The head office was located in Beijing, and the appraisers all had extensive qualifications in the field. Pingxi Painting and Calligraphy Appraisal Institute was the authority in China¡¯s calligraphy and painting industry.
Ordinary paintings would never enter the eyes of the Pingxi Painting and Calligraphy Appraisal Institute. Just their appearance fees alone barred all but the most famous paintings from entering their sights. It was so exclusive that there was an unspoken rule that artists without sufficient renown could not have their paintings appraised by them.
Yet, for reasons unknown to many, the Rong City Cup, a small artpetition, had attracted six appraisers from the illustrious institution. It was no wonder people were surprised.
Li Dan politely enquired, ¡°May I know who entrusted you with this task?¡±
Liu Ming bowed to Li Dan and spoke with the utmost respect, ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid I cannot disclose this piece of information.¡±
Even so, it did not take much for Li Dan to guess who had sent them. His eyes drifted to Guan Lei, who stood in the crowd. He would have to be a fool not to know who was behind this.
An evaluation by the authority in the field would be the most powerful and effective way of exonerating Shen Xi from any usations of cheating.
Still, regardless of the results, Guan Lei would likely be beaten up by Old Master Guan. It would be an embarrassment if anyone outside the family learned that he had hired outside help to paint on his behalf.
Li Dan did not expect Guan Lei to value Shen Xi so much that he refused to allow her to be wronged. He did not even care about his reputation!
Then again, it was not all that surprising if one looked at it from another perspective. Young Master Guan was infamous in Beijing, after all.
Li Dan did not make things difficult for the appraisers. He gestured for them to take their seats and allowed them to begin their appraisal as soon as they wished.
Shen Xi knew about the Pingxi Painting and Calligraphy Appraisal Institute. People from the institute could not be invited to such a smallpetition even if money was thrown in their faces. It was almost surreal.
Was either of her grandpas responsible?
Shen Xi looked around but did not see any familiar figures, and the doubts in her heart grew.
It was not long before the results of the appraisal were released. Liu Ming addressed the gathered crowd calmly, ¡°The Pingxi Painting and Calligraphy Appraisal Institute has concluded that the same person painted these paintings. There can be no doubt that Miss Shen is the artist of these works.¡±
Liu Ming¡¯s words caused ripples like a rock impacting the surface of a pond, creating an uproar. It turned out that some big wig from Beijing had been passing off Shen Xi¡¯s paintings as their work.
While most arrived at this realization, no one dared to speak up, fearing they would offend someone powerful.
Guan Lei smiled bitterly. He was preparing himself to be beaten up when he got home.
Shen Xi could not help but think of San Shi, who had bought those paintings from her, and an intense guilt overcame her. She hoped they would not get into trouble, whoever they were.
Shen Xi felt it was only right that she said a few words in San Shi¡¯s defense when the award ceremony came around.
Chapter 282 - 282 Bleeding
282 Bleeding
¡°The painting in the photo is a work of mine that I sold,¡± Shen Xi said using the microphone. ¡°Once I epted payment, those paintings ceased to be mine. They now belong to the person who bought them.¡±
After the award ceremony, Shen Xi retrieved her phone, hoping to apologize to San Shi for the inconvenience she must have caused. However, she soon realized San Shi had deleted her from their friend list.
Shen Xi stared at the screen in disbelief, wondering, ¡®Could they have learned about today¡¯s events?¡¯
The turn of events vexed Shen Xi to no end. If she had known earlier, she would have apologized sooner. It was never a good idea to step on some big shot¡¯s toes for no reason.
Jiang Xue was so angry that her face contorted in an ugly scowl, though it lessened when she noticed Shen Xi¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she taunted. ¡°Do you regret offending some big wig now that you know your ce?¡±
Shen Xi put away her phone and said to Jiang Xue, ¡°I¡¯m sure you have better things to worry about. You might soon need to go on stage and admit defeat.¡±
Zhao Yuan pushed through the crowd, arriving at Shen Xi¡¯s side. Proudly echoing her friend¡¯s words, she said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember the bet you made with Shen Xi. Isn¡¯t it about time you announce your ineptitude now that you¡¯ve lost to her? Or are you too scared to admit defeat? You piece of trash!¡±
Jiang Xue trembled in anger. It just so happened that Su Ni entered her line of sight, and Jiang Xue found a good punching bag to vent her frustrations.
¡°Su Ni, who do you think you are?¡± Jiang Xue seethed. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so much better than me that you can stand around and watch as I¡¯m being made a fool of?¡±
Su Ni briefly met Jiang Xue¡¯s intense, hate-filled eyes before lowering her head timidly.
Jiang Xue grabbed Su Ni, pulling her over. Thetter stumbled and crashed into the former. Jiang Xue felt a sharp pain in her abdomen and copsed, screaming.
Liu Cheng bore witness to what happened and jumped in fright. She wanted to help Jiang Xue up, but someone pushed her, causing her to trip and fall on top of Jiang Xue, her knee digging into Jiang Xue¡¯s belly.
The double whammy was too much to bear, and Jiang Xue began bleeding profusely.
Shen Xi immediately pulled Zhao Yuan and Guan Lei away, trying to keep some distance from Jiang Xue. Her gaze fell on the flustered Su Ni.
By this point, Liu Cheng was as white as a sheet. She quickly scrambled to her feet and screamed, ¡°Call emergency services! Hurry up!¡±
Su Ni¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±
Yet, beneath Su Ni¡¯s veneer of fright hid an unspoken viciousness.
The ambnce arrived posthaste, and the paramedics lifted Jiang Xue out of the pool of blood shey in.
Xiang Cheng, who happened to be taking care of his grandfather at Rong City No. 1 Hospital, suddenly received a message on his phone. ¡°Jiang Xue is three months pregnant. She was just admitted to Rong City No. 1 Hospital, Room 2030. Ask the doctors to perform a test if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±
Xiang Cheng felt like he had been taken for a ride. He was so angry that he did not hear his mother calling him.
¡°My dear, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Wang Yue anxiously shook her son.
Xiang Cheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he passed his phone to his mother for her to read the message.
Wang Yue epted the phone with some confusion. When she read the message, she trembled in barely repressed fury. She needed to be calm for the next part. ¡°Son, did you and Jiang Xue only have that one time at the hotel?¡±
Xiang Cheng¡¯s chest heaved as he forced the words out through gritted teeth, ¡°Yes. That was our first time! Damn it! Jiang Xue told me that was her first time!¡±
Wang Yue¡¯s mind drifted to the blood on the bed and understood that the Jiang family had yed them. ¡°Hah! Good, good! Jiang Xue and the Jiang family¡ How dare they y us for fools?! That minx! I¡¯ll have her hide!¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Xiang Tian took the phone from Wang Yue¡¯s hand and scanned the message.
Xiang Tian closed his eyes in a bid to calm down. When he opened them next, he gave Xiang Cheng a tight p. ¡°You idiot! You don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s your child!¡±
Xiang Cheng remained silent. His father was right; he had been stupid. Jiang Xue had led him by the nose, and he had followed none the wiser.
Xiang Cheng picked up his phone that his father had dropped on the floor and swept out of the room, heading for wherever Jiang Xue was.
Xiang Tian and his wife told the nurse to watch over Xiang Jun before chasing their son.
However, instead of Jiang Xue, the three members of the Xiang family found a haggard-looking Xia Chun speaking to a doctor.
Chapter 283 - 283 Miscarriage
283 Miscarriage
Wang Yue took the lead and pulled Xia Chun aside, giving her a tight p. ¡°How dare you lie to us? I¡¯ll tear you apart.¡±
The doctors, nurses, and Liu Cheng quickly intervened, breaking up the fight and pulling Wang Yue away from Xia Chun.
A new set of scars joined the ones Mama Lin had inflicted on Xia Chun. It was quite an embarrassing sight.
Wang Yue struggled to break free from the nurse¡¯s grip and asked, ¡°Doctor, how many months has the woman inside been pregnant? How many months has it been?!¡±
The doctor looked puzzled. Just as he was about to answer, Xia Chun interrupted. ¡°Doctor, isn¡¯t it hical to divulge a patient¡¯s condition to anyone who asks? This should be covered by doctor-patient confidentiality. You can¡¯t answer her.¡±
Wang Yue blitzed toward Xia Chun, threatening to maul her. Liu Cheng stood to one side, anxiously wringing her hands, not knowing how to stop the twodies froming into conflict.
Su Ni had hidden long before the Xiang family of three arrived. She had only tagged along to get Jiang Xue¡¯s exact location so she could feed the intel to the Xiang family. There was no reason for her continued involvement.
Wang Yue struggled free from her bonds and began ruthlessly pping Xia Chun. ¡°Your daughter is shameless, and you still dare to talk about her chastity in front of me?¡±
Xiang Cheng stopped the doctor and said, ¡°Doctor, I¡¯m the fianc¨¦ of the pregnant woman inside. You¡¯d better tell me how she is, or you might find yourself without a practicing license.¡±
The doctor panicked. Time was of the essence. The pregnant woman¡¯s life was in danger!
¡°The child probably can¡¯t be saved,¡± the doctor said. ¡°We must operate on her to ensure the abortion goes smoothly.¡±
¡°How long has she been with child?¡± Xiang Cheng asked, his voice deep and menacing.
¡°Three months,¡± the doctor answered with a frown.
Xiang Cheng punched the wall behind the doctor¡¯s head. It was so sudden that the doctor nearly jumped out of his skin, too scared even to speak.
Xia Chun, whoy on the ground as Wang Yue straddled her, felt all the energy in her body leave her. They were done for. They had offended the Xiang family.
Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s report, Xiang Tian was furious. He spun on his heel and walked away. The Xiang family had lost all face.
Wang Yue tugged Xia Chun by her hair, hissing angrily, ¡°Your daughter pretended to be a virgin while carrying someone else¡¯s child. You set my son up! You lied to him! Xia Chun, I underestimated you. Who would have thought your schemes ran so deeply?¡±
Liu Cheng listened in stunned silence, disbelief coloring her expression. Had she misheard?
To think Jiang Xue was pregnant with someone else¡¯s child! Whose child was it? She and Jiang Xue spent most of their time together, and not once had she spoken of any other man besides Xiang Cheng.
Wang Yue and her son waited for Jiang Xue¡¯s operation to conclude. Despite Xia Chun intervening, they managed to get the aborted baby tested.
Xia Chun¡¯s attempts were futile before Wang Yue¡¯s towering rage. ¡°Xia Chun, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do,¡± she sneered. ¡°Just because the child is gone doesn¡¯t mean Jiang Xue was never pregnant; you can¡¯t sweep this under the rug or use it to smear the Xiang family¡¯s name. I won¡¯t allow it!¡±
Xia Chun watched helplessly as Wang Yue retrieved the bloody carcass and left with Xiang Cheng.
Su Ni, who had been spying all this while, told several reporters what transpired, and soon, the news of Jiang Xue cheating on Xiang Cheng spread like wildfire.
When Shen Xi heard the news, she chuckled. Bringing up a new number on her contacts list, Shen Xi decided to send a few photos to Su Ni.
She did not mind helping Su Ni out a little.
¡°Xixi, how about we go and celebrate your victory?¡± Zhao Yuan said as she pulled on Shen Xi¡¯s arm happily.
¡°Count me in,¡± Guan Lei chimed, raising his hand like an elementary school student.
¡°Where shall we go?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Zhao Yuan mulled over their options and settled on one she liked. ¡°My family recently opened a new karaoke joint. Let¡¯s sing! Hang on. I¡¯ll ask a few more of our ssmates to join us. The more, the merrier, I always say.¡±
Shen Xi nodded in agreement.
¡°Shen Xi, congrattions!¡± Li Jin waded through the crowd, arriving before Shen Xi and the others.
¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Xu returned with a smile.
¡°Li Jin, you came at the right time. We were just about to go to my family¡¯s new karaoke outlet. You should join us!¡± Zhao Yuan said to Li Jin while on the phone to make their reservation.
Li Jin nced at Guan Lei and agreed.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi to the side and took out his phone. ¡°I was busy before and forgot to add you as a friend; you can treat it as my reward.¡±
Shen Xiughed, teasing, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re on the losing end by asking me for such a reward?¡±
Chapter 284 - 284 Add Me as a Friend
284 Add Me as a Friend
Guan Lei¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Nonsense, how would I lose out? Anything you give me is priceless. Of course, if you feel you¡¯re mistreating me, you can always be my girlfriend. That would be a gain rather than a loss.¡±
Guan Lei spoke without considering how loud he was. ¡°Lower your voice,¡± Shen Xi hissed, covering Guan Lei¡¯s mouth in embarrassment.
Guan Lei rolled his eyes and quipped with a teasing smile, ¡°Are you feeling shy?¡±
His warm breath tickled Shen Xi¡¯s palm as he spoke.
¡°Be serious,¡± Shen Xi said as she pulled away.
Guan Lei knew girls were easily embarrassed, so he stopped teasing Shen Xi. ¡°Alright, I need to take care of a few things. Add me as a friend.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and did just that.
¡°Wow, your ount looks brand new,¡± Shen Xi muttered, surveying the nk profile and feed.
Guan Lei hid his difort with a cough. He was innocent! He had just bought a new number and registered a new ount. After all, he couldn¡¯t let Shen Xi know that he was San Shi, could he?
¡°Why don¡¯t you help me pick a name for my profile?¡± Guan Lei tried to look as sincere as he could while asking for Shen Xi¡¯s rmendation.
Shen Xi immediately rejected the idea. ¡°That¡¯s something you shoulde up with yourself. Why should I waste my brain cells on something like that?¡±
Pouting, Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s nickname, ¡®Xixi,¡¯ and an idea came to him.
¡°Xixi, I¡¯ve thought about it. How about I name my profile ID, Xixi¡¯s boy?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes shoneically bright as he looked up at Shen Xi.
¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t make me beat you up!¡± Shen Xi groused.
Guan Lei was undeterred and even stuck his tongue out at Shen Xi. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m yours.¡±
Shen Xi felt a vein throb at her temple, and she raised her fist threateningly. The two soon devolved into a heated quarrel.
Li Jin¡¯s eyes never left the two who were fooling around. Zhao Yuan, who stood next to him, piped up, ¡°Aren¡¯t they a good match? A handsome man and a beautiful woman¡ Ah! I have a great eye for these things.¡±
Li Jin smiled, murmuring nomittedly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if they¡¯re a good match.¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Zhao Yuan asked, not having heard him. ¡°I didn¡¯t catch what you were saying.¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Li Jin answered, taking Zhao Yuan by the hand. ¡°I was thinking about what songs I¡¯d like to singter.¡±
Zhao Yuan nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, yes. I was doing the same. The rest of the ss will snatch up all the good songs if you don¡¯t make ns now.¡±
While Shen Xi and the rest enjoyed themselves, Jiang Xue, who had just awoken, was screaming in the hospital ward. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯re lying!¡±
Xiang Cheng threw theb report showing the DNA test results at Jiang Xue. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying? Jiang Xue, do you have the courage to say I was your first time? Do you have the nerve to dere I was your one and only?¡±
Jiang Xuey in bed, splotchy tears trailing down her pale cheeks. She had juste out of the operation and was still weak, but that did not stop her from reading the report Xiang Cheng had dumped on herp with trembling hands.
The evidence was stacked against her, even if she was unwilling to believe it.
Jiang Xue ripped the report to shreds and sobbed, ¡°Brother Cheng, it¡¯s all a lie. The child was yours; it could not have been anyone else¡¯s. I know you are angry that my father asked your family for money, so you colluded with the doctor to falsify evidence to get revenge. Isn¡¯t my pain enough?¡±
Xiang Cheng did not expect Jiang Xue to deny the truth so stubbornly. It infuriated him.
At this moment, his phone vibrated, and he noted a few photos attached to the message he had received. The photos were the same ones that had been up on disy during his grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet.
But this time, they were far more explicit. Xiang Cheng could even see the backs of the men surrounding Jiang Xue as they engaged in carnal pleasures.
Xiang Cheng erged the photos one by one for Jiang Xue to see, his wordsced with venomous sarcasm, ¡°Jiang Xue, what else do you want to say? Let me guess¡ The child belongs to one of these men, am I right? Tell me, did you hang out with these men three months ago?¡±
The sight of those damning photos caused Jiang Xue to lurch forward in panic, only to roll off the bed and onto the floor.
Jiang Xue grabbed Xiang Cheng by his pants and begged, ¡°Brother Cheng, please believe me! You¡¯re the only one in my heart¡ªthose photos have been photoshopped. Whoever that person is, it isn¡¯t me!¡±
Chapter 285 - 285 The Truth
285 The Truth
Xiang Cheng kicked Jiang Xue away and roared, ¡°Jiang Xue, you liar! Do you still think I¡¯ll believe your nonsense? You¡¯re still lying even now. Do you think I, Xiang Cheng, am an idiot? If I could, I would kill you this instant, you slut!¡±
Jiang Xue pressed a hand against her belly and whimpered.
Having vented his emotions, Xiang Cheng stormed out.
Liu Cheng and Xia Chun, who were at the door, hurried in. Seeing Jiang Xue on the ground, they quickly helped her to the bed.
!!
Jiang Xue turned to Xia Chun and asked, almost desperately, ¡°Mom, the child was Brother Cheng¡¯s, wasn¡¯t it? Are you guys lying to me? Is this some joke? Tell me!¡±
Liu Cheng looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s miserable state and said, ¡°Xue¡¯er, I saw Mrs. Xiang take your child for a test, and the results are conclusive. It isn¡¯t Xiang Cheng¡¯s child. Xue¡¯er, whose child is it?¡±
Jiang Xue ripped into Liu Cheng, saying, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! You don¡¯t know anything! Get out! Get out!¡±
Liu Cheng was beside herself in a fury. She had hoped to rely on Jiang Xue to climb the socialdder, but that was moot with her having had an affair behind Xiang Cheng¡¯s back. The Xiang family¡¯s attitude was clear; they had abandoned Jiang Xue.
Despite it all, Jiang Xue still dared to act like some rich young miss before her, making Liu Cheng unhappy.
Liu Cheng did not believe her status was any lower than Jiang Xue¡¯s; she might even be better off!
With the Jiang family going bankrupt and the Xiang family discarding Jiang Xue, what use did she have to Liu Cheng?
Coldly, Liu Cheng said, ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. The child isn¡¯t Xiang Cheng¡¯s. It¡¯s a fact. Whether you want to acknowledge that is beside the point. I¡¯m not staying here to be ridiculed by you any longer. Humph!¡±
Liu Cheng left without so much as a by your leave.
Jiang Xue stared daggers at Liu Cheng. A proud phoenix had fallen into muddied waters, and now even a chicken dared to snub her! Jiang Xue vowed she would remember this slight.
Xia Chun, whose face was covered in scars, spoke to her daughter with a tired voice. ¡°Xue¡¯er, you must ept reality. The child you bore was not Xiang Cheng¡¯s. The results are conclusive. We asked the doctor when your father and I discovered you were pregnant the other day. The doctor said you were more than two months into your pregnancy. Think about it. You and Xiang Cheng were only together for ten days¡ What did you expect?¡±
Jiang Xue clutched her nket in a vice, tears falling.
¡°Think about it,¡± Xia Chun continued. ¡°You missed your period for three months and didn¡¯t think anything of it?¡±
Jiang Xue paused, thinking over her mother¡¯s words. Ever since that time with Hao Zi, she had not had her period. At that time, she had thought it was because of a change in environment.
¡°Then why did you and Dad say I was pregnant with Xiang Cheng¡¯s child? You guys said it was his!¡± Jiang Xue wailed in disbelief.
Xia Chun sighed. ¡°Our family was in trouble, so when your father heard that you were pregnant, he pushed the Xiang family into believing you were pregnant with Xiang Cheng¡¯s child to extract help from them. Who would¡¯ve thought the Xiang family would be so ruthless as to set up a trap to send your father to prison?¡±
Jiang Xue slowly regained her calm. She asked with a pale face, ¡°But didn¡¯t I take birth control pills? How could I still get pregnant?¡±
Xia Chun shook her head and answered, ¡°I do not know¡ Maybe the medicine lost its effect, or some other factor could have caused them to fail.¡±
Xia Chun felt powerless.
After calming down, a thought urred to Jiang Xue, and she asked, ¡°Mom, do you think Shen Xi did something to my birth control pills while she was still staying in the house?¡±
Xia Chun stared at the ceiling, trying to recall the situation back then. Eventually, she shook her head and said with some uncertainty, ¡°It¡¯s not very likely. I had two guards watching over Shen Xi during that period. I even got Mama Lin to procure the medicine herself. How would Shen Xi have had the opportunity to mess with your pills?¡±
Xia Chun¡¯s words were thest thing Jiang Xue wanted to hear, and she stubbornly held onto the belief that Shen Xi was the root of all her suffering.
Someone had to take responsibility, and it could not be her. How else was she supposed to vent her anger?
¡°Mother, don¡¯t think about it anymore. No one else would do something so vicious in that situation except for Shen Xi.¡± Jiang Xue dried her tears, speaking with utmost certainty.
Xia Chun believed her daughter. Shen Xi was the only real suspect. The only question was, how did she do it?
Chapter 286 - 286 New Backer
286 New Backer
¡°Mom, when will fathere out?¡± Jiang Xue asked carefully.
Xia Chun¡¯s expression darkened a bit as she sighed and said, ¡°Your father won¡¯t be able toe out any time soon. First, it was extortion and ckmail. Then, I don¡¯t know who reported him for misusing public funds, and the amount is not small.¡±
¡°What are we going to do in the future?¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s tears that had stopped were about to burst out again.
Jiang Xue knew very well that if her father did note out, she would not be able to live a rich life by relying on her ipetent mother.
!!
Xia Chun looked at Jiang Xue and felt extremely mncholic. She did not expect that after being rich for most of her life, she would end up in such a miserable state in herter years. She was also unwilling to ept this.
After a long silence, Xia Chun seemed to have finally made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your grandfather and seek refuge with him.¡±
¡°Grandfather?¡± Jiang Xue was shocked. How did she not know that she had a grandfather?
Ever since Jiang Xue returned to the Jiang family, she had never heard Xia Chun mention her grandfather. Jiang Xue once thought that he might have passed away, but she did not expect him to still be alive.
¡°Yes! Your grandfather and the others are in Beijing.¡± Xia Chun got up and tucked Jiang Xue in. ¡°Have a good rest. We¡¯ll go back to Beijing in a few days.¡±
Jiang Xue asked tentatively, ¡°How¡¯s grandfather¡¯s family background? I ¡ I¡¯m just afraid that if grandfather¡¯s family is not doing well, we¡¯ll bring trouble to them if we go there.¡±
Xia Chun shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Your grandfather has some assets in Beijing. He¡¯sparable to your father.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s dim eyes lit up again. Sure enough, she was born to be rich.
Jiang Xuey down in satisfaction and began to think about the beautiful future. In her dream, she dreamed that she had be a socialite in Beijing and married a man with great wealth and power. Shen Xi was at her feet, listening to her everymand.
No one knew if Jiang Xue would be rich in the future. However, at this time, the news of Jiang Xue having an affair behind Xiang Cheng¡¯s back had spread to everyone.
Zhao Yuan was gossiping with Shen Xi on her phone. ¡°You said that Jiang Xue¡¯s child isn¡¯t Xiang Cheng¡¯s? Then whose child is it? I heard that it¡¯s been three months, so it happened during the summer break.¡±
¡°This is indeed a little hard to guess,¡± Shen Xi said with a smile.
After all, there were several people with Jiang Xue at that time. It was really difficult to guess which one was the father of the child.
Shen Xi did not sympathize with Jiang Xue at all. Since Jiang Xue had done so many evil things in her previous life, she would have to bear the consequences of her actions in this life.
¡°Hahaha, Xi, it¡¯s your turn. Tell me, is it truth or dare?¡± Guan Lei pointed at Shen Xi and shouted.
At this time, they were ying a game of ¡®Truth or Dare¡¯. Whoever the mouth of the bottle turned to would be the loser. The loser could choose to answer the questions raised by the people on the field or choose to satisfy a request raised by the people on the field.
As the loser, Shen Xi looked at the excited Guan Lei and said nonchntly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll choose the truth.¡±
Guan Lei was clearly a little disappointed with Shen Xi¡¯s choice. He had wanted Shen Xi to choose dare so that he could be intimate openly with Shen Xi.
Perhaps he could be the hero who saved the damsel in distress and ept the punishment on Shen Xi¡¯s behalf. That way, his image in Shen Xi¡¯s heart would be much higher.
Unfortunately, Shen Xi did not go ording to his n.
¡°I¡¯ll ask!¡± Li Jin, who had been quiet the entire night, suddenly spoke.
The other students gave him face and gave him the right to ask questions.
Li Jin revealed a gossipy expression and asked, ¡°Xi, are you rted to doctor Zheng Huai?¡±
Shen Xi did not expect Li Jin to ask this, but she answered honestly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m rted.¡±
By being cousins, aren¡¯t they rted?
Li Jin sneaked a nce at Guan Lei and saw that his face had indeed darkened. Li Jin then smiled in satisfaction and added fuel to the fire, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship?¡±
Shen Xi hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s the next question. I¡¯m not answering it.¡±
Li Jin joked, ¡°Oh! There¡¯s a story behind it, but you¡¯re still hiding it. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re really in contact with doctor Zheng Huai?¡±
Li Jin¡¯s question was very reserved. She did not directly ask if Shen Xi liked Zheng Huai. Because from her observation of Shen Xi, she did not seem to have anyone she liked yet.
However, in order to make Guan Lei give up on Shen Xi, Li Jin could only ask some easily misunderstood questions to drive a wedge between Guan Lei and Shen Xi.
Chapter 287 - 287 Drunk
287 Drunk
Zhao Yuan, who was standing at the side, was unhappy. She had always liked Shen Xi and Guan Lei, this imaginary couple. Li Jin was clearly here to provoke them.
Zhao Yuan immediately picked up her wine ss and said, ¡°Li Jin, you dare to break my imaginary couple, I want to fight you one-on-one.¡±
Li Jin looked at Zhao Yuan in puzzlement. She did not know how much Zhao Yuan had drank to crazily pick a fight with her.
Shen Xi quickly got up to support Zhao Yuan andforted her, ¡°Yuan, you¡¯ve drank too much. Stop drinking.¡±
!!
Zhao Yuan pursed her lips and cried, ¡°Is my imaginary couple gone? I don¡¯t want it!¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan in amusement. She did not know what drama Zhao Yuan had been following recently, so she could only patiently coax her, ¡°Alright, alright, they¡¯re still here. If they¡¯re not, I¡¯ll send the scriptwriter a knife, okay?¡±
Only then did Zhao Yuan happily nod.
Shen Xi said to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯ll help Zhao Yuan to take a rest. You guys can continue ying.¡±
As she said that, Shen Xi did not even look at the unhappy Guan Lei and went out with Zhao Yuan.
She did not know Zhao Yuan was agitated today. Other people came in to sing, but as soon as she came in, she asked people to serve wine and drank by herself.
Shen Xi found the club¡¯s manager. When the manager saw Zhao Yuan, he immediately became respectful and arranged a room for Zhao Yuan. He also arranged for a hangover soup, taking care of Zhao Yuan very thoughtfully.
¡°Then I¡¯ll leave Yuan to you. I¡¯lle backter.¡± After apanying Zhao Yuan for a while, Shen Xi said to the manager.
The manager immediately said, ¡°Yes, Miss Shen. I will take good care of young miss. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
After all, it was Zhao Yuan¡¯s own club, so Shen Xi was at ease.
Guan Lei, who was in the private room, recalled what Shen Xi had just said and felt ufortable. One was Zheng Huai, and the other was Meng Yu. He just could not understand why there were always so many annoying men around Shen Xi.
Guan Lei downed ss after ss of wine and soon became a little dazed. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was angry or because he had been drinking.
Li Jin sat next to Guan Lei and asked with concern, ¡°Guan Lei, your body won¡¯t be able to take it if you drink like this.¡±
Guan Lei red at Li Jin in annoyance. It was all Li Jin¡¯s fault. If Shen Xi had not refused to answer her question, he could have just yed dumb and not know about these sad things.
Li Jin did not know why Guan Lei was ring at her for no reason, so she could only put on a gentle and considerate persona and gently persuade Guan Lei.
But Guan Lei did not want to talk to Li Jin. He just kept drinking and got up in a daze.
Li Jin quickly got up and held Guan Lei¡¯s arm. ¡°Guan Lei, where are you going?¡±
Guan Lei pulled his arm away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, I¡¯m going to find Xi.¡±
When she saw that Guan Lei was already drunk but still wanted to look for Shen Xi, Li Jin¡¯s heart was stifled. Without noticing, Guan Lei had already wobbled out of the Private room, and Li Jin hurriedly followed him.
As soon as Guan Lei left the Private room, he staggered and fell to the side. Li Jin, who was following closely behind, quickly held Guan Lei and used all her strength to help him to the wall.
Li Jin leaned against the wall, her hands tightly wrapped around Guan Lei¡¯s waist, supporting him so that he would not fall.
Guan Lei was still in a daze. He used his hands to support himself and then looked at Li Jin. He tilted his head and murmured in a cute manner, ¡°Xi?¡±
Li Jin paused and turned his head slightly angrily, but she identally caught a glimpse of Shen Xi¡¯s figure walking over.
Li Jin hardened her heart and quickly hugged Guan Lei tightly. Then, she buried her head in Guan Lei¡¯s arms. The two of them looked like a young couple who were having a sweet time together.
When Shen Xi, who had just returned, saw the scene in front of the Private room, she waspletely stunned.
Guan Lei was in a daze as he looked down at the girl in his arms. Based on the clothes she was wearing, Shen Xi was sure that she was Li Jin.
Shen Xi suddenly recalled that Li Jin had once asked her in the bathroom if she liked Guan Lei. It turned out that it was not gossip for no reason, but that Li Jin liked Guan Lei!
Shen Xi did not know if she should return to the Private room. After all, the two of them were standing at the door of the Private room. If she were to return, she would have to pass by them. How awkward would that be?
Just as Shen Xi was in a difficult position, Guan Lei suddenly broke free from Li Jin¡¯s grasp and grabbed Li Jin¡¯s weak neck with a hand that was bulging with blue veins.
Li Jin could hear the person in front of him say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell right.¡± Then, her neck was grabbed by someone, and she instantly felt the air be thin.
Not far away, Shen Xi was also shocked. She ran in their direction and shouted, ¡°Guan Lei, what are you doing? Quickly let go!¡±
Chapter 288 - 288 Molestation
288 Molestation
When Guan Lei heard the familiar voice, he let go of her hand in a hurry and walked unsteadily in the direction that Shen Xi hade from. When Shen Xi got close, Guan Lei hugged her and said with a wronged expression, ¡°Someone is molesting me!¡±
Li Jin¡¯s eyes widened as she clutched her neck in fear. She stared in disbelief at Guan Lei, who was crying to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi was almost out of breath from Guan Lei¡¯s strong arms. ¡°Guan Lei, let go. I can¡¯t breathe.¡±
Guan Lei seemed to understand what Shen Xi was saying as he released his arms and cupped Shen Xi¡¯s face in his hands. He brought his face right in front of Shen Xi¡¯s eyes and rubbed the tip of his nose against hers as he asked obediently, ¡°You can¡¯t breathe?¡±
!!
Shen Xi was shocked by Guan Lei¡¯s erged face and nodded stiffly.
Guan Lei seemed to think for a while, then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.¡±
Then, under Shen Xi¡¯s shocked gaze, Guan Lei lifted her face and kissed her on the lips.
The tip of Guan Lei¡¯s tongue gently licked Shen Xi¡¯s lips as if he was carefully tasting the most delicious thing in the world. The aroma of the wine stimted Shen Xi¡¯s nerves as Guan Lei moved his lips.
While Shen Xi was still in a daze, Guan Lei unhappily used his tongue to push Shen Xi¡¯s lips away. He mumbled, ¡°You need to open your mouth to breathe¡¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s heart thumped like a drum, and it was as if the entire world was only left with the sound of their heartbeats. She was dazed for quite a while before she came back to her senses and pushed Guan Lei away.
Guan Lei¡¯s back mmed into the wall after being pushed by Shen Xi. He let out a muffled groan of pain before he slowly slid down the wall and fell to the ground.
Shen Xi¡¯s expression was one of panic. After ncing at Li Jin, who was also in a daze, Shen Xi¡¯s face turned even redder, and the burning sensation made her feel inexplicably hot.
¡°That ¡¡± Shen Xi felt that she might have to say something to ease the awkward situation, but she did not know what to say and could only stand there helplessly.
Just then, Guan Lei¡¯s roommate opened the door and came out.
When Sun Yi saw Shen Xi¡¯s flushed face, he was taken aback. He knew that Shen Xi was good-looking, but he did not expect that Shen Xi would actually be so good-looking.
¡°Sun Yi, Guan Lei is drunk. Do you want to bring him back first?¡± Shen Xi said to Sun Yi, who seemed to be in a daze.
Only then did Sun Yie back to his senses. He looked at the ground and discovered that there were two more people on the ground. One of them was Guan Lei, who was already drunk and lying on the ground. The other was Li Jin, who was holding her neck and staring at them.
Li Jin was a little embarrassed. She immediately put down her hand and stood up.
Sun Yi looked at Li Jin in surprise and asked, ¡°Li Jin, what¡¯s wrong with your neck? It¡¯s all red.¡±
Only then did Shen Xi see Li Jin¡¯s neck. It was indeed very red. She did not expect the drunk Guan Lei to be so vicious. If she had been a little slower, Li Jin¡¯s neck would have been twisted off by Guan Lei.
Li Jin hurriedly covered her neck and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Sun Yi looked at the fleeing Li Jin and touched his head in confusion. Then, he bent down to help Guan Lei up and said to Shen Xi, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send Brother Lei back first.¡±
Shen Xi did not dare to look at Guan Lei, so he simply nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±
Sun Yi was carrying Guan Lei, but before he could reach the door, he was pushed aside by Guan Lei. The originally drunk Guan Lei suddenly opened his eyes.
Sun Yi turned around and observed Guan Lei. His eyes were clear, and there was no hint of drunkenness.
¡°Brother Lei, you¡ You¡¯re not drunk!¡± Sun Yi said.
Guan Lei shook his head. ¡°No, I am drunk. And you suddenly injured your leg so you can¡¯t send me home. Only Shen Xi can send me. Do you understand?¡±
Sun Yi looked at his feet and asked in confusion, ¡°But my legs are fine.¡±
But when he raised his head and saw the dangerous look in Guan Lei¡¯s eyes, Sun Yi instantly understood. His eyes were firm as he said, ¡°Yes, Brother Lei, you¡¯re right. My leg is indeed injured!¡±
As he said that, Sun Yi suddenly let out an exaggerated ¡°ah¡±, then fell to the ground in a very serious manner. He then picked up his phone and called Shen Xi toin tearfully, ¡°Shen Xi, I suddenly injured my leg. Why don¡¯t you send Brother Lei back? ¡±
When Shen Xi heard this, she was in shock. She immediately pulled Guan Lei¡¯s remaining two roommates out to help Sun Yi.
Chapter 289 - 289 The Drunk Guan Lei
289 The Drunk Guan Lei
When she arrived at the scene, Shen Xi saw Guan Lei lying unconscious on the ground and Sun Yi, who was wailing in pain.
Shen Xi had the other two people in Guan Lei¡¯s dormitory support Guan Lei and Sun Yi.
In the end, Sun Yi hugged the other two people in the dormitory and cried, ¡°My feet hurt so much, I need two people to carry me.¡±
Qian Er looked at Sun Yi in confusion and asked, ¡°Sun Yi, is it that serious? You still need people to carry you?¡±
!!
Sun Yi was hinting at Qian Er with his back towards Shen Xi, but Qian Er did not understand at all. He even asked in a daze, ¡°Sun Yi, what¡¯s wrong? Why are your eyes and face cramping?¡±
All of a sudden, Qian Er felt a gust of cold air behind him. He turned his head and saw Guan Lei, who was almost leaning against Shen Xi, ring at him with a murderous look.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes showed that he was not drunk.
Instantly, Qian Er understood. He pulled Wang Shan and hurriedly said, ¡°Aiya, Sun Yi, why are you in such a terrible state? Come,e,e. Wang San, hurry up. Let¡¯s hurry and carry Sun Yi to the hospital.¡±
Wang San received Qian Er¡¯s hint and immediately understood. As he carried Sun Yi, he said to Shen Xi with a long face, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no one in the Private room. I just received a message from them. It seems like I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take Brother Lei home, Shen Xi.¡±
After Wang San finished speaking, he and Qian Er quickly left the scene with one of them lifting Sun Yi¡¯s leg and the other lifting Sun Yi¡¯s underarm.
Shen Xi looked at the three people who were quickly retreating with a dumbfounded expression and shouted, ¡°Tell me which room your dormitory is in. Otherwise, how am I supposed to send him up?¡±
Shen Xi did not know where Guan Lei¡¯s house was, so the only thing she could think of was to send him back to the boys¡¯ dormitory.
Qian Er replied loudly, ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today, so the dorm manager won¡¯t be there. Shen Xi, just take pity on Brother Lei and send him home.¡±
Shen Xi wanted to say something, but the next second, the three of them disappeared.
Shen Xi ced Guan Lei on the chair beside her. ¡°Guan Lei, wake up. Tell me where you live first. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±
Guan Lei merely closed his eyes and did not respond to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi thought about letting Guan Lei stay at the clubhouse. It was Zhao Yuan¡¯s family¡¯s clubhouse anyway, so it should not be a problem to let the staff take care of him, right?
Shen Xi patted Guan Lei¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll leave you here at the club. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it that you agree.¡±
Guan Lei seemed to understand what she was saying. He pouted and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ll use the schrship to buy delicious food for mom, dad, and Xi. Don¡¯t waste it.¡±
Shen Xi frowned and her heart softened. She thought to herself that this fool was still thinking about buying her good food even when he was drunk.
However, Shen Xi thought about it seriously. This club was indeed not cheap, and it did not seem appropriate to let Guan Lei stay there.
Shen Xi could pay Guan Lei, but knowing Guan Lei¡¯s personality, he probably would not agree to it. He would definitely want to pay for it himself. It was not easy for Guan Lei to get a 300000 schrship, so he probably would not spend it like that.
Left with no choice, Shen Xi could only continue to p Guan Lei¡¯s face in an attempt to wake him up and ask him where his house was so that she could send him back.
However, Shen Xi could not wake up someone who was pretending to be drunk.
However, Shen Xi¡¯s grip was quite strong, so much so that Guan Lei felt his face hurt a little.
It was obvious that Shen Xi had also realized this problem. Seeing Guan Lei¡¯s face turn red from her ps, she could not bear to continue pping him.
Shen Xi went to get Guan Lei¡¯s phone, thinking that she might be able to unlock it with his fingerprint so that Guan Lei¡¯s parents could pick it up. However, Guan Lei held the phone tightly, and Shen Xi could not get it.
Just as Shen Xi was in a dilemma, Shen Yan called, ¡°My dear daughter, I am outside the clubhouse you mentioned. Are you done?¡±
Only then did Shen Xi remember that Shen Yan had said that he woulde to pick her up after the celebration.
¡°Dad, there¡¯s a situation here. One of my ssmates is drunk and I don¡¯t know where his house is. What should I do?¡± Shen Xi asked for Shen Yan¡¯s opinion on the other end of the phone.
Shen Yan said casually, ¡°Then let¡¯s bring him back to our house first. We¡¯ll just tell his parents.¡±
Shen Xi was speechless. ¡°Dad, if I could contact his parents, would I still have to worry?¡±
Shen Yan nodded, thinking that his daughter had a point. ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯m going to pick you and your ssmates up. We¡¯ll talkter.¡±
When Shen Yan arrived, he saw Guan Lei immediately. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the Student who came to our house the other day?¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the one I was talking about. The Student who does recycling.¡±
Chapter 290 - 290 Bring Him Home
290 Bring Him Home
Recalling what Shen Xi had said about Guan Lei taking good care of her, Shen Yan carried Guan Lei over his shoulder.
Guan Lei felt the world spinning around him, and then he was held upside down on Shen Yan¡¯s shoulder. His head was facing down, and his stomach was on Shen Yan¡¯s shoulder. It was very ufortable.
¡°He¡¯s so drunk. His parents might beat him up if they know. Since you are ssmates, let¡¯s take him back first. I¡¯ll talk to your form teacherter and ask her to tell your ssmate¡¯s parents that he¡¯ll be staying over at our house tonight.¡± Shen Yan said.
Shen Xi felt that her father¡¯s words made sense, but when she saw Guan Lei¡¯s posture, she asked worriedly, ¡°Dad, he¡¯s drunk. He might feel ufortable if you carry him like a pig.¡±
!!
Guan Lei was touched. Xi was really good to him. He was really ufortable now. He felt dizzy and wanted to vomit.
Shen Yan felt that Shen Xi was right. After putting Guan Lei down, he carried him in his arms like a princess.
Shen Xi could not hold it in and burst outughing.
Guan Lei, who was over 1.8 meters tall, was like a little woman, obediently curled up in her father¡¯s arms. This scene was indeed a little funny.
At that moment, Guan Lei felt like dying. He had never hugged Shen Xi like this before, and now his future father-inw was hugging him. He wondered if he could just pretend to be sober right now.
No! Guan Lei refused. If he was clear-headed, Shen Xi would definitely let him go home by himself.
Guan Lei wanted to cry but had no tears. He could continue to let Shen Yan hug him.
¡°Xi, why are you just standing there?¡± Shen Yan, who was carrying Guan Lei, turned around and asked Shen Xi, who was standing there in a daze.
Shen Xi silently put away the phone she had just used to record this scene. Then, she could not help butugh and follow after them. ¡°I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s go home!¡±
The short distance from the clubhouse to Shen Yan¡¯s electric Tricycle was torturous for Guan Lei. It was as if a century had passed.
Shen Yan ced Guan Lei on the back of the tricycle and said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, hold on to your ssmate. The road is uneven, don¡¯t fall off the car.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and pulled on Guan Lei¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll hold on tight.¡±
As soon as Shen Yan¡¯s tricycle started moving, Guan Lei took the opportunity to roll into Shen Xi¡¯s arms. He even rubbed his head against Shen Xi in grievance.
In order to spend more time with Shen Xi, he suffered a lot. He was such a tall man, yet he was being carried like a little woman, and he was carried like a princess. If this were to be spread out, how could he still face everyone?
Shen Xi sighed and hugged Guan Lei tightly. The early autumn night wind was still a little chilly, and Guan Lei was drunk, so he could not catch a cold.
Shen Yan¡¯s electric car drove away, and Li Zhe came out of the clubhouse. He looked at the tricycle that was gradually leaving with interest. ¡°Did I see wrong just now? Young Master Guan? Hahaha, this is so interesting.¡±
The secretary next to him was not as big-hearted as Li Zhe. Everyone knew that Young Master Guan was a tyrant. If Guan Lei knew that he had seen him in such an embarrassing state, the assistant felt that he would be caught by Young Master Guan even if he escaped to outer space.
¡°Drive the car and follow him from a distance. I want to see where this Young Master Guan, who has such good alcohol tolerance and puts in so much effort to act is going. You should be very interested too right?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s face was full of interest.
The assistant smiled bitterly. He was not interested at all. The more he knew, the faster he would die. He still wanted to live for a few more years.
There was still a section of the road to Shen Xi¡¯s house that had not been repaired, so every time they passed by, it would be bumpy.
Li Zhe did not even frown when he passed by this section of the road. He was getting more and more curious about where these two people were taking Guan Lei.
After more than 40 minutes of driving, the electric bike in front finally turned into the gate of a small courtyard.
Li Zhe looked curiously at the bungalow not far away. So, did Guan Lei take a fancy to a girl with such a family background?
There was a big gap between the two families. It seemed that Guan Lei would have to spend a lot of effort to be with her.
Lu Shan heard the sound of the electric bike and came out of the house happily. She looked curiously at Guan Lei, who was being carried down from the tricycle by her husband.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Ah Lei? What¡¯s wrong with him? He¡¯s drunk?¡± Lu Shan quickly helped Shen Yan to help Guan Lei down.
¡°Yes, yes, he¡¯s drunk. Where should I put him now?¡± Shen Yan asked in distress.
Chapter 291 - 291 Sharing the Same Room
291 Sharing the Same Room
The Shen family¡¯s house had two rooms and a living room. One of the rooms was for the Shen couple, and the other was for Shen Xi. No matter where Guan Lei slept, it would be inappropriate.
¡°Why don¡¯t you leave it in our room?¡± Lu Shan suggested. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with Xixi tonight, and you can share the room with Guan Lei.¡±
rm bells began ringing in Guan Lei¡¯s mind. His future father-inw had just hugged him, and now he was being asked to sleep with him. Guan Lei could not ept this.
Shen Yan shook his head. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. I don¡¯t want to sleep in a room without you!¡±
!!
Lu Shan was left bbergasted. She punched Shen Yan¡¯s arm yfully, saying, ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed saying such things?¡±
Shen Xi sighed. Since she had shared a room with Guan Lei in the past, she said, ¡°Leave his things in my room. We¡¯ll figure something out. I¡¯m sure we cany out a mattress for him.¡±
Shen Yan nodded. ¡°That sounds good. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s too tired to do anything untoward.¡±
Shen Xi did not expect her father to agree so easily. Truly, she loved her parents.
Since her husband and daughter had spoken, Lu Shan kept her peace. She quickly unfurled a mattress for Guan Lei. It was not much, but it would give him something to lie on.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart eased upon hearing the verdict. All his hardships were worth the while with this single result.
After ensuring Guan Lei was settled, Lu Shan returned with water and a pair of dry and wet towels to wash Guan Lei¡¯s face.
¡°Babe, what are you doing?¡± Shen Yan called, causing Shen Xi, Lu Shan, and Guan Lei to shiver in fear.
¡°I¡¯m wiping the boy¡¯s face,¡± Lu Shan answered, confusionced in her words, ¡°He¡¯ll sleep better this way.¡±
Shen Yan snatched the towels from Lu Shan¡¯s hand and tossed them to Shen Xi. ¡°Take care of your ssmate. I will not have my wife tending to another man.¡±
¡°Hubby!¡± Lu Shanughed. He¡¯s just a child.¡±
Shen Yan unhappily sped Lu Shan¡¯s hands, saying, ¡°What do you mean he is a child? Even if he is a child, he is still a boy! Anyway, if I say no, then it means no.¡±
Shen Yan hugged his wife protectively and turned to Shen Xi, ¡°I¡¯ll leave your ssmate to you. Your mother and I are going to rest.¡±
Shen Xi held the towels her father had flung at her, looking at him with a mix of exasperation and helplessness. Was this something a father would do? What happened to the parental love between a father and daughter?!
With the door to her parents¡¯ room mming shut, Shen Xi had no choice but to tend to Guan Lei herself.
Feeling the warm cloth against his skin, Guan Lei was so happy that he almost purred in delight.
Even though his eyes were closed, he could still imagine Shen Xi¡¯s expression, one he believed was especially tender. The thought alone was enough for roses to bloom in his heart and the corners of his mouth to curve in a smile.
Shen Xi regarded Guan Lei¡¯s upturned lips with some surprise. Softly, she asked, ¡°Guan Lei, are you still dreaming?¡±
Guan Lei felt his heart lurch, almosting to a stop.
With Guan Lei not reacting to her question, Shen Xi mumbled, ¡°I guess he¡¯s asleep. I don¡¯t know how much he drank, but he¡¯s drunk himself under¡ I wonder what he is dreaming for him to smile so peacefully¡¡±
¡®That was close,¡¯ Guan Lei thought, ¡®Shen Xi almost discovered I was awake.¡¯
After wiping Guan Lei¡¯s face, Shen Xi tidied herself up and went to bed.
It was not until he heard the even sound of Shen Xi¡¯s breathing that Guan Lei slowly opened his eyes. Under the faint moonlight, he observed the girl he loved.
With her eyes closed, Shen Xi looked exceptionally meek, unlike her usual self during the day. However, he would still feel an inexplicable coldness that Shen Xi exuded from time to time.
Guan Lei gently took Shen Xi¡¯s hand, interlocking his fingers in hers. A profound sense of satisfaction emanated from the depths of his being as he pressed their hands together.
The shadows of his nightmare had dissipated with thest session he had spent with Shen Xi. It felt like forever since he had held her hand to sleep.
He missed having his finger intertwined with Shen Xi¡¯s, and the thought that it had been so long since made him feel like he was going crazy.
At first, he had only hoped Shen Xi would chase away his nightmares; he never thought it would be an addiction, one he could not break free from. Now, his only wish was to be with Shen Xi, always.
Guan Lei had finally gotten what he wanted, which pleased him dearly.
Under the gentle rays of the moon, Guan Lei traced the contours of Shen Xi¡¯s face, feeling like he would never get enough of her.
He nted a light kiss on the back of Shen Xi¡¯s hand and slowlyy down. However, his hand remained attached to Shen Xi¡¯s, unwilling to let go.
Guan Lei touched his lips with his other hand, thinking back to the kiss he shared with her at the club. It was bliss, so distracting that he almost could not sleep.
Chapter 292 - 292 Farm Work
292 Farm Work
Shen Xi slowly opened her eyes as the early morning light filtered into her warm little room. Before she could get up, she heard a voice she had not heard in a long time.
¡°Morning, Xixi!¡± Guan Lei appeared at Shen Xi¡¯s bedside with a big smile.
Dazed, Shen Xi wondered whether she imagined things. Hadn¡¯t Guan Lei returned to the dormitory? How was he here now?
Shen Xi patted Guan Lei¡¯s face. It was smooth and soft, radiating a scorching heat.
The sudden temperature change sobered Shen Xi, and she quickly retracted her hand. However, Guan Lei stopped her, catching her hand before it could retreat. ¡°Do you like how my face feels? You can touch it as much as you¡¯d like, you know? I don¡¯t mind,¡± he said, a cheeky smile on his lips.
Guan Lei¡¯s words made him sound like a libertine man. Shen Xi yanked free and pushed Guan Lei away.
¡°Who would want to touch you? I only did so because I thought I was dreaming. I was checking to make sure you were real,¡± Shen Xi exined abashed.
Guan Lei sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes fixed on Shen Xi as his face lit up. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to upy your dreams, too; it means I¡¯m constantly in your heart!¡±
Shen Xi wanted to cover her face and hide under her nket. How was Guan Lei getting so good at sweet-talking? It had reached a point she did not know how to respond!
¡°Xixi, are you and your friend awake? Breakfast is ready. Wash up ande and eat,¡± Lu Shan said softly as she knocked on the door.
Shen Xi grabbed the life raft that was her mother¡¯s call to breakfast and said, ¡°W-we¡¯re awake! We¡¯ll be out soon.¡±
¡°Get out,¡± she hissed at Guan Lei, ¡°I¡¯m going to change, and you should too.¡±
Guan Lei nodded as if it were a matter of fact. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside. Don¡¯t take too long; I don¡¯t feel safe without you by my side.¡±
Shen Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°Shut up.¡±
Once Guan Lei stepped out, Shen Xi put a hand over her thumping heart.
Guan Lei was already seated at the table, munching on some food, when Shen Xi exited her room. ¡°This is delicious! Did Auntie make this? You¡¯re a really good cook.¡±
Lu Shan was so happy she thought her heart would fly away. ¡°Oh? You have good taste, young man. Come,e, eat your fill,¡± she responded.
Shen Xi took her seat and hesitantly picked up a pancake. As she expected, the pancake was unbearably salty.
Shen Xi turned to her father and mumbled a question, ¡°Dad, does it taste good?¡±
Shen Yan looked physically ill. He did not like Guan Lei at all. Not only was he tall, handsome, and young, but he also managed to make his wife happy as soon as the sun rose.
It was not Guan Lei¡¯s first time under their roof, but he had been polite and distant back then. It was a far cry from the glowing charisma he was showing now. He was so good at pleasing women that Shen Yan, Lu Shan¡¯s husband, felt like he was the pale moon to Guan Lei¡¯s glowing sun.
The moment Guan Lei sat at the table, his wife¡¯s attention was focused solely on him. She spoke to Guan Lei as if he were the center of her universe,pletely sidelining him, her husband! Shen Yan eyed the duo with a belly full ofints, and it was growing harder to prevent dissatisfaction from showing in his bodynguage.
Shen Xi could feel her father¡¯s resentment and rubbed her nose in embarrassment. She did not know why Guan Lei had be like this and felt helpless.
After the meal, Shen Yan pulled Lu Shan along and said they would do farm work in the fields.
Lu Shan looked at her husband in confusion. Shen Yan never allowed her to tend the fields.
Shen Xi saw the jealousy in her father¡¯s eyes, interjecting, ¡°Maybe Dad wants to spend more time with you, Mom.¡±
¡°Oh, alright. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Lu Shan went to grab the farming implements Shen Yan used. Shen Yan quickly epted the tools upon his wife¡¯s return.
¡°Let me help.¡± Guan Lei snatched the farming tools from Shen Yan¡¯s hands, politely offering his services.
A cold fire erupted in Shen Yan¡¯s eyes. On the other hand, Shen Xi only shook her head and sighed.
With no other choice, Shen Xi apanied Guan Lei and her parents to harvest the sweet potatoes they had growing in their field.
Shen Yan set up a tent for Lu Shan and prepared a bowl of fruits and floral teas. ¡°Babe, you should rest here while I collect the sweet potatoes. I¡¯ll join you once I¡¯m done.¡±
¡°No way,¡± Lu Shan rolled up her sleeves. ¡°I¡¯ll gather them with you.¡±
Shen Yan pressed Lu Shan down on her seat, saying, ¡°How could I let you do that? Be good and listen to me. Sit here and wait for me to return.¡±
Seeing as her husband was beyond reason, Lu Shan did as he instructed, waiting for him to finish harvesting the sweet potatoes from within the confines of her tent.
Guan Lei observed the interaction with interest. So this was how Shen Xi¡¯s parents got along. It seemed there was much he could learn from them.
Chapter 293 - 293 Harvesting Sweet Potatoes
293 Harvesting Sweet Potatoes
After Shen Yan settled Lu Shan, he stood up and pointed at Guan Lei, ¡°Come with me. We¡¯ll work on the fields.¡±
Guan Lei quickly got up with his tools, ready to work in the fields with Shen Yan.
Shen Xi was about to follow them when both Shen Yan and Guan Lei spoke in unison, ¡°Xixi, sit down.¡±
¡°Dad, Guan Lei¡¯s a guest,¡± Shen Xi reminded tactfully, ¡°It isn¡¯t right to expect him to man the fields. Let me go instead.¡±
Before Shen Yan could express his displeasure at the idea, Guan Lei reacted in his stead. How could Shen Xi treat him as an outsider or a guest?
¡°Auntie and I hit it off well,¡± Guan Lei said angrily, ¡°She wouldn¡¯t treat me like an outsider, would she?¡±
Lu Shan was quite pleased with Guan Lei¡¯s well-behaved disposition, and she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Guan Lei isn¡¯t a guest; he¡¯s family.¡±
Shen Yan felt like he was going to die of jealousy. He grabbed Guan Lei by the arm and dragged him toward the field. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Family¡ We¡¯re family!¡±
Guan Lei was confused by the sudden action but allowed himself to be led away. In the blink of an eye, the duo arrived before the sweet potato field.
¡°Kid, are you hitting on my wife? Speak! What are you trying to do? You weren¡¯t like this thest time you visited.¡± Shen Yan red at Guan Lei, a dangerous glint in his eyes.
Shen Yan deeply regretted allowing Guan Lei to stay with them.
Guan Lei recalled thest time he had visited. What was he like? He could not remember.
It seemed he had been a little too attentive, but could he be med? If he wanted a shot at courting Shen Xi, shouldn¡¯t he please his future mother-inw?
However, his future father-inw did not appear too pleased with him.
Guan Lei mulled over the issue before replying, ¡°Uncle, I felt bad for troubling you yesterday. I wanted to do something to repay you. I don¡¯t have any designs against your wife.¡±
Shen Yan sized Guan Lei up suspiciously. ¡°You¡¯re not pulling my leg now, are you? You might say you have no other intentions, but I find that hard to believe.¡±
¡®Of course, I have other intentions,¡¯ Guan Lei thought. ¡®I want to court your precious daughter, but I can¡¯t say it out loud!¡¯ Instead, Guan Lei responded, ¡°Uncle, you saved my life. I would be sleeping on the streets if it had not been for you. I¡¯m very grateful for your kindness.¡±
Guan Lei sensed that his words had grown less callous. If it were before, he would never have been able to say such ttering words.
Love could change a person.
Shen Yan¡¯s expression brightened. If Guan Lei was only nice to Lu Shan because of what happened the previous day, Shen Yan could live with the boy¡¯s actions. Everything was fine so long as Guan Lei was not there to steal his wife.
Shen Yan patted Guan Lei on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s good you know your ce. Coveting what is not yours is a grave sin.¡±
¡®Oh no! Does my future father-inw not approve of me?¡¯ Guan Lei thought. ¡®Is he warning me to stop dreaming about Shen Xi?¡¯
How could he let the matter rest at that?
Guan Lei immediately looked Shen Yan in the eye and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle. I¡¯m very capable. My familyprises people who can do more than collect garbage. Besides, I¡¯m very strong! I¡¯ll do my best to watch over her. Let me help you harvest the sweet potatoes. I¡¯ll be done before you know it.¡±
Shen Yan smiled indulgently. ¡°Come, let me see your prowess.¡±
Guan Lei was rendered speechless. How could he possibly know how to harvest sweet potatoes? He had said what he did as a passing remark to prevent Shen Yan from thinking he was useless and unworthy of Shen Xi!
Guan Leiughed hesitantly, his eyes scanning the ground for sweet potatoes. Where were they? Had they not grown yet? The field was empty.
Shen Yan smirked when he noted Guan Lei¡¯s embarrassment. Guan Lei could not even harvest sweet potatoes; how could hepare with himself? Lu Shan could never love a useless man like Guan Lei, and the thought caused pride to surge in his veins.
Shen Yan squatted on the ground and pulled out a sweet potato. After demonstrating it a few times, he handed the produce to Guan Lei. ¡°Do you know what to do now?¡± he asked.
Guan Lei did his best to force a smile, answering obediently, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re amazing! I think I¡¯ve gotten the hang of it.¡±
¡°Humph! At least you aren¡¯t a lost cause. Let¡¯s begin.¡± Shen Yan returned to his previous squatting position, pulling out sweet potatoes one at a time with Guan Lei¡¯s help.
Li Zhe, who was in the vicinity, pulled his assistant aside and pointed at Guan Lei. In disbelief, he asked his assistant, ¡°Is the person harvesting sweet potatoes Guan Lei?¡±
The assistant shared Li Zhe¡¯s incredulity. Who would have thought the all-powerful Young Master Guan of Beijing would be picking sweet potatoes in a field?
Chapter 294 - 294 Uncle
294 Uncle
Li Zhe sat in the car andughed so hard that he thought he was going crazy. He really could not understand what game Guan Lei was ying.
Thinking about the call he received from Guan Lei¡¯s form teacher the previous day, Li Zhe burst into another round ofughter. Watching from the sidelines was not enough! He needed front-row seats to watch as Guan Lei made a fool of himself.
Li Zhe dialed Guan Lei¡¯s number.
Guan Lei was working in the field when his phone rang. He got up and patted his hands, and pulled out his phone. However, when he saw it was Li Zhe calling, he immediately hung up.
!!
Nothing was more important than pleasing his future father-inw.
Li Zhe¡¯s mouth hung wide open. His nk stare soon became a sneer when he finally realized Guan Lei had rejected his call.
That was fine. Even if Guan Lei refused to answer his phone, there was still something called a text message.
Guan Lei impatiently fished out his vibrating phone from his pocket. Li Zhe had sent a string of messages, and each only served to cken his mood.
Li Zhe: ¡°My dear nephew, your form teacher called yesterday and said that you were at your ssmate¡¯s house, so I came to pick you up. Look to the east.¡±
Guan Lei looked up and saw a ck car parked a short distance away.
Gritting his teeth in anger, Guan Lei dialed Li Zhe¡¯s number. ¡°If you daree over, don¡¯t me me for getting nasty!¡± he warned in a low growl.
Hearing his nephew on the line, Li Zhe could not help but be amused. He decided to push his luck. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already asked your form teacher to inform your ssmate¡¯s parents of my arrival. I¡¯ll pick you up soon.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously as he stared at the ck car. It was almost as if he was trying to roast his uncle alive with his fiery re. Li Zhe and Meng Yu were the same. They both had poor taste.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Shen Yan asked when he noticed Guan Lei¡¯s motionless form.
¡°I¡¯m getting out of the car, my good nephew, ¡± Li Zhe continued with a smile.
Guan Lei turned to Shen Yan, who was walking in his direction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. I was speaking to my uncle.¡±
Shen Yan nodded in understanding. ¡°Is your uncle here? Your teacher told me he would be picking you up today. I almost forgot.¡±
¡°No, my uncle said he¡¯ll be back in the afternoon,¡± Guan Lei answered quickly.
Shen Yan nodded and continued his work.
¡°So I¡¯lle back in the afternoon?¡± Li Zhe echoed, ncing in Guan Lei¡¯s direction. Although he could not see Guan Lei¡¯s expression, he could imagine how interesting it must have looked.
Guan Lei stared daggers at the expensive ck car. ¡°Sure. But you¡¯d better not be riding in the car you¡¯re currently using. Take the bus. Take off any branded goods you have on your person. My uncle is supposed to be an ordinary man who collects garbage.¡±
The car Li Zhe drove, and the clothes he wore were not those a garbage collector ought to possess. If Li Zhe waltzed over like he wanted to, he would expose his ruse. Guan Lei could not have that.
Li Zheughed so hard that he gasped for breath. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve got some interesting tastes, kid. I hear cosy is all the hype now. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be a good uncle to you.¡±
Guan Lei turned a deaf ear to Li Zhe¡¯sughter and hung up. He was extremely annoyed. How could he have let Li Zhe catch him in his present state?
The morning passed quickly, and soon Shen Yan returned with Guan Lei to the tent where Shen Xi and Lu Shan were resting.
Lu Shan used a towel to wipe off the sweat on Shen Yan¡¯s face. There was an air of tender warmth between the two.
Guan Lei watched the older couple, his eyes green with envy. He turned to Shen Xi, eagerly awaiting her gentle ministrations with a dry towel.
Unfortunately, Shen Xi did not realize what Guan Lei wanted. She regarded Guan Lei¡¯s pitiful state with sorrow, feeling like she had let him down. He was their guest, but she had allowed her father to force him into harvesting sweet potatoes from the field.
Guan Lei heaved a long sigh. He drooped in sadness, seeing that Shen Xi did not understand what he wanted.
Guan Lei slumped, seemingly in low spirits, throughout the journey back to the house.
Shen Xi went up to Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy? Is it because my father forced you to pick sweet potatoes with him? Are you tired?¡±
Feeling that Shen Xi was too slow on the uptake, he replied, his poor mood evident in his clipped response. ¡°No!¡±
Shen Xi frowned at the tone and expression Guan Lei wore. She could understand, to an extent. Who would not be angry about being treated as freebor?
¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll talk to my fatherter. He¡¯s too much! How could he expect a guest to help him harvest sweet potatoes?¡± Shen Xi raged on Guan Lei¡¯s behalf.
Guan Lei¡¯s expression grew more bitter with every word Shen Xi spoke. ¡°That has nothing to do with it!¡±
Guan Lei was close to tears. Shen Xi kept treating him like a stranger and a guest. He did not even know which was worse at this point!
Shen Xi frowned in consternation. Men were so difficult to understand. What was the problem if not being forced into hardbor?
Chapter 295 - 295 An Uncle’s Visit
295 An Uncle¡¯s Visit
Guan Lei looked at Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who were sticking to each other sweetly, and then at Shen Xi, standing a step away from him like a block of wood. He sighed.
Shen Xi grew even more vexed upon hearing Guan Lei¡¯s sigh. Why was guan Lei unhappy? Guessing Guan Lei¡¯s thoughts was harder than answering the National Physic Competition¡¯s questions.
The two dragged their feet back to the house in silence. When they arrived, Shen Xi poured a ss of water for Guan Lei, then went to help her parents prepare lunch.
Guan Lei observed Shen Xi and her parents working together in the kitchen. Jokes were traded, and giggles would bubble forth from time to time in response. It was homely, and Guan Lei felt the burgeoning grip of envy w its way into his heart.
!!
Would this happiness and bliss be his if he married Shen Xi?
Guan Lei¡¯s wandering thoughts did notst long before a loud crash sounded outside.
Lu Shan left the dishes on the table and hurried to the door.
¡°Aiya, is that Shen Xi¡¯s mother? I¡¯m Guan Lei¡¯s uncle. I¡¯m here to pick him up.¡± A strong voice with a bit of an ent spoke up.
Guan Lei rushed to the door.
Li Zhe, who was usually well-dressed, wore a white vest with several matches. His blue overalls were covered in dust and caked in mud. Completing his ensemble was a straw hat with arge tear running from one side to another. Despite his haphazard appearance, he smiled genially.
There was an old-looking tractor behind Li Zhe, one Guan Lei had never seen before. Guan Lei could not help but rub his eyes in disbelief.
When Shen Xi heard Guan Lei¡¯s uncle hade to pick him up, she quickly joined her ssmate at the door.
Li Zhe chuckled as he sized Shen Xi up. ¡°What a prettyss you are. You must be Shen Xi! Lei¡¯er has nothing but good words for you.¡±
Guan Lei facepalmed. He only told Li Zhe to pretend to be poor; he did not expect Li Zhe to get into character! Even his ent matched that of a humble farmer.
While Guan Lei was speechless, Li Zhe was very happy with his performance.
Shen Xi quickly invited Li Zhe into the house. ¡°Ah. Come in,e in. You must be tired.¡±
Shen Xi never imagined Guan Lei¡¯s uncle would be even poorer than her ssmate. In this day and age, it was rare to see people wearing patched clothes.
Li Zhe epted Shen Xi¡¯s invitation and sat opposite Guan Lei at the dining table.
Shen Yan and Lu Shanid out the rest of the dishes and encouraged Li Zhe and Guan Lei to eat their fill.
The two parties chatted over lunch.
Li Zhe surveyed his surroundings. Shen Xi¡¯s family seemed quite poor. However, Li Zhe¡¯s eyes shed when he saw the painting hanging on a wall near the kitchen.
Li Zhen studied the work of art, smiling meaningfully. ¡°The painting on the wall is quite nice, and the images over the stove are quite interesting. Were they added by thepany that did renovations for your house?¡±
Shen Xi nced at the painting and image in question, exining, ¡°No, my mother drew them.¡±
¡°I drew those for fun,¡± Lu Shan chimed in.
Li Zhe nodded; he also drew for fun. But that was an aside. Today, he was here to mess with his dear nephew! Li Zhe turned to Guan Lei and smirked mischievously. Guan Lei felt a shiver run down his spine. He had a bad feeling.
His premonition materialized soon after.
In a heavily ented voice, Li Zhe said to Lu Shan and Shen Yan, ¡°Lei¡¯er¡¯s life is hard. His parents are constantly working and don¡¯t have much time to spend with him. It is why he¡¯s developed a strange personality and has few friends. I¡¯ve been worried sick. I am fortunate that Xixi treats him as her friend.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze sharpened, gaining a razor¡¯s edge as he red at Li Zhe, willing him to keep his mouth shut. Li Zhe ignored Guan Lei¡¯s signal. Now that he had a chance to have fun, how could he stop now?
Lu Shan¡¯s heart softened when she heard Guan Lei¡¯s tragic tale. ¡°You poor thing! Xixi, please take care of Lei¡¯er, okay?¡±
Li Zhe sighed and said, ¡°Lei¡¯er tries his best. He got into Zhuo Ying High School on a schrship, which let us save about 300,000 yuan to pay off the debts his parents umted.¡±
Guan Lei was on the verge of an explosion. He had finally found an excuse to use some money for a date he was nning on taking Shen Xi on. How was he supposed to buy a bouquet or invite her on a date now? She¡¯d think he was too poor to do anything he had hoped to do with her!
Chapter 296 - 296 The Talkative Uncle
296 The Talkative Uncle
Li Zhe, the infuriating man he was, had messed things up.
Lu Shan¡¯s heart ached when she heard that. She held Guan Lei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ah¡ You¡¯re a good child.¡±
Guan Lei offered Lu Shan a strained smile and exined, ¡°My uncle is exaggerating; my life isn¡¯t so miserable.¡±
¡°Look at him,¡± Li Zhe immediately said. ¡°You see how he is. He¡¯s very sensible.¡±
!!
Lu Shan nodded, tears welling in her eyes, ¡°Yes. Guan Lei is a sensible child!¡±
¡°Hah, what am I saying? Let¡¯s not dwell on such things while we¡¯re eating. Let¡¯s talk about something more pleasant.¡± Changing topics, he continued, ¡°Xixi, how about I tell you how long it took for Lei¡¯er to stop peeing in his pants? Let¡¯s see¡¡±
Guan Lei was at his limit. ¡°Uncle!¡± His voice was urgent and loud, scaring everyone at the table.
¡°Tsk!¡± Li Zhe snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude; we¡¯re at the dining table. Must you be so loud?¡±
Li Zhe smiled apologetically at Shen Xi and her parents. ¡°Lei¡¯er is very thin-skinned, so he always gets embarrassed when I bring up old times.¡±
Guan Lei tried his best to quell his anger. ¡°Uncle! Shouldn¡¯t you be feeding the pigs at this time? If Auntiees back and sees the pigs haven¡¯t been fed, she¡¯ll give you a good beating.¡±
Li Zhe almost choked. When did he get married? And why was he stuck feeding pigs?
¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re right,¡± Li Zheughed drily. ¡°Lei¡¯er only ever has best intentions at heart. He worries that the pigs back home will go hungry if we don¡¯t return soon.¡±
Guan Lei was on his feet, tugging Li Zhe by his arm even as thetter was still speaking. Dragging Li Zhe with him, Guan Lei said to Shen Xi and her parents, ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave; there¡¯s still plenty of things we need to do back home.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t go! We haven¡¯t even finished eating. I¡¯m sure you can spare us some time to finish this meal,¡± Lu Shan persuaded.
Guan Lei swiftly declined. ¡°My uncle has diabetes; he can¡¯t overeat. He needs his insulin. He probably left it at home again.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes widened. This brat had cursed him with ill health! Just as Li Zhe was about to defend himself, he was forcefully hauled out the door and pushed toward the worn-out tractor.
Guan Lei red at Li Zhe in a warning. ¡°Get in. We¡¯re leaving. If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll make sure Li Industries loses all its contracts thising year. Let¡¯s see how¡¯d you¡¯d like having nothing to eat!¡±
Li Zhe knew Guan Lei was not making an empty threat, so he quickly got into the driver¡¯s seat and bid the Shen family farewell.
Shen Xi waved goodbye to Guan Lei, who sighed in relief.
The tractor groaned to life, the sudden change causing Guan Lei to fall off the tractor and into the loamy earth.
¡°Li Zhe!¡± Guan Lei growled with his teeth clenched.
Being embarrassed in front of Shen Xi infuriated Guan Lei. Nothing would please him more than dragging Li Zhe out of the tractor and giving him a good beating.
Li Zhe did not expect such a thing to happen. He had just learned how to maneuver a tractor. Li Zhe looked over his shoulder, meeting Guan Lei¡¯s furious gaze sheepishly. As the tractor¡¯s rumbles grew more intense, he shouted, ¡°Hold on tight!¡±
Guan Lei scrambled back on, clutching the seat in despair. Now was not the time tosh out at Li Zhe. He could only swallow his anger and allow Li Zhe to drive the tractor away from the site of his embarrassment.
Lu Shan shook her head and said, ¡°That poor thing. He works so hard, and for what reason¡?¡±
¡°Yes, he is pretty hard-working,¡± Shen Yan agreed.
Shen Xi looked at her parents in confusion. ¡°Mom, Dad, what are you talking about? Who is so hard-working?¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan shared a look but did not exin themselves to Shen Xi. They merely led her back into the house to finish their meal.
Once he was sure Shen Xi had re-entered the house, Guan Lei hopped off the tractor and waited for Li Zhe to stop.
Li Zhe noticed the absence of his passenger, and he pulled over, patting his chest as he asked, ¡°Why¡¯d you jump off? What if something happened to you?¡±
Guan Lei pointed at the rickety tractor, scowling, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯d injure myself by jumping off a tractor slower than a turtle?¡±
Li Zhe knew Guan Lei was exaggerating, but he decided to y along. ¡°It¡¯s still a vehicle. Jumping out of a moving vehicle is dangerous!¡±
¡°You are just here to make things difficult for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Guan Lei was so angry he nearly lost all ess to his higher faculties.
Innocently, Li Zhe replied, ¡°You were the one who told me not to drive anything fancy or wear branded clothes. Wouldn¡¯t that mean I¡¯d have to pretend to be poor? I¡¯ve yed my part well, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Chapter 297 - 297 Lin Lu, the Artist
297 Lin Lu, the Artist
¡°I told you to pretend to be poor; I didn¡¯t tell you to act like you were destitute!¡± Guan Lei shouted. ¡°Why¡¯d you have to go and say that I got a schrship to pay off debts my parents umted? I didn¡¯t ask you to do that or for you to make up a story of me wetting my bed!¡±
Li Zhe felt wronged. ¡°You didn¡¯t rify what I was supposed to do. I just did as you instructed,¡± heined.
Guan Lei knew a lost cause when he saw one. Nothing he said would get through to Li Zhe, and he did not want to waste his breath. Indeed, Meng Yu was a bad influence on Li Zhe. Now, even he was growing more annoying by the day.
Guan Lei phoned Xue Li. Xue Li, who had been nearby, came to pick Guan Lei up.
!!
Xue Li was dumbfounded when she saw Li Zhe. She squinted uncertainly and muttered with some hesitation, ¡°Director Li?¡±
Li Zhe puffed out his chest, spreading his arms wide as if to parade the glory of his outfit. ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t I look poor?¡±
Xue Li nodded enthusiastically, praising, ¡°Yes, you do. Hmm¡ Director Li, only beggars would wear something like you are in this day and age.¡±
Li Zhe crowed in satisfaction, ¡°See! Xue Li knows what she¡¯s talking about. I¡¯ve done such a good job, and only you don¡¯t appreciate the effort I¡¯ve put in, Guan Lei. I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for you!¡±
Guan Lei did not want to waste any more time. He opened the car door and slipped inside. ¡°Xue Li, what are you doing? Let¡¯s go!¡±
Xue Li hurried back to the car and took the driver¡¯s seat. Soon, the duo sped off. It would not do to keep the Young Master waiting when he was in such a bad mood.
Li Zhe ate a mouthful of dust but was quite happy with the oue. He would have someone tow the old tractor away. It was not just anyone who could make that brat Guan Lei suffer.
When Li Zhe returned, he immediately asked his housekeeper to take pictures of the paintings in his study and send them to him. Li Zhe smiled upon seeing the familiar signature.
Many artists had the habit of signing their names on their paintings, and in Shen Xi¡¯s house, Lin Lu¡¯s name was on every painting, whether on the stove or the wall.
Li Zhe had thought the peasant girl and Guan Lei would have been a difficult match. He did not expect Shen Xi¡¯s family to be so special.
Lin Lu was a famous painter that rose to fame almost eighteen years ago. Her paintings were worth a fortune, and many collectors sought her works.
Lin Lu¡¯s real name was Lu Shan. She was the only daughter of the head of the Lu Financial Group, a famous socialite that captured the hearts of many in Beijing.
Ordinary people might not know Lin Lu¡¯s true identity, but it was no secret to people in Li Zhe¡¯s circle.
From what he had heard over the grapevine, Lu Shan fell in love with the Shen family¡¯s heir and disappeared. The official story was that she had gone overseas to further her education. There had been no news of her since then.
Who would have thought Lu Shan would appear in such a remote ce, married to a man with the surname Shen?
Li Zhe burst intoughter. Shen Yan must be the Shen family¡¯s sessor. It would be too much of a coincidence otherwise.
Perhaps that was why the Lu Financial Group and the Shen Group released news that Lu Shan and Shen Yan had been separated; one was supposed to be in the United States of America, and the other in Germany.
The truth would have been too ugly to acknowledge: Lu Shan had eloped with Shen Yan, living in the countryside with a daughter resulting from their union.
Li Zhe covered his mouth, barely hiding his grin. He could not believe he had stumbled on such juicy gossip!
From an outsider¡¯s perspective, Guan Lei and Shen Xi were a match made in heaven! Ah, he was a lucky rascal. To think he would pick up a stone, only to realize it was a luminescent pearl, a diamond in the rough.
Li Zhe felt he was honor-bound to give Guan Lei a helping hand. How else was he going to woo the beauty home with him?
¨C
The next morning, Zhao Yuan sat in front of Shen Xi in a panic. ¡°Quick, look at the school forum! People say Lu Lin and Doctor Zheng offered a cash prize because you kept thempany. An anonymous person just posted, saying Guan Lei interrupted the three of you and walked away with half the amount.¡±
Zhao Yuan nced through thements and scolded several others for spouting nonsense online. ¡°The post went viralst night; now, everyone is talking about it. People are writing nasty things about you on the school forum, and some fans of Lu Lin have disguised themselves as students to get a swing at you!¡±
Shen Xi picked up her phone and read severalments on the school forum. She was left speechless.
However, on second thought, Shen Xi could understand the suspicions held by so many. There had never been a cash prize or fully paid schrships up for grabs in any of the school¡¯s monthly exams. It was no wonder that there would be people green with envy.
Chapter 298 - 298 Keeping a Mistress
298 Keeping a Mistress
Shen Xi felt that there was a distinct possibility that Zheng Huai and Lu Lin were using this roundabout method to give her money. Her form teacher had mentioned that severalpanies that wished to remain anonymous had offered sponsorships, and even she did not know the names of thepanies providing the prizes.
Li Jin spotted Guan Lei as he entered the ssroom and immediately drew Shen Xi aside. ¡°Xixi, do you have a sugar daddy? Lu Lin and Dr. Zheng are outstanding. I know a person can fall in love with more than one person, but isn¡¯t it inappropriate to have an affair with both?¡±
Shen Xi pinned Li Jin with her sharp gaze, retorting, ¡°Why are you so sure I¡¯m kept woman?¡±
Li Jin realized the usation she had levied against Shen Xi at thest minute.
!!
She panicked. ¡°I-I just read it on the school forums. I¡¯m sorry if I misspoke.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Li Jin deeply, her eyes flickering to the tightly wound silken scarf around her neck. A thought suddenly urred to her.
Could it be because of Guan Lei?
Li Jin seemed different today¡ almost impatient.
Li Jin did not dare meet Shen Xi¡¯s eyes and silently returned to her seat.
Li Jin knew she had screwed up.
She would never forget what happened on Saturday night, that feeling of death as it wrapped around her neck. Li Jin never thought Guan Lei would treat her like that; it had sown a seed of fear in her heart.
But how could she back down so easily? Were those five years she had spent pinning after him in vain?
No. She would not allow it. Li Jin knew she needed time to ovee her fear of Guan Lei. While she dealt with her fear, she could not allow anyone to steal him from under her very nose.
Li Jin wanted to ensure Shen Xi and Guan Lei did not get together. If she could not be with him, then no one could!
Guan Lei heard the news as soon as he stepped into the school. With a frown, he checked the school forum and read all the abuse and hate directed at Shen Xi.
Guan Lei would be the first to admit he was angry. No. Furious! The way thoseizens were throwing mud on Shen Xi¡¯s good name made him clench his teeth. The fury coursing through his veins was greater than his jealousy of those two men who had involved themselves in Shen Xi¡¯s life.
¡°Xixi!¡±
¡°Xixi!¡±
Two anxious voices sounded at the door to the ssroom. Shen Xi looked up and saw it was Zheng Huai and Lu Lin.
¡°What are the two of you doing here?¡± Shen Xi asked, bewildered.
Zheng Huai and Lu Lin shot each other a look of disdain. They each took her by the arm and ushered her out.
The ssroom instantly grew rowdy.
¡°Am I seeing things? Wasn¡¯t that Lu Lin?¡±
¡°My word! Is Shen Xi truly their mistress?¡±
¡°So it wasn¡¯t an ident back then? Was Shen Xi caught two-timing with them both?¡±
¡°What do we do now? Should we look for our form teacher? Is Shen Xi going to be beaten up?¡±
Li Jin was surprised by Lu Lin and Zheng Huai¡¯s sudden appearance, and more so that they rushed to Shen Xi without giving thetter a chance to respond. It filled her with an indescribable joy that took the form of a peal ofughter.
Li Jin snuck a look in Guan Lei¡¯s direction. At this moment, Guan Lei appeared to be an incarnation of frost. Li Jin could not stop herself from shivering. She did not want to be on the receiving end of Guan Lei¡¯s rage; it reminded her too much of that night.
Still, Li Jin felt an irresistible pull, like a moth to the me. Was this how it felt to be burned by love?
Guan Lei, who had been silent for a long time, seemed to have reached his limit, mming his fists against his desk, scaring the rest of his ssmates who were idly gossiping about what they had just seen.
Rage twisted Guan Lei¡¯s visage in a horrific disy of its power over him. He had spent 200,000 yuan. How could he be only one of three suitors? Where did that leave him? With nothing?
Whoever it was that exposed the news did not know what they were doing. How could they leave him out? He was, by far, the best match for Shen Xi, yet no one seemed to ship them together! Why?!
Hatefully, Guan Lei vowed he would not let the person who had started the rumor off. If he learned who had done the deed, he would ensure he taught them a lesson they would never forget.
Guan Lei whipped out his phone and hacked into the user¡¯s ount. He would learn the whole truth of the matter if it was thest thing he did.
It did not take much for him to dig out the names of the three sponsors. They were Lu Lin, Zheng Huai, and himself.
Guan Lei ground his teeth. He could not take it anymore. He wanted to be an unparalleled existence; one Shen Xi could not ignore.
The rumors circting on the school forums were a problem, though. After all, his family was supposed to be poor. Everyone in school knew that since it was what he had built himself to be.
No one would think he could have a mistress with how poor he was supposed to be.
¡°There¡¯s a problem with that theory. Is Shen Xi Guan Lei¡¯s mistress? Impossible, absolutely impossible! How could she have entered Lu Lin or Zheng Huai¡¯s sight if she wasn¡¯t even Guan Lei¡¯s mistress?
Chapter 299 - 299 Amiability Begets Wealth
299 Amiability Begets Wealth
¡°I agree. Guan Lei¡¯s situation would not allow him to keep Shen Xi as a mistress. Whoever is posting these things is spouting nonsense. Don¡¯t be fooled, everyone!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! How could Guan Lei afford to support Shen Xi? What kind of joke are they ying?¡±
Guan Lei grew more furious as he read thements.
What did they mean by saying he could not afford to provide for Shen Xi?
!!
Using his ount, Guan Lei penned a response to thements.
¡°I am Guan Lei. Of course, I can afford to support Shen Xi!¡±
¡°I sponsored 200,000 yuan to the uing exams as a prize reward. My family isn¡¯t that poor.¡±
A veritable storm of posts drowned Guan Lei¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s another fake! It¡¯s not Guan Lei himself!¡±
Guan Lei was outraged. It did not matter what he posted or tried to say. Since he had set himself up as a poor student, making ends meet, no one would believe he had the kind of wealth to do as he had done.
Shen Xi¡¯s vacant seat shook Guan Lei from his violent stupor. He needed to find Shen Xi.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi had been led by Zheng Huai and Lu Lin to one of the school¡¯s offices reserved for its doctors.
¡°Xixi, it¡¯s safer for you to stay here,¡± Zheng Huai said to Shen Xi. ¡°Lu Lin¡¯s fans are fanatics. You¡¯ll need to be careful that they don¡¯t hurt you. Some people are just troublemakers!¡±
Lu Lin was displeased with Zheng Huai¡¯s insinuation and growled, ¡°What do you mean? Would we have been dragged into such a mess if not for the Shen family¡¯s ipetence?¡±
¡°Alright, alright. That¡¯s enough. Stop fighting,¡± Shen Xi groaned, rubbing her forehead.
Zheng Huai wisely kept quiet. He asked Shen Xi, ¡°Xixi, how should we handle this mess?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t we reveal our rtionship? We¡¯re cousins, so it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched for us to keep an eye out for each other,¡± Lu Lin suggested.
Zheng Huai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s an idea.¡±
Shen Xi immediately rejected the suggestion. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. Once my identity is known, and our rtionship is made public, Father and Mother¡¯s identities will alsoe to light. It was not easy for them to hide from the public eye. I don¡¯t want their efforts to be in vain.¡±
Lu Lin and Zheng Huai sighed.
Eventually, Lu Lin said, ¡°Things shouldn¡¯t be too difficult on my end. I¡¯ll make a statement, and that¡¯ll be it. I¡¯ll say that Grandpa received assistance from the school in the past, so we decided to reciprocate.¡±
¡°My position is a little more tricky,¡± Zheng Huai managed to say after some thought. ¡°Rumor has it that I¡¯m with Xixi.¡±
Lu Lin red at Zheng Huai in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a failure; you never get anything right!¡±
Zheng Huai bared his teeth at Lu Lin in a warning. ¡°It seems I¡¯ll have to trouble Xixi for now. All I can say is that there¡¯s nothing romantic or sexual between us.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll head back for now,¡± Shen Xi said. ¡°Call me if you need anything. Every time either of you appears, you cause amotion.
Shen Xi pouted, her eyes trained on the window and the scene developing outside.
Zheng Huai and Lu Lin followed her gaze. Heavens! stered against the ss were scores of curious faces, gossiping intently with wide, sparkling eyes.
Guan Lei followed the gossiping crowd to the school doctor¡¯s office. He was just in time to see Shen Xi step out, Zheng Huai and Lu Lin following a step behind.
Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand, d she hade out in one piece.
Lu Lin frowned. He reached out to grab Shen Xi¡¯s other hand and chided Guan Lei, ¡°Let go.¡±
Guan Lei snorted. ¡°You¡¯re the one who should let go!¡±
Lu Lin did not expect a high school student to be so overbearing. He shifted into a fighting stance and warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±
Guan Lei met Lu Lin¡¯s fiery stare fearlessly, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back!¡±
Zheng Huai quickly restrained Lu Lin, preventing him from acting rashly.
As the vaunted Young Master Guan of Beijing, Guan Lei had practiced boxing since he was young. Lu Lin, an actor with barely any training, was no match for him.
Zheng Huai tried to pry Lu Lin¡¯s hand away from Shen Xi¡¯s as he said, ¡°Peace begets wealth. Why must you take such a heavy-handed stance with a student?¡±
Lu Lin looked at Zheng Huai like he had grown a second head. ¡°Are you crazy? Xixi is being dragged around like this, and you want me to smile and shake hands with him?¡±
Guan Lei could not be bothered with Lu Lin and Zheng Huai. He silently led Shen Xi back toward their ssroom under the glimmering eyes of students decorating the hall.
Lu Lin was about to give chase when Zheng Huai stopped him.
¡°Trust me; he won¡¯t do anything to Xixi.¡± Zheng Huai did his best to persuade Lu Lin.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Lu Lin asked, only half convinced.
¡°I swear on my name,¡± Zheng Huai said, raising his hand in a scout¡¯s salute. ¡°Xixi might not be pleased if you were to take matters into your hands. She¡¯s a grown woman, and as her cousins, we can¡¯t control her whole life.¡±
Chapter 300 - 300 Unexpected
300 Unexpected
Lu Lin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re saying¡ Xixi has taken a fancy to that brat?¡±
Zheng Huai quickly pulled Lu Lin back into his office. ¡°Lower your voice!¡±
Lu Lin furrowed his brows, his words solemn, ¡°That won¡¯t do. Xixi hasn¡¯t even been properly introduced to the Lu family yet. What if she is abducted? I don¡¯t know what family that boy is from and whether he is a suitable match for our Xixi. No! Zheng Huai, we must dig into that brat¡¯s background.¡±
Zheng Huai unscrewed the cap of his thermal sk and spoke as if he were a monk in deep meditation, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. His family is quite well-off.¡±
!!
Lu Lin rounded on Zheng Huai, demanding, ¡°You knew about him and kept it from me?¡±
¡°You never asked,¡± Zheng Huai answered innocently. ¡°How would I know what goes on in your head?¡±
Lu Lin snatched the thermal sk from Zheng Huai¡¯s hands, snarling, ¡°Drink, drink, drink! Is that all you know how to do? You infuriate me!¡±
Lu Lin mmed the sk on Zheng Huai¡¯s desk and left.
As for Shen Xi, she had been led away by Guan Lei past throngs of students casting probing looks in their direction. It made her feel ufortable, and she tried prying herself free from Guan Lei¡¯s grasp on several asions. However, Guan Lei held fast, refusing to let go.
¡°Guan Lei,¡± Shen Xi whispered, ¡°Let go of me. It¡¯s not good for others to see us like this.¡±
Guan Lei suddenly stopped, causing Shen Xi to bump into Guan Lei¡¯s back. Tears prickled her eyes as she worked through the pain.
Guan Lei noticed Shen Xi¡¯s unshed tears, and his cold, hard features melted, reced with a flustered flush. Helplessly, he wiped away Shen Xi¡¯s tears and murmured, ¡°How is it? Does it still hurt? Don¡¯t cry¡¡±
Shen Xi tried her best not to cry, but her tears were alive, falling like raindrops on an early summer¡¯s day. She could do nothing to stop them.
¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s my fault.¡± Guan Lei med himself for Shen Xi¡¯s pain. If he had not stopped suddenly out of anger, Shen Xi would not have crashed into him.
Shen Xi rubbed her nose, wondering what Guan Lei was made of. Why was his back so hard it resembled a brick wall?
Guan Lei continued to fuss over Shen Xi, and slowly the pain lessened.
Shen Xi tried to keep her voice as even as possible, yet it still sounded nasally in her ears. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
By this time, Guan Lei¡¯s face was no longer as dark as before. ¡°What happened earlier? You looked so angry,¡± Shen Xi said.
Guan Lei¡¯s mind drifted to the incident involving the school forums and ground his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m still angry. I¡¯ve been with you longer than the two of them, but people are harping left and right to say I don¡¯t stand a chance with you. How can I not be angry?¡±
A second of stunned silence gave way to uncontrobleughter. ¡°You¡¯re angry because you thought you did not have a chance with me?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s apparent frivolity annoyed Guan Lei, and he responded indignantly, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be angry? That person spreading gossip online is so unprofessional! We¡¯ve already kissed, so why can¡¯t we be considered a thing?¡±
Shen Xi covered Guan Lei¡¯s mouth in shock, looking around like a thief wary of being caught. ¡°Shush! Lower your voice. What if someone hears you? That time in the observation room was an ident!¡±
¡°And that time at the club?¡± Guan Lei blurted out.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei in shock. ¡°Weren¡¯t you drunk that day?¡±
¡®Not good, I¡¯ve been exposed!¡¯ Guan Lei thought. If he said he wasn¡¯t drunk, would Xixi think he was pretending to be drunk to take advantage of her? ¡°I-I was drunk at that time, but I still remember some things,¡± he said.
Shen Xi had not had the time to test how much Guan Lei remembered their day at the club or the kiss that ensued. To have it brought up suddenly caught Shen Xi tfooted, leaving her a blushing mess.
However, when she recalled the incident with Guan Lei and Li Jin, she asked, ¡°Then do you remember what you did to Li Jin? The two of you were so close to each other at the time. I thought you were¡¡±
Shen Xi did not finish her sentence, but Guan Lei knew what she was about to say.
In his drunken haze, he had smelled a certain fragrance which caused him to return to his senses.
Guan Lei quickly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not what you think. I was a little drunk at that time and lost my bnce. That was why I was so close to Li Jin. Please don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±
Shen Xi epted the exnation with a nod. ¡°I suppose that incident at the club was also an ident.¡±
Guan Lei did not know what to say. How could he exin the distance between himself and Li Jin if he was not drunk? Since he had already said as much, he would contradict himself if he disagreed with Shen Xi¡¯s assessment.
He was caught between a rock and a hard ce. He desperately wanted to take his rtionship with Shen Xi to the next level, but why was he alwayscking just that little bit?
Chapter 301 - 301 Gifts
301 Gifts
Shen Xi seemed to be trying to convince Guan Lei as well as herself. She said with certainty, ¡°So, you were only drunk at that time. When you heard me say that I couldn¡¯t breathe, you thought of doing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation to save me.¡±
Shen Xi directly concluded the matter, leaving Guan Lei at a loss for words.
¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shen Xi said after a while. ¡°ss is about to start.¡±
Guan Lei nodded, a little dejected. He really wanted to tell Shen Xi that it wasn¡¯t an ident and that it was something he had been thinking about and wanting to do for a long time. He wanted to get closer to Shen Xi and truly wanted to kiss her.
!!
However, Guan Lei didn¡¯t know what to say, so he simply followed Shen Xi back to the ssroom.
With physical education ss over, students were about to return to the ssroom when someone suddenly shouted. ¡°Guys! Someone is driving a tractor into the school. I heard that it¡¯s the parent of a certain student.¡±
The students became excited and ran over to watch the show.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei exchanged a look and quickly followed.
Sure enough, the man sitting on the tractor was Li Zhe. Next to Li Zhe was Shen Yan, who was driving an electric vehicle.
Shen Xi hurriedly ran over to Shen Yan and asked, ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡±
¡°Your mother said that Guan Lei helped us harvest the sweet potatoes yesterday. She asked me to bring some as a token of appreciation,¡± Shen Yan said with a smile.
After that, Shen Yan carried a sack from the tractor and threw it in front of Guan Lei. ¡°Kd, here¡¯s your reward. You¡¯re in for a treat. I nted them myself. They¡¯re really sweet.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, Sir,¡± Guan Lei quickly waved his hand. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept this.¡±
Li Zhe immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Just ept them. It¡¯s his goodwill.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right,¡± Shen Yan said politely. ¡°Just have them.¡±
Guan Lei helplessly took the bag of sweet potatoes, which probably weighed several kilograms, and thought about what to do with them.
Li Zhe, who was at the side, also hurriedly carried down a bag full of carbamide from the tractor and dragged it in front of Shen Xi. ¡°Xi, I also have something for you.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the bag of carbamide and quickly refused, ¡°How could I ept this when I didn¡¯t contribute anything?¡±
Li Zhe immediately stuffed the carbamide bag into Shen Xi¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Tsk, didn¡¯t I just say that it¡¯s a gift? Just ept it. Besides, Lei¡¯er has also epted your family¡¯s gift. Courtesy demands reciprocity, so you should also ept my gift. Take it!¡±
Shen Xi took the bag of carbamide awkwardly. She was curious about what Guan Lei¡¯s ¡°uncle¡± had put in it. It was quite heavy, and she almost couldn¡¯t carry it.
Guan Lei looked at the sweet potatoes in his hand and said to Li Zhe, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you take these sweet potatoes home first?¡±
Shen Yan stepped forward and stopped Guan Lei. She pretended to be serious and said, ¡°Xi¡¯s mother and I are giving this to you. You should bring them back and open the sack yourself. Why¡¯re you trying to give it to someone else? Are you looking down on my sweet potatoes?¡±
Guan Lei grabbed the sack tightly and exined in a panic, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. That¡¯s not what I meant. You¡¯re right, I¡¯ll move them back to the dormitory now.¡±
Shen Yan said in a deep voice, ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡±
Shen Xi, who was about to pass the bag to Shen Yan to bring home first, immediately gave up and said politely to Li Zhe, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take this back to my dormitory first.¡±
¡°Go, go.¡± Li Zhe nodded in satisfaction. ¡°In the future, get along well with Lei¡¯er. If that brat dares to bully you, tell me and I¡¯ll deal with him.¡±
Guan Lei looked coldly at Li Zhe, who was already addicted to acting like his uncle. His eyes were full of warning.
However, Li Zhe was not afraid. He responded to Guan Lei¡¯s warning with a smile.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei each dragged their gifts back to their dormitory.
Li Zhe and Shen Yan, who were left behind, exchanged a few more pleasantries. Then, the former drove the rumbling tractor and thetter drove the electric vehicle. Under the curious gazes of the surrounding students, they left.
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan carried the bag from Li Zhe back to the dormitory. The two of them were almostpletely exhausted. They didn¡¯t know what was inside that was so heavy.
Shen Xi opened it curiously and found a pile of stones. Liu Cheng and a few other students who were following behind her looked on curiously.
Chapter 302 - 302 Stones
302 Stones
Jiang Xue, who had just returned to the dormitory to pack her things, saw the stones in Shen Xi¡¯s hands and instantly smiled. ¡°I thought it was something good. I was just overthinking it. What good stuff can there be in that carbamide bag? Hahaha. I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±
Zhao Yuan took one of the stones and surveyed it, thinking the gift was not surprising considering Guan Lei¡¯s poor family finances.
But on the ount that they were all ssmates, Zhao Yuan stood up for Guan Lei¡¯s ¡°uncle¡±, ¡°Jiang Xue, what do you know? Giving a gift is about the intention, not the value. But By the way, didn¡¯t you just have an abortion? Have you recovered so quickly? Don¡¯t you need more rest?¡±
Zhao Zhu frowned and picked up a stone. She looked around a few times but couldn¡¯t see anything.
!!
Thinking about Guan Lei¡¯s family background, Zhao Yuan felt that it was understandable. After all, Guan Lei wasn¡¯t a child from a rich family, so it was normal for his uncle to be poor.
However, they were still ssmates, so Zhao Yuan still said, ¡°Jiang Xue, what do you know? Giving a gift was about the intention, not the value. But Jiang Xue, didn¡¯t you just have an abortion? How did he recover so quickly? You¡¯re not going to rest?¡±
Jiang Xue red at Zhao Yuan fiercely. Her eyes were so vicious that she looked like she wanted to swallow Zhao Yuan alive.
However, Zhao Yuan was not afraid of Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue used to be the youngdy of the Jiang family and the future daughter-inw of the Xiang Family, so Zhao Yuan used to avoid Jiang Xue for fear of causing trouble for her family.
But now that the Jiang family had gone bankrupt and the Xiang Family had given up on Jiang Xue, Zhao Yuan felt that she didn¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.
Zhao Yuan took a step forward and stood in front of Jiang Xue. She said fearlessly, ¡°What are you ring for? Did I say anything wrong? Who in Rong City doesn¡¯t know that you climbed onto Xiang Cheng¡¯s bed while pregnant? You can¡¯t change this fact even if you re at me!¡±
¡°Zhao Yuan, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Jiang Xue said through gritted teeth.
After that, Jiang Xue looked around. No one in the ss was helping her. Even Liu Cheng, who used to be as obedient as a dog, was just standing aside coldly, watching Zhao Yuan sneer at her.
Zhao Yuan snorted. ¡°I¡¯m too much? I¡¯m not as excessive as you were before.¡±
Jiang Xueughed mockingly and warned Zhao Yuan, ¡°Zhao Yuan, I¡¯m going to Beijing soon. My grandfather is an important person in Beijing. You¡¯d better be careful, or you¡¯ll have a hard time!¡±
Zhao Yuan scoffed at Jiang Xue¡¯s words and sneered, ¡°Jiang Xue, don¡¯t bluff. Otherwise, it¡¯lle back to bite youter, and you¡¯ll be in for huge embarrassment again.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes turned red with anger. She thought, ¡°Just you wait. Once I arrive in Beijing and win my grandfather¡¯s favor, I¡¯lle back and teach you a lesson!¡±
Of course, Jiang Xue did not forget about Shen Xi.
Jiang Xue¡¯s reddened eyes were filled with hatred as she looked at Shen Xi, who was still studying the stones.
Shen Xi felt Jiang Xue¡¯s resentful gaze and looked up at her. She then smiled provocatively at her and said silently, ¡°Bring it on!¡±
Zhao Yuan and the others weren¡¯t too interested in Shen Xi¡¯s stones and returned to the ssroom, leaving Jiang Xue, who was packing her things, and Shen Xi, who was arranging the stones. The dormitory was eerily quiet.
Suddenly, Shen Xi¡¯s gasp caught Jiang Xue¡¯s attention. Jiang Xue looked at the ck bag that was in the carbamide bag and saw bundles of cash.
Shen Xi ced the cash on the table and counted it. If she was not wrong, there was about 440,000.
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were wide open. In the past few days, she and her mother were at the end of their rope. Xia Chun had even sold her jewellery to maintain their livelihood.
If not for preserving herst shred of dignity, Xia Chun would have surrendered their car to their creditors too.
At this time, seeing the 440,000 in cash, Jiang Xue was instantly tempted.
Shen Xi looked back at Jiang Xue¡¯s greedy eyes and coughed twice to warn her.
Jiang Xue quickly retracted her gaze. However, when Shen Xi turned around, Jiang Xue immediately took out her phone and took a picture of Shen Xi and the 440,000 in cash. Then, she yed with her phone as if nothing had happened.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi, who was looking at the cash, stood rooted to the ground in shock.
Wasn¡¯t Guan Lei¡¯s uncle a rag-and-bone collector? Wasn¡¯t he so poor that he could only wear patched clothes? The car he was driving was an old tractor. How could he have so much money? Shen Xi could not understand.
Unable to figure out the reason, Shen Xi hurriedly hid the cash on her bed and stuffed the stones into the bag of carbamide. Then, she sat on the chair in a daze.
Chapter 303 - 303 Declaration
303 Deration
On his social media ount, Lu Lin exined the sugar daddy rumors on the forum of Zhuo Ying High School: ¡°I would like to rify the Zhuo Ying High School incident. My grandfather previously lost his way at Zhuo Ying High School, and a kind student helped bring him home. In order to express his gratitude, my grandfather awarded schrships worth 30,000 each to students in the year that student is in. It¡¯s nothing about being a sugar daddy. This matter ends here. If there are any more rumors, I don¡¯t mind sending the person to prison.¡±
Lu Lin¡¯s statement instantly convinced many people, especially his fans. There were even fans who spoke up for Shen Xi on the school forum.
Zheng Huai looked at Lu Lin¡¯s exnation post and felt that he had to do something, too.
Hence, Zheng Huai also posted a statement on the school forum: ¡°As one of the parties involved in this incident, I would like to make a statement here. Among the total schrship funds, 30,000 is indeed from me, but I sponsored it on behalf of thepany. At the same time, I would like to rify that when I donated the schrship, I already knew the rankings of this exam. In other words, I know that Shen Xi and Guan Lei were tied for first ce. ording to some people¡¯s logic, does that mean that Guan Lei is also my sugar baby? That¡¯s too ridiculous. So, I hope that all of you can judge for yourselves and don¡¯t blindly believe in the rumors.¡±
!!
Zheng Huai¡¯s statement amused everyone. It was funny to imagine the gentle and weak school doctor Zheng Huai keeping Guan Lei, a cruel and cold school bully, as his sugar baby.
There were also students who were specting that the remaining 30,000 was sponsored by Guan Lei.
Of course, most of them didn¡¯t think so. After all, many people had seen Guan Lei¡¯s uncle driving a tractor anding to school in patched clothes.
At this time, Guan Lei was in the dormitory, looking at the various jewelry, gold, and diamonds at the bottom of the sack in shock.
It should be fake, right? Guan Lei couldn¡¯t believe it. He picked up a piece of gold and bit it, then put it down.
How could a family that grew sweet potatoes have all this jewelry? Could it be that Shen Yan dug it out from the ground? Perhaps he was wrong, and it was all fake gold?
Regardless, Guan Lei felt that he should treasure the gift from Shen Xi¡¯s parents.
Guan Lei asked Xue Li to take most of the sweet potatoes back and store them away safely. He then sent the rest of the potatoes directly to the Auspicious Dragon Hall for the chef to make new dishes.
After ss, Guan Lei was going to take Shen Xi to enjoy the sweet potato dishes at Auspicious Dragon Hall. However, Zheng Huai and Lu Lin also nned to ask Shen Xi out for lunch, so the four of them walked toward Auspicious Dragon Hall with a strange atmosphere.
However, before they reached Auspicious Dragon Hall, Shen Xi bumped into Jiang Xue and Xia Chun, who had just finished Jiang Xue¡¯s school transfer procedures.
Jiang Xue said loudly and sarcastically, ¡°Shen Xi, you¡¯re really shameless. You¡¯re walking around with your sugar daddy so freely, and you even have two others around. Must be pretty exciting to go on a group date?¡±
Shen Xi looked coldly at Jiang Xue, who was obviously outto provoke her. ¡°Jiang Xue, I advise you to shut your mouth. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind making you leave in shame in front of so many people.¡±
When Xia Chun saw that Shen Xi was actually suppressing his own daughter so arrogantly, she immediately stepped forward and pointed at Shen Xi, scolding, ¡°Shen Xi, you little b*tch. You¡¯ve got some guts. How dare you say such things?¡±
Shen Xi turned to look at Xia Chun and said with a mocking expression, ¡°Who are you cussing, little b*tch?¡±
¡°Little b*tch. Cussing you, little b*tch.¡± Xia Chun immediately followed up.
Instantly, the crowd burst intoughter; the phrasing sounded as if Xia Chun was calling referring to herself as the little b*tch. Shen Xi looked at Xia Chun as if she was an idiot. ¡°Yes, the little b*tch is cussing me out.¡±
When Guan Lei and the others saw that Shen Xi was not easy to bully, they were instantly amused.
Xia Chun pointed at Guan Lei and the other two and said angrily, ¡°What are you guysughing at? Listen, Shen Xi is no good! I can tell that you¡¯re from a rich and powerful family, so I¡¯ll give you a piece of advice. Stay away from this kind of greedy and vain woman. She¡¯ll suck your family dry sooner orter, and you¡¯ll lose both your money and your life!¡±
Lu Lin pushed away Zheng Huai, who was in front of him, and moved to Shen Xi¡¯s side in a seductive manner. Then, he said to Xia Chun, ¡°It¡¯s my good fortune if Xi loves my money. If I don¡¯t spend my hard-earned money on her, do I spend it on an old and ugly woman like you?¡±
Xia Chun was instantly infuriated. Just as she was about to scold Lu Lin, Zheng Huai chimed in.
Chapter 304 - 304 Car and House
304 Car and House
Zheng Huai walked over to Shen Xi¡¯s other side and pulled on his arm obediently. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a blessing for Xi to fall for my money.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened as he looked at the two men who had stolen his ce beside Shen Xi. He kicked Zheng Huai away and grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Xixi, I¡¯ll give you my money too. You don¡¯t need their stinky money.¡±
Looking at Xia Chun, who was dumbfounded, Shen Xi felt that the people beside her were too cute.
Jiang Xue dissatisfiedly looked at Zheng Huai, who was kicked aside, and said sarcastically, ¡°How much money can a school doctor make? Even if you earn for your whole life, you won¡¯t be able to afford the car behind me!¡±
¡°And you!¡± Jiang Xue looked at Guan Lei and sneered. ¡°A poor rag-and-bone boy who can¡¯t even afford a house in his entire life dares to boast about having a woman. It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±
When Jiang Xue shifted her gaze to Lu Lin, she chose to shut up. After all, Lu Lin was really rich.
When Lu Lin saw that Jiang Xue had nothing to say to him, he immediately felt that he had be more outstanding. He looked at Guan Lei and Zheng Huai with disdain and pride as if to say, ¡°See, everyone knows that I¡¯m better than the two of you.¡±
Zheng Huai couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. He pointed at the car behind Xia Chun and said, ¡°You mean this car? Do you believe that I can make you lose this car with one phone call?¡±
Jiang Xue and Xia Chun looked at each other and smiled, obviously not believing that Zheng Huai had the ability to do so.
Zheng Huai felt that he was being looked down on and was very unhappy, so he said to Jiang Xue and Xia Chun, ¡°All right, you don¡¯t believe me? Just you two wait!¡±
Zheng Huai really picked up his phone and made a call. Then, he stared at Xia Chun and Jiang Xue and said, ¡°I want a car from the Jiang family. It¡¯s a Mustang. The car is currently parked at the south gate of Zhuo Ying High School. Get someone to bring it to my ce right now.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Zheng Huai, who was still making a call in a serious manner, andughed. She said to Xia Chun, ¡°Mom, look. This poor man¡¯s acting is really good.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the mother and daughter who did not know what they were getting themselves into and revealed a yful expression.
Guan Lei, who was also looked down upon, sent a message to Xue Li directly. Since Jiang Xue said that he couldn¡¯t afford a house, he would make sure that Jiang Xue and Xia Chun would not have a house to stay in that night.
Xia Chun, who was still waiting to see Zheng Huai make a fool of himself, suddenly received a call. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Jiang. We¡¯reing to get your car now. I know that you¡¯re at Zhuo Ying High School now. Please refrain from driving the car away and save all of us time.¡±
Xia Chun looked up at Zheng Huai in shock and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°What did you do? How are we going to get back after you have someone drive my car away?¡±
¡°That¡¯s your own business.¡± Zheng Huai shrugged and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I just want you to have a good taste of the consequences of underestimating others.¡±
Xia Chun pointed at Zheng Huai and wanted to scold him but didn¡¯t dare to, afraid that Zheng Huai was some big shot.
Just then, Xia Chun¡¯s phone rang again. She red at Zheng Huai as she picked up the phone. ¡°Mrs. Jiang, in ordance with the creditor¡¯s request, please cooperate and move out of the vi tonight.¡±
All of the Jiang family¡¯s houses in Rong City had already been split among the various creditors of the Jiang Corporation to im, so Xia Chun didn¡¯t care if they did. But with the creditors simultaneously asking her to move out, Xia Chun was shocked.
She looked at Shen Xi and the others in disbelief. They definitely did it out of vengeance.
Xia Chun pointed to them and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Did you get someone to confiscate all of our houses and have us move out by tonight?¡±
Jiang Xue was shocked. She asked Xia Chun in disbelief, ¡°Mom, what are you saying? How is that possible? Didn¡¯t they tell us to move out within this month? Why would it suddenly change to tonight?¡±
Jiang Xue was shocked. She asked Xia Chun in disbelief, ¡°Mom, what are you saying? How was that possible? Didn¡¯t they tell us to move out within this month? Why are you moving out tonight? So where are we going tonight? Then where are we going to stay tonight?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and looked at the mother and daughter with pity in her eyes. ¡°You should always keep in mind not to think too highly of yourself and think that you can bully anyone.¡±
Shen Xi left with Guan Lei and the other two, leaving Jiang Xue and Xia Chun, who were at a loss, behind.
Chapter 305 - 305 Chased Out
305 Chased Out
Xia Chun didn¡¯t know what to do now. With their creditor sooning to tow her car, Xia Chun swallowed her pride and pleaded, ¡°Sir, can you let us drive home first before towing the car away?¡±
In the end, the man who came to tow the car away said in an impartial and stern manner, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We received orders to tow it away immediately. Please don¡¯t disrupt me from doing my work. Thank you!¡±
Xia Chun was a little annoyed when she saw that she couldn¡¯t convince the person towing the car away.
Just as Xia Chun and Jiang Xue were thinking about what to do, the autumn rain caught them off guard. Xia Chun quickly pulled Jiang Xue and chased after the man to get a ride home.
!!
However, the car drove away directly. Xia Chun and Jiang Xue stood in the rain in a sorry state, next to their wet suitcases.
Jiang Xue asked Xia Chun loudly, ¡°Mom, how are we going to go back now?¡±
¡°How else can we go back?¡± Xia Chun said. ¡°We¡¯re taking a taxi. Hurry up and call a taxi.¡±
Jiang Xue put one hand above her head to block the rain and used the other hand to operate the mobile phone.
The taxi only arrived ten minutester, and the two people hiding under the tree were already drenched.
When the two of them finally reached home, they found that there were many people in ck standing at the door.
Xia Chun got out of the car in a panic and asked loudly in the rain, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing outside my house?¡±
The leader held an umbre and said to Xia Chun, ¡°We¡¯re here to help you with your moving out, Mrs. Jiang.¡±
Xia Chun felt as if the sky was going to fall down. She roared, ¡°Do you have any humanity left in you? You want us to move on such a rainy day? Where can we move to? Can¡¯t you just give us one more day?¡±
Jiang Xue also got out of the car with her luggage. She had just had an abortion and was not in good health. However, in order to follow her mother to Beijing as soon as possible to rely on her grandfather, she was discharged from the hospital before the rmended duration was up.
At this moment, Jiang Xue was holding her abdomen, and her face began to turn pale. She pleaded with those people, ¡°Sirs, can you give us one or two more days? It¡¯s raining so heavily. Please, I¡¯m begging you.¡±
The leader sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The higher-ups have specifically stated that no matter what you say, you must move out tonight. We¡¯re just following orders, so I hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±
After saying that, the leader looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s pale face. Seeing that she was young and leaning on the suitcase, he handed the umbre to Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue held the umbre tightly in her hand and watched as those people went into her house and cleared out her things one by one.
At this moment, Jiang Xue looked just like when Shen Xi was chased out of the Jiang family.
The difference was that when Shen Xi was chased out, it was a hot summer day.
Xia Chun protected the things that were thrown out and cried until her voice was hoarse, but in the end, she epted the fact that she had been driven out.
¡°Let¡¯s find a hotel to stay in tonight. We¡¯ll return to Beijing tomorrow morning,¡± Xia Chun, who had cried enough, gentlybed her wet hair and said tiredly.
Jiang Xue also quietly leaned against the iron gate of the vi and nodded with a face full of humiliation.
Everything that had happened today was all because of Shen Xi. If Shen Xi had not taken over her identity, Jiang Xue would not be so poor that she had to borrow from loan sharks.
If Jiang Xue hadn¡¯t borrowed from loan sharks, she wouldn¡¯t have been bullied by Hao Zi and the others because she owed them money and ended up pregnant. And if it wasn¡¯t for the child, she would have been the rightful future daughter-inw of the Xiang Family!
Today, Shen Xi had even let the men beside her do as they please and chase Jiang Xue out of her house like a stray dog.
Everything was caused by that sl*t, Shen Xi! All of Jiang Xue¡¯s suffering was brought on by that little sl*t, Shen Xi!
Jiang Xue pushed aside the wet hair on her face, her eyes filled with hatred. One day, she would make Shen Xi suffer even more than she did. She would make Shen Xi regret everything she did and regret provoking her!
At this time, Shen Xi, who was at Auspicious Dragon Hall, was stunned by the sweet potato dishes in front of her.
¡°You asked Chef Wang to cook all the sweet potatoes?¡± Shen Xi asked Guan Lei in disbelief.
Guan Lei found it inappropriate to say that the bag of sweet potatoes was half-full of fake jewelry. He could only nod and say, ¡°Yeah. Try it. Chef Wang¡¯s cooking skills are first-ss. Even if he uses the same sweet potatoes for all of the dishes, he can create various vors.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the table full of delicious food and nodded in agreement.
¡°Where did you arrange for Lu Lin and Zheng Huai to stay?¡± Shen Xi recalled her two older cousins who had been taken away the moment they entered Auspicious Dragon Hall.
Chapter 306 - 306 Fake Money
306 Fake Money
Guan Lei¡¯s expression suddenly became unnatural. After picking up a piece of shredded sweet potato for Shen Xi, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I wasn¡¯t the one who arranged their amodation. But I just saw a few girls walking with them. Maybe they know one another.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t really care where her two older cousins went. After all, they were already adults and were strong, so nothing untoward would happen to them.
Seeing that Shen Xi did not care much about Lu Lin and Zheng Huai¡¯s whereabouts, Guan Lei was secretly pleased. It seemed that Shen Xi did not care much about Lu Lin and Zheng Huai. As long as Guan Lei worked hard, Shen Xi would still be his.
Guan Lei quickly picked up a piece of fish and ced it in Shen Xi¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat this. This braised fish is one of Chef Wang¡¯s best dishes. Hebined it with your father¡¯s sweet potatoes to create a new dish.¡±
Shen Xi picked up the fish with her fork and put it in her mouth. The sweet and sour taste was just right, and the fish was indeed smooth and delicious.
When Guan Lei saw that Shen Xi had eaten, he continued putting food on her te,pletely immersed in the joy of serving her food.
Shen Xi looked at the food in her bowl that she could never finish and said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t just give me food. You should eat too. Don¡¯t get hungryter.¡±
Guan Lei turned around and looked at Shen Xi with starry eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m satisfied just by looking at you eat.¡±
Shen Xi almost choked on a peanut. That frightened Guan Lei so much that he quickly poured Shen Xi some water and gently patted Shen Xi¡¯s back to help her catch her breath.
¡°Eat slowly. It¡¯s ufortable to choke!¡± Guan Lei said worriedly.
As Shen Xi coughed, she grumbled in her heart. She wasn¡¯t choking on her food; she was clearly choking on Guan Lei¡¯s asional sweet nothings.
Shen Xi soon caught her breath and lowered her head to eat. She wanted to finish his food quickly and return to the dormitory before Guan Lei said sweet nothings again.
Guan Lei lovingly looked at Shen Xi who stuffed food into her mouth like a little hamster. Shen Xi¡¯s cheeks were puffy and she looked extremely adorable. Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but want to pinch those soft cheeks.
When Shen Xi thought of the 440,000 in her dormitory, she looked up and asked Guan Lei, ¡°By the way¡ Do you know what your uncle gave me?¡±
Guan Lei was stumped by Shen Xi¡¯s question. He really did not know what Li Zhe had given Shen Xi, so he shook his head honestly.
Shen Xi bit down on her fork and then let go. She looked at Guan Lei and said, ¡°Your uncle gave me 400,000 and some stones.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes widened, not knowing how to respond.
He had clearly worked very hard to make his family¡¯s financial situation appear simr to Shen Xi¡¯s family¡¯s financial situation, but in the end, it was exposed by that idiot Li Zhe.
Guan Lei quickly found an excuse and asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s real money?¡±
Shen Xi recalled the touch of those bills that day and felt that it didn¡¯t seem to be fake money.
Guan Lei quickly pulled a chair closer to Shen Xi and started telling her about Li Zhe, his uncle in name.
¡°You know it. My uncle is a rag-and-bone man. Do you think he would have 400,000? And you know, when ites to collecting rubbish, sometimes you wille across some strange things. My uncle might have identally picked up a bag to put stones in and didn¡¯t notice the fake money in it.¡± Guan Lei began to brainwash Shen Xi.
Shen Xi nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I see!¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Guan Lei quickly said.
¡°Then I¡¯ll keep those stones and return the fake money to your uncle,¡± Shen Xi said.
Guan Lei was speechless. Li Zhe¡¯s money was definitely real. If he didn¡¯t make Shen Xi return it, Shen Xi might just throw it away like waste paper.
But if he asked Shen Xi to return it to Li Zhe, would Shen Xi find him petty? After all, he was asking Shen Xi to return a gift.
Guan Lei was a little embarrassed. After a while, he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to return it for now. Just treat it as a fun gimmick and leave it for now. When my uncle celebrates an event in the future, you can return it to him as a gift.¡±
Shen Xi thought that that would work. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now.¡±
Guan Lei let out a sigh of relief.
When Shen Xi saw that they were almost done eating, she said to Guan Lei, ¡°Today¡¯s meal must have cost a lot, right? Although we¡¯re paying for the sweet potatoes, the other ingredients are still from the store, so it¡¯s on me.¡±
Guan Lei quickly stopped Shen Xi, who was about to pay, and said, ¡°How can I let you pay? I was the one who dragged you here to eat.¡±
Chapter 307 - 307 Virginity
307 Virginity
¡°That won¡¯t do. Didn¡¯t you already use your 40,000 to pay off your parents¡¯ debts? I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have much money now, so how can I let you pay? I haven¡¯t spent my 40,000 yet. Just treat it as a celebration meal for my schrship. I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Shen Xi pushed Guan Lei aside and went out to pay.
Guan Lei was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He wanted to fly over to Li Zhe right now and strangle him to death.
If it wasn¡¯t for Li Zhe, he wouldn¡¯t have to rely on the girl he loved to pay for his meal. It would be so embarrassing if word got out.
Guan Lei heaved a long, vexed sigh, then quickly followed Shen Xi.
On the way to the cashier, Shen Xi suddenly heard a familiar voice.
Shen Xi followed the source of the voice and walked over. She listened carefully, and sure enough, it was Zheng Huai and Lu Lin.
Shen Xi frowned as she looked at the door that was locked from the outside and reached out to open it.
Looking at the scene in the private room, Shen Xi felt terrible. The room was full of girls, whose hands ran all over Lu Lin and Zheng Huai.
The originally noisy room suddenly quieted down the moment Shen Xi entered. Everyone in the room turned to look at Shen Xi, who was standing at the door with a bewildered expression.
When Lu Lin and Zheng Huai saw Shen Xi, they instantly felt aggrieved. Lu Lin even started wailing immediately. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re finally here to save us! I¡¯m telling you, Guan Lei is not a human. He called so many girls over and even locked us in here, trying to ruin our innocence.¡±
When Guan Lei, who was following behind, heard the noise in the room, he was so shocked that he felt a chill run down his spine. He quickly went to Shen Xi¡¯s side and denied, ¡°Xi, it wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t! They¡¯re ndering me! It¡¯s clearly you guys who are greedy for women!¡±
Those girls were indeed not hired by Guan Lei. He had only told them that Lu Lin would be at the Auspicious Dragon Hall and wanted them to separate Lu Lin from Shen Xi.
As for Zheng Huai, he was quite good-looking too. When the female students took Lu Lin away, they also took him with them.
Lu Lin tried his best to pull his hand away from a girl¡¯s grip. He pointed at Guan Lei and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. You did it. Don¡¯t try to deny it.¡±
Zheng Huai was not convinced either. So what if it was Young Master Guan? He had almost lost his virginity just now. Zheng Huai gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±
As Zheng Huai used Guan Lei, he pitifully covered his shirt where the buttons had been ripped off. His originally exquisitelybed hair was now as messy as a chicken nest.
Lu Lin, who was at the side, was not any better off. His cor was pulled so much that it was almost out of shape. The sses that were originally used as a fashion essory were also hanging askew by his ears. He looked very miserable.
Although Lu Lin and Zheng Huai were indeed in a rather miserable state, Shen Xi still couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing, causing Guan Lei to cover his mouth and chuckle as well.
Lu Lin was so angry that he was about to explode. He took a few steps forward and grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s cor, wanting to drag him inside. Guan Lei had to suffer the same grievances he had suffered.
Guan Lei immediately hugged Shen Xi tightly and looked at her with teary eyes.¡±Xi, save me. They want to harm me.¡±
Shen Xi was simply amused by this group of clowns and quickly said, ¡°All right, dear cousins. Stop teasing Guan Lei.¡±
Guan Lei was taken aback. Did Shen Xi just call Lu Lin ¡°cousin¡±? Guan Lei had an ominous feeling in his heart. He hurriedly exuded his school tyrant aura while escorting the girls out and then obediently sat down beside Shen Xi. From time to time, he would look at Lu Lin and Zheng Huai.
¡°Xi, did you just call them your cousins?¡± Guan Lei coughed and asked nervously.
Shen Xi pointed at Lu Lin and Zheng Huai and said, ¡°Let me formally introduce you. Lu Lin and Zheng Huai are my blood-rted cousins.¡±
Guan Lei felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He had offended the wrong people again. The road to pursuing the girl he loved was endless. Were the heavens ying with him?
Guan Lei adjusted his attitude and greeted Lu Lin and Zheng Huai in a friendly manner. ¡°Good day, Shen Xi¡¯s two cousins!¡±
Lu Lin¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at Guan Lei angrily. ¡°Good day? Do you think I¡¯m having a good day right now? Also, don¡¯t randomly act like we¡¯re close like family.¡±
If it was a group of men that were in the room earlier, Lu Lin felt that he wouldn¡¯t control himself from beating them up. However, they were his fans and what more, female students. Not wanting to beat them, Lu Lin could only let himself be touched.
Chapter 308 - 308 Guan Lei Who Was Confused
308 Guan Lei Who Was Confused
Guan Leiughed drily and didn¡¯t say anything else.
Zheng Huai was shocked by Guan Lei¡¯s silent agreement. Lu Lin did not know Guan Lei¡¯s identity, but Zheng Huai did.
He was Young Master Guan of Beijing. Whoever dared to speak to Guan Lei in such a weird tone would probably be lying on the ground in the next second. No one would be like Lu Lin, who was still sitting there and ring at Guan Lei.
Zheng Huai looked at Shen Xi and shook his head. Young Master Guan hadpromised for love.
!!
Shen Xi smiled and tried to smooth things over. She even ordered another meal to be served tofort his two cousins, who had suffered a heavy blow to their hearts. Guan Lei enthusiastically poured drinks for Lu Lin and Zheng Huai throughout the entire period and even turned the dumbwaiter for them.
Zheng Huai was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off. Guan Lei had been cold and indifferent to him, but now, he kept smiling at him. This was indeed rare.
Zheng Huai thought that if he went back and told others that Young Master Guan poured him a drink and even smiled at him, everyone would probably say that it was his wishful thinking.
Zheng Huai ate the food that Guan Lei had given him with excitement. If he were not afraid Guan Lei would smash his phone in anger, he would have taken a picture of his glorious moment.
Seeing that Guan Lei¡¯s attitude was alright, Lu Lin felt much better.
The meal was finally finished with everyone having their thoughts.
Guan Lei sent Shen Xi back to her dormitory and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed to let you spend so much money today.¡±
The first was the meal with Shen Xi, then the meal he had with Zheng Huai and Lu Lin.
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei. ¡°Why are you being so polite?¡±
When Guan Lei heard Shen Xi say there was no need for formalities, he was instantly happy. He felt that Shen Xi¡¯s words were a little intimate, and their rtionship had be closer.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t understand why Guan Lei was so happy suddenly. He was such a fickle boy.
Guan Lei bade Shen Xi farewell happily and hummed a little tune as he returned to the dormitory.
After Shen Xi returned to the dormitory, she picked up the three million in cash she had hidden on the bed and examined it carefully. It didn¡¯t seem fake.
At night, Guan Lei finally sensed that something was amiss when he returned to the dormitory. Lu Lin and Shen Xi¡¯s mother had the same surname, Lu. Hence, it was understandable that Shen Xi and Lu Lin were cousins. Lu Lin should be the child of Lu Shan¡¯s brother.
However, Zheng Huai was Chen Xi¡¯s cousin. It meant Shen Xi¡¯s parents were rted to Zheng Huai¡¯s parents.
Zheng Huai¡¯s mother was from the Shen family in Beijing, and his father was from the Zheng family in the same city.
Shen Xi¡¯s surname was Shen. Logically speaking, she should be a child of the Shen family, meaning she should call Zheng Huai¡¯s mother the aunt.
However, Old Master Shen only had a son and a daughter. The elder daughter was Zheng Huai¡¯s mother, while the younger son had been abroad and was still single. That did not make sense.
Therefore, Shen Xi shouldn¡¯t be a child of the Shen Group. It made sense then. If Shen Xi was the daughter of the Shen family, how could she be so poor?
Since Zheng Huai was not a rtive of Shen Xi¡¯s father, he must be a rtive of Shen Xi¡¯s mother. Therefore, Shen Xi¡¯s mother should be a sister of Zheng Huai¡¯s mother, or perhaps, Shen Xi¡¯s mother should be a sister of Zheng Huai¡¯s father.
However, Zheng Huai¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Shen, while Shen Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Lu. It was a contradiction. Zheng Huai¡¯s father¡¯s surname was Zheng, while Shen Xi¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Lu. It was also a contradiction.
So how could Zheng Huai be Shen Xi¡¯s cousin?
Guan Lei was so immersed in his thoughts that he couldn¡¯t get out. He even suspected that he had miscalcted Shen Xi¡¯s family rtions.
In the end, Guan Lei came up with the most likely scenario- Shen Xi¡¯s father was a fallen rtive of the Shen Group.
With that thought, Guan Lei finally felt his mind calm down a little.
However, before he could rest well, his roommate, Sun Yi, raised his phone and shouted, ¡°Brother Lei, bad news! Sister-inw is on the hot search of the school forum again.¡±
Guan Lei furrowed his brows. Shen Xi had just been used of being a kept woman this morning. It had only been less than half a day since she was rified, so why was she on the hot search again?
Sun Yi panted as he said, ¡°Someone revealed on the forum that Shen Xi stole the 3 million Yuan that Jiang Xue left in her dormitory. They even took a photo of Shen Xi beside the dormitory table. There were indeed a few stacks of cash on the table. Many people are saying that they¡¯re going to call the police.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s head started to throb. He knew very well that the money was given to Shen Xi by Li Zhe, but the key was that no one else knew.
This was already the umpteenth time today that Guan Lei wanted to strangle Li Zhe.
¡°Look, Jiang Xue also spoke about this matter.¡± Sun Yi¡¯s eyes were fixed on the phone screen as he beckoned Guan Lei to look at it together.
Chapter 309 - 309 Stealing Money
309 Stealing Money
[Hello everyone, I¡¯m Xi¡¯s former roommate, Jiang Xue. I did lose 3 million Yuan, but it was just a small amount of money to me, so I didn¡¯t care who took it or where I threw it. I would have forgotten about it if someone didn¡¯t mention it today. As for whether or not Xi stole it, I¡¯m not too sure. I believe Xi. After all, we were roommates. But I think calling the police for an investigation might be the fastest way to prove Xi¡¯s innocence. I believe she also hopes to be able to prove her innocence through an investigation.]
Below Jiang Xue¡¯s post, somements began to attack Shen Xi verbally.
[Shen Xi is someone who can only afford an electric tricycle. How could she possibly have three million? She must have either stolen it or sold her body!]
[That¡¯s 3 million! You can¡¯t sell your body for that much money, can you?]
!!
[Jiang Xue¡¯s family is bankrupt now, but they were rich before. I¡¯m on Jiang Xue¡¯s side this time!]
[I think the 3 million Yuan that Jiang Xue lost was stolen by Shen Xi for sure.]
[I support the decision to call the police. With Shen Xi¡¯s family background, she can¡¯t afford to attend our school. Perhaps she also stole for her school fees.]
[It¡¯s better to call the police as soon as possible. Three million Yuan is not a small amount. She can be arrested.]
¡
Jiang Xue, who was in the hotel, read thements on the forum. Her gloomy mood after being kicked out of the house finally improved a little.
Jiang Xue knew that Shen Xi¡¯s three million Yuan came from the bag that Guan Lei¡¯s uncle had given her, but the others didn¡¯t know. Moreover, she had only said that she had lost three million Yuan but did not explicitly state that it was Shen Xi who had stolen it.
However, Jiang Xue wanted to know where Guan Lei¡¯s poor uncle could get three million Yuan.
It would be even better if they called the police and found out that Guan Lei¡¯s uncle¡¯s three million had an unknown origin.
Guan Lei had also taken part in the humiliation this afternoon, so he would probably be in a bad mood if his uncle was found to have done something terrible.
When the time came, she could do something and say that Guan Lei¡¯s uncle, Shen Xi, and Guan Lei had gotten the three million as dirty money. Wouldn¡¯t that be even more exciting?
Jiang Xue clutched her phone tightly and her eyes were shining with joy. She would never let anyone who bullied her have an easy time!
Zhao Yuan looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s post and was so angry that she almost smashed her phone.
¡°Xi, this is all nonsense! Where did you get the 3 million? The pictures look somewhat real.¡± Zhao Yuan stood up for Shen Xi angrily.
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan with an embarrassed expression. Then she climbed onto her bed, took out the bag of cash, and ced the stacks in front of Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and she pointed at the pile of money with her index finger in disbelief. She then pointed at Shen Xi, unable to say anything for a long time.
Liu Cheng was also shocked. At first, she didn¡¯t believe that Shen Xi would steal three million Yuan from Jiang Xue because she knew Jiang Xue well. Three million Yuan was not a small amount. Jiang Xue would not be like what the post said and not care about that small amount of money.
Jiang Xue would cover up even a small amount of money. It was wrong as long as the money wasn¡¯t spent on her.
Therefore, ording to Jiang Xue¡¯s personality, she must have caused a huge ruckus if she had lost three million Yuan at that time.
But what was with the pile of money on Shen Xi¡¯s table now? That money couldn¡¯t be fake, right?
Shen Xi told Zhao Yuan the truth. ¡°This was dug out from under the rock that Guan Lei¡¯s uncle gave me the other day. Guan Lei said that it might be fake money. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fake.¡±
Liu Chengughed and said with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°Shen Xi, do you think anyone will believe what you say? When you opened the bag that day, many people saw that it was a pile of stones. Now you say there¡¯s cash under the bag, who are you trying to fool?¡±
Zhao Yuan also looked at Shen Xi with a troubled expression. It was not that she did not trust Shen Xi, but what she said was not very convincing. ¡°Xi, many people have seen how poor Guan Lei¡¯s uncle is. I don¡¯t think anyone will believe you if you say he gave you the money.¡±
Liu Cheng sneered, ready to watch Shen Xi¡¯s show. At the same time, she was curious to know where Shen Xi had gotten the money.
Chapter 310 - 310 The 20 Million Stones
310 The 20 Million Stones
Shen Xi felt that she had no way to clear her name now.
She should have taken out all the gifts Guan Lei¡¯s uncle had given her in front of everyone that day.
Guan Lei received a call from Li Zhe at this moment.
¡°You still have the nerve to call me.¡± Guan Lei gritted his teeth.
!!
Li Zheughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I meant well. I was out of good intentions. I didn¡¯t expect things would turn out like this.¡±
Guan Leiughed. ¡°Good intentions? What kind of good intentions do you have? Who would just give away money for no reason?¡±
On the other end of the phone, Li Zhe also knew he had miscalcted this time. He humbly exined, ¡°I read on your school forum this morning that you can¡¯t afford to support Shen Xi. I just want to make you proud. Look at your two love rivals. How rich are they? You¡¯re just a poor person now, how can youpare to them?¡±
¡°Xi isn¡¯t someone you can buy with money,¡± said Guan Lei unhappily.
Li Zhe said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Your Xi isn¡¯t such a shallow person. But the two of them aren¡¯t bad either. One is the Movie King Lu, and the other is a well-known medical professor. Look at those young girls, which one of them isn¡¯t so fascinated that they¡¯re running behind them?¡±
¡°This matter isn¡¯t over yet!¡± Guan Lei snorted.
After that, Guan Lei hung up the phone and stood on the balcony, thinking of a solution. He was so worried that his eyebrows had not dropped since he hung up the phone.
However, before Guan Lei could think of a solution, the police had already found Shen Xi. Even the form teacher and the level head were rmed. Groups and groups of people gathered outside Shen Xi¡¯s dormitory.
Shen Xi was in a difficult position when she saw the police blocking the entrance of the dormitory. She wasn¡¯t sure where Guan Lei¡¯s uncle got the money, and she was still considering whether she should confess.
¡°Student Shen Xi, I hope that you¡¯ll tell us the truth about the origin of this huge sum of money. Otherwise, we might have to ask you to go to the police station to assist in the investigation,¡± said the police officer.
Just as Shen Xi was in a dilemma, a voice suddenly came from the door of the dormitory. ¡°This money belongs to my family. It has nothing to do with Shen Xi.¡±
The crowd made way for the person who spoke. When they saw that it was Guan Lei, they were all in disbelief.
Liu Chen said to the police officer, ¡°Don¡¯t believe this man, sir. His family is so poor that they can¡¯t possibly have three million. He¡¯s probably trying to be Shen Xi¡¯s scapegoat. That¡¯s right, he¡¯s courting Shen Xi.¡±
The police officer looked at Guan Lei sternly. ¡°Student, you¡¯ll be punished for lying to the police.¡±
Guan Lei gave Shen Xi a reassuring look. Then he stood beside her and fearlessly said to the police, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I was the one who asked my uncle to give the money to Shen Xi. Of course, I¡¯m indeed courting Shen Xi.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words made a group of boys outside the dormitory whistle.
Shen Xi tugged at Guan Lei and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±
Guan Lei shook his head at Shen Xi adorably. He was not spouting nonsense. He was indeed wooing Shen Xi.
Guan Lei turned around and saw a pile of stones on the table. He turned to the police officer and smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to give gifts and money when you¡¯re wooing girls?¡±
The police didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to be so calm. He didn¡¯t show any fear in front of the police. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with wooing girls and giving them money. It¡¯s just that someone called the police, so we naturally have to investigate. Since you said that you asked your uncle to send the three million, can you show us proof? Or rather, I would like you and your uncle to prove that the source of the funds is legitimate.¡±
Guan Lei pointed at a fewrge rocks on Shen Xi¡¯s table and asked the people around him, ¡°Do you know what these are?¡±
The people around looked at the stones that Guan Lei had mentioned, but they couldn¡¯t find anything after a long time. They were all confused.
The police didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, so he said impatiently, ¡°Student, we¡¯re talking about the three million that appeared out of thin air. ording to the information provided by your ssmate, your family can¡¯t have such a huge amount of cash.¡±
Guan Lei walked to the table and touched the stone. ¡°Three million is nothing. These stones worth 20 million.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words caused an uproar.
¡°Guan Lei, are you kidding? Just those broken stones?¡± Liu Cheng thought that Guan Lei had gone crazy. She did not know whether tough or cry.
Chapter 311 - 311 The Jade Stones
311 The Jade Stones
Guan Lei picked up a stone and said, ¡°These are all jade stones. My uncle ys with stones, so these are all good materials that have been tested. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check on the inte. He¡¯s Li Zhe from the Li Industries in Hai City. He owned thergest stone factory in China. Therefore, three million is just a small amount of money for him. You don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble to find out the source of the money.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words made everyone gasp. Some people had already taken out their phones to check on Li Zhe.
Shen Xi was also shocked. She didn¡¯t expect Li Zhe, who was driving the tractor, to be so rich.
Guan Lei coughed lightly, ¡°Of course, my uncle¡¯s family is not my family. My family is indeed a little poor now, so my uncle lent me these to woo Shen Xi.¡±
!!
Guan Lei peeked at Shen Xi¡¯s expression and saw that she was only a little surprised but not angry. Only then did Guan Lei heave a sigh of relief.
Liu Cheng looked at Li Zhe¡¯s photo and asked, ¡°Li Zhe¡¯s photo on the inte doesn¡¯t look like your uncle.¡±
Guan Lei nced at Liu Cheng, then picked up his phone and called Li Zhe.
When Li Zhe saw that Guan Lei was video-calling him, he was in disbelief. When the call went through and he saw the dense crowd, he seemed to understand.
¡°Uncle, someone said you don¡¯t look like Li Zhe. Do you want to prove it?¡± In front of so many people, Guan Lei still obediently called Li Zhe uncle.
Li Zhe looked at Guan Lei¡¯s reluctant face and was instantly overjoyed. He immediately responded and didn¡¯t forget to take advantage of him by saying, ¡°My dear nephew, don¡¯t worry. Your uncle will always be with you.¡±
Li Zhe immediately straightened his body. ¡°It¡¯s easy to prove myself. I¡¯ll get the Li consortium¡¯s official ount to post a picture of my new appearanceter. Wait a minute, it¡¯s just a few minutes. I¡¯ll take a selfie with my other phone first.¡±
In less than a minute, Li Industries¡¯ official ount posted a photo out of the blue. The photo was of Li Zhe, who was currently on the other end of the screen.
It was the same background, the same brown casual home clothes, the same watch, and even the slightly raised hair on Li Zhe¡¯s head was the same.
Zhao Yuan was instantly frightened and eximed, ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s Li Zhe! Guan Lei, are you the nephew of Li Zhe from Li Industries?¡±
The people around them were all in disbelief. Their eyes were glued to Guan Lei as if they were trying to find negative evidence.
Liu Cheng tugged at the corner of her shirt. She had never thought that Guan Lei would have such a background.
Li Zhe was a ss that even the Xiang family couldn¡¯t hope to reach. If she had known that Guan Lei had such a rtionship, why would she still suck up to Jiang Xue? Why didn¡¯t she just chase after Guan Lei?
Liu Cheng was so annoyed that she wished she could go back to the day when Guan Lei had just transferred to the school. She would use all her strength to make Guan Lei fall in love with her, and then she could use her rtionship with Li Zhe to achieve a breakthrough.
But when Liu Cheng thought about Guan Lei had just said that his uncle¡¯s family was not his family and that Guan Lei¡¯s family was not rich, she felt a little better.
Shen Xi was calm. She had already guessed that Guan Lei¡¯s identity was not ordinary. However, she felt that Guan Lei was still hiding something. Otherwise, why would he emphasize that Li Zhe¡¯s family was not his family? He even specifically said that his family was poor.
Normally, if a person¡¯s family was poor, they wouldn¡¯t keep emphasizing it.
Moreover, would a person who knew about 20 million Yuan jade stonee from a poor family? If he gambled on stones, he might just reverse the fortune.
In any case, perhaps it was a human¡¯s sixth sense, but Shen Xi felt that Guan Lei wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed.
On the other end of the screen, Li Zhe still wanted to praise himself. But Guan Lei hung up the phone before he could say anything.
Li Zhe cursed under his breath. Guan Lei had kicked down thedder. Then, he went next door toin to Meng Yu.
Guan Lei ignored the people around who were talking about him and said to the police, ¡°Have I proved that my uncle has the ability now?¡±
The police officers looked at each other and then left politely.
Sun Yi and a few others outside the door instantly rushed in. Fortunately, they had secretly bribed the dormitory manager toe in. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have seen such an exciting thing.
¡°Brother Lei, is your uncle Li Zhe? Li Zhe from Li Indutries?¡± Sun Yi grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s arm and eximed.
Chapter 312 - 312 Grandpa’s Roar
312 Grandpa¡¯s Roar
Guan Lei could only purse his lips and nod. There was no point in denying it now that things hade to this.
Zhao Yuan was confused. ¡°But ording to my sources, Li Zhe doesn¡¯t have any sisters. So what¡¯s the rtionship between your mother and Li Zhe?¡±
Li Jin, who was standing at the side, suddenly couldn¡¯t help butugh. It made everyone look at her. Li Jin¡¯s face instantly turned red in embarrassment.
It wasn¡¯t that Li Jin wanted tough, but Li Zhe was her cousin. Now that Li Zhe was Guan Lei¡¯s uncle, so in terms of seniority, she was one generation higher than Guan Lei. Guan Lei had to call her ¡®aunt¡¯.
Li Jin exined, ¡°I just thought that my nephew is quite cute, so I couldn¡¯t help butugh. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t disturb my gossip.¡± After Zhao Yuan finished speaking to Li Jin, she asked Guan Lei, ¡°So, what¡¯s the rtionship between your mother and Li Zhe?¡±
Guan Lei quickly sorted out his rtionship with Li Zhe in his heart, and thus sessfully circled himself back in. In the end, he could only vaguely say, ¡°My mother is Li Zhe¡¯s distant cousin, so I should call Li Zhe uncle.¡±
Zhao Yuan looked at her phone and nodded. ¡°No wonder your family is so poor but your uncle¡¯s family is so rich. It seems that they are distant rtives.¡±
Li Jin, who was standing at the side, almost couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. She hurriedly said that she would leave first and then left in a hurry.
As expected, one could not lie. A lie needed thousands of lies to cover it up.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. She could tell that Guan Lei had been trying his best to make up his identity.
After the happy ending, Jiang Xue, who was in the hotel, saw the news on the forum and felt terrible.
How could Guan Lei be Li Zhe¡¯s nephew? Was it Li Zhe from Li Industries? Was it the boss of Meng Yu, the one who had caused the Jiang family to go bankrupt? Was it the Li Industries that even the Xiang family had to give way to?
Jiang Xue was so regretful. She bit the corner of the nket angrily. If she had known that Guan Lei had such an identity, she would have gotten him a long time ago. She would not have left the chance to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi must have found out about Guan Lei¡¯s identity by chance, so she deliberately got close to Guan Lei. As expected, Shen Xi was a scheming person!
Shen Xi, who was being criticized for being a scheming person, was currently packing the jade stones and three million Yuan. She stuffed them into Guan Lei¡¯s hands and said, ¡°You take these back. They¡¯re too expensive. I don¡¯t dare to ept them.¡±
Guan Lei looked at the bag in his hand. ¡°But there¡¯s no reason to take back something that has been given away.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want it anyway. You can do as you see fit.¡± Shen Xi threw the question to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei sighed and could only ept his fate as he dragged the stones and the three million Yuan back to his dormitory.
Before he could even catch his breath, Grandpa Guan called him. Guan Lei put down the bag and found a quiet ce.
As soon as Guan Lei picked up the phone, Grandpa Guan¡¯s roar came from the other end of the phone. ¡°B*stard! I asked you to learn drawing, but you¡¯re trying to cheat me! I¡¯ve lost all my face for you! Do you know that I don¡¯t even dare to go out to socialize now? Those old guys areughing at me about this¡¡±
Guan Lei moved the phone away from his ear to avoid being hurt by his grandfather¡¯s high-pitched voice.
When Grandpa Guan¡¯s voice gradually became softer, Guan Lei said, ¡°Grandpa, I know you¡¯re angry, but didn¡¯t you already know that I¡¯m not interested in painting? If you didn¡¯t force me to learn it, I wouldn¡¯t have asked for help.¡±
Grandpa Guan didn¡¯t know what to say, but he still said, ¡°Then you should at least let me know! I even went around showing off your paintings. I¡¯ve lost all my face now. How am I going to keep a foothold in the painting and calligraphy circle in Beijing?¡±
¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I admit my mistake, okay? Isn¡¯t your birthdaying soon? I¡¯ll bring you a big gift when I return to the birthday banquet this time, okay?¡± It was rare for Guan Lei to have the patience to coax Grandpa Guan.
On the other end of the phone, Grandpa Guan heard that Guan Lei wasing back and quickly said, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯d better note back.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯m not brother. I can protect myself.¡±
A sigh came from the other end of the phone. Grandpa Guan¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as strong as before, but a little heavier. ¡°I can¡¯t rx as long as the person behind this isn¡¯t caught. Your grandmother is right. We¡¯ve already waited for ten years. How many decades more do we have? We might as well expose the malefactor.¡±
Chapter 313 - 313 The First Encounter with Meng Yu
313 The First Encounter with Meng Yu
¡°Grandpa!¡± said Guan Lei loudly in disagreement.
¡°Alright, this time you¡¯ll stay in Tong City. I¡¯ll have that Li family kid keep an eye on you. Don¡¯t even think about sneaking back,¡± said Grandpa Guan firmly before hanging up.
After hanging up the phone only Guan Yi remembered the original intention of the phone call. He wanted to give this son of a b*tch who cheated him a good scolding. But in the end, he didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei could get away with it.
Guan Yi shook his head. After scolding Guan Lei ¡°a pixie¡±, he called Li Zhe.
¡°Grandpa Guan,¡± said Li Zhe respectfully into the phone.
Guan Yi¡¯s stern voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°During the birthday banquet this time, you have to keep an eye on Lei. Don¡¯t let him return to Beijing.¡±
Li Zhe looked at the night outside the window and asked in a serious tone, ¡°Will the person behind the scenes take the bait?¡±
Guan Yi heaved a long sigh. There was some uncertainty in his tone as he said, ¡°Since that person wants to end the Guan family¡¯s bloodline, I think there¡¯s no reason for him to let go of such a good opportunity.¡±
Li Zhe retracted his gaze and replied, ¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Guan. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Guan Lei and make sure he doesn¡¯t go to Beijing.¡±
¡°Also¡¡± Guan Yi paused for a few seconds before hesitantly asking, ¡°Is he alright?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s face shed across Li Zhe¡¯s mind. He thought of Meng Yu, who had been using a fake smile to numb himself all these years. His heart couldn¡¯t help but ache a little, and then he truthfully said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same. It¡¯s just that he has be more and more radical to investigate first young master¡¯s matter.¡±
On the other end of the phone, Guan Yi also fell into silence. After a long time, he said, ¡°Try to persuade him again. What happened back then had little to do with him, so he shouldn¡¯t take all the me on himself.¡±
Li Zhe sighed. ¡°I understand, Grandpa Guan. I will. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of Yu.
After hanging up Guan Yi¡¯s call, Li Zhe sank deep into the sofa. His mind was filled with the image of Meng Yu, who was unwilling to let himself go and had fallen into the abyss of self-me.
Li Zhe took out a photo from his pocket. The slightly yellowed photo looked quite old. In the photo, there was a young man with a clean and bright smile. The young man was holding a book, his head slightly raised, looking at the yellow sky.
Li Zhe¡¯s thoughts slowly returned to the ce where he had first met Meng Yu.
Li Zhe, who hade to the school for a walk, was looking for an angle with his camera. He wanted to capture the beauty of the autumn wind and the falling leaves.
Finally, a gentle breeze blew, blowing off the leaves of the tree. Just as Li Zhe pressed the shutter, a young man entered unexpectedly, and the original scene instantly became full of life.
Thus, Li Zhe recorded the beautiful scene of the young man mistakenly entering the colorful autumn scenery.
Li Zhe put down the camera in a daze and looked at the young man who had suddenly barged into his world.
As if he felt Li Zhe¡¯s gaze, the young man slowly turned his head. His clear ck and white eyes were still stained with the smile, and he looked straight into Li Zhe¡¯s eyes.
At that moment, Li Zhe felt as if the entire world had quieted down. Other than the young man in front of him, nothing else could catch his eye.
When the young man saw Li Zhe and the camera in his hand, he seemed to suddenly understand. He immediately bowed apologetically and fled to the side.
In the end, Li Zhe¡¯s gaze seemed to be glued to the young man. He followed the young man¡¯s figure. Wherever the young man went, his gaze followed.
The teenager Meng Yu looked at the stranger wearing a mask in confusion, and then looked at himself. He didn¡¯t find anything dirty on him, so he didn¡¯t understand why the man kept staring at him.
¡°Why are you staring at me? Is there something dirty on my body?¡± Meng Yu asked, puzzled.
Li Zhe seemed to have been pulled back to reality from a dream. When he saw those beautiful eyes staring at him, Li Zhe was at a loss. He didn¡¯t even know where to put his hand that was holding the camera.
Seeing Li Zhe¡¯s expression, Meng Yu suddenlyughed, and sweet dimples appeared on his fair face. ¡°Why are you so nervous?¡±
Li Zhe was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t find any other words to describe Meng Yu in his heart other than good-looking.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t get angry seeing that Li Zhe didn¡¯t answer him. He only looked at the dazed young man wearing a mask with a kind expression.
Li Zhe tried his best to calm himself down. After silently scolding himself for being useless, he slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I just think you look good.¡±
Chapter 314 - 314 Don’t Take Risks
314 Don¡¯t Take Risks
This was the first time Meng Yu had been called good-looking by a boy, and he instantly blushed. He nodded at Li Zhe with an unnatural expression and then left in a hurry.
Li Zhe reached out and wanted to stop Meng Yu, but his phone suddenly rang.
Li Zhe picked up the phone, but he couldn¡¯t help but follow Meng Yu. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Young Master Miao is being followed in Hai City. Quickly arrange for someone to pick him up.¡± The urgent and anxious voice on the other end of the phone made Li Zhe stop in his tracks.
!!
It was this pause that made Li Zhe feel remorseful and med himself for ten years.
The sound of knocking on the door interrupted Li Zhe¡¯s thoughts.
¡°Who is it?¡± Li Zhe put the photo back into his inner pocket.
¡°It¡¯s me!¡±
Hearing Meng Yu¡¯s voice, Li Zhe immediately stood up and let him in.
As soon as Meng Yu entered, he asked anxiously, ¡°I¡¯ve received news that Guan Lei is going back to attend Guan Yi¡¯s birthday banquet. It¡¯s a trap, right?¡±
Li Zhe closed the door and walked toward Meng Yu. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes. Grandpa Guan is nning to lure the malefactor out.¡±
Meng Yu asked anxiously, ¡°What about Guan Lei? He¡¡±
Before Meng Yu could finish his sentence, Li Zhe immediately exined, ¡°Lei isn¡¯t going back, that¡¯s just a substitute. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Guan won¡¯t let Lei take any risks.¡±
Hearing Li Zhe¡¯s exnation, Meng Yu finally rxed. After a moment of silence, he raised his head and said to Li Zhe, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Beijing. Help me avoid the eyes of the Guan family on the road.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe with pleading eyes. He wanted to catch the person behind the scenes, for himself, and Guan Miao.
¡°No, I can¡¯t. I won¡¯t allow you to take any risk.¡± Li Zhe directly rejected Meng Yu¡¯s plea.
¡°But I¡¡± Meng Yu still wanted to say something, but he was once again denied by Li Zhe.
¡°I know you¡¯ve always wanted to take revenge for Miao. But once you return to Beijing, not only will the person behind the scenes want your life, but the Guan family will also want it. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t protect you. Yu, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you. Can you wait a little longer?¡± Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu with pleading eyes.
The scene from ten years ago was still vivid in his mind. Li Zhe didn¡¯t want to experience that heartache and powerlessness again.
Meng Yu shifted his gaze away from Li Zhe, but he stubbornly said, ¡°My life is not worth your protection. My life is no longer mine.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Li Zhe¡¯s eyes turned red as he stared at Meng Yu.
¡°Don¡¯t you want to protect Lei? Those people¡¯s target is Lei, so you and I will stay by his side, right?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s voice was full of pleading, trying to use Guan Lei to make Meng Yu stay so that he would not put himself in danger.
Sure enough, Meng Yu¡¯s expression was not as determined as before. After a moment, he turned around, looked at Li Zhe, and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±
Li Zhe secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, he was a little jealous. In Meng Yu¡¯s heart, Guan Lei¡¯s status was much higher than his.
Guan Lei, who had been envied, was currently racking his brain on how to exin to Shen Xi that he had lied to her about how poor his uncle¡¯s family was and that the three million Yuan might be fake.
Guan Lei opened and closed the chat with Shen Xi over and over again, feeling vexed.
Sun Yi looked at Guan Lei, who was frowning on the bed with his phone in his hand and was a little anxious. He used his eyes to ask his other two roommates what had happened.
Qian Er and Wang San also shook their heads in confusion.
Sun Yi leaned on the bedside and asked, ¡°Brother Lei, is there something bothering you? Tell us and we¡¯ll share your burden.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Sun Yi, then at Qian Er and Wang San, who were also looking at him. After a few seconds of silence, he asked, ¡°What would you do if you lied to your girlfriend?¡±
Sun Yi smelled the gossip and looked at Guan Lei with sparkling eyes. ¡°Brother Lei, what did you do to let the sister-inw down? ¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face turned serious and he immediately denied it. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I do anything to hurt Xi?¡±
Qian Er pushed Sun Yi away, his face full of ttery, ¡°That¡¯s right! Why would our brother Lei do anything to let the sister-inw down? Nonsense! If you¡¯re lying, you just have to admit your mistakes sincerely.¡±
Wang San nodded in agreement. ¡°Sincerity is a must. As long as you sincerely exin why you lied and apologize, I believe the sister-inw will understand.¡±
Guan Lei asked eagerly, ¡°Then how do I apologize?¡±
Chapter 315 - 315 The Studious Guan Lei
315 The Studious Guan Lei
Sun Yi¡¯s eyes brightened as he pulled out a few books from his drawer and threw them on Guan Lei¡¯s bed.
¡°Brother Lei, these are the secret techniques I used to win my girlfriend¡¯s heart. There¡¯s an apology in it. You must take a look. I guarantee it¡¯ll be useful. I don¡¯t simply give it.¡± Sun Yi proudly introduced his magic weapons.
Qian Er and Wang San looked at Guan Lei¡¯s bed curiously and couldn¡¯t help but read it out loud.
¡°¡¯99 Tips for Wooing Girls¡¯, ¡®Overbearing President¡¯s Love Stories¡¯, ¡®Love Must-do List¡¯, ¡®How a Bootlicker Win Over a Goddess¡¯, ¡®Illustrations of Irresistible Climax Techniques¡¯! Sun Yi, you beast! There are illustrations some more! Heavens! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡± Qian Er covered his face and cried out in shock.
!!
Guan Lei was shocked by the title of the book and threw them at Sun Yi¡¯s face in disgust.
Sun Yi jumped up and down anxiously to find an excuse for his behavior. ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Besides, those are just pictures. Don¡¯t you guys watch the videos?¡±
Qian Er looked at Sun Yi innocently, ¡°Video? What video?¡±
Sun Yi looked at Qian Er as if he was an alien and said, ¡°My god! Qian Er, have you really not seen it before? It¡¯s the kind of action movie, the kind where men and women are naked and exercise!¡±
Qian Er¡¯s face instantly flushed red, stammering, and unable to speak.
Qian Er¡¯s family had been strict since he was young, and he had buried himself in his studies, so how could he know about this?
Wang San also looked at Qian Er mockingly. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so innocent.¡±
Sun Yi looked at Qian Er excitedly, then sneakily said, ¡°Qian Er, let me guide you in your first sexual enlightenment.¡±
With that, Sun Yi forcefully pulled Qian Er to sit in front of hisptop, then opened a file and a video.
A man and a woman appeared on the screen. A man who looked like a repairman was repairing the water heater for the female owner.
¡°What¡¯s there to see?¡± Qian Er stared at Sun Yi and asked with a confused expression.
Sun Yi said with a mysterious expression, ¡°Wait a little longer!¡±
Qian Er turned his gaze back to the video. Suddenly, the two people in the video began to take off their clothes, then hugged and kissed each other. Qian Er was so shocked that he cried out and covered his eyes.
When Sun Yi and Wang San saw Qian Er¡¯s cowardice, they immediately grabbed one of his hands and forced him to watch the video.
Sun Yi even turned his head and said to Guan Lei, who didn¡¯t look up the whole time, ¡°Brother Lei,e and watch and learn together.¡±
Guan Lei raised his head and looked at the three of them. He said with a righteous tone, ¡°I want to find someone I like to learn this kind of thing.¡±
The three of them were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to say something like that.
Sun Yi praised in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re indeed my Brother Lei. You¡¯ve got a high level of awareness! Qian Er, you should learn from him!¡±
Qian Er angrily adjusted his sses and red at Sun Yi, ¡°You should be the one learning. I have a high level of awareness.¡±
Sun Yi and Wang San looked at each other and burst intoughter.
On the bed, Guan Lei was reading books on how to fall in love with great interest.
1. Create a sense of presence and let the other party notice you. Xi had already noticed him.
2. Understand each other¡¯s interests and hobbies, and create amon topic. He was not clear, so he had to ask her about these.
3. Pay attention to your image and don¡¯t be sloppy. It¡¯s not bad to asionally show off your abdominal muscles to seduce the other party.
Guan Lei lifted the hem of his shirt and used a little force. Yes, he had abs.
4. Pay attention to the other party¡¯s emotional changes and be a considerate and caring person. This required more effort.
5. Create a little flirtatious atmosphere, and if the other party didn¡¯t object, you could prepare to confess.
This was a little difficult. He had kissed Xi twice, but she had mistaken it for an ident.
6. Give each other some small gifts and let her life be filled with your shadow. Let her get used to your existence. Even if you are not around, there will be things you give her. A small gift? Did nutritious soft candy count? It might not be enough.
7. Intimate nicknames, couple avatars, couple outfits, and the romance that should be given couldn¡¯t becking. He did. He was the son of Xixi¡¯s family.
8. Step by step, don¡¯t rush to bed, or you¡¯ll scare the other party away. It¡¯s over. We¡¯ve already shared a bed. I have to be careful in the future.
9. Pay attention to the appearance of your love rival. You must seize the other party¡¯s time at all times and not let your love rival have the opportunity to intervene.
Guan Lei squinted his eyes. There was only Meng Yu left.
Chapter 316 - 316 Attracting Xi Slowly
316 Attracting Xi Slowly
Guan Lei silently read through all the suggestions, and then nodded in agreement. He thought it made sense and decided to give it a try. He wanted to make Xi reluctant to leave his gentleness, and no longer care about those ugly people outside.
However, Guan Lei still had one more thing to do, and that was to rify the lie to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi, who had justid down in bed, saw a sh on his phone. She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Guan Lei.
Xi¡¯s boy: Xi, I want to exin to you. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you about my uncle¡¯s family is poor. It¡¯s just that my family has been asking for it. I¡¯m sorry, I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me.
Shen Xi wasn¡¯t angry. There must be a reason why Guan Lei wasn¡¯t willing, to tell the truth. Just like she didn¡¯t make her family situation clear to Guan Lei.
However, Guan Lei was afraid that she would get angry and had even specially apologized. For some reason, Shen Xi¡¯s heart softened a little.
In order not to make the little fool Guan Lei feel guilty, Shen Xi replied seriously.
Xi: I¡¯m not angry. You don¡¯t have to apologize. I think everyone has things they don¡¯t want to say, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just let it be.
Guan Lei was instantly overjoyed when he received Shen Xi¡¯s message. He felt as if all the cells in his body were shaking with joy, so much so that the three people who were watching the video below noticed the shaking of Guan Lei¡¯s bed frame and turned their heads to look.
Sun Yi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Brother Lei?¡±
Qian Er said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s because love is back. I think the sister-inw has already forgiven Brother Lei.¡±
Wang San also said, ¡°I think so too. In our school, no one else can make Brother Lei happy, sad, or have a stroke other than the sister-inw.¡±
The three of them looked at Guan Lei and nodded in unison.
Guan Lei, who was immersed in his happiness, did not notice the three people looking at him and continued to chat with Shen Xi.
Xi¡¯s boy: What color do you like?
Xi: There¡¯s nothing special I think.
Xi¡¯s boy: What do you like to do?
Xi: I¡¯ll draw or do some practice questions.
Guan Lei was stunned when he saw Shen Xi¡¯s reply. How could he have forgotten that Shen Xi was teacher Shen?
Shen Xi¡¯s drawing skills had been acknowledged by his grandfather, which meant that she was pretty good. However, his drawing skills were simply too horrible to look at. Guan Lei wailed in his heart. How was he going to have amon topic with Shen Xi?
Guan Lei frowned as he looked at the chat interface. He thought that this wouldn¡¯t do. It seemed that he needed to find someone to catch up on his painting knowledge. Although he knew how to appreciate some paintings under his grandfather¡¯s influence, he felt that this was not enough.
Guan Lei immediately sent a message to Xue Li, asking him to arrange for Li Dan to give him some painting knowledge.
Xue Li looked at the message sent by Guan Lei with a puzzled face. Didn¡¯t he hate drawing? Why did he suddenly want to catch up on drawing knowledge this time? It was a little strange.
But Xue Li still asked someone to bring Li Dan over.
As a result, Li Dan, who had just returned to Beijing, was once again invited to leave home. However, they were much more polite. After all, he still had some time to pack his things.
When Li Jin found out that her grandfather had been invited to Tong City by Guan Lei, she was overjoyed. She nned to reveal her identity when the time came so that Guan Lei would pay more attention to her.
Of course, the most important thing was to make Guan Lei take pity on her for the sake of the Li family.
Li Jin had also seen the news that Guan Lei was going back to celebrate Grandpa Guan¡¯s birthday, but she knew that it was fake.
Ever since Brother Miao¡¯s ident, Guan Lei¡¯s whereabouts had been hard to figure out.
Rumors said that Young Master Guan was going to the biggest club in Beijing at this moment, but he might appear in a high-end restaurant in Hai City the next moment. All of these were to confuse the Guan family¡¯s enemies in the dark.
Many people didn¡¯t even know what Guan Lei looked like. After all, every time he appeared, he would wear a ck cap, sunsses, and a mask that almost covered half of his face.
The Li family had always protected the Guan family, which was why Li Jin knew where Guan Lei was.
The Li family was dependent on the Guan family, and once the Guan family fell, everything the Li family owned would no longer exist.
Li Jin looked at the scarf in her hand, and her eyes were filled with determination. Since the two families were inseparable, then Guan Lei and Li Jin should also be inseparable. That was the right way.
Chapter 317 - 317 The Breakfast Date
317 The Breakfast Date
Early the next morning, Guan Lei started nning to follow the book¡¯s instructions and gradually attract Xi.
The book said to pay attention to one¡¯s image, so Guan Lei took out almost all the clothes in the closet and tried them on.
¡°How¡¯s this one?¡± Guan Lei put on a white shirt and asked the three people beside him.
¡°Sunshine, clean, okay!¡± The three of them nodded in agreement.
!!
After all, with Guan Lei¡¯s face, he would look handsome no matter what he wore.
When Guan Lei first entered the dormitory, he had dark circles under his eyes. They had even discussed in private whether Guan Lei¡¯s Yang Qi was sucked dry after dating demons every night, which was why he looked like he was on the verge of death. Guan Lei had never slept in the dormitory before, so it was a reasonable suspicion.
However, after Guan Lei went to the school doctor¡¯s observation room for treatment for a while, he waspletely different. He became more and more handsome like a withered rose that had been reborn.
On the other side, Guan Lei picked up a ck t-shirt and asked, ¡°What about this one?¡±
The three of them nodded and said, ¡°Very cool! Full of the mysterious power of a man.¡±
However, Guan Lei was still not satisfied, so he asked Xue Li to send him a pile of clothes.
Looking at the mountain-tall clothes that suddenly appeared in the dormitory, Sun Yi and the others fell into deep thought, thinking that the nephew of the Li Industries¡¯ head was indeed rich.
Although they couldn¡¯t tell what brand the clothes were, the texture and design of the material were great.
It seemed that Brother Lei, whose identity had been exposed, was no longer hiding his wealthy temperament.
Finally, he found something he was satisfied with. In the bathroom, Guan Lei lifted the corner of his shirt and showed his abs in the mirror. He changed a few angles to show off his figure.
It was said in the books that humans were sensory animals. Men liked to look at beautiful women¡¯s curvaceous figures, while women naturally liked to look at men¡¯s strong muscles.
He wasn¡¯t bad at seducing people. Guan Lei looked at himself in the mirror with satisfaction.
After two whole hours, Guan Lei finally tidied his hair in satisfaction and sent a good morning greeting to Shen Xi.
Xi¡¯s boy: Good Morning, Xi! What do you want to eat in the morning? I¡¯ll pack it for you. Auspicious Dragon Hall had new breakfast choices these two days.
Shen Xi squinted at Guan Lei¡¯s message and replied politely: No need, I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to eat with Zhao Yuanter.
Guan Lei raised his eyebrows and quickly replied: Then I¡¯ll go with you.
Xi: Alright, but you¡¯ll have to wait for a while. We just got up.
Xi¡¯s boy: Okay, it¡¯s fine. Take your time.
Xi: Okay. You can wait for a while below your dormitory. We¡¯ll go together when we pass by the boys¡¯ dormitory.
Xi¡¯s boy: Yes!
Guan Lei left the house with his roommates, feeling refreshed.
When Li Jin saw Guan Leie out, she immediately held the lunch box in her hand and blocked Guan Lei¡¯s way. She said shyly, ¡°Guan Lei, I bought you your favorite Linglong dumplings and some other breakfast.¡±
When Sun Yi and the others saw this scene, they were instantly stunned. Looking at Li Jin¡¯s shy and embarrassed expression, she must have fallen in love with their Brother Lei.
It was a pity that Brother Lei was already taken. It seemed like Li Jin had no chance.
But how did Li Jin know what Guan Lei liked to eat? It¡¯s a little strange!
Sun Yi and Wang San looked at each other and asked with their eyes.
Wang San shrugged to show that he wasn¡¯t sure either. From the corner of his eyes, he suddenly saw Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan standing not far away. Wang San quickly pulled on Guan Lei¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Brother Lei, sister-inw is watching you from behind.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s head instantly turned cold. He politely pushed away the lunch box Li Jin handed to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like Linglong dumplings.¡±
Li Jin looked at Guan Lei in confusion and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Didn¡¯t you like to eat it since you were young? Why don¡¯t you like this anymore?¡±
As she spoke, Li Jin tried to stuff the lunchbox into Guan Lei¡¯s hands.
When Zhao Yuan heard Li Jin¡¯s words, her eyes instantly widened. Li Jin and Guan Lei? Childhood sweethearts?
Zhao Yuan felt that the beautiful love that she had thought highly of might have a tragic ending. She couldn¡¯t ept it for a moment and wanted to rify.
Shen Xi pulled Zhao Yuan back and said calmly, ¡°What are you going to do? They¡¯re childhood sweethearts reminiscing. Don¡¯t disturb them.¡±
Chapter 318 - 318 I Don’t Like It
318 I Don¡¯t Like It
Guan Lei squinted his eyes and sized Li Jin up. In Rong City, other than the Li family who protected him, Zheng Huai who treated him, and Xiang Cheng¡¯s family who had offended him, no one should know his identity.
Although Zheng Huai was sometimes crazy, he would not say anything since he had promised his father that he would not expose Guan Lei¡¯s identity.
Xiang Cheng¡¯s family had already been warned, so they probably wouldn¡¯t say anything. Moreover, if the Xiang Group offended the Guan family, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good.
The result was obvious. It seemed that she was a member of the Li family.
!!
Guan Lei shook off Li Jin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we don¡¯t know each other well, and I don¡¯t like to eat Linglong dumplings. I like Shen Xi, and I like to eat whatever my Xi likes to eat. I hope you won¡¯t do such a thing again. I¡¯m afraid my Xi will misunderstand.¡±
Guan Lei disyed his loyalty to Shen Xi while trying his best to be gentlemanly and polite. The love guide yesterday mentioned that girls liked boys who had a sense of division. At the same time, they had to be polite and gentlemanly.
Otherwise, ording to his previous personality, he would have just thrown a tantrum and left. This time, he politely pushed her away and even said ¡°sorry ¡± before rejecting her.
Zhao Yuan, who was originally depressed, instantly screamed when she heard Guan Lei¡¯s words. Li Jin and the others turned around and saw Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan standing at the side.
Wang San secretly gave a thumbs-up. Brother Lei¡¯s move was amazing.
Zhao Zhu pulled on Shen Xi¡¯s arm and shook it vigorously, with a trace of envy and loneliness hidden in her excitement. She said enviously, ¡°Xi, see how loyal is Brother Lei to you. I¡¯m so envious.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to say it so directly. She must be lying if she said that she didn¡¯t feel anything at all.
Whether it was before or after her rebirth, no one had ever expressed their favoritism and determination to her so bluntly.
In her previous life, she had experienced gang rape before she had even been in love. After that, she had been in prison for five years. When she was reborn, all she could think about was how to change her parents¡¯ fate. She had no energy to spare for the so-called love.
Li Jin¡¯s expression instantly darkened, and her brows gradually became stern.
She knew Guan Lei¡¯s personality, so she knew that she would not seed on her first try. However, she did not expect that she would lose so much face in front of Shen Xi.
When Guan Lei saw Chen Xi, he hurriedly ran over to her with a wide smile on his face. The cold expression he had when he faced Li Jin earlier was long gone.
Sun Yi looked at Guan Lei, who was acting like apletely different person when facing Li Jin and Shen Xi and shook his head pitifully at Li Jin. Guan Lei waspletely under Shen Xi¡¯s control. The other women had no chance.
Qian Er looked at the embarrassed Li Jin and said in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Actually, I quite like to eat Linglong dumplings. Why don¡¯t¡¡±
Li Jin only raised her head and red at Qian Er coldly before taking her exquisite bag and walking away without a word.
Li Jin¡¯s things weren¡¯t something that just anyone could enjoy.
Qian Er felt extremely wronged by Li Jin¡¯s strange re. He just didn¡¯t want Li Jin to be too embarrassed, so why did she re at him?
Sun Yi looked at Qian Er, who had been given the cold shoulder, and patted his head. Heughed so hard that his stomach hurt. ¡°Qian Er, there are differences between people. You have to get used to it. Hahaha!¡±
Qian Er pouted and pped away Sun Yi¡¯s hand in dissatisfaction. ¡°Don¡¯t pat my head, I¡¯ll be stupid. I¡¯ll need to rely on my brain for a living in the future.¡±
Wang San punched Sun Yi on behalf of Qian Er and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re always touching our Qian Er.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, Xi. Let¡¯s go to the canteen for breakfast,¡± said Guan Lei to Shen Xi with a smile.
Shen Xi smiled and nodded. This Guan Lei seemed to make people feel at ease.
Zhao Yuan happily took Shen Xi¡¯s hand. Her mind was still thinking about what to eatter when she saw Guan Lei winking at her.
Zhao Yuan was confused. She looked at Guan Lei¡¯s twitching eyes and couldn¡¯t react for a long time.
Sun Yi, who had caught up from behind, hurriedly pulled Zhao Yuan away and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like pretending couples? Can¡¯t you see the pink bubbles around the two people in front?¡±
Zhao Yuan instantly understood. She covered her mouth and nodded fiercely, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was being silly.¡±
Chapter 319 - 319 Trust
319 Trust
Shen Xi turned to look at Zhao Yuan, who was clearly far behind, in confusion. Guan Lei quickly blocked her sight and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Zhao Yuan has my three roommates apanying her. She won¡¯t feel bored.¡±
Shen Xi naturally knew what Guan Lei was thinking. But since she had already agreed to try and like him, she should spend some time with him.
Even though Guan Lei was just walking quietly with Shen Xi, his heart was filled with joy. Of course, if he could hold Shen Xi¡¯s hand, he would be even happier.
Guan Lei coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Can I hold your hand?¡±
The book said to respect a girl¡¯s wishes, so Guan Lei felt that there should be no problem with his question.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to ask this, but how was she supposed to answer such a question? Shen Xi felt a little embarrassed to agree to Guan Lei¡¯s request, but if she didn¡¯t, would Guan Lei be disappointed?
Shen Xi was extremely conflicted. She raised her head and looked ahead. The canteen was right in front of them.
Shen Xi pulled up Guan Lei¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°We¡¯ve reached the canteen. Let¡¯s hurry up, we still have sster.¡±
Guan Lei was a little disappointed. Shen Xi did not agree to hold her hand, but when he saw Shen Xi take the initiative to pull on his sleeve, Guan Lei felt that it was alright. At least she held, even though it was only his sleeve.
¡°Xi, here¡¯s your favorite apricot cheese. It¡¯s not avable in the cafeteria. Chef Wang specially brought it to the small window. There are also shrimp soup dumplings, golden fried dough sticks¡¡± Guan Lei carried a tray and ced the breakfast in front of Shen Xi one by one.
Shen Xi frowned at Guan Lei, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? It must have cost a lot, right?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s hand that was holding the tray paused. ¡°It¡¯s not a lot of money. Hey, trust me! I won¡¯t do something like pretending to be rich.¡±
Shen Xi nodded. Zhao Yuan, Sun Yi, and the others who had followed behind him also arrived. They all stared at the rich breakfast with wide eyes.
Sun Yi said enviously, ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s so blissful to be in a rtionship with Brother Lei. Brother Lei, can I join you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of sister-inw as the younger one.¡±
Wang San pped Sun Yi on the head. ¡°You? No one would want it even if you offered money!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. You want to break up my imaginary couple. Sun Yi, how dare you! Be careful. I¡¯ll get someone to kill you!¡± Zhao Jun¡¯s hand swept across her neck as she warned Sun Yi.
Sun Yi quickly rolled up his sleeves and pointed at the small rubber band on his hand. ¡°No, I¡¯m just joking. Do you see the little rubber band on my hand? My dear girlfriend gave it to me. Do you know what this means? I¡¯m already taken.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze was attracted by Sun Yi¡¯s little rubber band, and he gently ced a shrimp dumpling on Shen Xi¡¯s te. He then looked at the rubber band that Shen Xi tied her hair up with and he fell into deep thought.
Shen Xi covered the rubber band on her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. I only have one rubber band today. If you take it, I won¡¯t have it anymore.¡±
Guan Lei leaned into Shen Xi¡¯s ear and said pitifully, ¡°If you don¡¯t put your mark on me, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll be seduced by someone else?¡±
The scene of Li Jin being rejected by Guan Lei suddenly shed across Shen Xi¡¯s mind. She turned to Guan Lei and said seriously, ¡°I trust you.¡±
Guan Lei was satisfied by Shen Xi¡¯s ¡°trust¡±. He was overjoyed as he picked up another soup dumpling for Shen Xi and urged, ¡°Hurry up and eat. Otherwise, they¡¯ll finish it all.¡±
Shen Xi happily picked up a shrimp dumpling for Guan Lei. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on me. You should eat it too.¡±
Guan Lei looked at the shrimp dumpling in his bowl and put it in his mouth, savoring it.
It was Xi who had put it in his bowl. Xi had been willing to get close to him and put it in his bowl even though she knew he liked her.
ording to the book, if a girl was willing to let you get close to her when she knew that you liked her and you were pursuing her, it meant that the girl had a good impression of you. At least, she didn¡¯t hate your contact.
After Guan Lei finished his shrimp dumpling, he turned to Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, I want to eat more soup dumplings.¡±
When Shen Xi heard that, she naturally picked up a soup dumpling and ced it on Guan Lei¡¯s te. She even carefully instructed, ¡°Be careful. The soup is still a little hot.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the soup dumplings on the te. He couldn¡¯t even describe the happiness he felt.
Chapter 320 - 320 The Competition
320 The Competition
Sun Yi covered his eyes and said, ¡°Oh my! They¡¯re so obviously showing off their love. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I miss my girlfriend too. I want to give my dear girlfriend some little buns too.¡±
Guan Lei red at Sun Yi, who was teasing them. But everyone could see the unconcealed smile in his eyes.
¡°Xi, did you see the message in the group? It¡¯s said that the top three of the Rong City Cup will represent Rong City in thepetition in Beijing,¡± said Zhao Yuan as she looked at her phone while biting the dumpling.
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve already received the notice. I¡¯ll be going there in two days. It can be considered a research trip.¡±
Guan Lei looked at his phone and asked in confusion, ¡°What group?¡±
Zhao Yuan said matter-of-factly, ¡°It¡¯s the ss group chat. You can see it when you open it.¡±
Then, as if she had discovered a new continent, Zhao Yuan looked at Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯ve transferred here for more than two months but you still haven¡¯t joined the group.¡±
Sun Yi, who was at the side, bit into a meat dumpling and said, ¡°Brother Lei said he wouldn¡¯t add. We don¡¯t even have his social media ount. We only contact him through his phone number. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s cool?¡±
Zhao Yuan asked in disbelief, ¡°Brother Lei, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t add any of your ssmates as friends.¡±
Guan Lei handed Shen Xi a tissue. ¡°No, I added my Xi.¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t want to add anyone before, so he didn¡¯t add anyone to his previous ount either. After he got a new ount, he only added Shen Xi.
¡°Oh, my Xi. Tsk, tsk, tsk! The couple is the most annoying thing in the world,¡± teased Wang San from the side.
Zhao Yuan put down her phone and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let your Xi add you to the group. Only those you have added can do so.¡±
Shen Xi was also very surprised. It had been almost two months since Guan Lei transferred to this school, but she was the only one he added. This kind of unique existence made Shen Xi inexplicably happy.
Shen Xi picked up her phone and added Guan Lei to the ss group.
Sun Yi¡¯s ¡°Wee, Brother Lei!¡± instantly stirred up the ss group¡¯s happy atmosphere.
Guan Lei recalled that Shen Xi was going to Beijing, and the thought of going to Beijing popped up in his mind again.
After a day of thinking, Guan Lei sent a message to Li Zhe. ¡°Li Zhe, I¡¯m going back to Beijing. Don¡¯t tell my grandfather.¡±
Although Guan Lei knew that the possibility was low, he still wanted to give it a try. As long as he could convince Li Zhe, there would be fewer obstacles on the way back. He would not have to face Li Zhe.
On the other end, Li Zhe received Guan Lei¡¯s message and directly rejected him. Then, he said to Meng Yu with a difficult expression, ¡°Yu, help me to look after Lei. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll run back to Beijing on his own.¡±
It was killing two birds with one stone to let Meng Yu, who wanted to go back to Beijing to die, stop Guan Lei. He could protect both of them.
¡°Why does he suddenly want to go back? Didn¡¯t he already promise Guan Yi not to return?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s good-looking brows furrowed as he asked in a puzzle.
Li Zhe couldn¡¯t think of a reason either. Didn¡¯t he already say it? Why did he suddenly change his mind?
Li Zhe guessed, ¡°I think Lei probably wants to go back and personally catch the person behind this. However, returning to Beijing this time was no small matter. Those peoplee for Lei, and once he returns, he¡¯ll be in grave danger. You must stop him no matter what.¡±
Meng Yu sighed softly and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring some people over in a while. During this time, I¡¯ll stay by his side and not let him go back.¡±
Li Zhe nodded. As long as Guan Lei didn¡¯t return to Beijing, then Meng Yu, who had always regarded Guan Lei as more important than his life, naturally wouldn¡¯t return to the ce which was full of danger.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go and prepare.¡± Meng Yu picked up his phone and left.
As soon as he returned to his room, Meng Yu took out another mobile phone from the drawer. Then he directly sent the message that Guan Lei was determined to return to Beijing to an unfamiliar number.
In the ovepping courtyards and the antique study room, an elegant silver-haired old woman put down the brush in her hand. Then she picked up her phone to read the message she had received.
Then, the old woman frowned and said to the door, ¡°Ying,e in.¡±
The person called Ying gently pushed the door open and asked respectfully, ¡°Old Madam, I¡¯ll take your order.¡±
The old woman¡¯s face was filled with worry as she said slowly, ¡°Make some arrangements now. I¡¯ll go to the ind immediately. Find a chance to call Lei tomorrow and tell him that there¡¯s something wrong with my body and I¡¯m unconscious. Lead him to the ind.¡±
After decades of getting along and understanding the Guan family, Ying only had to think about it slightly to understand the old madam¡¯s meaning. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±
Chapter 321 - 321 The Familiar Figure
321 The Familiar Figure
The next day, Guan Lei went directly to Shen Xi¡¯s dormitory to wait for her. The books said that this was the only way to show his sincerity.
Xi¡¯s boy: Xi, I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs.
Shen Xi looked at her phone and secretlyughed at the little fool, Guan Lei. She then walked to the balcony and looked up and down for Guan Lei. Sure enough, she saw Guan Lei kicking stones at the entrance of the dormitory.
Shen Xi looked carefully at Guan Lei, who was downstairs and only looked up at the rising sun after a long while. However, a slightly familiar figure suddenly appeared in her eyes.
Shen Xi was stunned and quickly ran downstairs.
¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Zhao Yuan looked at Shen Xi, who was running down the stairs, and asked in confusion.
When Guan Lei, who was downstairs, saw Shen Xi running out in her slippers with a nervous look on her face, he was also taken aback, thinking that Shen Xi hade to see him.
The joy that rose in Guan Lei¡¯s heart instantly vanished when Shen Xi ran past him.
Guan Lei thought that something had happened to Shen Xi, so he hurriedly turned around to chase after her. However, he saw that Shen Xi was looking around as if she was looking for something.
Guan Lei quickly ran to Shen Xi¡¯s side and asked, ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? What are you looking for? What did you lose? I¡¯ll help you find it.¡±
Shen Xi pulled Guan Lei and said anxiously, ¡°Someone was standing here just now. He¡¯s the one I saw at the mall the other day. But when I ran down, he was gone.¡±
Guan Lei was stunned. Wasn¡¯t Meng Yu the person she saw at the mall?
Guan Lei felt as if he could hear his heart shattering like ss. He thought that Shen Xi hade down in such a panic to see him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be looking for that b*stard Meng Yu.
Shen Xi, who had been looking for Meng Yu, did not notice the change in Guan Lei¡¯s mood. She was only upset that she had been too slow and missed that person again.
¡°Xi, do you like that person?¡± Guan Lei turned Shen Xi around and made her look into his eyes.
Shen Xi was taken aback. Does she like that person?
Shen Xi instantly panicked. She did not know the answer either. She only knew that the person had given her hope to live when she was at her most desperate, giving her a chance to take revenge. She only wanted to find that person.
That was all! She didn¡¯t think about anything else at all.
When Guan Lei saw Shen Xi¡¯s dazed look, his heart ached uncontrobly. It was as if something was stuck in his chest, making him feel bitter.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei. Guan Lei¡¯s sorrowful eyes instantly looked deeply into Shen Xi¡¯s brown pupils, upying all of her thoughts, and causing her to panic.
Shen Xi slowly raised her hand and gently covered Guan Lei¡¯s eyes, which seemed to be able to speak. Only then did her flustered heart slowly calm down.
For some reason, Shen Xi could not bear to see Guan Lei¡¯s sorrowful expression.
¡°Can you give me a little more time?¡± Guan Lei allowed Shen Xi to block his view as he pleaded.
Guan Lei knew that he waste, but this was the first time he¡¯d cared so much about a girl. He didn¡¯t want to give her up to someone else, and he didn¡¯t want it to end before they even started.
It was fine to say that he was selfish, but he just wanted to spend more time with Shen Xi so that she would have a higher chance of falling for him.
This way, even if Shen Xi were to meet Meng Yu in the future, she would not give up on him so easily, right? He just needed a little more time.
¡°What time?¡± After a long while, Shen Xi put down her hand and asked.
¡°Give me some time to woo you.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation as he looked at Shen Xi.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes dodged slightly, not knowing how to answer. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve promised you, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±
Yes, she had promised Guan Lei that she would try to like him. She was not the kind of person who would talk nonsense.
Only then did Guan Lei¡¯s tense mood rx.
¡°Hurry up and put on your shoes. ss is starting soon.¡± Guan Lei nced at Shen Xi¡¯s feet.
Only then did Shen Xi notice that she had run in her slippers. She nodded awkwardly and turned around.
¡°Wait a moment.¡± Guan Lei called out to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi turned to look at Guan Lei. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Close your eyes,¡± said Guan Lei with a smile.
Shen Xi did not know what was going on, but she still obediently closed her eyes.
Guan Lei took out a ne from his pocket, walked behind Shen Xi, and wore the ne around her neck.
The coldness of the ne made Shen Xi¡¯s heart skip a beat, and she opened her eyes abruptly.
Chapter 322 - 322 The Rubber Band
322 The Rubber Band
As expected, the moment Shen Xi lowered her head, she saw a ne on her corbone. She looked helplessly at Guan Lei. ¡°You¡¡±
Guan Lei quickly interrupted Shen Xi. ¡°This can be considered a part of the process of pursuing someone, so you won¡¯t reject me, will you?¡±
Before Shen Xi could say anything, Guan Lei tilted his head slightly to appreciate the ne on Shen Xi. ¡°It¡¯s lovely. Luckily, no one has taken over your neck yet.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Guan Lei¡¯s words. ¡°Do you think this is a war? And you¡¯re even talking about the upation. Seriously?¡±
Guan Lei shrugged and said, ¡°Who says it¡¯s not a war? It¡¯s even more intense than a war. If I had deployed my troops anyter, you might have been someone else¡¯s. This is my protective talisman, so wear it properly and don¡¯t lose it.¡±
Shen Xi nodded.
¡°Since I¡¯ve given you a gift, you should give me a gift too,¡± said Guan Lei in a domineering manner.
Shen Xi was instantly put in a difficult position. Guan Lei¡¯s gift hade a little too suddenly, and she had not been prepared at all.
¡°I¡¯ll go buy it during the lunch break.¡±
Guan Lei shook his head and pointed at the rubber band on Shen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°I want the one in your hand.¡±
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°This rubber band doesn¡¯t worth much and doesn¡¯t look good either. What are you doing with it?¡±
¡°I like this one anyway. Just give it to me, okay?¡± said Guan Lei shamelessly.
Shen Xi looked at the childish Guan Lei and helplessly took off the rubber band in her hand, handing it to him.
Guan Lei was so happy that he looked like a fool. He immediately put Shen Xi¡¯s rubber band on his hand and even adjusted the stars on the rubber band to a conspicuous position.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go change my shoes first. See youter.¡± Shen Xi waved her hand at Guan Lei.
Guan Lei nodded and watched as Shen Xi entered the dormitory. He then looked at the rubber band in his hand with delight. This was proof that he belonged to Shen Xi.
An idea came to Guan Lei¡¯s mind. He took out his phone and took a picture of his wrist with the rubber band. Then, he removed Meng Yu from the cklist and sent him the picture. ¡°I¡¯m taken. This is the proof. My Xi gave it to me.¡±
Then, he cklisted the annoying person again.
Meng Yu, who was eating breakfast in the car, suddenly received Guan Lei¡¯s photo. He handed the photo to Li Zhe and asked, ¡°What is he saying?¡±
Li Zhe looked at the photo. Xi? Shen Xi? Oh! Isn¡¯t she the missy from the Lu and Shen families that I told you about?¡±
¡°The point is, why did he send it to me? What does it have to do with me?¡± Meng Yu asked, still puzzled.
Li Zhe wasn¡¯t sure why Guan Lei had suddenly sent such a photo to Meng Yu. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s trying to say that he already has a girlfriend and you don¡¯t, so he¡¯s mocking you.¡±
Meng Yu immediately choked on the soy milk he had just drunk. Li Zhe quickly took a tissue and wiped it for Meng Yu. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? If you want it, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no one.¡±
Meng Yu wiped the water off his chest and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How am I in a hurry?¡±
Li Zhe muttered to himself, ¡°But I am.¡±
¡°What did you just say?¡± Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, who was helping him wipe his clothes and blurted out.
Li Zhe¡¯s mouth twitched. He looked at Meng Yu and said seriously, ¡°I said I¡¯m in hurry.¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t expect Li Zhe to say this. He thought for a moment, then said, ¡°I was careless. You¡¯re 29 this year, right? It was time to find a girlfriend. Tell me, what kind do you like? I¡¯ll screen them for you when I go back to Hai City.¡±
Li Zhe watched as Meng Yu seriously took out a notebook and recorded the matter of ¡°Finding a partner for Director Li¡± on it. He was so angry that he closed his eyes and sighed.
¡°Director Li, what¡¯s wrong? Could it be that you can¡¯t wait? That¡¯s not impossible. I can follow Guan Lei and help you choose a girlfriend at the same time. You can tell me your preferences, and I¡¯ll record them down,¡± said Meng Yu in a business-like manner.
Li Zhe gritted his teeth and looked at Meng Yu, who was holding a pen. ¡°Do you really want me to say it?¡±
Meng Yu nodded innocently.
¡°Okay, I want a taller one with short hair, double eyelids, a nose that¡¯s not too tall and a little delicate, tubercle, and it¡¯s best to have dimples. As for age, it¡¯s best if one is three years younger than me.¡± Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s face and slowly stated his request.
Meng Yu stopped writing and looked at Li Zhe¡¯s request. He didn¡¯t expect Li Zhe¡¯s taste to be so niche. He liked short-haired girls with dimples. That was a cute little beauty with short hair.
Meng Yu raised his head and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve jotted down everything. I¡¯ll ask my assistant to go through the list ording to Director Li¡¯s request. After I¡¯ve gone through it, I¡¯ll arrange a blind date for you.¡±
Chapter 323 - 323 Grandma Guan
323 Grandma Guan
Li Zhe was so angry that he mmed his fist on the steering wheel. His voice seemed to be squeezed out of his chest as he gritted his teeth and said to Meng Yu, ¡°You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s innocent eyes met Li Zhe¡¯s, and he asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean on purpose?¡±
Li Zhe felt that if he continued to chat with Meng Yu, he couldn¡¯t help but directly do Meng Yu on the spot.
Li Zhe forcefully opened the car door. The cold wind outside calmed his anxious mood.
!!
Li Zhe didn¡¯t know what to do. He wanted to make it clear to Meng Yu that he liked him. He liked him very much. He had been liking him since the first time he saw him.
But all these years, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t hinted at Meng Yu, but he just didn¡¯t think in this direction. He even thought that his ambiguous behavior was just him teasing and joking with him with a bad interest, and then he directly avoided him.
It wasn¡¯t that Li Zhe hadn¡¯t thought of forcing himself upon Meng Yu to let him know his feelings for him.
But if he did that, then what difference was there between him and that b*stard who forced Meng Yu?
What¡¯s more, what he wanted was Meng Yu¡¯s love but not just physical desire.
On the other side, Meng Yu also got down from the front passenger seat and asked tentatively, ¡°Is there any special request that I didn¡¯t record?¡±
Li Zhe turned around. His eyes were deep and serene. He stared at Meng Yu without saying a word until Meng Yu suspected that something dirty had appeared on his body.
Meng Yu lowered his head and looked at his clothes. ¡°Did I not wipe them clean?¡±
Li Zhe panicked and hurriedly replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s very clean.¡±
Then, Li Zhe waved his hand. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to worry about the blind date. I¡¯m suddenly not in a hurry.¡±
¡°Director Li, don¡¯t be embarrassed. Everyone should get married when they¡¯re old enough. I¡¯ll take note of this.¡± Meng Yu¡¯s face revealed that standard smile.
Li Zheughed bitterly, then raised his head and howled.
On the other side, Guan Lei had just finished breakfast with Shen Xi when he received a call from Ying. Guan Lei¡¯s expression changed. Usually, Aunt Ying would not call him. If grandma had something, she would contact him directly in person.
Guan Lei quickly answered the call and asked anxiously, ¡°Aunt Ying, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen to grandma?¡±
On the other end of the phone, Ying¡¯s voice trembled slightly and she hurriedly said, ¡°Young master, the old madam fainted as soon as she arrived on the ind. She¡¯s woken up one moment and lost consciousness the next. She keeps calling out to young master toe over and take a look.¡±
¡°Do my parents know?¡± Guan Lei stood up instantly, causing Shen Xi and the others to look at him nervously.
¡°The old madam didn¡¯t let master and madame over. She only wants to see you, young master.¡± Ying¡¯s voice was a little choked up, which made Guan Lei even more anxious.
¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there. Tell grandma to wait for me.¡± Guan Lei hung up.
¡°Guan Lei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked, concerned.
¡°My grandma is sick. I¡¯m going back to my hometown to visit her,¡± said Guan Lei quickly.
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was nervous and anxious, and it was clear that his grandmother¡¯s condition was bad. Shen Xi said, ¡°Then you should hurry back. I¡¯ll help you ask for leave from the form teacher.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and nodded his head heavily before leaving.
When Meng Yu, who had been following Guan Lei, saw him leave in a hurry, his expression turned serious. ¡°Director Li, Guan Lei doesn¡¯t look right.¡±
Li Zhe could tell as well. ¡°You follow him first. I¡¯ll ask Grandpa Guan.¡±
Meng Yu immediately got into the driver¡¯s seat and carefully followed Guan Lei¡¯s car.
After receiving Guan Yi¡¯s reply, Li Zhe was relieved and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was Grandma Guan who pretended to be unwell and led Lei to the ind to avoid the birthday banquet.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t expect Ye Long to be so fast, but thinking about it, it made sense. The only daughter of the Ye family, who was once famous in Beijing, was swift and decisive.
¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± said Meng Yu with an expressionless face.
Li Zhe turned his head to look at Meng Yu, then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in Rong City and I¡¯ll go to the ind?¡±
Meng Yu smiled. Even if it was just a faint smile, it was enough to make Li Zhe¡¯s mind sway.
¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll secretly run to Beijing without you?¡± Meng Yu asked, raising an eyebrow.
¡°Will you?¡± Li Zhe asked, a little uncertain.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the ind together. It¡¯s not the Guan family¡¯s territory there. Nothing will happen,¡± said Meng Yu.
Li Zhe nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll only be at ease if you¡¯re under my watch.¡±
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯re making me feel like I¡¯m a criminal.¡±
Chapter 324 - 324 The Xia Family
324 The Xia Family
Li Zhe seized up and down at Meng Yu, who was focused on driving. Then, he approached Meng Yu¡¯s ear with interest and whispered, ¡°How can there be such a handsome criminal like you?¡±
The heat from Li Zhe¡¯s words blew onto Meng Yu¡¯s sensitive earlobe, causing his body to involuntarily stiffen, and the tips of his ears involuntarily turned red.
¡°Director Li, stay away from me. I¡¯m driving.¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice trembled slightly, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s bright red earlobes and couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He had always known that Meng Yu¡¯s ears were sensitive, so he liked to deliberately bully them every time.
!!
Li Zhe¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. His gaze slowly shifted to Meng Yu¡¯s nervous lips, and he said in an extremely seductive voice, ¡°How are you going to drive (masturbate) without me? Masturbation can¡¯t solve the problem.¡±
Meng Yu tried hard to calm himself down. ¡°Director Li, you¡¯re doing this again. I told you I don¡¯t like this kind of joke. Don¡¯t make such a bad joke with me. If you have any desire to release, I can arrange for you.¡±
The originally ambiguous atmosphere was instantly broken by Meng Yu¡¯s words. Li Zhe suddenly sat back in the front passenger seat and angrily said, ¡°Boring.¡±
Feeling the hot air moving away from him, Meng Yu¡¯s nervous heart slowly calmed down.
Meng Yu tried his best to pull up his habitual smile and replied, ¡°Director Li, you¡¯re such an impressive person. Don¡¯t make fun of boring people like me anymore. It¡¯s not appropriate. I¡¯ll try my best to find some interesting girls for Director Li.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s anger was instantly ignited. He stared out of the car window and said fiercely, ¡°Yu, if you continue to talk nonsense, I don¡¯t mind to prey the nearest prey and do you on the spot! I think you won¡¯t be boring if you mess with an interesting person like me.¡±
Meng Yu instantly shut his mouth, afraid that if he said more, the yful Li Zhe would really attack him.
¡°How¡¯s the n for the birthday banquet in Beijing?¡± Meng Yu followed the car in front of him while changing the topic. He couldn¡¯t stand the dull atmosphere in the car.
Li Zhe was still a little angry, but he had always been used to responding to Meng Yu¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯re several arrangements at the scene. As long as the person behind the scenes dares toe, he won¡¯t have a chance to leave. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Jiang Xue, who was in Beijing, looked at the magnificent and solemn building not far away, which looked like a castle. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.
¡°Are you saying that the Guan Financial Group¡¯s old master will be having a birthday banquet in a few days there? And you¡¯ll attend the birthday banquet?¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes lit up as she asked.
Xia Huang nced at Jiang Xue disdainfully. ¡°This is not something you should know. After all, they invited the Xia family in Beijing, not the Jiang family from Rong City.¡±
She didn¡¯t understand why her grandparents would let them bring Jiang Xue, the country bumpkin, to meet the Xue family. How could Jiang Xue¡¯s painting skills, which came from a small ce, catch Xue Liu¡¯s eye?
If Jiang Xue embarrassed herself, she wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her as a member of the Xia family.
Jiang Xue maintained a decent smile on her face, but her nails were gripping her handbag tightly.
After being driven out that day, Jiang Xue followed her mother to the Xia family in Beijing the next day.
Jiang Xue originally thought that the Xia family might be about the same as the Jiang family. She didn¡¯t expect that after more than a decade of development, the Xia family was no longer the same as when Xia Chun left.
After his aunt, Xia Dong took over the Xia family, she focused on creating products with the strong cultural heritage of Beijing. She expanded the Xia family, which originally only operated a few art galleries, by several times, and even sold creative products overseas.
After that, the family was slowly involved in other industries.
Such a family background was far from what the Jiang family of Rong City couldpare to.
Jiang Xue was overjoyed when she found out about the Xia family¡¯s situation. She was even happier when she found out that her aunt and her mother were the only two children in the middle generation of the Xia family.
In this way, she could fight for the Xia family¡¯s property. It was just a surname. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to call her Xia Xue.
¡°Your eyes are sneaky. Are you thinking of some dirty ideas again? Jiang Xue, I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better give up on those thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell my mother and you¡¯ll get it!¡± Xia Huang warned as she looked at Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue immediately retracted her greedy gaze and put on a humble and polite look. The etiquette and expression control she learned in Rong City was not for nothing.
Chapter 325 - 325 Lin Lu
325 Lin Lu
When Xia Huang saw an elegant woman in the crowd, she immediately tidied up her appearance and clothes before going forward to wee her.
Seeing Xia Huang¡¯s move, Jiang Xue quickly took a few deep breaths and followed her with a smile.
¡°Aunt Xue, you¡¯re here,¡± said Xia Ling while pulling Xue Liu¡¯s arm affectionately.
Xue Liu discreetly distanced herself from Xia Huang and then smiled affectionately, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Xia Huang! Long time no see. You¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡±
¡°Aunt Xue, you¡¯replimenting me again. I¡¯m shy.¡± Xia Ling smiled.
Jiang Xue saw how close Xia Huang and Xue Liu were and immediately went up to greet Xue Liu. ¡°Hello, Aunt Xue!¡±
Seeing Jiang Xue¡¯s unfamiliar face, Xue Liu asked in confusion, ¡°This is?¡±
Xia Huang didn¡¯t want to introduce Jiang Xue to Xue Liu, but she didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Xue, the little b*tch who couldn¡¯t stand loneliness, would dare toe to Xue Liu herself.
¡°A rtive,¡± said Xia Ling vaguely.
Jiang Xue seized the opportunity and immediately introduced herself. ¡°Aunt Xue, my name is Jiang Xue. My mother is Xia Chun. I¡¯m the granddaughter of Xia Nan and Bai Yu.¡±
Granddaughter? Xue Liu sized up Jiang Xue.
Xia Nan and Bai Yu only had two daughters. The eldest was Xia Chun, and the second was Xia Fen.
Xue Liu had heard that the eldest, Xia Chun, had been raised as the heir of the family since she was young. Later for some unknown reason, there was no more news of her. Then the Xia family was managed by the second daughter, Xia Fen.
However, this had nothing to do with her. Xue Liu only nodded at Jiang Xue and continued to move forward.
Jiang Xue had been ignored, but she didn¡¯t get angry. She had done her homework beforeing. Xue Liu¡¯s personality was rtively cold, and she always had a cold expression on her face.
It was inevitable that people with a bit of fame in the cultural circle would think a little too highly of themselves.
When Xia Huang walked past Jiang Xue, she sneered in Jiang Xue¡¯s ear. ¡°An idiot who doesn¡¯t know her ce. Who do you think you¡¯re? You don¡¯t know your status!¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Xia Huang who left with Xue Liu after she finished speaking, and a dark light shed in her eyes. Her status was not determined by Xia Huang.
Jiang Xue sorted out her emotions and quickly caught up with the team.
Her grandfather had said that Xue Liu would be recruiting a disciple among the younger generation that she had high hopes. She would not miss such a good opportunity to improve her reputation.
People came and went into the art gallery, and Xia Huang followed Xue Liu step by step. As long as she became Xue Liu¡¯s disciple today, her family¡¯s art gallery would have some more value.
Xue Liu felt that it was not bad to have a thoughtful junior beside her.
Suddenly, Xue Liu¡¯s eyes were caught by a painting. She said to the person beside him, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Lin Lu¡¯s ink-wash painting- Wild Rose Garden? I always thought that it had disappeared with Lin Lu. How did it end up with you?¡±
The man covered his face andughed. ¡°My grandfather borrowed it to disy here. I heard that my grandfather took advantage of his seniority and borrowed it from Lin Lu with great difficulty.¡±
Xue Liu looked at the painting in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but think of the high-spirited little girl who hadpeted with her in painting eighteen years ago.
She was 10 years younger than her, but her skilled and innovative drawing skills made her admit defeat.
So many years passed, and Xue Liu had always wanted to find Lin Lu topete with her again. It turned out that the person had disappeared, and it was quite a pity.
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes followed Xue Liu¡¯s line of sight. It was a painting of a dark rose garden. For some reason, Jiang Xue felt that the painting was very familiar as if she had seen a simr painting before.
¡®Maybe Lu Shan likes to copy some paintings, so she might have drawn them before,¡¯ Jiang Xue thought to herself.
Jiang Xue suddenly looked disgusted. Why did she suddenly think of Lu Shan? How could Lu Shan, an amateur painter,pare with these great artists?
Jiang Xue still remembered that when she was very young, Lu Shan always forced her to draw. She even made her use a brush to draw an ink-wash painting, which annoyed her greatly.
When Jiang Xue was about nine years old, she had an argument with Lu Shan over the matter of painting. Since then, Lu Shan respected Jiang Xue¡¯s hobby and stopped forcing her to learn to paint.
In fact, it wasn¡¯t that Jiang Xue didn¡¯t want to learn, but those students were taught by famous teachers inrge institutions. On the other hand, she was taught by a peasant woman at home. How could shepare to those formal students?
In that case, Jiang Xue might as well not learn it, lest she embarrassed herself.
Chapter 326 - 326 The Competition
326 The Competition
Jiang Xue thought of Shen Xi¡¯s drawing skills and her heart was filled with jealousy. If she had grown up in the Jiang family and had been taught by famous artists inrge institutions, she would be a hundred times better than Shen Xi for sure.
It was the poor Shen family that had dyed her talent in painting!
Jiang Xue¡¯s heart was filled with resentment, and even her eyes revealed her unwillingness.
Thest segment was a drawingpetition. Although it was called apetition, it was actually a segment for Xue Liu to ept disciples.
!!
Xia Huang¡¯s seat was next to Jiang Xue¡¯s. When she saw Jiang Xue frowning and thinking hard, her mood was instantly lifted. ¡°A pheasant is a pheasant. Without a certain level of strength, don¡¯t even dream of bing a phoenix. You¡¯ll be a joke for no reason.¡±
Jiang Xue nced at Xia Huang expressionlessly, then turned her gaze back to her hand that was holding the brush, not knowing what to do.
She hadn¡¯t picked up a brush in years. How could she draw? There was no theme, so what was she going to draw? Jiang Xue¡¯s mind was nk.
Jiang Xue closed her eyes and tried her best to recall the scene when Lu Shan taught her how to draw, as well as the few ink-wash paintings that Lu Shan had hung at home.
Although Jiang Xue despised Lu Shan¡¯s painting skills and works, she had no other choice. She was fine as long as she could draw it.
Xia Ling looked at Jiang Xue, who had already closed her eyes. She thought that Jiang Xue had given up. The mockery in her heart intensified. Indeed, a country bumpkin from a small ce could never show her face.
Jiang Xue finally remembered why the painting of roses looked so familiar.
On the wall of the Shen family¡¯s house, there was a simr rose painting. She had practiced painting when she was eight years old. At that time, she had thrown hundreds of pieces of paper before Lu Shan reluctantly agreed.
Once she made up her mind, Jiang Xue began to mix the ink and started to paint. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t use the right force. She used too much force on the first stroke. She almost cried when the ink spread uncontrobly on the paper.
Xue Liu looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s expression and was displeased.
Just now, she saw that Jiang Xue¡¯s ink-grinding technique was quite standard and thought that it was quite rare. However, when she came over and saw such a pile of ink, she was naturally in a bad mood.
Xue Liu¡¯s disciple would represent her, so she naturally wanted to take in someone with a foundation instead of pure novices who knew nothing and she even had to guide the foundation.
Xue Liu snorted coldly and turned to leave. Jiang Xue was a little flustered. She took a new piece of paper and started again.
On the other side, Xia Huang was already waving the paper freely. Her confident look made Xue Liu very satisfied.
Jiang Xue took a few deep breaths and continued to search for theposition of Lu Shan¡¯s painting in her mind. Then, on a new piece of paper, she practiced her brush control a few times ording to what Lu Shan had taught her.
The people around Jiang Xueughed softly as they watched her actions.
¡°What¡¯s that person doing? Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s practicing how to control her pen right now.¡±
¡°Oh my god! Such a person actually dares topete for the disciple position of the Xue family. Is she crazy?¡±
¡
It wasn¡¯t that Jiang Xue didn¡¯t hear the discussions around her, but she couldn¡¯t care about that now. This opportunity was very important to her.
Finally, she managed to hold the brush and began to draw exactly as Lu Shan¡¯s painting in her mind.
The wait was torturous. Xia Huang confidently disyed her painting in front of Xue Liu. The moment she received Xue Liu¡¯s nod, Jiang Xue¡¯s heart was so nervous that it was about to jump out of her throat.
When Jiang Xue showed the painting to Xue Liu, she felt uneasy.
Xue Liu looked at the ink rose in front of her. Her original nonchnce instantly changed.
She slowly got up and looked at the painting in disbelief. She asked coldly, ¡°Did youe up with this idea yourself? Can you tell me what your painting is trying to express?¡±
Jiang Xue swallowed her saliva nervously. She couldn¡¯t understand why Xue Liu didn¡¯t ask the people before her. Could it be that Lu Shan had copied the work of some great artist when she drew this painting?
Jiang Xue cursed Lu Shan in her heart. However, she was still thinking about what Lu Shan had said when she exined the artistic conception to her.
Jiang Xue jumbled what Lu Shan had said at that time. ¡°I was looking at the ink rose painting just now and the idea of this painting suddenly popped up in my mind. That painting is just as Master Xue said, it represents hope amid the devastation.¡±
Chapter 327 - 327 The Ink Rose
327 The Ink Rose
Jiang Xue looked at her painting and forced herself to calm down. She continued, ¡°So what I want to say in this painting is that once hope is nourished, it is a beautiful and mboyant beauty. Hope in suffering is always apanied by some helplessness, far from being as beautiful as the world in a golden age.¡±
Xue Liu looked deeply at Jiang Xue as if she could see through her.
Just as Jiang Xue was about to suffocate from the pressure, Xue Liu suddenlyughed. Her eyes were no longer so indifferent and cold but had a bit of affection for the younger generation.
Xue Liuughed. ¡°Are you Jiang Xue? May I know who your teacher is?¡±
In Jiang Xue¡¯s painting, Xue Liu could see the shadow of the mboyant girl eighteen years ago. Some small habits could be easily passed on from teachers to students. For example, her disciple would always be influenced by her by chance and inherit some of her small habits.
If her guess was correct, Jiang Xue must have more or less received some guidance from Lin Lu. The reason why she said ¡®more or less¡¯ was that she didn¡¯t believe that Lin Lu would have a disciple who wasn¡¯t skilled in painting.
Jiang Xue didn¡¯t know why Xue Liu suddenly asked this question, but Xia Huang¡¯s expression had already changed. Xue Liu¡¯s attitude showed that she was interested in her.
Jiang Xue didn¡¯t know how to answer. If she said that she learned it from a peasant woman in the countryside, wouldn¡¯t these peopleugh their heads off?
Jiang Xue had no choice but to answer, ¡°I¡¯ve studied in some institutions for a while before. I¡¯ve been self-taught the rest of the time. The teachers are not fixed.¡±
Xue Liu saw Jiang Xue¡¯s hesitation and knew that she was hiding something. However, she didn¡¯t mind. Instead, she was very interested. Perhaps she could find Lin Lu through Jiang Xue and have a match with her.
Although Jiang Xue¡¯s painting skills were quite problematic, and her artistic conception and agility were stillcking, the concept of this ink rose was not bad.
Xue Liu turned around and sat back in her seat, then said to the person beside her, ¡°Not bad. Bring the tea.¡±
Xia Huang looked at Jiang Xue in shock. She couldn¡¯t understand what was so good about Jiang Xue¡¯s painting. There were several parts where the finishing touch was barely satisfactory. ¡°Aunt Xue, I still don¡¯t understand. Her painting is obviously just average.¡±
Xue Liu nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Yes. Her painting isn¡¯t stunning enough. But since I¡¯m the one taking in a disciple, I¡¯ll find whoever I like. I won¡¯t ept other people¡¯s opinions.¡±
Xia Huang immediately shut her mouth. Since she could no longer get close to her, why should she say more and annoy her? If she broke the rtionship with her, that would be a real loss.
At this time, Xia Nan and Bai Yu also appeared at the scene. When Xia Huang saw her grandparents, she was so angry that she was about to cry. She had originally thought that victory was in her hands, so she invited her grandparents over.
Usually, the elders of the family had to be present at the ceremony. Unfortunately, it had be Jiang Xue¡¯s stage.
¡°Grandpa. Grandma.¡± Jiang Xue looked at Xia Nan and Bai Yu in surprise and called out softly.
Bai Yu quickly took Jiang Xue¡¯s hand andplimented her, ¡°Your mother taught you well. You¡¯re very outstanding.¡±
Jiang Xue was a little embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s because Grandma and Grandpa taught me well, so mom taught me well too.¡±
Xia Huang was extremely jealous when she saw Jiang Xue and her grandparents getting along so happily.
It was she and her brother who had been with her grandparents for more than ten years, but ever since Jiang Xue came back, her grandparents had changed their minds and doted on her.
On the day Jiang Xue arrived at the Xia family¡¯s house, her face was pale and she looked pitiful. Her grandparents were heartbroken.
As a result, whenever she and her brother had any conflicts with Jiang Xue, they would always ask them to give in to Jiang Xue and say that she had suffered a lot outside.
However, it was Jiang Xue¡¯s mother who chose to leave the Xia family back then. Wasn¡¯t it her mother, Xia Fen¡¯s hard work that made the Xia family achieve so much all these years?
Why did Xia Chun and Jiang Xue take away their grandparents¡¯ love as soon as they came back?
The people on the side began to set up the incense table. In the main hall, Xue Liu sat on the left, while Xia Nan and Bai Yu, as Jiang Xue¡¯s elders, sat on the right.
A man who looked like the master of the ceremony appeared out of nowhere and was reciting something that Jiang Xue couldn¡¯t understand.
Jiang Xue was dumbfounded throughout the entire process. She didn¡¯t expect that it would be so formal to ept a disciple.
Chapter 328 - 328 Acknowledging a Master
328 Acknowledging a Master
After kneeling and kowtowing nine times, Jiang Xue officially became Xue Liu¡¯s disciple.
Thunderous apuse contrasted with Jiang Xue¡¯s indifferent facade.
Jiang Xue could not help but think about the banquet held to introduce her upon her return to the Jiang family. Sheughed awkwardly. Who would have known life could be so wonderful?
Jiang Xue used to believe her fate was to live a life in poverty, find a rich husband, and thereby elevate her social standing and wealth.
She never thought her fate would change to such a degree. The things she had previously wanted were now at her fingertips; nothing was beyond her grasp.
With her current status, those of meager wealth, those same individuals she would have had to curry favor with in the past would now try to do the same with her. Oh, how the tables had turned.
Even Xiang Cheng, who had abandoned her, was no longer worth her attention.
Jiang Xue gracefully conversed with those who greeted her. When she saw Xia Ling still unconvinced, contempt surged to the forefront.
Jiang Xue was escorted back to the Xia family by the two elders.
Xia Chun, who had long received the news, was delighted to see Jiang Xue return. There was no doubt in her mind that her daughter was outstanding. To have caught Xue Liu¡¯s eye so easily¡ It was impressive.
¡°Xue¡¯er, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Bai Yu praised Jiang Xue with much satisfaction.
Xia Fen, who had just entered the house, thrust her coat into the servant¡¯s hands with a cold snort. Seeing Xia Huang standing to one side, she asked to see her daughter upstairs.
¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I lost to Jiang Xue.¡± Xia Huang bowed her head in defeat, apologizing as soon as she stepped through the door.
Xia Fen was not overly concerned by her daughter¡¯s defeat. Instead, she consoled her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xue Liu is only an opportunity; there will always be others. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±
Xia Fenughed at herself in self-deprecation. She had lost to Xia Chun, so how could she me her daughter for doing the same with Xia Chun¡¯s daughter?
Since they were children, her parents had always doted on her sister, Xia Chun. Perhaps it was because her parents had no male heir, but Xia Chun became the apple of their eye, and they had always done their best to raise her well.
It was a pity that Xia Chun would never meet her parents¡¯ expectations.
Xia Chun fell in love, but the man was unwilling to join their family. Unwilling to settle for the man the family had arranged for her, Xia Chun cried and made a fuss.
Xia Chun went so far as to drug Xia Fen, her sister, and used the opportunity presented by her addled state to force the man she was supposed to marry on her instead, and ran away after that.
Xia Fen remembered it all vividly. At that time, she was discussing the possibility of marriage with her boyfriend. But because of Xia Chun¡¯s irresponsible act, her boyfriend and his family caught her in bed with another man.
She had begged, oh how she had begged, but her boyfriend¡¯s family would hear nothing of it. They would not allow her to marry their son.
To make matters worse, she got pregnant. Not knowing whose child it was, she had wanted to abort it, but her parents ckmailed her into giving birth to the child on pain of their joint suicide should she notply with their demands. Everything turned on its head when her child was born.
After ten months, she went intobor and gave birth to twins. Xia Fen immediately called for a DNA test. Fortunately, the children were not fathered by Xia Chun¡¯s betrothed but by the man she loved.
Xia Fen thought there was a glimmer of hope for them to be together, so she happily took the results to show him. But by then, the man she loved had already married someone else.
Years and yearster, she still had not gotten over it. Xia Chun¡¯s return with a daughter in tow was merely the icing on the cake. With her glib tongue, Xia Chun¡¯s daughter had her grandparents wrapped around her finger.
Xia Fen held the pen her old boyfriend had gifted her in a vice. The hatred she had buried surged to the surface, but she had nowhere and no one to vent it on. She couldn¡¯t ept this. She couldn¡¯t ept this!
Whenever she heard how the man she once loved pampered his wife, her mind would drift to a thousand ¡®what ifs.¡¯ Would she have found happiness if her sister had not ruined her life? Would she be the one living happily with the man she loved and not whoever he had married?
She could not stand it!
Xia Fen buried her face in her hands and wept, her heart clenching in pain, and her breathing came in hups and gasps.
She quickly popped a pill and swallowed it. She had to stay strong. She still had her two beloved children, the twins sired by the man she loved.
Slowly, Xia Fen recovered. She booted up herputer and immersed herself in her work, throwing the dirty, unbearable past to the back of her mind.
¨C
Meanwhile, Jiang Xue received an update from Beijing about the situation surrounding the Guan family.
¡°Young Master Guan from the Guan family in Beijing is called Guan Lei?¡± Jiang Xue shouted in disbelief.
Xia Chun did not understand her daughter¡¯s reaction. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. However, most people don¡¯t call him by his name. They call him Young Master Guan.¡±
Chapter 329 - 329 Young Master Guan
329 Young Master Guan
¡°I had a ssmate in Rong City called Guan Lei. He¡¯s Li Zhe¡¯s nephew from Li Industries. Do you remember him? Do you think Guan Lei is the young master of the Guan family?¡±Jiang Xue mumbled hesitantly.
Xia Chun mulled over the possibility. Wasn¡¯t that the boy who was hanging out with Shen Xi? She and Jiang Lun had voiced their suspicions back then, but hadn¡¯t Meng Yu denied the rtionship?
¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Xia Chun shook her head. It was probably someone with the same name. ¡°Your father and I confirmed this with President Meng of Li Industries.¡±
Jiang Xue was relieved. If Guan Lei were a member of the Guan family, she would be done for. She had mocked and disparaged him in the past, and should he seek retribution as a scion of the Guan family, she would have no means to defend herself.
¡°I¡¯ve asked around,¡± Xia Chun continued, ¡°Young Master Guan will attend his grandfather¡¯s birthday party in two days. I¡¯ll ask your grandparents to bring you along to make a good impression. I¡¯ve heard he is around the same age as you, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have plenty of things to discuss.¡±
Pausing to collect her thoughts, Xia Chun said, ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t work out and you don¡¯t manage to snag him, all the others attending will be from families of a certain social standing. Pick one you feel you might get along with, and the rest will take care of itself.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes glowed with determination. If she became the young madam of the Guan family, Shen Xi would be cast in her shadow, groveling at her feet for the rest of her life! She had not forgotten how Shen Xi offended Young Master Guan during the Rong City Cup.
Even though the Guan family did not cause any issues for Shen Xi, as long as she got together with Young Master Guan, Jiang Xue was certain she could manipte him into getting even on her behalf.
Xia Chun took Jiang Xue by the hand and said, ¡°Mother will be counting on you. Fortunately, you¡¯re such an outstanding girl. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know what I would do.¡±
Jiang Xue sped her mother¡¯s handfortingly and said with her head held high, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re well cared for.¡±
Xia Chun nodded and went to look for her father, Xia Nan. He could pull some strings and get the Guan family¡¯s invitation for Jiang Xue.
¡°Dad, can you ask Ah Fen to bring Xue¡¯er with her to Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday party?¡± Xia Chun pled her father pitifully.
Xia Nan¡¯s expression turned ugly. Xia Fen would have received the invitation as the head of the Xia family.
Bai Yu noticed her husband¡¯s troubled look and sighed, helpless. ¡°We might have to ask your sister if she¡¯s willing to do you this favor.¡±
Xia Nan and Bai Yu knew how much Xia Fen hated her sister. Asking her to allow Xia Chun to stay with them was already arge concession on her part, and they did not want to push her more than they already had.
As it stood, the Xia family bore all of Xia Chun¡¯s current expenses.
¡°Mom, Dad, please help me. You both know how awkward Xue¡¯er and my positions are in the family. I hoped to let Xue¡¯er meet more people so she might have better prospects.¡± Xia Chun¡¯s voice faltered, and she choked up as she spoke.
Sighing, Xia Nan called Xia Fen to his study.
¡°Ah Fen, do you mind taking Xue¡¯er to the Guan family¡¯s birthday banquet?¡± Xia Nan asked, unable to hide his embarrassment.
¡°Mom, Dad, as much as I would love to, the Guan family sent the invitation to the Xia family. Jiang Xue¡¯s surname is Jiang, not Xia. It would be against the rules for me to bring her with me. It would be the height of disrespect. No, I can¡¯t do it,¡± Xia Fen immediately rejected and stood to leave.
Xia Fen had thought her father had called her into the study for something urgent. It turned out her parents were trying to persuade her on behalf of her sister to take her niece to the birthday banquet.
¡°Take it as doing us a favor. You can do that much for us, can¡¯t you?¡± Bai Yu¡¯s voice sounded from behind Xia Fen.
Xia Fen offered her mother a thin smile, tears flickering in her eyes before disappearing abruptly.
¡°When has either of you thought of anyone but my sister? If you can answer me this, I¡¯ll consider the request.¡± Xia Fen could not bare to meet her parents¡¯ eyes as she spoke sorrowfully.
¡°Xia Fen, you have every advantage you could ever possess. What are you still dissatisfied with? Your sister, she¡¡± Xia Nan tried, his words tapering into silence. He wanted Xia Fen to acknowledge how much better her life was than her sister¡¯s. She was the current head of the Xia family; everything the Xia family possessed was hers to use.
¡°Enough! I won¡¯t hear anymore on this matter,¡± Xia Fen dered.
Xia Fen excused herself with a bitter smile, stepping out of her father¡¯s study.
Xia Fen¡¯s face fell upon seeing Xia Chun, who had been eavesdropping at the door. ¡°If you want something from me, why don¡¯t you ask me yourself,¡± she mocked, ¡°Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll automatically agree to anything you want; it is up to me whether I choose to ede to your request. Do you understand?¡±
Xia Chun gulped, feeling rather uneasy in the face of Xia Fen¡¯s cold, callous words. She quickly lowered her head and stared at the floor, avoiding eye contact.
Xia Chun had always bullied Xia Fen, but the situation reversed after not seeing each other for more than ten years.
Xia Chun had be the elder sister whom the younger could bully!
Chapter 330 - 330 An Invitation
330 An Invitation
Xia Chun had thought of going to Xia Fen directly, even if it might havee across as arrogant, but she feared how thetter would react, and for a good reason. The look Xia Fen had trained on her was cold and bloodthirsty.
Despite having been back for so long and eating from the same table, Xia Chun never dared to impose on Xia Fen more than she already had.
Xia Fen felt a little better seeing her once arrogant, overbearing sister cower like a turtle in her presence.
¡°Get out of my sight. I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t do anything drastic if you stand before me again,¡± Xia Fen hissed icily, spinning on her heel.
In the study, Xia Nan and Bai Yu both sighed heavily. What happened to their obedient little girl who used to do as they asked of her?
Helpless, Xia Nan said, ¡°Ah Chun, why don¡¯t you try asking your sister again? We could not persuade her¡¡±
Xia Chun nodded, appearing understanding but was inwardly dissatisfied with her parents¡¯ soft stance. They could not even control her sister, letting her do as she wished and humiliating her in the process!
Xia Chun had no choice but to be the bearer of bad news. Jiang Xue¡¯s expression soured as she listened. She did not want to give up such a good opportunity towork and climb the socialdder.
Jiang Xue suddenly thought of Xue Liu. Wasn¡¯t Young Master Guan supposed to be obsessed with painting? With Xue Liu¡¯s reputation, she might have received an invitation to the birthday banquet.
With that in mind, Jiang Xue sought Xue Liu the next morning, saying she needed some advice ¨C a convenient excuse.
Jiang Xue copied a painting she had seen hung on the wall by Lu Shan. It took her five hours to reproduce the work from memory.
Over a break, Jiang Xue casually brought it up, asking, ¡°Master, I was passing by the other day and noticed the castle-like hotel across the street putting up decorations. I don¡¯t know what they were doing¡¡±
Xue Liu sipped on her tea and said, ¡°Oh, that. They¡¯re getting ready for Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday celebration. He was the former Chief of the Army, so security was very tight. It created a bit of a stir the other day.¡±
¡°It sounds like quite a big event. I¡¯m sure many people will be attending. Do you know how many have been invited?¡± Jiang Xue tentatively broached the topic on her mind, not wanting to sound too eager.
¡°Old Master Guan was a high-ranking officer with plenty of influence in the government. Ye Long, the Old Madam of the Guan family, was a business tycoon. Herpany had many subsidiaries and partners, and I¡¯m sure there must be plenty more now. Naturally, the guest list would be extensive,¡± Xue Li answered.
¡°What I would give to have a chance to attend the party¡¡± Jiang Xue observed Xue Liu¡¯s expression as she spoke, adding a hint of yearning and envy, careful not to overdo things.
¡°Attending the party isn¡¯t difficult. You can go on my behalf if you¡¯d like. I¡¯m getting on in age, and the festivities aren¡¯t as agreeable now as they were when I was your age. Tell you what, I¡¯ll ask my Senior Sister to take you with her. It would do you good to have some exposure.¡± Xue Liu smiled gently at Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue, whose wish had been fulfilled, was overjoyed. Putting on her best show of innocent happiness, she responded gleefully, ¡°You¡¯d do that? I¡¯m so lucky to have someone like you as a teacher!¡±
Xue Liu met Jiang Xue¡¯s enthusiasm with a smile. It was nice having an enthusiastic student.
¡°Hmm¡ By the way, who taught you Chinese painting?¡± Xue Liu put down her cup, her interest piqued.
Jiang Xue, who had been rejoicing internally, was snapped out of her happy fugue by her teacher¡¯s question. She did not want to reveal her connection to Lu Shan because she felt it was too degrading for her to have learned from a peasant woman.
Jiang Xue racked her brains and came up with the name ¡®Lin Lu.¡¯ Xue Liu seemed to have special feelings for that person. Perhaps they were old lovers; who could say?
¡°I don¡¯t remember the exact name, but the person who taught me was surnamed, Lin. Everyone called them Teacher Lin.¡± Jiang Xue did her best to keep things vague. ¡°I only learned a bit from them, so I can¡¯t say much more. Teacher Lin disappeared soon after.¡±
Xue Liu nodded. No wonder Jiang Xue¡¯s skills were all over the ce, yet they still seemed to carry a certain bearing. It turned out she had only learned to paint recently. Still, that was not too bad.
¡°Do you still have your teacher¡¯s contact information?¡± Xue Liu asked. She wanted to find Lin Lu and have another match.
Jiang Xue lowered her head and mumbled, ¡°No. I briefly studied at a school and didn¡¯t get their contact information. The school was torn down because they were operating without a license. Back then, the school did not even have a name.¡±
Jiang Xue did her best to head off any further questions from Xue Liu, not wanting to delve too deeply into the subject.
Xue Liu did not expect the turn of events and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a pity. If Lin Lu had taught you a while longer, your skills might have been far beyond what they are today.¡±
After Jiang Xue bade farewell, Xue Liu took another look at Jiang Xue¡¯s ink rose painting and found it wholly unsatisfactory. It would surely have been a masterpiece if Lin Lu had painted it.
Unfortunately, she had no way to contact them.
Chapter 331 - 331 Previous Life
331 Previous Life
Guan Lei headed straight to the hospital when his nended.
When the security personnel at the door saw Guan Lei, they bowed in greeting. ¡°Young Master!¡±
Guan Lei pushed open the door to the ward. Ah Ying, who was by the bed, turned around and saw it was Guan Lei. She immediately put her index finger to her lips, gesturing for him to be quiet.
¡°How¡¯s grandmother?¡± Guan Lei asked in a low voice.
¡°She just took her medicine. She¡¯s sleeping,¡± Ah Ying replied softly.
¡°Why did she suddenly faint? What did the doctor say?¡± Guan Lei looked at his grandmother, Ye Long, with worry.
¡°The Old Madam said she has been feeling rather depressedtely without anyone to keep herpany. Since the incident, the Old Madam has been unwilling to speak with anyone but you. Now that you¡¯re here, perhaps you could spend time with her. The doctors say she¡¯ll recover faster the happier she is,¡± Ah Ying sighed.
Guan Lei drew a long, tired breath. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll stay for a few days. You may leave us. I¡¯ll watch over her.¡±
¡°Alright. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for Young Master to stay.¡± Ah Ying exited the ward, briefly greeting Xue Li, who was standing guard at the door.
Guan Lei took out his phone and messaged Shen Xi, informing her he had arrived safely.
Xixi: [ How¡¯s your grandmother? ]
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ She¡¯s alright. Her condition is stable, but I¡¯ll need to stay with her for a few days to be sure. ]
Xixi: [ Okay. That¡¯s a good idea. ]
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ But I¡¯m worried about how you¡¯ll fare in Beijing. Have you been there before? ]
Xixi: [ No. It¡¯ll be my first time. Don¡¯t worry. Zhao Yuan said she would go with me. ]
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ When you reach Beijing, I hope you¡¯ll let me know. ]
Xixi: [ I will. ]
Shen Xi grinned unknowingly as she read Guan Lei¡¯s message, butterflies fluttering in her stomach.
¡°Xixi, what are youughing at?¡± Lu Shan was helping Shen Xi with her luggage when she noticed her daughter smiling goofily. It got her curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Flustered by the sudden question, Shen Xi quickly stowed away her phone and said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just saw a joke online and thought it was funny.¡±
The little white lie escaped her lips before she could fully process what she had said. It startled her. Why did she lie? Was she embarrassed to tell her mother she was chatting with Guan Lei?
Lu Shan could tell that something was amiss with Shen Xi. Shey aside the clothes she had made to pack in Shen Xi¡¯s luggage and took a seat next to her. ¡°Does Xixi have a secret she can¡¯t bear to tell me? Oh, oh! Is it a boy? Come, now. Tell your mother who it is. Who is it you like?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s smiling face shed across Shen Xi¡¯s mind for some reason. She blushed, waving her hands in denial, ¡°N-no. I don¡¯t have anyone I like in particr.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright for you to have a crush, you know?¡± Lu Shan held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to deny it.¡±
Shen Xi was mortified. She pulled her hand away like she had been scalded. ¡°Mom! It¡¯s not like that. Stop overthinking things.¡±
Lu Shan knew her daughter well enough to know it was her embarrassment doing the talking, so she relented. Shen Xi was still young, and Lu Shan felt it was important for her to be aware of matters regarding the heart.
¡°Love is a magical feeling, Xixi,¡± Lu Shan earnestly proimed, ¡°It¡¯s alright to open your heart to others. All I ask is that you learn to protect yourself. Love is many wonderful things but it can also be lewd and sensuous. I hope you will be careful in whatever you choose to do.¡±
Shen Xi did not expect her mother to raise the topic of rtionships so suddenly. She stared helplessly at her sheets which were in a tangled mess.
Lu Shan smiled warmly. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t pry. I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt. It¡¯s always good to take precautions. Although I had you when I was 19, I don¡¯t want you to be forced into that position ¨C at least, not until you¡¯re ready.¡±
Lu Shan took Shen Xi¡¯s hand again and caressed her daughter lovingly. ¡°Mother will be happy if you can find someone faithful. Someone who¡¯ll stay with you from the springtime of your youth to old age. Remember, don¡¯t mess around. I don¡¯t want to be a grandmother so soon.¡±
A couple for life? Shen Xi could not help but recall her past life. Love and sex were all the same to her back then ¨C neither led to anything good.
As she thought of those days long past, Shen Xi¡¯s mind turned into a mess. She turned to Lu Shan and asked, ¡°Mom, if-I mean, if Dad had an affair with someone else, would you still love him?¡±
Lu Shan took a moment to process what Shen Xi was saying, but her expression soon turned serious. ¡°Do you know something? Tell me honestly.¡±
Chapter 332 - 332 The Past
332 The Past
Feeling like her mother misunderstood the situation, she quickly corrected, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just a hypothetical situation. Would it help if I said I was asking on behalf of a ssmate? She said she was raped and feared her boyfriend would hate her. Do you think he would?¡±
Shen Xi looked up at her mother expectantly.
Lu Shan was taken aback. A possibility formed in her mind when she remembered what Shen Xi had said about Jiang Xue owing a debt. Could those loan sharks have foisted that debt on Shen Xi? Panicking, Lu Shan pressed for an answer, ¡°Xixi, you¡ You aren¡¯t talking about yourself, are you?¡±
¡°No, no! I¡¯m not,¡± Shen Xi denied in an instant.
Lu Shan remained skeptical. She took a deep breath and said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xixi, tell me the truth. Is someone ckmailing you?¡±
Shen Xi was at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond to Lu Shan¡¯s abrupt question.
Yes, a few had bullied her, but that had been in her past life. Shen Xi nearly spilled the beans, only catching herself at thest minute. No. It would not do for her to dwell on the past. What happened in her past life would remain as it was: a bad dream that would have no bearing on the present.
Studying her mother¡¯s expression, which seemed to grow more frantic by the second, Shen Xi wrapped her arms around Lu Shan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s not me who is in trouble. I don¡¯t know how else to reassure you except that I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve never been bullied before ¨C I haven¡¯t.¡±
Lu Shan hugged Shen Xi tightly and burst into tears. The thought that someone might have humiliated her precious daughter felt like someone had gripped her heart in a vice.
¡°Xixi, don¡¯t ever make me worry like that! Mom can¡¯t take it. Whenever I think of you being bullied, it hurts so much that I can¡¯t breathe.¡± Lu Shan wailed, leaning against Shen Xi¡¯s shoulder, her tears falling freely like a torrential storm.
¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Xi hugged Lu Shan, consoling her. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bring up such oundish things again.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let anyone who bullies you off! Even if I must chase them to the depths of hell, I¡¯ll get revenge!¡± Lu Shan stared at the ground, conviction ringing strong in her voice. It seemed to lighten a load she had been carrying unconsciously, giving off a chilling murderous intent.
Shen Xi slowly extricated herself from her mother¡¯s arms and held her hands in hers. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry. I let my imagination get away from me. Don¡¯t cry; I¡¯m fine! No one has done anything to hurt me.¡±
It took her longer than she would have liked, but Shen Xi coaxed her mother out of the room and into some semnce of coherence.
But, as soon as she shut the door, she broke down.
Shen Xi slid down onto the floor, her back against the door, with her head buried in her hands. She clenched her teeth stubbornly, but her tears continued pouring forth, no better than a faulty faucet with tears dripping down her face.
All this time, Shen Xi had been suppressing the memories of her being bullied, unwilling to think about those matters of her past life. Just because she forced herself not to think about the past did not mean that the past would let her live in peace as if it had never happened.
Dirty hands, disgusting bodily fluids, and gross humiliation¡ They weremon ceholders in her dreams.
The pain the past brought her was only offset by the consequences she had forced Jiang Xue to suffer in this second life.
Shen Xi had thought she was well and truly past agonizing over the details of her first life, but it seemed she was wrong. Today, her nightmares of old had returned with a vengeance.
Lu Shan never answered her question, and Shen Xi knew she was no closer to finding an answer. It was frustrating.
She and Guan Lei were dating. Would hee to despise her upon learning the dark secrets of her past?
Shen Xi did not know how long she had been crying. All she knew was that she had to pack her luggage. It was the impetus that pushed her back onto her feet.
Back in her bedroom, Lu Shan could not help but feel like something was amiss with the exchange she had with her daughter. She could not understand why Shen Xi would ask her something like that out of the blue. Her mind wandered to Shen Xi¡¯s flight to Beijing the next day. The city was unfamiliar, and she worried for Shen Xi¡¯s safety.
Lu Shan came to a decision. It so happened that Shen Yan had just returned when she suddenly shot to her feet. ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s got you so flustered?¡±
Lu Shan turned to her husband and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Xixi. I¡¯m worried about her going to Beijing alone. I¡¯ll call Lu Lin and ask him to arrange for someone to watch over Xixi.¡±
Shen Yan did not know what caused his wife¡¯s bout of anxiety. ¡°Did something happen?¡± he asked quietly.
Lu Shan recounted Shen Xi¡¯s odd question, fresh tears springing from the wellspring of her fears. ¡°Hubby, I-I¡¯m worried our Xixi is being bullied. I don¡¯t want that; I don¡¯t want her to suffer. The mere thought fills me with heartache.¡±
Shen Yan quickly pulled Lu Shan into his arms andforted her. ¡°Xixi is a strong girl; she¡¯s not easy to bully.¡±
Despite his confidence, Shen Yan did not look too good. If anyone daredy a finger on his daughter, he would ensure they would not have a swift death.
¡°I¡¯ll have someone look after her ¨C Zheng Huai should do nicely.¡± Shen Yan patted his wife on the head.
With that promise, Lu Shan calmed down. ¡°Alright.¡±
Chapter 333 - 333 Being Unable to Sit Still
333 Being Unable to Sit Still
The next morning, Zheng Huai picked Shen Xi up.
Shen Xi had not heard about this arrangement and asked, ¡°Cousin, what are you doing here?¡±
¡°Your mother is worried you¡¯d get lost in Beijing,¡± Shen Yan said. He and his wife were there to send off Shen Xi. ¡°Your mother has asked your cousin to apany you.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be against the terms of your bet?¡± Shen Xi asked worriedly.
After all, Zheng Huai was a member of the Shen family. Calling him for assistance was as good as borrowing the Shen family¡¯s connections.
¡°Nothing is more important than your safety,¡± Lu Shan stressed, unable to hide her concern.
Shen Xi was touched. Lu Shan must have been more uneasy than she had let on after their discussion the previous day.
Zheng Huai was not privy to what had happened the previous day, but he could tell that the atmosphere seemed slightly strained. ¡°My presence has nothing to do with the bet,¡± Zheng Huai began. ¡°I came to pick you up because I wanted to. Besides, I have a few things I need to do there too.¡±
His grandfather had told him to get closer to Shen Xi. He wanted her to taste what it meant to be a daughter of the Shen family. Zheng Huai could not wait for an opportunity to do so.
Shen Xi sighed, helpless. After saying goodbye to her parents, she got into Zheng Huai¡¯s car and went to pick up Zhao Yuan.
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ Good morning, Xixi! Are you on your way to Beijing? ]
Shen Xi read Guan Lei¡¯s message but took her time formting a response. She wondered if Guan Lei would still like her if he knew her dark past.
¡ Probably not. Should she break up with him? Should she tell Guan Lei to stop wasting his time on her? This second life was supposed to be different ¨C and it was ¨C but the memory of being gang raped remained a constant in her mind.
At this point, Shen Xi could not tell how much of her previous life she remembered was real. Had it all been a dream? A horrid nightmare? Or was the life she now lived a lie?
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ I¡¯ll show you around tomorrow. You¡¯ll love daybreak when the sun peaks over the waves; the fish swimming in the sea is always a sight. Walking on the sandy beach barefoot at dusk isn¡¯t a bad idea either. ]
Guan Lei sent her a few photos of things to expect in Beijing. Every one of them looked stunning.
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ I just learned how to cook, so I¡¯ll whip up breakfast for the two of us when I return. ]
A new set of photos featuring lotus-wrapped eggs, vegetables, and what looked like a slightly burnt steak popped up on her screen.
Shen Xi giggled at the sight, causing Zheng Huai to peek over his shoulder, eyeing her curiously.
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ Are you still sleeping? I¡¯m going to keep Grandmapany. When you wake up, please send me a message. ]
A sigh escaped Shen Xi¡¯s lips as she stared out the car window.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why the deep frown and the sigh? Weren¡¯t you feeling happy just a while ago?¡± Zheng Huai probed, confused by his cousin¡¯s sudden shift in mood.
Shen Xi shrugged, feigning a rxed smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I think I¡¯m already missing home. I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, but¡ Have you told Grandpa that you¡¯re tagging along?¡±
Zheng Huai pretended to be mad and red at Shen Xi. ¡°I told Uncle that I wouldn¡¯t tell Grandpa. I definitely won¡¯t; I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Shen Xi nodded.
Shen Xi returned to her phone, still thinking about how to reply to Guan Lei¡¯s texts.
Meanwhile, Guan Lei, who had not heard from Shen Xi, grew nervous. He checked his phone several times, but no word from Shen Xi was forting.
She could not be on the ne, he reasoned. Not at this time, at least.
Ye Long regarded her absentminded grandson and asked, ¡°Ah Ying, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with Lei¡¯er? He looks like a monkey with an itch he can¡¯t scratch.¡±
Ah Ying shared Old Madam Guan¡¯s thoughts. Why was the usually calm and collected Young Master suddenly acting like a child who could not sit still?
¡°Xue Li, is it still dark in Rong City?¡± Xue Li nearly toppled over and into thepping waves below with her fishing rod in hand. ¡®Why is the Young Master asking me such a silly question,¡¯ she wondered.
¡°Young Master, Rong City isn¡¯t that far from Beijing. There¡¯s little to no time difference between here and there,¡± Xue Li replied dutifully with a forced smile.
Who could have known that her answer would make Guan Lei even more unhappy? The Young Master had said he missed Shen Xi, and now he could not get a response from her today. Did something happen between the two?
Just as Guan Lei was about to look for someone in the ss group to ask if they knew how she was, he received a message. It was from Shen Xi.
Xixi: [ I¡¯m boarding the ne now. I¡¯ll text you when I arrive in Beijing. ]
Guan Lei¡¯s happiness was short-lived. He had just heard from Shen Xi. Why did he have to wait even longer to hear from her again? Why did the wait seem so much harder than it was before?
Shen Xi only messaged Guan Lei again when she settled at the hotel she would be staying in. The message was not long, enough to tell him she had arrived.
When Guan Lei received the message, he immediately told Ye Long, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go home and rest for a bit. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±
Ye Long eyed her grandson lovingly and nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± she said, ¡°Go on home. I¡¯ll stay in the sun for a while longer.¡±
Chapter 334 - 334 A Scummy Netizen
334 A Scummy Netizen
Shen Xi had just put down her things when Guan Lei¡¯s video call came. Shen Xi thought about it and finally answered it.
¡°Xixi, you finally called. I¡¯ve missed you so much. Did you miss me?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s face was pressed against his screen, making him lookical.
¡°Don¡¯t be silly,¡± Shen Xi said with a smile. ¡°Zhao Yuan is here with me.¡±
Zhao Yuan angled herself toward the camera and parodied Guan Lei¡¯s words dramatically, ¡°Xixi, I¡¯ve missed you so much. Did you miss me? Gosh, that sounds so mushy!¡±
Guan Lei felt a little embarrassed after being teased by Zhao Yuan. He tried keeping a straight face but failed, and he had no choice but to settle for something in between. The result was a somewhat serious-looking face that did little to hide his sullen feelings for being called out.
Zhao Yuan knew not to overdo her teasing. Instead, she turned to Shen Xi, ¡°I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll head out first. Have a good chat!¡±
Shen Xi shooed Zhao Yuan away, feigning annoyance. Zhao Yuan made a face but took the hint and hurried out of the room.
¡°Are you sharing a room with Zhao Yuan?¡± Guan Lei asked, a little unhappy.
¡°I was going to bunk with someone else, but Zhao Yuan tagged along, so I decided to stay with her,¡± Shen Xi exined.
Guan Lei was silent for a moment. He asked her to hold on as he spoke to someone beside him.
Shen Xi patiently waited for Guan Lei to settle his business. It was not long before Guan Lei¡¯s attention swiveled back to her, a cheeky grin on his lips as he noted she was alone.
¡°I was super sad you didn¡¯t reply to my texts this morning.¡± Guan Lei pouted, appearing as if Shen Xi had done him a great injustice.
Shen Xi did not know how to exin her emotional state that morning, so she said, ¡°I was in a hurry this morning. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t respond immediately. I hope you¡¯re not angry, are you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡± Guan Lei shook his head. ¡°I was just worried something had happened to you. Don¡¯t scare me next time.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and fell silent. She wondered whether she should broach the topic that had gued her all morning with Guan Lei. Shen Xi found herself morbidly curious as to how he would answer her.
The silence stretched. Guan Lei could tell there was something on Shen Xi¡¯s mind. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You can tell me anything, you know? I¡¯ll help you.¡±
Shen Xi gathered her courage and looked Guan Lei in the eye; thetter waited patiently for Shen Xi to speak.
Instead of some heartfelt speech, or plea for help, Shen Xi sighed and shook her head. ¡°I¡±m fine. I¡¯m just a little airsick. It hasn¡¯t done much for my mood.¡±
Guan Lei did not press the issue, simply telling Shen Xi to rest well. A slight nod was all he saw before Shen Xi hung up, ending the video call.
What was wrong with Shen Xi? Guan Lei continued to stare at his ck screen thoughtfully.
Shen Xi did not know where Zhao Yuan or Zheng Huai had gone. She ate a simple lunch and slept for the rest of the afternoon.
Zhao Yuan returned after dark, her whole body swaying like an eggnt on its vine. She looked like she could barely stand.
Startled by Zhao Yuan¡¯s uncanny appearance, Shen Xi rushed forward to help her friend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s with that expression?¡±
When Zhao Yuan¡¯s listless eyes met Shen Xi¡¯s concerned ones, they instantly reddened, soon turning into tears.
Shen Xi was shocked. She frantically dried her friend¡¯s tears, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying? Did someone bully you?¡±
¡°My boyfriend is the scum of the earth! He¡¯s two-timing with some vixen!¡± Zhao Yuan cried.
That was news to Shen Xi. ¡°When did you get a boyfriend? Why have you not mentioned him before?¡±
¡°I met him on the inte,¡± Zhao Yuan said between sobs. ¡°He¡¯s been ignoring me recently. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here in Beijing; I¡¯m looking for him. I caught him with another woman hanging on his arm. I could not help myself. I approached him and asked what he was doing, but his girlfriend shoved me aside, and I scraped my knee on the curb.¡±
Shen Xi rolled Zhao Yuan¡¯s skirt up to examine her injury. It was still bleeding. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll ask for a first-aid kit from the hotel staff.¡±
¡°It¡¯s infuriating,¡± Zhao Yuan said as Shen Xi bandaged her wound, ¡°How did I be the third wheel? How is it my fault? That piece of trash¡! How dare he lie to me and say he¡¯s single. I hope he meets a horrible end, a life without descendants!¡±
Shen Xi gently patted Zhao Yuan¡¯s head and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t let a bad apple like him ruin your mood. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet someone better.¡±
Zhao Yuan wiped her tears and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I hope my future boyfriend will treat me as well as Guan Lei treats you.¡±
¡°Why do you say Guan Lei treats me well?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Zhao Zhu sniffled. ¡°He¡¯s not bad. It was nice seeing him reject Li Jin. A boy who knows his boundaries and isn¡¯t blinded by sensual pleasures is good enough in my books.¡±
Chapter 335 - 335 Dinner
335 Dinner
¡°How I wish I could have someone to put me first, to consider whether I¡¯m hungry or have eaten; to put a cloak over my shoulders when I get cold; to hear him dere his love for me openly and reject the advances of all others; to share my burdens and fight on my behalf, so that no one would dare to bully me. I feel so happy just thinking about it.¡± Zhao Yuan¡¯s yearning was so great that it was almost palpable.
Zhao Yuan turned to Shen Xi with her red-rimmed eyes. ¡°Think about it. Hasn¡¯t Brother Lei always done right by you?¡±
Shen Xi went over all the time she had spent with Guan Lei. Now that she thought about it, she and Guan Lei had gone through a lot together in just two months.
¡°Hah! See, you can¡¯t deny it now, can you? Do you feel warm andfortable when you think of Brother Lei?¡± Zhao Yuan teased with a crooked grin as she patted her friend¡¯s cheek.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s get back to the matter at hand. Why have you dragged me into your mess?¡± Shen Xi deftly steered the focus of the conversation back to Zhao Yuan¡¯s situation.
¡°Me? I have nothing to say. I¡¯ve failed miserably, I admit. I¡¯ll break up with him, and that¡¯s that. The next one will be better.¡± Zhao Yuan shrugged in a carefree manner.
¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zhao Yuan picked up her phone and showed it to Shen Xi. ¡°Look, Brother Lei upgraded me to a luxury suite. Tsk, tsk. Brother Lei is going all out to win your affection. I¡¯ll let you two enjoy yourselves. Have fun!¡±
Shen Xi did not expect Guan Lei to do something like that and did not know whether tough or cry.
After Zhao Yuan left, Zheng Huai returned and told Shen Xi, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for some people to watch you discreetly; their shadowing you should give you enough peace of mind to focus on thepetition. However, it would be best if you were still careful. I¡¯ll stay with you for the first two days but after that¡ I¡¯ll need to be present for an elder¡¯s birthday celebration. I won¡¯t be able to apany you, then.¡±
Zheng Huai managed to catch himself before he blurted something he was not supposed to say concerning Grandpa Guan.
¡°Alright.¡± Shen Xi nodded. ¡°You do your thing, and I¡¯ll do mine.¡±
That night, Guan Lei phoned again via a video call. Guan Lei¡¯s smiling face greeted her as soon as she answered, and she giggled.
Guan Lei did not know why Shen Xi wasughing so merrily. He thought he had dirt on his face, but a quick check using his phone¡¯s camera revealed nothing.
¡°Xixi, what are youughing at?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. I suddenly felt likeughing when the line connected. I¡¯m just happy, I guess.¡± Shen Xi responded honestly.
It was just a few words, a simple sentence that was as in as can be, but it lifted Guan Lei¡¯s mood. ¡°Xixi, does that mean you¡¯re happy to see me? Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve been thinking about me?¡±
Shen XI looked away, avoiding Guan Lei¡¯s affectionate gaze, and remained silent.
¡°I¡¯ll take it as that since you won¡¯t answer. It¡¯s settled. You¡¯re happy because you¡¯ve missed me,¡± Guan Lei chirped. Progress atst! The person he had feelings for did not deny that she had missed him.
Guan Lei¡¯s cheer was infectious, and she unknowingly smiled a little wider. It was nice not having to think about anything else sometimes.
¡°The preliminaries are tomorrow, aren¡¯t they?¡± Guan Lei asked.
¡°Yeah. The semi-finals are the day after, and the following day will be the award ceremony. I¡¯ll return after it¡¯s all settled,¡± Shen Xi said.
¡°I¡¯ll be back in three days, then.¡± Guan Lei tilted his head a fraction as he studied Shen Xi through the screen. The more he stared, the harder it was to take his eyes off her.
¡°How¡¯s your grandma doing?¡± Shen Xi asked, concern coloring her voice.
¡°She should be fine. The doctors say she should be able to return to my grandfather¡¯s ce the day after tomorrow. I won¡¯t need to hang around for much longer,¡± Guan Lei replied.
His grandmother¡¯s condition was not as serious as Ah Ying had said. He had even apanied her for a walk earlier that morning.
¡°I¡¯m d she¡¯s alright.¡± Shen Xi nodded in relief. Just then, there was a knock on the door.
Warily, Shen Xi put down her phone and called, ¡°Who is it?¡±
While Shen Xi felt her parent¡¯s decision to enlist Zheng Huai¡¯s help in keeping her safe was overkill, it never hurt anyone to exercise some caution. After all, Jiang Xue was also in Beijing.
¡°Miss Shen, we¡¯re here to deliver your dinner.¡± A voice responded from outside.
Shen Xi was about to say she had not ordered anything when Guan Lei interrupted, ¡°I ordered it for you. Xixi, eat it before it gets cold.¡±
Shen Xi peered through the peephole just to be safe. After confirming that there was nothing suspicious, she opened the door.
The service staff pushed a trolley full of food into the room with a professional smile. ¡°Miss Shen, this is your dinner. Please enjoy.¡±
The waiter left after that.
Chapter 336 - 336 Delicacies of Beijing
336 Delicacies of Beijing
¡°Hurry up and try them. I ordered Beijing¡¯s specialties for you to try.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s excitement bled into his voice.
Shen Xi picked up her phone and eyed Guan Lei with a raised brow. ¡°You seem to know Beijing quite well.¡±
Guan Lei was caught off guard by Shen Xi¡¯s incisive statement but quickly recovered. ¡°I¡¯ve been to Beijing a few times, but I wouldn¡¯t say I¡¯m familiar with the area.¡±
While it was in that he was making up an excuse, Guan Lei did not think he was lying. Because of his enemies, he seldom stayed in Beijing. He spent most of his time in Hai City or various other locations.
!!
Shen Xi was not one to pry, so she chose to y dumb and went along with Guan Lei¡¯s exnation.
¡°You¡¯ve ordered too much. I¡¯ll have to ask my cousin and Zhao Yuan to help with this much food¡¡± Shen Xi was about to text her good friend and Zheng Huai, when Guan Lei stopped her.
¡°You don¡¯t need to do that. Zhao Yuan isn¡¯t poor; she can eat whatever she wants. Your cousin isn¡¯t around either, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to help.¡± This was his private time with Xixi. How could he let anyone elsee between them?
¡°Why does it feel like you know this ce like the back of your hand despite being miles away?¡± Shen Xi idly raised what was on her mind as she savored the delicacies.
¡°That¡¯s because I have superpowers!¡± Guan Lei said seriously, not a hint of shame on his face.
Shen Xi could not stifle herugh before it escaped her lips. Guan Lei, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief.
It did not take much for him to note Shen Xi¡¯s poor mood earlier that day.
¡°Have you eaten?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°Yes. I had plenty to eat with my grandmother. We had braised shark¡¯s fin, and the mugwort was delicious too¡¡± Guan Lei listed several nutritious food items.
The two of them chatted amicably. Though the contents of their conversation were nothing extraordinary, it carried the warmth of their friendship.
The only thing that Guan Lei was unhappy about was his inability to see Shen Xi eat any of the food he had ordered for her.
The next morning, Shen Xi followed her teacher to the venue hosting thepetition. It was a low-key but charming art gallery.
The teacher in charge rallied the team and led them in a group cheer. After which, Shen Xi followed thepetition staff to her seat.
She was ushered to a small cubicle with all the tools she would need for her craft. Shen Xi politely thanked the staff member who had led her there before taking her seat and nning what she would do.
The painting did not take her too long toplete, and she set it aside to let the paint dry. The judges would be making their rounds soon, but the results would only be releasedter in the afternoon.
Jiang Xue, who had just entered the art gallery, did a double take as she passed through the doors. Was that Shen Xi?
Jiang Xue shook her head to clear her thoughts. Her teacher had said she would be around to observe the National High School Painting Competition. The Rong City Cup was a preliminary round to weed out those unworthy of participating in the presentpetition. Only the top three contestants of the Rong City Cup would be able to participate in thispetition.
Jiang Xue felt like kicking herself. How could she have forgotten?
¡°Master, may I follow you aroundter to have a look?¡± Jiang Xue immediately asked Xue Liu.
Xue Liu shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. I¡¯m not a judge today; I can only go in to have a look. You¡¯ll have to wait outside. Is there something on your mind?¡±
Xue Liu¡¯s words left Jiang Xue no room for argument, so she kept her thoughts to herself. That did not stop her from feeling unhappy for not getting her way. If she could enter, there was a good chance she would find Shen Xi¡¯s painting. It would have beenughably easy to damage her painting and get her eliminated.
In the end, Jiang Xue decided to set her ns aside; it was just a small artpetition. There would always be other opportunities. It was not worthwhile kicking up a fuss in this situation.
Besides, Shen Xi¡¯s paintings were barely passable in Rong City; how could they stand out in a nationalpetition?
Xue Liu followed the judges, assessing the paintings on disy. She only made her thoughts known now and then.
When Shen Xi received word that she would be moving on to the semi-finals, she shared the results with Guan Lei and garnered his praise. ¡°Amazing! I knew you could do it.¡±
Shen Xiughed, touched by Guan Lei¡¯s glowing confidence. ¡°I¡¯m d you have faith in me, but don¡¯t say things like that where people can hear; it¡¯s embarrassing!¡±
Guan Lei shrugged, utterly unapologetic. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m pretty thick-skinned, you know? I¡¯m not afraid of what others might say.¡±
Shen Xi sighed in defeat. The Guan Lei she first got to know was not like this. Now, he was a shameless ruffian.
The second day of thepetition was the same, except that Shen Xi was led to a different cubicle this time. She finished her painting in record time and went shopping with Zhao Yuan while waiting for the results.
Chapter 337 - 337 A Delicious Taste
337 A Delicious Taste
Guan Lei was in an excellent mood when he thought about how he would be able to see Shen Xi the next day. Li Zhe, observing in the dark, had a yful look.
¡°It seems our Young Master has fallen in love. From the looks of it, the extent of the intoxication is not small,¡± Li Zhe said as he peeled a tangerine.
Looking at the tangerine that Li Zhe brought to his mouth, Meng Yu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and he said with an unnatural expression, ¡°Director Li, don¡¯t feed me. It¡¯s not appropriate.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s brows also furrowed, and he said in a harsh tone, ¡°Why is it not appropriate? We¡¯re not working now, so we¡¯re on equal terms. As a friend, what¡¯s wrong with feeding you a piece of tangerine? Isn¡¯t that normal? Or¡¡±
!!
A naughty smile suddenly appeared on Li Zhe¡¯s face. His eyes sized up Meng Yu¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re notfortable because you¡¯re interested in me? Don¡¯t tell me that your heart will beat faster¡¡±
¡°Director Li, stop joking!¡± Meng Yu hurriedly stopped Li Zhe, who was about to spew nonsense. He then said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m straight. Also, Director Li, it would be best if you thought about marriage. The Li family is still looking forward to you siring the next generation of heirs.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s refusal was so firm that there was no room for negotiation. Li Zhe was stunned at first, then his face darkened. He was upset that Meng Yu could always easily provoke his anger. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether or not I have a sessor.¡±
Meng Yu hadn¡¯t expected Li Zhe to re up and said respectfully, ¡°I overstepped my boundaries. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Looking at the meek Meng Yu, Li Zhe felt that he was about to lose his cool. If he hadn¡¯t been afraid that Meng Yu would be frightened, he wanted to fiercely kiss that little mouth that was always blurting infuriating words, and let this annoying little thing know how he truly felt.
Li Zhe stuffed the tangerine into Meng Yu¡¯s mouth, and then, without pulling his hand away, stared at Meng Yu and said, ¡°You¡¯ll eat it when I give it to you. Stop talking so much nonsense.¡±
Meng Yu looked down at the slender fingers stuffed into his mouth, then up at Li Zhe. His meaning was obvious ¡ª he wanted Li Zhe to pull his hand away.
Li Zhe, who was still in a depressed and angry state, did not want to do as Meng Yu wanted. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Eat like this. Who asked you to talk so much just now? I have to punish you.¡±
Meng Yu ignored Li Zhe¡¯s childishness and pulled Li Zhe¡¯s fingers out. Then, he slowly swallowed the tangerine. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, but I can eat it myself. Director Li, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Besides, it¡¯s not hygienic.¡±
Li Zhe looked at the calm and collected Meng Yu, and he was furious. ¡°You dare disobey me? And despise me?¡±
¡°Director Li, you said it yourself. It¡¯s not working hours now, so we¡¯re on equal terms. So why should I listen to you?¡± Meng Yu rebutted, turning the former¡¯s words against him.
Li Zhe felt as if he had shot himself in the foot. Looking at Meng Yu¡¯s calm expression, Li Zhe was unconvinced. What right did Meng Yu have to remain so carefree while he threw a fit?
The corners of Li Zhe¡¯s eyes twitched evilly, and he lifted the fingers that he had pulled out of Meng Yu¡¯s mouth. Then, before Meng Yu, he slowly put it into his mouth, even sticking out his tongue to lick the two fingers in an extremely lewd manner. ¡°Although you dislike me, I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±
While Li Zhe licked, he tutted as he praised, ¡°Meng Yu¡¯s taste is really sweet.¡±
Meng Yu was shocked by Li Zhe¡¯s bold and obscene behavior and words. He stood up abruptly. ¡°Director Li, I¡¯m going to the washroom. You watch over Young Master first.¡±
Meng Yu was truly frightened. In the past, Li Zhe had also been preposterous and would often say some inexplicable things to him. But it had never been as explicit as that day. When Meng Yu left the scene in a panic, he was a little bewildered and dazed.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu as thetter fled, his entire body shaking withughter. Why was his Ah Yu so adorable? Thus, he wickedly shouted at Meng Yu¡¯s retreating figure, ¡°Are you feeling lustful? Do you want to go to the washroom and quietly settle it yourself? Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re feeling panicked, I can help you release it!¡±
Hearing Li Zhe¡¯s impetuous words, Meng Yu¡¯s scalp went numb, and he almost stumbled. After staggering, he sped up even more.
Chapter 338 - 338 Bed Partners
338 Bed Partners
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s sorry figure andughed out loud. ¡°Little guy, I can¡¯t cure you.¡±
After teasing Meng Yu, Li Zhe sat on the chair in a good mood. He picked up the binocrs and observed Guan Lei. Guan Lei appeared to suddenly sense something and looked back in Li Zhe¡¯s direction. His eyes looked straight through the telescope and into Li Zhe¡¯s eyes.
¡°D***, you scared me to death.¡± Li Zhe tossed aside his binocrs, flustered. It seemed that Guan Lei had discovered him.
That¡¯s right, if the devil style-trained Young Master Guan couldn¡¯t even notice the two of them following him sozily, then he would be trash.
!!
Li Zhe picked up his binocrs and continued looking at Guan Lei. However, Guan Lei only crossed his arms and stared in his direction with a dangerous look.
Xue Li saw Guan Lei staring in a fixed direction, so he asked curiously, ¡°Young Master, what are you looking at?¡±
¡°I¡¯m looking at the mouse secretly following me,¡± Guan Lei said indifferently.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say to ignore them yesterday? Do you need me to bring them over now?¡± Xue Li asked, looked in the direction of Guan Lei¡¯s line of sight.
¡°No need, I¡¯ll catch them myself. I¡¯m bored anyway.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile.
When Li Zhe saw Guan Lei¡¯s smile, he felt a chill. He suddenly had an ominous feeling. Guan Lei was going to do something bad.
In the afternoon, Guan Lei finally returned home. Li Zhe and the slightly awkward Meng Yu returned to their rooms.
¡°Why do you look as though I¡¯m going to eat you up?¡± Li Zhe looked with dissatisfaction at Meng Yu, who had been keeping a distance from him.
Meng Yu gave a business-like smile and exined, ¡°How about if I do this?¡±
Li Zhe grabbed the pillow on the bed and threw it at Meng Yu. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that smile. It¡¯s scary.¡±
Li Zhe most hated to see Meng Yu¡¯s perfect yet emotionless smile.
¡°Director Li, shouldn¡¯t you return to your room?¡± Meng Yu stood at the door and reminded him.
Li Zhe hugged the pillow and looked as if he was about to lie on the bed. ¡°No, your bed is morefortable than mine. I want to stay here.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in Director Li¡¯s room.¡± Meng Yu sighed.
Li Zhe immediately leapt from the bed, pressed down on Meng Yu¡¯s hand, which was already on the doorknob, and began to ramble. ¡°I don¡¯t like beds. I couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night. Other than you, even a nket is foreign to me, so I can only sleep when I¡¯m beside you.¡±
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t be bothered by Li Zhe¡¯s bbering. Li Zhe was obviously bored and wanted to have some fun. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll contact your bed partners and have them apany you.¡±
Li Zhe had a mouthful of phlegm stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t cough it out, and it was ufortable. He exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you those are not my bed partners? Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡±
Li Zhe sighed helplessly. The bed partner Meng Yu was talking about was a blind date his family had arranged for him three years ago. Li Zhe couldn¡¯t bear to be disturbed, so to keep thedies of the aristocratic families in Hai City away from him, he had deliberately spent a period drinking and found a group of actors.
Every time he went on a blind date, his blind dates would always be able to find evidence of Li Zhe and a woman fooling around in a hotel.
Even more outrageous was that the person Li Zhe slept with became a man. During that time, Li Zhe became infamous in Hai City.
In three short months, Li Zhe¡¯s reputation had taken a nosedive. There were rumors in the circle that Li Zhe was a yboy who enjoyed both men and women. At least 80 to 100 men and women had slept with him.
To this day, people would still mention Li Zhe, who was full of energy at that time.
Later on, his family stopped introducing blind dates to him. Of course, it was also because it was difficult to do so. When the other party heard it was Li Zhe, rejection was instant.
¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± Meng Yu said perfunctorily.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s disbelieving expression and felt very aggrieved. He was about to say something when suddenly, there was a knock on the door.
¡°Who is it?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly sharpened as he asked warily.
A snort came from outside and a voice said, ¡°Li Zhe, you¡¯ve been following me for two days. It doesn¡¯t make sense if you don¡¯te to meet me, right?¡±
When he heard Guan Lei¡¯s voice, Meng Yu panicked and wanted to find a ce to hide. Li Zhe quickly held Meng Yu back and motioned him to calm down.
¡°I¡¯m already resting. Why don¡¯t we meet tomorrow?¡± Li Zhe refused.
Chapter 339 - 339 Temptation
339 Temptation
¡°From your voice, you must be behind the door. Why don¡¯t you dare toe out and see me? If you don¡¯te out to meet me today, I can only break into your room. I¡¯d like to see if your lover will be angry after her door is broken down,¡± Guan Lei warned.
That¡¯s right. Guan Lei was doing it on purpose. He still remembered that Li Zhe had unintentionally exposed his identity, forcing him to lie to Shen Xi and leaving a bad impression.
Li Zhe had disturbed him and Shen Xi, so he would not let Li Zhe and his lover be so carefree!
Li Zhe secretly cursed at Guan Lei. Then, when he thought about what Guan Lei had said about Meng Yu being his lover, he instantly beamed.
From just a look, any normal person would know that he and Meng Yu were verypatible.
Li Zhe¡¯s smile came so abruptly that Meng Yu, watching from the side, was also baffled.
Li Zhe was immersed in a joyous state when Meng Yu anxiously pulled at him and nced at the door, indicating for Li Zhe to deal quickly with it.
Li Zhe cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since you know I¡¯m with my lover, don¡¯t you think you should avoid arousing suspicion? We¡¯re making love right now; it¡¯s not appropriate for a child like you to watch.¡±
Guan Lei, who was outside the room, burst intoughter. ¡°Really? Uncle, you¡¯re too mean. In such a situation, shouldn¡¯t you let me, your nephew, study hard? If I don¡¯t learn some skills, how will I find a girlfriend in the future? My dear uncle.¡±
Li Zhe finally understood that Guan Lei was there to cause trouble.
However!
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, standing in front of him, and suddenly had an idea.
Meng Yu had no idea what Li Zhe was thinking. Li Zhe suddenly reached out and tore Meng Yu¡¯s shirt from the cor. The violently ripped buttons fell to the ground.
Meng Yu was instantly shocked. Before he could even raise his hand to cover his chest, Li Zhe had already stripped himself, revealing his strong upper body. Then, he covered Meng Yu¡¯s body.
Meng Yu hurriedly tried to push him away, but Li Zhe nibbled on Meng Yu¡¯s sensitive ear and said softly, ¡°The door is already open, so you should think about whether you want to push me away.¡±
Meng Yu instantly panicked and buried his head in Li Zhe¡¯s smooth chest, so nervous that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.
Li Zhe covered Meng Yu¡¯s entire body, turned his head toward the slightly opened door, asking, ¡°You saw it? Are you satisfied?¡±
Guan Lei did not expect Li Zhe to open the door so generously.
¡°You¡¯re still a little stingy, Uncle. What¡¯s the point of just seeing you?¡± Guan Leiughed with his arms crossed. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to let my future Aunt-inw show her face and greet her nephew?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s mischievous hand slid around Meng Yu¡¯s waist, and Meng Yu grabbed Li Zhe¡¯s hand, feeling a little embarrassed.
¡°You child, how can you be so insensible? Your Aunt-inw is so shy that she¡¯s hiding in my arms. But if you want to hear her voice, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Li Zhe said, looking straight at Guan Lei.
Guan Lei stood nomitally in front of the door. He was suddenly curious about who the person inside was.
The people in Hai City said that Li Zhe was unrestrained and had a lot of male and female confidantes. However, ording to his observation, Li Zhe had been as dull as a monk in a temple after three years of unrestrained behavior.
Meng Yu was pressed tightly in Li Zhe¡¯s arms, smothered such that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He wanted to turn his face, but his warm lips unexpectedly enveloped Li Zhe¡¯s nipple in his mouth.
Li Zhe, who was dealing with Guan Lei, felt a numbing sensation from his chest to his scalp. He was in ecstasy.
Meng Yu uprehendingly tried to use his tongue to push out the foreign object in his mouth. However, such an action was undoubtedly caused fireworks for Li Zhe at that moment.
His whole body heated up, and the manhood revealing his desire became erect, pressing against Meng Yu¡¯s lower abdomen.
As a fellow man, Meng Yu¡¯s entire body froze when he felt the heat on his lower abdomen. He immediately wanted to push Li Zhe away, but Li Zhe pressed him even harder into his arms. His nipple was firmly embedded in Meng Yu¡¯s mouth.
At this time, Meng Yu finally realized what had just been in his mouth. He instantly felt ufortable, and his face also flushed red.
¡°So, what about the sound?¡± Seeing Li Zhe¡¯s face suddenly turn red, Guan Lei became even more interested.
Chapter 340 - 340 Ambiguous Position
340 Ambiguous Position
Li Zhe used all his strength to resist his desire for the person in his arms. He hugged Meng Yu and said, ¡°Come, baby, say hello to my little nephew.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s head was spinning. Greet? How was he supposed to greet?
Suddenly, Li Zhe¡¯s hand around Meng Yu¡¯s waist pinched him hard, causing Meng Yu to cry out in surprise. The soft and weak moan caused Li Zhe¡¯s scalp to go numb, and his breath became hotter.
Li Zhe suppressed his desire and said to Guan Lei in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°How is it? My good nephew, do you still want to disturb your uncle and aunt-inw?¡±
!!
Guan Lei didn¡¯t expect the person inside to be a man. Although that person¡¯s voice was coquettish, there was still a huge difference between a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s voices.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t have the bad taste of watching others make love. ¡°Enjoy it, you two.¡±
Guan Lei gave Li Zhe a meaningful look and left.
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s departing footsteps, Meng Yu subconsciously wanted to push Li Zhe away, but Li Zhe held Meng Yu tightly in his arms and pressed Meng Yu¡¯s mouth against his chest, saying hoarsely, ¡°Ah Yu, lick it again. Your mouth is wet and hot. It¡¯s so wonderful.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s burning hot breath passed over their skin and into Meng Yu¡¯s body.
Meng Yu felt as if his head was about to explode. Li Zhe could y with other men, but not he. He didn¡¯t want to be one of Li Zhe¡¯s bed partners.
Meng Yu used all his strength to push Li Zhe away.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t expect Meng Yu to use so much force. He was pushed against the wall by Meng Yu, his back hitting it hard. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a muffled groan.
Meng Yu wasn¡¯t any better off. His entire body uncontrobly crashed into the wall, then bounced onto the ground in a sorry state.
Li Zhe returned to his senses and hurriedly went over to help Meng Yu up, but Meng Yu stretched out his hand to stop Li Zhe from approaching.
Meng Yu lowered his head, his entire face hidden in the shadows. His tone was polite but distant as he said, ¡°Director Li, I want to rest for a while. You should go back.¡±
¡°Ah Yu¡¡± Li Zhe took another step toward Meng Yu.
Meng Yu hurriedly retreated, once again issuing the order to leave.
Li Zhe sighed helplessly and picked the clothes off the ground. He opened the door and turned back to look at Meng Yu, who was still sitting on the ground. He walked back and picked Meng Yu up.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t want Li Zhe to seed, and he started to struggle with all his might.
Li Zhe¡¯s voice suddenly became louder. ¡°If you keep struggling, I¡¯ll carry you to Lei¡¯er.¡±
Meng Yu instantly stopped all his movements and obediently allowed Li Zhe to hold him and gently ce him on the bed.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t dawdle and turned to leave.
Meng Yu¡¯s tensed-up heart rxed when he heard the door close.
He looked up at the tightly shut door, and Meng Yu felt slightly fretful.
After returning to his room, Li Zhe threw himself onto the bed. While he was angry at Meng Yu¡¯s rejection of him, he couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the pleasure of having Meng Yu in his arms.
Unable to resist his desires, Li Zhe resignedly unbuckled his belt and released the penis he had been suppressing for a long time.
Li Zhe imagined Meng Yu in his mind whileforting his penis and cursing Meng Yu.
It was all Meng Yu¡¯s fault that he was still a virgin even though he had watched countless adult videos.
It was true that one shouldn¡¯t meet someone who was too stunning when they were young. Otherwise, no one would be able to rece that person¡¯s position in his heart. Even his sexual desires seemed to be only for that person and wouldn¡¯t ept anyone else.
In the two adjacent rooms, one was floating in the sea of his desire, and the other was pulling at his hair in a daze.
The night was getting darker. Shen Xi, who had already known that she had won second ce, was pulling Zhao Yuan back to the hotel. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue also looked at Shen Xi in rm.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Jiang Xue? You¡¯re dressed so well. Which rich second-generation heir did you hook up with this time?¡± Zhao Yuan looked the expensively-dressed Jiang Xue up and down.
Jiang Xue, who was in a hurry to attend a banquet, didn¡¯t want to interact with Zhao Yuan.
Shen Xi pulled Zhao Yuan back. She didn¡¯t want Zhao Yuan to provoke Jiang Xue when they didn¡¯t know what was going on with her. As Jiang Xue had said previously, if it the Xia family had a certain status in Beijing, it would be difficult to deal with them.
Therefore, before she found out about Jiang Xue¡¯s family situation, Shen Xi decided to keep a low profile.
Chapter 341 - 341 Similar
341 Simr
At this moment, a girl in a formal dress exited the art gallery behind them.
The girl first addressed Jiang Xue as her junior, then she looked at Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan with a smile, asking Jiang Xue, ¡°Junior, are these two your friends? Shall we go to the birthday banquet together? However, they can¡¯t be dressed like this. They need to change.¡±
¡°Birthday banquet?¡± Zhao Yuan asked curiously. ¡°What birthday banquet?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Old Chief Guan¡¯s birthday party?¡± the girl replied. ¡°I and¡¡±
Jiang Xue stopped her overly enthusiastic senior and said, ¡°Senior, it¡¯s not like that. I don¡¯t know them. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave, lest we bete.¡±
The girl¡¯s expression turned slightly awkward as she apologized to Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood.¡±
Jiang Xue pulled the girl away and said, ¡°Senior, they¡¯re just some insignificant people with no status. Why are you so polite?¡±
The girl was confused. ¡°This isn¡¯t being polite. This is courtesy. Everyone is the same. It has nothing to do with one¡¯s status.¡±
Jiang Xue was made speechless by her silly senior. Other than her talent in painting, she could only be described as naive and stupid.
People were divided into different ranks and sses from the time they were born. How could it have nothing to do with status? This was too ridiculous!
She, Jiang Xue, was born to be superior, while people like Shen Xi were destined to live a humble life!
If she hadn¡¯t been wrongly brought back as a baby then, it would have been impossible for someone of Shen Xi¡¯s status toe into contact with those people.
Even Zhao Yuan, who came from a small family, was not someone that Shen Xi coulde into contact with, being a poor student who could only afford to attend an ordinary public school.
This was the reality!
¡°You know Jiang Xue?¡± From the corner, a girl suddenly appeared before Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan.
Xia Huang had always thought that, without her mother¡¯s guidance, Jiang Xue would not be able to attend the old chief¡¯s birthday banquet.
However, this morning, Xia Ling discovered that Jiang Xue was trying on a gown. Therefore, when Jiang Xue had left a while ago, Xia Ling had secretly followed her.
Now it seemed that Jiang Xue had sneaked into the birthday banquet by taking advantage of Xue Liu¡¯s invitation.
When she saw Jiang Xue¡¯s tone when speaking to these two people, she felt that Jiang Xue should know them.
Jiang Xue had only been in the capital city for a few days and didn¡¯t have many friends there. These two people should be from Rong City?
However, Xia Huang was very interested in what Zhao Yuan had just said. Jiang Xue must have done something in Rong City. Otherwise, how could she be regarded as seducing the second generation of a rich family?
¡°Who are you?¡± Shen Xi pulled Zhao Yuan behind her and looked at Xia Huang warily.
The girl in front of her wasn¡¯t old, but she looked a little simr to Jiang Xue. If Shen Xi didn¡¯t guess wrongly, this girl should be rted to Jiang Xue in some way.
In order to prevent Zhao Yuan from being targeted for her nonsense, Shen Xi felt that it was better to be more careful.
Xia Huang looked at the wariness in Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, smiled, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. My name is Xia Huang, Jiang Xue¡¯s cousin. I was just curious about how you said Jiang Xue is seducing a rich second generation. The Xia family is a clean family, so I naturally have to get to the bottom of such a nasty rumor.¡±
Shen Xi naturally saw the look of disgust that shed across Xia Ling¡¯s eyes when she mentioned ¡®Jiang Xue¡¯ and knew that Jiang Xue didn¡¯t seem to be living sofortably in the Xia family.
Zhao Yuan could also sense the hostile rtionship between Jiang Xue and Xia Huang. She was about to speak when Shen Xi stopped her.
Shen Xi merely smiled at Xia Ling and said, ¡°You can ask around about Jiang Xue¡¯s situation in Rong City. We can¡¯t talk about it. Sorry.¡±
Xia Ling¡¯s gazended on the smiling Shen Xi, and her eyes revealed her slight surprise.
The girl before her had delicate features but was not petty. Instead, she was bright and beautiful. However, there was a hint of coldness in her eyes that made people want to approach her but not dare to do so. She was attractive but prickly.
Xia Huang had originally thought that someone who came from the same ce as Jiang Xue would definitely not be presentable, but she didn¡¯t expect the girl in front of her to be so calm.
Since she didn¡¯t want to tell her, Xia Huang wouldn¡¯t ask for trouble. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was a little presumptuous.¡±
Shen Xi was just about to bring Zhao Yuan away when Xia Huang suddenly spoke out, ¡°To express my apology, I would like to invite the two of you to attend the old chief¡¯s birthday banquet with me. Is that okay?¡±
Since Jiang Xue didn¡¯t want to see or face these two people, if she brought them to the banquet, Jiang Xue¡¯s expression would probably be very interesting. Xia Huang suddenly looked forward to it.
Chapter 342 - 342 The Invitation
342 The Invitation
¡°I¡¯m sorry, we¡¡± Just by looking at Xia Huang¡¯s expression, she knew that her intention had not been to apologize. Shen Xi wanted to reject her.
¡°Go, go, go, let¡¯s go.¡± Zhao Yuan hastily said, pulling Shen Xi back as she was about to refuse.
Zhao Yuan had heard that the old chief¡¯s birthday banquet was very lively. Almost half of the famous and influential people in the capital would attend, so she, too, wanted to go and experience it.
¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll get someone to prepare gowns for you. It¡¯ll be quick.¡± Xia Huang said, not giving Shen Xi a chance for rejection.
!!
Shen Xi sighed to herself. She did not know if her maternal and paternal grandfathers would be present at the old chief¡¯s birthday banquet. If they were, wouldn¡¯t she be immediately recognized?
Shen Xi felt her head hurting and was extremely vexed. However, if she were to let Zhao Yuan go to the birthday banquet alone, Shen Xi would not be at ease. In the end, Shen Xi chose apromise.
Zhao Yuan grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s face and looked it up and down. Then, she asked in horror, ¡°Xi, why did you do this to yourself? It¡¯s not like you.¡±
Shen Xi spread out her arms and spun in front of Zhao Yuan, asking, ¡°Don¡¯t I look good?¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t look good. I just feel that it¡¯s not like you; not as pretty.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and said, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll look different after putting on makeup. You¡¯re the type that looks good with makeup, I¡¯m the type that doesn¡¯t look good with makeup.¡±
Zhao Yuan red at Shen Xi. ¡°You¡¯re trying to fool me. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen you in makeup. Sigh, whatever you want, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±
At the side, Xia Huang was also baffled. Which youngdy did not rack her brains and dress up exquisitely to attend the Guan family¡¯s birthday banquet? This Shen Xi was different.
Perhaps Shen Xi was a girl from a small ce and did not know what kind of family the Guan family was. Otherwise, she would not be so reckless.
Shen Xi sent Guan Lei a text to ask him to have a video callter that night. Bored, Guan Lei threw his phone on the bed and rested his head on his arms, staring at the ceiling.
Suddenly, the corner of Guan Lei¡¯s mouth curved up evilly again.
Li Zhe, who didn¡¯t know what Meng Yu was doing, pressed his ear to the wall, trying to listen to the movements in the adjacent room. However, the adjacent room was silent and not a sound could be heard.
Li Zhe knew that he had gone a little too far that day and might have frightened Meng Yu. Forget it, he would go and apologize.
Li Zhe practiced his apologetic expression several times in front of the mirror before he knocked on Meng Yu¡¯s door.
Meng Yu had just opened the door when Li Zhe, as though afraid that Meng Yu would refuse to let him enter, snuck into the room by going under Meng Yu¡¯s arm. He sat on the chair with a sincere expression before smiling at Meng Yu.
Meng Yu sighed helplessly. He really didn¡¯t know what to do with this benefactor who had pulled him back from the depths of hell.
Li Zhe hesitated for a long while, then looked cautiously at Meng Yu, saying, ¡°I went overboard this afternoon. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±
Meng Yu was observing the surroundings of Guan Lei¡¯s room with binocrs, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you. I just think that if you really have needs, I can help you make arrangements. However, I don¡¯t want to be one of your many bed partners.¡±
Li Zhe hadn¡¯t expected that Meng Yu would actually have such a misconception, and hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to¡¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s exnation was interrupted by a knock on the door.
Meng Yu put down the binocrs in his hand and went to open the door, but he was immediately frightened by the beautiful scenery at the door.
Li Zhe saw Meng Yu standing at the door in a daze and asked, puzzled, ¡°What are you doing? Who is it?¡±
In the end, before Li Zhe could reach the door, he saw a group of sexily dressed women pouring into the room, which instantly became packed.
Meng Yu¡¯s gaze passed over those people and looked straight into Li Zhe¡¯s slightly confused eyes.
Meng Yu sighed lightly. It seemed that Li Zhe had really been holding it in for too long. However, he had not expected that Li Zhe would actually invite these people to his room. This made him a little dissatisfied.
¡°Director Li, please go ahead. I¡¯ll be back in a while,¡± Meng Yu said loudly.
Li Zhe watched helplessly as Meng Yu closed the door and left. He waspletely dumbfounded, and then anger filled his heart.
Great, Meng Yu. It was fine if he didn¡¯t like him, but he also found such a group of women to disgust him.
Li Zhe couldn¡¯t understand why Meng Yu had pushed him out so easily. Did he not have any ce in his heart at all?
The bikini-d women surrounded Li Zhe and kept teasing him. Some of them even had their hands down his pants.
Chapter 343 - 343 Misunderstanding
343 Misunderstanding
¡°Get lost!¡± Li Zhe¡¯s enraged roar frightened the women around him so much that they all stopped what they were doing.
However, they had been paid to do so. If they gave up halfway, it would seem a little unprofessional.
Although the women in front of him were afraid, none of them left. Li Zhe¡¯s furious voice rang out again, ¡°Get lost! Otherwise, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡±
After the women beside him saw the blue veins popping out on Li Zhe¡¯s forehead, they ran out of the house in fear.
Meng Yu, who was outside, looked at these women who fled in panic after entering for less than five minutes. His eyes were full of doubts.
Didn¡¯t Li Zhe call these women over himself? He called them over and then chased them away? It was so strange.
Suddenly, a thought shed through Meng Yu¡¯s mind. Could it be that Li Zhe had turnedpletely gay?
In the past, he could be attracted to both men and women, but now he could only react to men? No wonder he had had a reaction to him that afternoon.
If that was really the case, it would be somewhat disastrous. It seemed that it would be difficult for the Li family¡¯s heir to be born.
Thinking about it, Meng Yu felt that he could understand Li Zhe¡¯s two angry roars earlier. Those women must have seen Li Zhe¡¯s impotence, so he was so irritable.
Meng Yu pushed the door open and saw Li Zhe sitting on the bed with his head lowered. He gently closed the door andforted him, ¡°Director Li, actually, medical science is quite advanced these days. It¡¯s not a big problem to be impotent. There might be a cure. You don¡¯t have to feel so hopeless.¡±
Li Zhe looked up at Meng Yu, who was standing at the door, and suddenlyughed.
Meng Yu felt that Li Zhe¡¯s smile was frightening, even more so when coupled with Li Zhe¡¯s bloodshot eyes and sinister expression.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know how tofort a man who was impotent. He could only stand silently at the door, lowering his head to avoid eye contact with Li Zhe.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know why, but he had a feeling that Li Zhe wanted to tear him apart.
¡°Ah Yu,e here!¡± After a while, Li Zhe finally spoke. His voice was extremely low, as if he was suppressing something.
Meng Yu felt an inexplicable uneasiness inside, but he still followed Li Zhe¡¯s instructions and slowly approached him.
The moment he neared Li Zhe, Meng Yu even felt as if he had almost stopped breathing.
Just as Meng Yu was considering whether he should say something to break the obviously heavy atmosphere, Li Zhe suddenly pounced on Meng Yu and ruthlessly held him down on the bed.
Meng Yu only felt the world spinning around him, before he was firmly pinned down on the bed by Li Zhe. Li Zhe¡¯s lustful eyes were staring at him fiercely.
The anxious Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, stupefied.
¡°Why? Why do you treat me this way?¡± Li Zhe questioned Meng Yu with unwillingness and anger.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know what Li Zhe was talking about. ¡°Director Li, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t quite understand. Let me go first.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s mouth turned bitter, and heughed at himself.
Meng Yu wanted to say more, but he saw that Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were actually a little watery. Meng Yu was stunned, and his feelings wereplicated. This was the first time he had seen Li Zhe like this.
Li Zhe slowly approached Meng Yu and rested his head on Meng Yu¡¯s neck. His voice carried a hint of helplessness, pessimism, and pleading as he said to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let you go. Can you not let me go, too?
¡°Ah Yu, I like you. I really like you.¡± Li Zhe¡¯s voice was soft and muffled as he spoke against the bed covers, but it still made Meng Yu¡¯s entire body tremble.
Li Zhe liked him? Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He didn¡¯t know what to do.
Li Zhe continued to speak as if he was pouring out all his feelings. ¡°I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. It was the kind of love that made me want to grow old with you; to walk hand-in-hand with and spend the rest of my life with you.¡±
Li Zhe released his grasp from Meng Yu¡¯s hands and then hugged his waist tightly. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of love that makes me miss you when I don¡¯t see you, that makes me feel sad when you push me away. So, Ah Yu, can you not push me away?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s mind was in a mess, and he was no longer able to think normally. There seemed to be thousands of things that he wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t spit out a single word for a long time.
¡°Director Li, let me go first.¡± It took a long time for Meng Yu to regain his rationality.
¡°I¡¯m not letting go. If I let go, you¡¯ll find me another woman.¡± Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu tightly. In any case, thatyer of paper had already been torn apart, so he didn¡¯t care anymore. He just wanted to get close to Meng Yu.
Meng Yu was bbergasted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite those women yourself, Director Li?¡±
Chapter 344 - 344 Kiss
344 Kiss
When Li Zhe heard Meng Yu say this about him, he immediately raised his head and looked at Meng Yu. ¡°Nonsense, why would I invite women over? You¡¯re the only one in my heart. From the first time I saw you, you¡¯re the only one I want to f***.¡±
Looking at Meng Yu¡¯s shocked eyes, Li Zhe then realized what he had said.
¡°Just¡ That¡¡± Li Zhe stammered, trying to defend himself, but he couldn¡¯t say anything that went against his will. After all, what he had said was the truth. He had always been thinking about Meng Yu, and only Meng Yu.
Meng Yu was shocked by Li Zhe¡¯s explicit words. He was burning, as though he had been thrown into a furnace.
!!
Meng Yu really hadn¡¯t expected that Li Zhe, who had always been inseparable from him, would actually have such thoughts about him.
¡°I¡¯m not a pervert, I just can¡¯t help myself when ites to the person I like.¡± Li Zhe felt as though his face was on fire.
He was obviously a person who was almost 30 years old, but at this moment, he was like a teenager going through puberty, nervous and shy in front of the person he was confessing to.
However, if Li Zhe hadn¡¯t been stopped by the phone call that autumn and had instead gone forward to call out to Meng Yu, perhaps this confession would have belonged to that autumn.
This love confession that was ten yearste was still so passionate and sincere.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. At that moment, he just wanted to find a quiet ce to hide and ignore Li Zhe, who was making him so embarrassed and red-faced.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, who was avoiding eye contact. His gaze swept over Meng Yu¡¯s eyshes, which were trembling slightly for some unknown reason. He couldn¡¯t help but lean forward and kiss them.
Meng Yu was so startled that he immediately closed his eyes. When Li Zhe kissed his eyes, he subconsciously shuddered.
Li Zhe was very satisfied that Meng Yu didn¡¯t push him away, so he kissed him slowly, from Meng Yu¡¯s trembling eyshes, to his straight nose, and downwards, to his cute dimples. Finally, Li Zhe kissed the lips that he had longed for for ten years.
Having gotten what he wanted, Li Zhe lightly pecked Meng Yu¡¯s lips and used his tongue to trace the shape of Meng Yu¡¯s lips. Taking advantage of the fact that Meng Yu had yet to react, his flexible tongue tentatively drilled into the gap between his lips.
Meng Yu passively endured the attack of Li Zhe¡¯s lips, but a few strange yet familiar images suddenly shed through his mind. Those invading images provoked Meng Yu.
Meng Yu only felt as though someone was clutching his neck, making it difficult for him to breathe. Then, it was as if someone had cut him with a sharp de, and the intense pain was unbearable.
Seeing Meng Yu¡¯s expression suddenly change and him crying out while holding his head, Li Zhe instantly panicked. He hastily hugged Meng Yu, who was on the verge of losing it. ¡°Ah Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare me.¡±
Meng Yu was in so much pain that his entire body was trembling. His mouth was intermittently screaming, ¡°No, let go of me. No, don¡¯t touch me¡¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. The scene of him finding Meng Yu ten years earlier instantly appeared before his eyes.
The fine bits of heartache slowly turned into intense pain. Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu tightly, who was clearly not himself. In his mind, he recalled the words Zheng Huai had said while hypnotizing Meng Yu.
¡°Hypnosis only allows the patient to suppress this matter in the depths of their memory and not think about it, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it doesn¡¯t exist. So, you have to remember not to agitate the patient, especially when they¡¯re going through simr things.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, Ah Yu. I was wrong. Don¡¯t scare me. I was really in the wrong.¡± Li Zhe felt that he deserved to die. He clearly knew about Meng Yu¡¯s situation, but he still caused Meng Yu to recall those embarrassing past events for his own sake.
Li Zhe held Meng Yu tightly in his arms, hisrge palm on Meng Yu¡¯s back tenderlyforting the agitated and uneasy Meng Yu.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He saw himself being bullied by a disgusting person. He begged pitifully and cursed loudly, but he couldn¡¯t escape that person¡¯s wanton humiliation. Powerlessness and despair tightly entangled him, strangling him until he couldn¡¯t breathe.
Just as he thought he was going to die, a gentle voice came from afar, ¡°Ah Yu, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here¡¡±
Meng Yu was immersed in this gentle voice, and those terrifying scenes slowly dissipated all of a sudden. He gradually lost himself in this gentle call.
Seeing Meng Yu slowly calm down, Li Zhe finally heaved a sigh of relief. His hand gently brushed away the hair on Meng Yu¡¯s sweat-drenched forehead, and gently nted a kiss on his smooth forehead.
Chapter 345 - 345: Nightmare
Chapter 345: Nightmare
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The kiss was extremely light, as if afraid of waking up the lover in his arms, as light as a dragonfly touching water.
Li Zhe was filled with regret. If he had known that Meng Yu¡¯s reaction would be so intense, he wouldn¡¯t have touched Meng Yu even if he had to cut off his own penis.
Li Zhe gently wiped the sweat off Meng Yu¡¯s forehead, then got up and prepared to get some water for Meng Yu to wipe his body.
After the earlier ruckus, Meng Yu¡¯s body was drenched in sweat. It would definitely be ufortable to sleep that way.
However, just as Li Zhe got up, he was trapped by the dissatisfied Meng Yu.
The unconscious Meng Yu tightly hugged Li Zhe¡¯s waist. The moment Li Zhe moved, Meng Yu¡¯s brows furrowed uneasily, and he hugged Li Zhe even more tightly.
Seeing how Meng Yu was so dependent on him, Li Zhe¡¯s heart instantly filled up. He slowlyy back down and gently hugged Meng Yu in his arms.
Li Zhe couldn¡¯t help but feel happy when he felt the satisfaction and contentedness of having his lover in his arms.
If he could hold him for a while, then so be it. He didn¡¯t know what kind of scene there would be when Meng Yu woke up. If Meng Yu really remembered the past, he would probably have to call Zheng Huai over again to hypnotize him.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu up close, and two hours passed just like that.
When he saw Meng Yu¡¯s slightly trembling eyshes, Li Zhe knew that Meng Yu was about to wake up. He hurriedly closed his eyes. He still hadn¡¯t thought of how to face Meng Yu, so he could only wait and see Meng Yu¡¯s reaction.
Meng Yu opened his eyes dazedly, and the magnified face in front of him scared him. After seeing that it was Li Zhe, Meng Yu finally rxed.
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t figure out how he had fallen asleep. He looked at his watch and saw that it was already seven in the evening.
Suddenly, memories came back to him. Meng Yu remembered that Li Zhe had just confessed to him, and then Li Zhe had kissed him, and then¡
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He couldn¡¯t have done it with Li Zhe in the heat of the moment, right?
Perturbed, Meng Yu gently pulled up the nket and looked underneath. Fortunately, they were both wearing pants and hadn¡¯t even taken off their clothes.
Li Zhe¡¯s squinted eyes saw Meng Yu¡¯s rxed expression andughed to himself. Meng Yu¡¯s expression of making a fuss was really too cute.
However, looking at Meng Yu¡¯s expression, it seemed that he didn¡¯t remember that matter, and Li Zhe secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
Meng Yu tiptoed away, took his clothes, and went to the bathroom. He didn¡¯t know how he had fallen asleep with Li Zhe earlier, and they had even slept with their bodies sticking together.
As the bathroom door closed, Li Zhe opened his eyes and got up. He heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. Li Zhe pulled the nket away and fiercely warned the penis between his legs, ¡°In future, you¡¯re not allowed to have any thoughts about Meng Yu, do you understand? Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut you
off.¡¯
Then, perhaps feeling that he was really a little childish, Li Zheughed to himself.
It was already seven o¡¯clock, and the birthday party in Beijing was about to begin.
Li Zhe picked up his phone and walked to the window. He lifted his binocrs and looked in Guan Lei¡¯s direction.
Guan Lei was sitting in the courtyard, waiting for Shen Xi¡¯s reply. Sensing a gaze, Guan Lei turned to Li Zhe and made a provocative expression. He then picked up his phone and sent Li Zhe a message.
¡°How was it? Was the multiyer game exciting?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes sharpened. So it was Guan Lei, this brat, who had been behind this. He was really vengeful.
As soon as Meng Yu came out of the bathroom, he saw Li Zhe grimacing at his phone. Thinking of the words Li Zhe had said before they had gone to sleep, Meng Yu felt a little embarrassed.
When Li Zhe saw Meng Yue out, he went up to him and asked very naturally, ¡°How are you? I just kissed you and you fainted halfway.¡±
Meng Yu clicked his tongue and asked incredulously, ¡°I fainted?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red, and he said without skipping a beat, ¡°Yes, you fainted.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t remember how he had fainted, but now that Li Zhe had said this, he felt somewhat embarrassed. He hadn¡¯t expected that he was so weak.
¡°Alright, hurry up and dry your hair. Come to my roomter. I¡¯ve ordered takeaway,¡± Li Zhe said as he pulled the towel from Meng Yu¡¯s hand.
Meng Yu pointed at his own towel, wanting to take it back, but Li Zhe directly pressed Meng Yu down on the bed and naturally and gently dried Meng Yu¡¯s hair.
If it had been in the past, Meng Yu would definitely have snatched the towel back and dried it himself, and would even politely ask Li Zhe to leave.
However, Meng Yu also couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t do that in time that day, but instead sat there obediently and let Li Zhe help dry his hair.
Meng Yu felt that he was acting a little strange..
Chapter 346 - 346: Old Classmate
Chapter 346: Old ssmate
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, seated there quietly and letting him dry his hair. He was overjoyed. If it had been in the past, he would already have been at the door, cursing and swearing.
Li Zhe really wanted to kiss this quiet and well-behaved Meng Yu, but after what had just happened, Li Zhe only had the desire but no courage to do so. It was very quiet in the room, with only the slight rustling sound of towel against hair. Meng Yu felt a little ufortable, so he asked, ¡°Has it started in Beijing?¡±
Li Zhe was solemnly drying Meng Yu¡¯s hair as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no news yet, so they probably haven¡¯t made a move yet.¡±
Meng Yu nodded, and the two fell into silence again. Both of them didn¡¯t talk much, but they tacitly no longer mentioned that afternoon¡¯s confession and kiss.
At that time, Shen Xi was following Xia Huang, shuttling through the grand birthday banquet.
¡°Wow, this is too magnificent!¡± Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with the luxuriousyout of the banquet.
Xia Huang smiled. ¡°The old chief has been in politics for decades. He has always been incorruptible. To be able to host such a luxurious birthday banquet, it must have a lot to do with the old Mrs. of the Guan family.¡±
Xia Huang was exining. After all, it was not appropriate for a politician to be so extravagant. Even though he was already retired, people would inevitably gossip about him.
¡°I see. Then which one is the old chief?¡± Zhao Yuan looked around curiously, searching for Old Master Guan. After all, he was a person who could usually only be seen on TV and the news.
Now that she had the opportunity to meet these famous people face-to-face, Zhao Yuan naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. If he allowed it, she would even want to take a photo with him.
Xia Huang was also looking around. If she crouched at the ce where the Old Master would appear, she would definitely be able to find Young Master Guan.
Of course, Xia Huang did not forget to pay attention to Jiang Xue. She remembered that she had brought these two people in to cause trouble for Jiang Xue.
Seeing that Jiang Xue was in the corner and also looking around, Xia Huang turned back and said to the duo, ¡°Do you guys want toe over with me to have some cake?¡±
Zhao Yuan immediately pulled Shen Xi along and followed behind Xia Huang. After all, they were unfamiliar with the ce and people, so it was better to follow someone who was more familiar with them.
¡°Jiang Xue, you¡¯re here?¡± As soon as Xia Huang walked in, Jiang Xue greeted her. ¡°Let me introduce you to my new friends.¡±
When Jiang Xue saw Zhao Yuan, who was beside Xia Huang, she was shocked. She couldn¡¯t understand why Zhao Yuan woulde to the birthday banquet. Zhao Yuan knew about her engagement and pregnancy. If Zhao Yuan mentioned something like that, her reputation would be ruined.
Xia Huang immediately caught Jiang Xue¡¯s panicked expression and the smile on her lips deepened.
Xia Huang introduced her to Jiang Xue. ¡°This is Zhao Yuan, from Rong City. This is Shen Xi, also from Rong City.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were fixed on Shen Xi, who Xia Huang was pointing at. This fellow whose skin was tanned to a wheat color was Shen Xi? Was this a joke?
¡°Cousin is looking at Shen Xi like this, could it be someone that you know? Sigh, look at my memory, cousin is also from Rong City. If you really know each other, it means that you are fated,¡± Xia Huang continued, staring at Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue quickly came back to her senses, sinking her fingertips into her palms nervously. She forced herself to keep calm before coolly saying, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re joking. Although Rong City is small, it¡¯s unlikely that everyone there knows each other.¡±
¡°You just came to Beijing not long ago and can¡¯t recognize your old ssmates already?¡± Zhao Yuan said in a strange tone.
¡°Oh, really? You were old ssmates? Isn¡¯t this a coincidence? Quickly tell me what my cousin was like in your Rong City? My cousin has only joined to our family for a short time, so it¡¯ll be easier for me to get along with her in future if I know more about her past, ¡± Xia Huang said, pretending to be surprised.
Zhao Yuan was about to say something when Jiang Xue stopped her loudly. ¡°We¡¯ve only been ssmates for around two months. We don¡¯t know each other well. I didn¡¯t even remember who it was just now. I¡¯m sorry, I was so engrossed in my studies in the past that I neglected to maintain a good rtionship with my ssmates. I just remembered that we were really ssmates.¡±
Zhao Yuan was stunned by Jiang Xue¡¯s ability to spew nonsense. Jiang Xue¡¯s results in the monthly test were thest in the ss, and she still buried herself in her studies? It was more like studying how to get pregnant and have children.
Xia Huang looked at Zhao Yuan¡¯s expression and knew that Jiang Xue must have some secret that she didn¡¯t want others to know.
Just then, a youngster wearing a ck shirt, a cap, and a ck mask strode in from the main entrance.
Jiang Xue and Xia Huang¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw him. They forgot about their rivalry and quickly walked towards the him..
Chapter 347 - 347: Young Master Guan
Chapter 347: Young Master Guan
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Not only Jiang Xue and Xia Huang, but most of those at the scene also walked towards the young man. However, the young man was quickly surrounded by security guards, not allowing anyone to get close.
Zhao Yuan also pulled Shen Xi over into the gathering crowd. She asked the youngdy beside her curiously, ¡°Who is that person? What an arrogant look.¡±
The youngdy beside her didn¡¯t even turn her head and replied in a disdainful tone, ¡°Young Master Guan, you don¡¯t even know this?¡±
When Shen Xi heard the name ¡®Young Master Guan¡¯, she was taken aback. So that young man was the client, ¡®San Shi¡¯, who had asked her to be a gunner. He didn¡¯t look like someone to be trifled with.
Fortunately, at the Rong City Cup, she exposed the fact that Young Master Guan was looking for a gunner, and this ¡®San Shi¡¯ didn¡¯t pursue it.
However, for some reason, Shen Xi felt that this Young Master Guan¡¯s form was a little familiar.
¡°So he¡¯s that Young Master Guan. He does look quite young. What¡¯s his name again?¡± Zhao Yuan turned to ask Shen Xi, but Shen Xi also shook her head, indicating that she didn¡¯t know either.
However, the youngdy who had just answered the question turned her head and looked at Zhao Yuan with a questioning look, ¡°Young Master Guan¡¯s name is Guan Lei. If you don¡¯t even know that, why are you here topete?¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes instantly widened and she turned to look at Shen Xi. ¡°It¡¯s
Brother Lei?¡±
Shen Xi finally knew who the back view of Young Master Guan looked like. Wasn¡¯t it Guan Lei? Suspicion rose in Shen Xi¡¯s heart.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that that person is Guan Lei?¡± Jiang Xue, who had been squeezed out, looked at Shen Xi and sneered.
¡°It¡¯s none of your business who I think it is. Jiang Xue, you¡¯d better stay away from me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be talking to you so calmly.¡± Shen Xi looked at Jiang Xue with disgust.
If it hadn¡¯t been for Jiang Xue¡¯s scheming, she wouldn¡¯t have experienced such dirty things in her previous life and wouldn¡¯t be repulsed by those scenes from time to time.
Jiang Xue knew that now was not the time to have a conflict with Shen Xi. She was the Xia family¡¯s cousin now, while Shen Xi was still a poor girl.
As the saying went, those who had more to lose had more to fear. If Shen Xi decided to act recklessly and disregard her, she would be the one to suffer the greatest losses.
Jiang Xue red at Shen Xi coldly, as if to vent her anger.
Shen Xi did not want to be pushed around and slowly retreated to the back. Her gaze turned to the big screen that was ying the scene in real time.
Shen Xi carefully sized up the youngster on the screen. When she saw that the youngster wasn¡¯t holding onto the rubber band she had given to Guan Lei, her suspicions were dispelled.
Just then, Guan Lei¡¯s video call request came in.
Shen Xi picked it up immediately. On the other end of the video call, Guan Lei was grinning and calling out to Xi sweetly, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m here to say good night to you.¡±
Shen Xi nced at the youngster on the big screen, who was sitting on the main seat with his legs crossed, then turned back to the video on the phone, where Guan Lei was smiling brightly. All her suspicions disappeared.
Shen Xi tried to avoid the crowd as she faced the camera and said to Guan Lei,
¡°You¡¯re saying good night so early today.¡±
Guan Lei was shocked by Shen Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± Shen Xi had almost forgotten the makeup on her face, so she exined, ¡°I came to participate in a¡masquerade party, so I¡¯ve changed my appearance.¡±
Guan Lei caught on to the main point in Shen Xi¡¯s words and immediately said sourly, ¡°No wonder it¡¯s so noisy over there. Anyone can participate?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who was obviously jealous, and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a ball for a group of girls.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the group of girls before her and felt that she hadn¡¯t said anything wrong.
When he heard that they were all girls, Guan Lei was obviously relieved. However, he suddenly remembered the matter between Li Zhe and his male lover, and his expression turned serious.
¡°Girls can¡¯t get too close to e otner,¡± Guan IRI said solemnly.
Guan Lei felt that it had been a wise move to arrange for Zhao Yuan to stay in another room.
Zhao Yuan and Shen Xi were usually so close, and Shen Xi was so beautiful. What if?
Just as Guan Lei was lost in his thoughts, a slight noise caught his attention.
¡°Xi, I still have something on. Let¡¯s talkter.¡± Guan Lei hurriedly hung up the call.
Before Shen Xi could say ¡®Okay¡¯, she saw the screen indicating that the call had been disconnected.
Shen Xi sensed that something was amiss. Guan Lei wasn¡¯t usually like this.
Forget it. Since Guan Lei had something urgent to attend to, she could understand. She was just not used to it..
Chapter 348 - 348: Lounge
Chapter 348: Lounge
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze returned to the big screen. On the screen, she saw someone whisper something into the ck-clothed youngster¡¯s ear, and then the young man was escorted away.
Zhao Yuan returned resentfully and pouted, ¡°The young master of this rich family is so noble that he doesn¡¯t even show courtesy to others.¡±
This was something that Shen Xi found strange as well. It was a birthday banquet, but the main character had yet to appear. The highly anticipated Young Master Guan had not even taken off his mask, not showing any respect to those present.
This birthday banquet was really strange, making people scratch their heads.
On the other side, Jiang Xue saw Young Master Guan leaving and also left hastily. Then she went to look for the attendant she had bribed.
The attendant looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s sneaky look and smiled. ¡°Young Master will be resting in the lounge at the back.¡±
Jiang Xue thanked the attendant and hurried over.
¡°How many is it?¡± A voice came from the attendant¡¯s headset.
The attendant said impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s already the ninth one. What do you think all these youngdies are doing here? Did they really think that Young Master would take the bait and they would be the wife of the Guan family¡¯s heir?
Idiots!¡±
A chuckle came from the other side of the headset. ¡°Be a good attendant and be serious. What if there¡¯s a real killer mixed in?¡±
The attendant sighed helplessly and looked around.
Jiang Xue, who had received directions, went to the door of the lounge excitedly. After taking a deep breath, she crashed into the door of the lounge as if she had identally fallen in.
The young man inside looked at Jiang Xue, who had fallen in, and chuckled from behind the mask.
Jiang Xue was like a lost girl who had identally entered the wrong ce. She first pretended to look at her injured arm, reddened from the fall, and blew on it in a childish and cute way.
Then, as if she suddenly realized that there was someone in the room, she looked up with pinkish eyes. When she saw the masked youngster sitting not far away, Jiang Xue cried out and retreated in horror.
Her pitiful appearance really shocked the people in the dark. They silently praised her for her good acting. This one¡¯s acting was much better than the previous eight.
¡°You are¡Young Master Guan?¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s pink lips parted slightly as she asked in a delicate voice. She looked at the masked youngster, her little rounded eyes glistening.
The young man didn¡¯t answer. He just nced at Jiang Xue, who was sitting on the ground, with a yful look.
Jiang Xue followed the young man¡¯s gaze and looked at herself. She eximed and quickly pulled down the dress that had rolled up to her thighs.
Jiang Xue felt that she was amazing when she looked at her innocent yet inadvertently sexy body.
Jiang Xue had heard about Young Master Guan. He was the devil incarnate of Beijing, an arrogant and overbearing man. At the same time, he was used to seeing flirtatious women and those who were submissive. That was why there were rumors that Young Master Guan never allowed women to get close to him, or else he would bear the consequences.
ording to Jiang Xue¡¯s assessment, this kind of man liked the pure, clean, and seductive type who were a little wild; the innocent type that would show their naughty side from time to time.
However, the young man¡¯s words almost made Jiang Xue lose her cool.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you a prostitute delivering yourself here? Which club are you from? You¡¯re so unfamiliar with the business?¡± Guan Bo put his hands on the sofa and taunted.
These girls dared to look for Young Master at this time. Which one of them weren¡¯t there to offer themselves? The people in the darkughed secretly. This Guan Bo was indeed sharp-tongued.
Jiang Xue hadn¡¯t expected Young Master Guan to say it so bluntly. She was a little embarrassed, but Jiang Xue continued with the act. ¡°Young Master Guan, how can you say such nonsense! I¡ I¡¯m Jiang Xue, the cousin of the Xia family.
I won¡¯t be polite if you continue to talk nonsense.¡±
When Jiang Xue said this, she deliberately pouted in a cute way.
Guan Bo watched Jiang Xue¡¯s performance quietly. To be honest, none of the nine people that day could stand out.
However, since he was already here, he might as well put on a good show.
¡°You just arrived in Beijing?¡± Guan Bo asked as he rose from his seat.
Jiang Xue blinked her watery eyes and nodded innocently. ¡°I just arrived.¡±
Since she had just arrived, it was possible that she was an assassin in disguise. Jiang Xue was more suspicious than the previous few. At least, the previous few were all born and raised in Beijing.
Guan Bo walked to Jiang Xue¡¯s side, squatted down like a gentleman, and helped her up gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood earlier..¡±
Chapter 349 - 349: Gunfight
Chapter 349: Gunfight
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue was ecstatic. Who said that Young Master Guan wouldn¡¯t let women get close to him? Wasn¡¯t he personally helping her up?
No, maybe Young Master Guan really didn¡¯t like to be close to ordinary women, but Jiang Xue was different from those brash women, so Young Master Guan naturally treated her differently.
¡°It¡¯s fine, the ignorant can¡¯t be med.¡± Jiang Xue pulled her hand away from Young Master Guan¡¯s hand bashfully and looked up coyly at the young man in front of her.
When their eyes met, Jiang Xue hurriedly looked away again, acting like a shy youngdy.
This trick again. Guan Bo was speechless. Why were these women so good at putting up a performance? it would be a pity if they didn¡¯t take up acting.
¡°You should have entered the entertainment industry.¡± Guan Bo lifted Jiang Xue¡¯s chin with his finger. ¡°You¡¯re so pretty. It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t use it while acting.¡±
When Jiang Xue heard Young Master Guanplimenting her beauty, she instantly felt confident.
After all, with Young Master Guan¡¯s status, there were countless girls who threw themselves at him. He was probably already dazzled by the girls.
To be called beautiful by Young Master Guan under such circumstances, she must really be beautiful.
¡°Young Master is too kind. Sigh, why is my dress torn? What do we do now?¡± Jiang Xue looked at the hole in her dress and eximed.
When Guan Bo heard Jiang Xue¡¯s words, he instantly knew that Jiang Xue wasn¡¯t an assassin and naturally lost interest.
¡°I¡¯ll get my assistant to bring you to change into a new set of clothes.¡± Guan Bo turned back and returned to his seat.
Jiang Xue could clearly feel the change in Young Master Guan¡¯s mood. Did she say something that made him unhappy?
Jiang Xue still wanted to say something, but someone had already pushed the door open and entered the room. He said respectfully to Jiang Xue, ¡°Miss Jiang, please! ¡±
Jiang Xue looked at the wealth and status, which was so close to her, and quickly said, ¡°I won¡¯t take your things for free. I¡¯ll add you as a friend and return the money to you when I get back.¡±
The assistant urged Jiang Xue again, ¡°Miss Jiang, please!¡±
Looking at Young Master Guan, who didn¡¯t move, Jiang Xue walked toward the door while thinking quickly.
Seeing Young Master Guan stand up again, Jiang Xue suddenly staggered towards Guan Bo.
The assistant who had been urging Jiang Xue quickly went to help her up. However, when he was close to Guan Bo, he took out a gun and started shooting at Guan Bo.
Guan Bo was ready to dodge the bullet, but he didn¡¯t expect that that idiot Jiang Xue would push him to the ground. The bullet just barely grazed his arm.
Guan Bo kicked Jiang Xue away and quickly hid behind the sofa.
At this time, the room was already filled with thick smoke, making it impossible to see what was inside.
Jiang Xue, who was already in a daze from the fall, was even more disoriented after being kicked by Guan Bo. She covered her sore abdomen and supported her upper body as she slowly got up, only to find that her left arm was in excruciating pain.
The intense gunfight without any gunshots was going on in the midst of the smoke. Suddenly, a sharp female voice was heard, and everyone at the scene was shocked.
Then, the female voice disappeared again. Guan Bo thought that Jiang Xue had probably fainted from the pain.
After a fierce battle, the door was suddenly kicked open, and the smoke in the room slowly dispersed.
Guan Bo stood up, covering the wound on his arm that had just been grazed by a bullet. The originally neat house was now in a mess. There were at least seven people lying on the ground, including Jiang Xue.
His men went to check the pulse of those people. Except for Jiang Xue, the other six people had died.
Guan Bo kicked Jiang Xue. Seeing that she didn¡¯t respond, he said to the person next to him, ¡°Take her away and call the family doctor. Don¡¯t kill this reckless thing.¡±
Based on Jiang Xue¡¯s earlier performance, it was hard for Guan Bo to associate the assassin with Jiang Xue. Moreover, Jiang Xue was ady from the Xia family. She couldn¡¯t die at the old chief¡¯s birthday banquet for no clear reason. un tne orner Sloe, Nia Huang naa not seen Jiang xue ror a long time. smmmar1Y, she could not find Young Master Guan. She was a little anxious. She was afraid that Jiang Xue would snatch Young Master Guan away by using improper means.
At this time, a service staff came to Xia Huang and said, ¡°Miss Xia? Miss Jiang is injured, Young Master would like to invite you to the lounge.¡±
Xia Huang was stunned. After digesting the staff¡¯s words, she gritted her teeth so hard that they almost shattered into pieces. Sure enough, that b* *** Jiang Xue was still ying tricks!
¡°Miss Xia, is Jiang Xue from your family?¡± Guan Bo asked as Xia Huang entered.
Xia Huang¡¯s eyes fell on Jiang Xue, who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Her initial fury turned into doubt.. ¡°What happened to Jiang Xue? She¡¯s dead?¡±
Chapter 350 - 350: Gaining the Upper Hand
Chapter 350: Gaining the Upper Hand
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo hadn¡¯t expected that thisdy of the Xia family would directly show her disgust on her face.
¡°She¡¯s not dead. Her arm was grazed by a bullet. It¡¯s not serious. She¡¯ll probably wake up soon,¡± Guan Bo said honestly.
Xia Huang did not understand why there had been a gun battle. She turned to look at Guan Bo, who was wearing a mask, and her expression changed. She immediately went forward and pulled on Guan Bo¡¯s arm, which was also wrapped in gauze, and asked with her heart aching, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re injured. Does it hurt?¡±
Guan Bo removed his injured arm from Xia Huang¡¯s grasp. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to exin what happened today to you.¡±
At this moment, Jiang Xue slowly woke up and only came back to her senses after a long time.
¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Guan Bo walked to Jiang Xue¡¯s side.
Jiang Xue saw Guan Bo, who was still wearing a mask, and was about to get up, but the movement identally affected the wound on her hand, causing Jiang Xue to cry out in pain.
Only then did Jiang Xue remember that there seemed to have been a fighting scene earlier, but the room had been full of smoke and she couldn¡¯t see anything.
¡°What just happened?¡± Jiang Xue asked subconsciously.
Guan Bo exined while in a good mood, ¡°Someone wanted to kill me just now.
Miss Jiang Xue blocked it for me, so you got injured.¡±
Xia Huang and Jiang Xue were both stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected such a thing to happen.
Guan Bo continued, ¡°However, I hope you can keep this a secret for me. Of course, I recognize Miss Jiang Xue¡¯s kindness.¡±
When Jiang Xue heard Guan Bo l s words, she was pleasantly surprised as if a pie had fallen from the sky and hit her. She didn¡¯t even feel the pain from the wound on her hand.
Xia Huang hadn¡¯t expected Jiang Xue to be Guan Lei¡¯s benefactor just by going out. She was too lucky.
Jiang Xue looked at Xia Huang smugly. After making sure that Young Master Guan couldn¡¯t see her, she raised her eyebrows and provoked her.
Xia Huang was suddenly unconvinced and coldly said, ¡°Young Master, I know Jiang Xue well. You might as well investigate again to see if Jiang Xue directed and put on a show.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She looked at Guan Bo and cried, ¡°Cousin¡¯s words are too hurtful. In the beginning, I was just curious about the birthday banquet and wanted toe in to take a look, but my aunt didn¡¯t bring me. I had to beg teacher Xue Liu toe in. If I had the ability, I would¡¯vee in directly. I wouldn¡¯t have had to beg for an invitation.¡±
Xia Huang snorted. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯re just putting on an act for others to see.¡±
Guan Bo didn¡¯t expect the rtionship between the Xia family and Jiang Xue to be so tense.
However, this had nothing to do with him. It was fine as long as this matter did not spread.
After all, a shooting incident at the old retired chief¡¯s birthday party would definitely attract attention and investigations by the higher-ups. By then, it would be inevitable that they would find out some little secrets that the Guan family did not want the world to know. That would be troublesome.
¡°No matter what, I still want to thank Miss Jiang Xue for saving me today. Miss Jiang Xue, do you want to go home now or rest in the lounge for a while and I¡¯ll get someone to send you back after the banquet is over?¡± Guan Bo said gently and adjusted the pillow for Jiang Xue.
Seeing such a gentle Guan Bo, Xia Huang couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. Who in Beijing didn¡¯t know that strangers were not allowed to approach Young Master Guan, especially women!
There was once a youngdy from a rich family who didn¡¯t believe in the rumors because of her beauty. She went to lean on Young Master Guan in front of everyone. In the end, she was thrown out by Young Master Guan and almost disfigured.
After that, the Guan familypensated her with a lot of money, but from then on, no woman dared to get close to Young Master Guan.
Now that Young Master Guan was so gentle and considerate to Jiang Xue, how could Xia Huang not be jealous?
Jiang Xue saw the change in Xia Huang¡¯s expression and felt veryfortable.
So what if the Xia family couldn¡¯t tolerate her? She had the Guan family¡¯s backing now, she was Young Master Guan¡¯s savior!
¡°I want to rest for a while. My arm hurts so much that I don¡¯t feel like moving.¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s voice became a little weaker, making others feel pity for her.
A man came in and whispered something in Guan Bo¡¯s ear. Guan Bo said to Jiang Xue, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. You rest well, I¡¯lle to see youter.¡±
Jiang Xue nodded obediently and watched her future husband leave.
¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you took a bullet for Young Master, you can marry into the Guan family on the basis of saving his life.¡± Xia Huang couldn¡¯t stand Jiang Xue¡¯s smug look..
Chapter 351 - 351: Show Off
Chapter 351: Show Off
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Whatever it is, I have the best chance of marrying into the Guan family.¡± Jiang Xue threw Xia Huang a provocative look, driving the other girl mad with jealousy.
While jealous, Xia Huang¡¯s upbringing was too good for her to re up like a shrew at Jiang Xue¡¯s juvenile taunts.
¡°Cousin, why don¡¯t you run along home? I¡¯ll have someone send me backter.¡± If nothing else, Jiang Xue always knew how to rub salt in others¡¯ wounds.
Xia Huang sniffed, holding her head high. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to watch the show. Let¡¯s see how well you¡¯ll posture when the Guan family abandons you.¡±
With that, Xia Huang left before she could lose her temper.
Jiang Xue looked around. This lounge was smaller than the previous one but certainly more luxuriously decorated.
Eyeing a bell-like object next to her, Jiang Xue pressed it, curious to know what would happen. A voice rang out in response, ¡°Hello, Miss Jiang. What can I do for you?¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes widened slightly, not having expected such a service. ¡°I would like a nice dress,¡± she requested, ¡°Something that¡¯ll cover my arms. Is that alright?¡±
Jiang Xue did not want to waste more time than necessary now that she had infiltrated the Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday banquet. This was her opportunity to interact with Young Master Guan and show the world that she had him twisted around her finger. It was the best way to get those coveting him for themselves to back off.
¡°Alright, Miss Jiang. Please wait a moment. We¡¯ll have someone deliver a dress to your specifications. Is there anything else we can do?¡± the voice asked.
¡°How much will it cost?¡± Jiang Xue chewed on her lips, knowing she was embarrassingly short on cash. It would be awkward if the dress they brought were too expensive for her to rent, let alone buy.
¡°Miss Jiang, you must be joking. You are our treasured guest; why would we ask you to pay for it?¡± The voice seemed genuinely surprised by Jiang Xue¡¯s question.
Jiang Xue was taken aback. It seemed Young Master Guan held her in high esteem. Was this preferential treatment because she was his savior?
Dreams of the power she would one day wield in Beijing stuffed her head to the brim. The future was smiling brightly upon her.
Swelling with newfound arrogance, Jiang Xue¡¯s tone grew more self-assured.
In less than ten minutes, dresses and evening gowns were disyed for Jiang Xue¡¯s choosing.
Jiang Xue enjoyed thepliments showered on her by the servants, choosing an expensive-looking dress that caught her eye. Soon, she reappeared at the birthday banquet.
The people at the banquet did not seem affected by the shooting. They were still drinking and having a good time.
Shen Xi surveyed the crowd, feeling bored. She watched Zhao Yuan and hertest target chatting enthusiastically to pass the time. Suddenly, someone patted Shen Xi on her shoulder.
Shen Xi spun around, surprised to see her cousin at the birthday banquet.
Zheng Huai mirrored his cousin¡¯s surprise with a raised brow. ¡°Xixi, what are you doing here?¡±
¡°I followed someone called Xia Huang in,¡± Shen Xi answered honestly. ¡°Cousin¡ about that thing you mentioned earlier¡ Were you talking about this banquet? What about Grandpa?¡±
Shen Xi looked around nervously.
¡°Grandpa isn¡¯t here,¡± Zheng Huai quickly replied. ¡°I¡¯m here as his representative. Don¡¯t worry; your maternal grandfather isn¡¯t here, and neither are your cousins on that side of the family. I suspect Old Master Guan won¡¯t appear either. There¡¯s no need to fear.¡±
That was a startling revtion; one Shen Xi could notprehend. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t they attend Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday banquet? And what¡¯s this about Old Master Guan not attending his birthday celebration? What¡¯s the point of holding a banquet if the guest of honor isn¡¯ting?¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. Today¡¯s banquet is a farce. I¡¯m guessing there are other things at y.¡± Zheng Huai shared a conspiratorial look with Shen Xi.
Shen Xi was stunned. ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Then¡¡±
Before she could press for more information, Zheng Huai brought a finger to his lips, hushing her. ¡°Xixi, the less you know, the safer you will be. Wealth and politics go hand in hand, and there are things better left unsaid to save yourself from trouble.¡±
As Zheng Huai spoke, he kept an eye out on the crowd.
Shen Xi nodded in understanding. Power and wealth bred all sorts ofplications.
¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that your former ssmate, Jiang Xue? What is she doing here?¡± Zheng Huai directed Shen Xi¡¯s attention in a certain direction with a puzzled look..
Chapter 352 - 352: Formal Dress
Chapter 352: Formal Dress
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°I heard that Jiang Xue is apprenticed to a renowned artist. I think her name is Xue Liu.¡± Shen Xi spied on Jiang Xue, who was strutting around arrogantly with a few serving staff around her.
¡°Is Xue Liu blind? Why would she ept someone like her as a disciple?¡± Zheng Huai muttered in disbelief.
¡°Who knows? Maybe they hit it off.¡± Shen Xi shrugged.
Meanwhile, Jiang Xue had caught sight of Zhao Yuan and Xia Huang mingling in the crowd. She ordered the serving staff around her to carry her long, flowing dress. ¡°Don¡¯t let my dress touch the ground. I¡¯m going to the champagne tower.¡±
The serving staff bowed respectfully, eding to Jiang Xue¡¯s demand, and answered in a chorus of ¡®yes.¡¯
Many of those in the crowd were unfamiliar with Jiang Xue. They were surprised to meet someone so pretentious at Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday banquet and noted how she made a beeline for Xia Huang and Zhao Yuan.
¡°Is my cousin still here?¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s voice carried over those of the other guests, contempt and poisonous disdain dripping in her words.
When Xia Huang and Zhao Yuan heard Jiang Xue, they turned only to be greeted by thetter¡¯s smug face.
Jiang Xue wore a crown studded with gems that sparkled in the light. She wore a gorgeous dress that flowed with its hem like a wedding gown. If Zhao Yuan had not known better, she would have thought she was attending a wedding and not a birthday celebration.
Xia Huang was surprised to see Jiang Xue¡¯s dress. If she was not mistaken, it was a designer dress, voted the most expensive of the year. It was called ¡®Girl of God.¡¯ The dress was a priceless piece by the famous fashion designer M. Sun.
Jealousy was an ugly vine that strangled Xia Huang¡¯s heart. She wanted nothing more than to strip Jiang Xue bear and rip those clothes off her body.
Many people in the crowd recognized the dress Jiang Xue wore, and soon, whispers sprang up and worming their way into conversations left and right.
¡°Gosh! Is that the ¡®Girl of God¡¯? I¡¯ve heard about it. Wasn¡¯t it a gift from M. Sun to Young Master Guan? Why is that woman wearing the dress?¡±
¡°Who is she? She doesn¡¯t look familiar.¡¯
¡°Why would she wear a dress like that on the Old Master¡¯s birthday? Is she trying to be his mistress?¡±
Jiang Xue did not think the dress she had randomly picked would hold such significance. She also did not expect Young Master Guan to offer her such an expensive dress for the asion. It shocked and excited her.
Xia Huang could not bear to lose face in front of the gathering onlookers, so she responded, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here on behalf of the Xia family to offer Old Master Guan congrattions on his esteemed birthday.¡±
Jiang Xue knew Xia Huang was mocking her, but they were nothing but the cries of an ant before an elephant. ¡°After the birthday banquet, I¡¯ll ask Brother Lei to send you home.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s casual affectation of Guan Lei¡¯s name, calling him ¡®Brother Lei,¡¯ sent waves in the crowd like a bombshell that had just been dropped. There was an immediate uptick in discussion among the guests.
¡°Brother Lei? She can¡¯t be Young Master Guan¡¯s girlfriend, can she?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid it might be so. Why else would she wear something so borate at the old general¡¯s birthday banquet?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Doesn¡¯t that gown belong to Young Master Guan? Who would dare to wear it without his permission?¡±
¡°Where have you all crawled out from? All this is just spection. No one has proof that she is Young Master Guan¡¯s girlfriend!¡±
¡°It¡¯s over! Doesn¡¯t that mean I stand no chance?¡±
¡°Ah, I¡¯m jealous. Just look at the clothes she¡¯s wearing. You can tell how much Young Master Guan dotes on her.¡±
Several youngdies exchanged envious words while others mocked their stupidity. Even more were wringing their hands, green-eyed with envy.
Jiang Xue smirked. Evoking jealousy in herpetition was nice, but knowing how to manage it was important lest she drew enemies to her. Humbly, she deflected, ¡°You¡¯ve all misunderstood. I¡¯m not Brother Lei¡¯s girlfriend. I merely helped him out a little. When he noticed my soiled clothes, Brother Lei generously offered me this gown aspensation.¡±
Despite her words, it was not enough to quell the mes of jealousy and the numerous unfriendly eyes trained on her person. However, none dared to do anything to Jiang Xue for fear of offending Young Master Guan.
Of course, a few thought they did not stand a chance, so they decided to ingratiate themselves with Jiang Xue instead.
Jiang Xue was deeply satisfied by the ttery. She was more confident than ever about her chances of bing Young Master Guan¡¯s girlfriend.
ncing sideways at Shen Xi, who had pulled Zhao Yuan aside, Jiang Xue smiled. She shot the serving staff a look and took off after Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan, her long dress trailing behind.
Shen Xi knew Jiang Xue well enough to know she would approach with ill intentions, so she tried encouraging Zhao Yuan to leave with her. In her haste, she identally bumped into someone.
¡°Ouch!¡± The person she had bumped into fell to the ground. Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan quickly helped the person up..
Chapter 353 - 353: A Warning
Chapter 353: A Warning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Are you okay? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t see you just now. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Xi apologized as she helped the person tidy up herself.
¡°It¡¯s okay. Nothing hurts, so that¡¯s good.¡± The girl¡¯s voice was as melodious as a bell, tinkling innocently.
By then, it was toote for Shen Xi to leave. Jiang Xue was making a beeline for Zhao Yuan and Xia Huang. Shen Xi tugged Zhao Yuan¡¯s arm, hoping her friend would get her signal. She was in no mood to get into a conflict with Jiang Xue.
Shen Xi had not imagined Jiang Xue would be so persistent. Perhaps Jiang Xue thought she could trample on her now that she had a backer. Did Jiang Xue forget she still had something on her?
Unbeknownst to Shen Xi, Jiang Xue¡¯s thoughts were not soplex. All she wanted was to lord over Shen Xi now that she had some standing and get back at her for the sorry state she had reduced to in Rong City. With the Guan family¡¯s support, Shen Xi would have to think twice before ckmailing her again.
¡°Xixi, why¡¯d you run as soon as you saw me? Am I some ferocious beast? Or is it the guilty conscience I detect that is evoking fear of me in you?¡± Sarcasm dripped from Jiang Xue¡¯s words as she blocked Shen Xi¡¯s way.
Since she could not avoid the confrontation, she had no choice but to face it head-on. Shen Xi spun around and stood tall, firm-backed, and imposing in a manner not inferior to Jiang Xue¡¯s posturing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about yourself? Are you afraid? Jiang Xue, don¡¯t overestimate your worth. What would I need to fear from someone as crude and dumb as you?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Jiang Xue thought Shen Xi would at least be a little afraid of her, but contrary to her expectations, Shen Xi continued to be a thorn in her side.
Jiang Xue looked around, but all the guests, save one, were smartly dressed andported themselves with grace and elegance. The ordinary-looking girl wore a in dress and did not seem toe from a wealthy family.
Jiang Xue¡¯s expression chilled considerably. ¡°Shen Xi, Zhao Yuan, I¡¯m warning you two,¡± she growled darkly, ¡°You¡¯d better shut your mouths while in Beijing.
Otherwise¡¡±
¡°What? Do you n on killing me to silence me for good? If you don¡¯t want people to learn of your misdeeds, you should take care not to them in the first ce. Who are you to threaten us?¡± Zhao Yuan pped Jiang Xue¡¯s causing finger aside, interrupting her tirade.
From her experience in the lounge, Jiang Xue had little doubt she could permanently silence Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan if she wanted. A few honeyed words in Young Master Guan¡¯s ear, coupled with the offense Shen Xi hadmitted against Guan Lei, ought to be enough to bury her six feet under.
¡°You two seem to be forgetting that Young Master Guan is my backer,¡± Jiang Xue gloated with a glinting smile. ¡°I saved Young Master Guan¡¯s life. With a word from me, I can have you both killed. I doubt your families will have a good time either.¡±
Killing intent condensed into icy chips in Shen Xi¡¯s eyes as she listened to Jiang Xue¡¯s threats to her family.
Shen Xi had thought that Jiang Xue would use her beauty to get close to Young Master Guan. Who could have known something like this would happen?
Zheng Huai¡¯s mysterious words suddenly gained credibility in Shen Xi¡¯s mind.
The Guan family was insufferably arrogant, and not even human life was sacred in their eyes. Even then, the Lu and Shen families were not just for show.
Shen Xi¡¯s lips twitched, and she took two steps toward Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue eyed Shen Xi warily, sensing the killing intent in her smile. An inexplicable fluster overcame her, and she took two steps back. It felt like that creepy smile would drag her to the depths of hell if she remained where she stood.
¡°If you dare toy a finger on my parents, I¡¯ll drag you to hell with me.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s words were barely more than a whisper, tolling like the bell of doom heralding the promise of the end.
She was going to die. That was the thought that shed across Jiang Xue¡¯s mind.
Fear gripped her in its long, suffocating grasp, and Jiang Xue staggered backward in a panic. ¡°I-If you dare touch m-me,¡± she stuttered, ¡°Young Master Guan will not let you off.¡±
Shen Xi snorted coldly, fear absent in her willowy form. ¡°Let¡¯s see Young Master Guan try,¡± she snarked haughtily.
Shen Xi did not enjoy stirring up trouble, but she did not fear it when it came knocking on her door..
Chapter 354 - 354: Sun Ming
Chapter 354: Sun Ming
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan shivered, frightened by this new side of her friend, Shen Xi. It grew worse when Shen Xi threatened Jiang Xue. Zhao Yuan could have sworn a vaguely dark aura shrouded Shen Xi in a malefic halo, promising any fool who crossed her that she would drag them to hell.
Zhao Yuan recalled the day she first met Shen Xi. Back then, Shen Xi had been cold, aloof, and somewhat unapproachable, but she was a soft-hearted and kind individual deep down. She merely picked and chose who to share that warmth with. At that time, she still went by the name Jiang Xi.
After the chaotic debacle involving some mix-up at birth, Zhao Yuan realized Shen XI had changed. It was a small thing, and anyone who did not know her well would not have detected the change. She was a little colder, a little more unapproachable.
While Shen Xi still smiled, it always felt hollow, carrying a vague sense of distrust and caution.
Had she not known Shen Xi before everything changed, Zhao Yuan doubted they would have ever be more than friends in passing; it was nigh impossible to prate the wary veil around her.
Zhao Yuan eyed Shen Xi, suddenly unsure what she should do. What sort of catastrophe must she have endured to change her so much?
Did it happen in the summer when they had lost contact?
Whatever it was, it must have been a terrible experience. How could Shen Xi¡¯s temperament have changed so drastically otherwise?
Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart ached. Her eyes stung and watered as she continued staring at her best friend.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying?¡± The girl who had been silent at the side looked at Zhao Yuan with unmasked confusion.
Shen Xi noticed themotion and hurried to Zhao Yuan¡¯s side. ¡°Zhao Yuan, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±
Zhao Yuan hugged Shen Xi and desperately dried her tears, uncaring of how she might have looked to all the other guests present. ¡°I¡¯ll help you¡ I¡¯ll help you if you¡¯re hurting. There¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡±
Shen Xi did not know why Zhao Yuan had burst into tears, saying such words, but they still filled her with warmth.
Shen Xi patted Zhao Yuan¡¯s back and said, ¡°I know. Don¡¯t cry. You don¡¯t look good with your makeup smudged.¡±
Jiang Xue scoffed at Zhao Yuan, that lunatic. But she did feel more at ease now that Shen Xi¡¯s attention was not on her. That look of hers was suffocating.
The girl at the side looked at Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan, hugging each other with a puzzled expression. Then, she turned to look at Jiang Xue, who had just patted her chest and nodded in understanding.
The girl approached Jiang Xue with an using finger and said, ¡°You made her cry.¡±
Jiang Xue stared at the girl who stood a few inches taller than her. Shen Xi had been the one tormenting her. She had not done anything to Zhao Yuan, so why was she crying, and how did she be the culprit?
Jiang Xue did not know where this country bumpkin hade from to have the nerve to pin the me on her. Displeased, Jiang Xue sniffed with distaste, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you point that finger at me!¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s voice echoed in the banquet hall, drawing even more attention from curious onlookers.
Xia Huang turned to the source of the voice andughed. This was going to be a good show.
The girl blinked. ¡°I¡¯m Sun Ming,¡± she said softly.
¡°Sun Ming? Don¡¯t bother me! You lowly thing!¡± Jiang Xue turned away and was about to leave when the girl stopped her.
¡°Take off your clothes,¡± the girl demanded, her words cold and harsh, ¡°I don¡¯t like you wearing them.¡±
Shen Xi had just managed to calm Zhao Yuan down, and the two looked up at the girl. The girl, Sun Ming, looked like the girl next door, charming and innocent. How had she transformed into someone so sinister? From her tone, this Sun Ming¡¯s identity could not be simple.
The crowd edged backward, creating some distance between the conflict and themselves. Some even tried whispering to Jiang Xue, but their words fell on deaf ears. Jiang Xue was no fool. Those people were looking at her with contempt and ridicule.
It was humiliating! She was Young Master Guan¡¯s savior, yet someone had dared to embarrass her publiclv!
¡°Who do you think you are,¡± Jiang Xue snapped at Sun Ming, ¡°Why should I strip? Let me make this clear. This dress was a gift from Young Master Guan. Knowing my rtionship with him, do you still¡ Ah!¡±
Sun Ming pped Jiang Xue before she could finish her sentence. ¡°You talk too much. I told you to strip, so strip!¡±
Jiang Xue held her burning cheek in shock. She could not understand what was going on.. Who would dare to p her at Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday banquet, knowing she was Young Master Guan¡¯s savior?
Chapter 355 - 355: Dousing in Wine
Chapter 355: Dousing in Wine
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°She deserved it!¡± Zhao Yuan muttered.
Shen Xi wanted to give the girl a thumbs up. She did not expect the girl, Sun Ming, to be so bold.
Jiang Xue¡¯s bloodshot eyes bore into Sun Ming hatefully. She called the serving staff to attend to her and said, ¡°You there! Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m being harassed? Drag this lunatic elsewhere and beat her to death. Beat her to death, I say!¡¯
The waitstaff looked at each other. Sun Ming was the head of the Sun family and stood on equal footing with the other heads present at the banquet. How would they darey a finger on her?
Seeing the unmoving serving staff, Jiang Xue trembled with barely suppressed rage. If not for the fact that so many people were watching, she would have kicked them to death for their disobedience.
¡°Are you deaf? If you don¡¯t strip, I don¡¯t mind doing it for you!¡± Sun Ming said with narrowed eyes.
How could Jiang Xue allow her noble self to be bullied by a no-named brat? She wound up her uninjured arm, preparing to p Sun Ming.
However, Sun Ming beat Jiang Xue to the punch, pping her with more force than her dainty form would suggest she possessed.
¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sun Ming sneered at Jiang Xue in disgust.
Sun Ming picked up a ss of red wine and hurled its contents at Jiang Xue, dousing her expensive dress in the burgundy-colored liquid. Jiang Xue was thoroughly drenched from head to toe.
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan were dumbfounded. Were all women in Beijing so daring?
Then again, if anyone dared to belittle her like that in public, Shen Xi would not have stood by and taken the abuse.
No one stepped forward to end the farce; all eyes were too busy gaping at Jiang Xue, who was dripping in wine.
Jiang Xue, who was alone and helpless, did what anyone in her situation would do: she fled. In her haste, she tripped on the hem of her gown and fell, breaking her already injured arm.
Jiang Xue¡¯s screams filled the banquet hall.
The attendants, who waited on her, quickly went to her aid. Jiang Xue was still a guest, whatever Sun Ming might say. While Miss Sun would likely weather the Young Master¡¯s wrath just fine, they would not have a pleasant fate if Jiang Xue was not properly cared for.
Sun Ming looked down at Jiang Xue, the miserable wretch fleeing, and snarled in distaste. She, too, left soon after, her high heels clicking on the marble floor.
¡°That was incredible, don¡¯t you think?¡± Zheng Huai said to Shen Xi, seemingly appearing out of thin air.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened as she registered Zheng Huai¡¯s presence. ¡°Doctor
Zheng, what are you doing here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m the Guan family¡¯s physician.¡± Zheng Huai rolled his eyes. Technically, he was not lying.
Zhao Yuan nodded hesitantly. Eyeing Zheng Huai curiously, she asked, ¡°Why do you say Sun Ming is incredible?¡±
Zheng Huai led Shen Xi away from the mess to give the serving staff a chance to clean up.
Once the attendant left, Zheng Huai answered, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Sun Mings looks. She¡¯s already 33 years old this year.¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. How was that sweet, innocent-looking girl 33 years old? Zhao Yuan had thought Sun Ming was around their age.
¡°Sun Ming is the illegitimate daughter of the Sun family. For reasons unknown, the Sun family brought her back into the fold to inherit the family business ¨C I suppose it might have been because the heir died. Afterward, Sun Ming and
Guan Miao, Young Master Guan¡¯s older brother, got engaged. Unfortunately, Guan Miao died at a young age, some ten years ago.¡± Zheng Huai shook his head regretfully.
Zheng Huai sipped on his wine and continued, ¡°Guan Miao¡¯s death was a big blow, and it affected Sun Ming quite badly. Some say she¡¯s gone a little crazy, and her mood swings are infamous. She¡¯s unmarried at the moment. She remains the only descendant of the Sun family, and Old Man Sun has already abdicated his position to her. Since she was once acknowledged as the daughter-inw of the Sun family, no one in the capital dares to provoke her.¡±
¡°They must have been very close. Otherwise, why would she go crazy?¡± ZhaoYuan sighed mournfully.
Shen Xi nodded in agreement. Love was not always sunshine and rainbows; it could hurt too.
¡°In any case, you two should not provoke her. She won¡¯t listen to reason when she works herself up. Since she has been certified to be of unsound mind, you would not get justice even if she beat you up. Even thew will stand against you. That¡¯s not considering what the Guan and Sun families might do.¡± Zheng Huai was very serious in warning Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan.
The two nodded quickly.
¡°No wonder she would demand someone to undress on the spot ¨C she even poured that ss of wine all over Jiang Xue.¡± Zhao Yuan wrapped her arms around herself, shivering fearfully. Fortunately, she had done nothing to provoke Sun Ming earlier.
¡°Sun Ming designed that dress. It is from a brand under the Sun family. While she may not be too sane, her business acumen is astounding. She is swift, decisive, and utterly ruthless once she sets her sights on something. Maybe her brain is wired differently; even her methods are unimaginable.¡± Zheng Huai posited, having recalled bits of Sun Ming¡¯s treatment a few years ago. Nheless, his words could not hide the awe he felt..
Chapter 356 - 356: Assassins
Chapter 356: Assassins
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Sun Ming, is that M. Sun? No wonder she¡¯s so angry. I¡¯d be upset if someone rotten like Jiang Xue wore something I designed¡¡± Zhao Yuan felt she could understand Sun Ming. If her works were associated with people like Jiang Xue, she might be so disgusted that she would throw up all she had eaten.
¡°We¡¯ll be careful. We won¡¯t poke the ho¡¯s nest. Shen Xi promised.
¡°Zhao Yuan, should we head back? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be seeing the host today,¡± Shen Xi said
Zhao Yuan was out of the loop, so she did not understand why the guest of honor would not appear at his birthday banquet.
¡°Old Master Guan isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Zheng Huai exined. ¡°He¡¯ll probably apologize and ask us to please make our way home.¡±
¡°You really are a worldly doctor!¡± Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at Zheng Huai.
Zheng Huai puffed out his chest and dered proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m very knowledgeable and well-respected.¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s narcissism made Shen Xi and Zhao Yuanugh.
Shen Xi washed up as soon as they returned to their hotel. She stared nkly at her phone, wondering why Guan Lei had not messaged her. Guan Lei had said they would talkter, but he had not done so. Shen Xi had no idea what he was busy with.
Shen Xi flopped on her bed, lying on her tummy. Forget it. She decided she could wait a while longer.
Meanwhile, Guan Lei and Xue Li hid in a storeroom, holding their breaths.
When he and Shen Xi were on the phone earlier, Guan Lei noticed something was amiss. No sooner had he put down the phone when a swarm of well-trainedbatants rushed into the room.
Guan Lei wanted to inform Li Zhe and his little lover of the situation but realized he had no reception. His assants had blocked all signals.
Thus, he and Xue Li were forced to confront their attackers without help. Although they were skilled, it was one against many, and they were soon put at a disadvantage by the sheer number of enemies.
On the bright side, Guan Lei was on home turf. Relying on his familiarity with his surroundings, they yed hide-and-seek with their would-be killers, engaging in gueri tactics.
Guan Lei¡¯s head was a mess. Word had trickled in from home, stating that an attack had gone down at the birthday banquet. Why, then, were these people here? How did they know of this ce? Did they have a mole in their midst?
Thankfully, Grandma had taken a flight back to Beijing earlier that evening. Otherwise, it would have been far more troublesome to deal with so many faceless assassins while keeping her safe.
Li Zhe and Meng Yu e s situation was not much better¡ªwave after wave crashed against them, each aimed to kill. Li Zhe was not a particrly good martial artist, which showed as the fight progressed.
If not for Meng Yu i s stalwart defense as he fought off the majority, Li Zhe would not have remained unscathed. Still, wounds were umting on Meng Yu¡¯s body at an astonishing rate, and if things continued, he would notst.
Perhaps it was his imagination, but Li Zhe could not help but feel that their enemies were particrly ruthless toward Meng Yu while going easy on him.
¡°Let me,¡± Li Zhe said to Meng Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead and open up a path. Follow me.¡±
¡°No. I won¡¯t let you get hurt.¡± Meng Yu rejected Li Zhe¡¯s suggestion without a second thought.
Li Zhe knew he could not persuade Meng Yuj so he tried to rush to Guan Lei.
Meng Yu prevented him, pulling him back and absconding to a dark hidey-hole.
li lt sounds like there are more people outside. They¡¯re probably with those assassins who attacked us,¡± Meng Yu whispered, his expression grave.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he cursed in his heart.
He still could not understand how their assants managed to infiltrate the ind and split them into two groups, one to corner Guan Lei and the other to trap him and Meng Yu.
¡°No. We¡¯ll die if this continues. Director Li, escape while you can and see if you can contact the Guan family.¡± Meng Yu kept a vigil over their surroundings, staying alert to any possible threats.
¡°I¡¯m not letting you risk yourself for me.¡± Li Zhe grabbed Meng Yu i s shoulder, steadfastly refusing thetter¡¯s suggestion.
¡°Director Li, please don¡¯t be stubborn. If you don¡¯t call for help, Guan Lei and I will die, don¡¯t you understand? Other than Guan Lei, only you have a direct line with the Guan family.¡± Meng Yu rubbed his throbbing temple as he stared at Li Zhe, his expression uncharacteristically serious.
Li Zhe knew what Meng Yu said was true, but he could not bare the thought of leaving the love of his life alone, surrounded by enemies. At least 20, if not 30, were on their way to reinforce their attackers, and all were quite skilled. If this were a setup, those going after Guan Lei would surely be stronger than they could manage. Li Zhe worried about Meng Yu l s safety going in to engage the enemy alone..
Chapter 357 - 357: The Chase
Chapter 357: The Chase
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Li Zhe! What you want doesn¡¯t matter. Just do it!¡± Meng Yu growled, his face twisted in a scowl.
However, Meng Yu softened when he caught sight of Li Zhe¡¯s bloodshot eyes. ¡°Li Zhe, please. Do this for me, okay? You don¡¯t want me to die here, do you?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s breath rattled in his chest. Meng Yu had hit his weak spot.
Seeing his words affecting Li Zhe, Meng Yu continued, ¡°Director Li, go and get help. Not all hope is lost; there¡¯s still a chance we¡¯ll make it out alright. And so will Guan Lei. If you do nothing, we¡¯ll all die.¡±
Li Zhe stared at Meng Yu and nodded, despite his unwillingness to leave him alone. ¡°I¡¯ll go. Promise me you¡¯ll stay safe. Don¡¯t make me drag your ghost out of hell for a good beating if you don¡¯t keep your promise.¡±
¡°I promise,¡± Meng Yu said.
No sooner had he replied than Meng Yu jumped out of their hiding spot, leading their pursuers in the opposite direction. The distraction allowed Li Zhe to escape unnoticed.
Li Zhe cast Meng Yu¡¯s heroic figure a long look and ran. He had a job to do; he could not fail.
Why was he not being chased? Li Zhe frowned when he discovered he was alone.
Meanwhile, Xue Li had just killed an assassin when more appeared. ¡°Young Master, they have reinforcements,¡± he said, his grave expression betraying the gravity of the situation.
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened. He did not need Xue Li to state the obvious; he had eyes to see.
¡°We can¡¯t go on like this; they¡¯ll mob us with their numbers. We can¡¯t oust them. You head east to the training field, while I¡¯ll go west. Grandpa has some subordinates stationed in that direction,¡± Guan Lei barked. There was no time to waste.
¡°Okay. Take care of yourself,¡± Xue Li responded softly as she nursed her injured right arm.
Guan Lei put a hand on Xue Li¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it reassuringly. They stood like that for a few seconds before going their separate ways. ¡°Stay safe!¡±
As soon as Xue Li sped off eastward, Guan Lei shot in the opposite direction, leading a detachment of assassins hounding him in his wake.
The sound of a sharp de whistled through the air. Guan Lei tilted his head and ducked into a forward roll. The sharp de flew overhead and stabbed into a wooden table slightly ahead of him. Only the hilt remained visible.
Guan Lei had just gotten to his feat when another cold light shed in the dark. He bent backward with flexibility that would have done a yogi proud and kicked his assant¡¯s wrist in one swift motion. The assassin cried out in pain, their knife ttering on the floor.
Guan Lei dived for the knife and shed at his attacker¡¯s ankle. Immediately, a jet of warm blood sprayed out as the man copsed like a sack of potatoes, gasping.
Guan Lei did not have time to catch his breath, tumbling out of the way a third time. A dagger collided with the ground where he stood moments ago, sending sparks flying.
He cursed under his breath. These people were after his life, each attack more ruthless than thest.
Guan Lei¡¯s ears twitched, catching the sound of a de cutting through the air. He lowered his head and spun around, stabbing his dagger into someone behind him and pulling it out to deal with the next one.
But there were too many for him to fend off alone. A knife stabbed into his calf, eliciting a groan from Guan Lei, causing him to stumble and fall. His attackers were not so kind as to give up a kill opportunity, and a knife hurtled down, aimed at Guan Lei¡¯s heart.
Guan Lei did not have time to get out of the way. The knife drew closer and closer, his pupils shrinking to pinpricks. He mustered his remaining strength and raised an arm to take the strike, but he felt no pain.
When he looked up, Guan Lei saw a ck shadow knock aside his attacker, wrestling him into submission.
It was dark, and Guan Lei could not see the person who had saved him. His savior seemed unwilling to prolong the fight, quickly dispatching his two remaining foes before carrying Guan Lei and hiding in a dark corner.
¡°Who are you?¡± Guan Lei asked warily. ¡°Do you know who sent them?¡±
Meng Yu did not answer. He covered the bloody wound on his shoulder with his left hand, cautiously scanning their surroundings for threats.
Guan Lei fished out his phone and tapped the screen. The disy lit up, allowing Guan Lei to see who had saved him. ¡°Meng Yu? What are you doing here?¡± he gasped in surprise.
¡°I was just passing by.¡± Meng Yu did not borate, unwilling to discuss the matter further.
What did he mean by saying he was passing by? Such ame excuse would not fool even a three-year-old!
Suddenly, Guan Lei thought of Li Zhe. Meng Yu and Li Zhe were inseparable. Where was Li Zhe now? Did that mean Li Zhe¡¯ s little lover was Meng Yu?
No wonder Li Zhe refused to let him in that day. It turned out that he was afraid he would not ept their rtionship.
That scoundrel, Li Zhe, was utterly despicable, hiding something so monumental as being gay!
Chapter 358 - 358: Worry
Chapter 358: Worry
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°They¡¯ve split up into two groups. They fight and are dressed differently,¡± Meng Yu said to Guan Lei in a low voice.
Since Guan Lei had uncovered who he was, Meng Yu felt he might as well take stock of the situation and figure out how to get them all to safety.
¡°Two groups? What do you mean by that?¡± Guan Lei did not understand.
It was understandable that Guan Lei was not aware of the whole picture. Having fought both groups to get where he was, Meng Yu knew the difference and noticed it when he entered the room.
¡°There are two teams of assassins. One is here for you, and the other for me. I don¡¯t know if the same individual contracted them or whether multiple parties are at work. Director Li has gone to alert the guards stationed on the ind by your grandfather, Guan Yi,¡± Meng Yu exined, trying to keep things brief.
Some things never changed. Meng Yu i s habit of calling his grandfather by name was one of those.
Guan Lei ripped a piece of cloth and used a part to bandage his leg. He threw what was left to Meng Yu. ¡°You¡¯d better stop the bleeding, or someone might think I let you die from blood loss,¡± Guan Lei admonished.
Meng Yu was momentarily stunned, but he shook himself out of his fugue and wound the cloth around his wound.
While Meng Yu nursed his wounds, Guan Lei mulled over what he had learned thus far. He did not understand what was happening. His thoughts were interrupted by a silver sh that darted through the space between him and Meng Yu.
Meng Yu leaped into action, dealing with their assants while Guan Lei watched on worriedly. His leg injury made it hard for him to help.
They resisted the onught of blows as best they could, hanging on to the hope that help was on the way.
Li Zhe furiously searched the pitch-ck training ground, looking for some sign that the guards were around. A chill gripped his heart as unease turned into despair. He crumpled onto the ground with a thud.
He had only found a single guard on duty. ¡°Where are the Guan familys guards? Where have they al]. gone? Shouldn¡¯t you all be training at this hour?¡±
¡°It¡¯s Old Chief Guan¡¯s birthday today,¡± the guard answered carefully. ¡°When Old Madam Guan left, she gave the other officers on duty a day off.¡±
Old Madam Guan? Ye Long?
Li Zhe found himself struggling to breathe. The sense of unease he had felt was not crippling.
Guan Lei probably was not their main target; it was Meng Yu.
Someone had orchestrated things to prevent Guan Lei from calling for reinforcements for them.
The Old Madam¡ Ye Long! She was trying to kill Meng Yu!
Li Zhe hurried back the way he came. He could not bear losing Meng Yu; it was too much. He wanted to scream, but his voice was trapped in his throat. All he could hear was the blood rushing to his brain, and his heavy breaths as his lungs fought for oxygen.
Please wait for me! Ah Yu! You must wait for me!
Such was the silent scream that burdened his heart.
Far away in Beijing¡
Shen Xi could not remain idle. She had tried calling Guan Lei several times, but he never answered.
The only thing she could do to ease her worry was to convince herself that Guan Lei was busy with something. Yet, the more she repeated those words, the more worried she grew.
Desperate times called for desperate measures. Shen Xi called Zheng Huai.
When the line connected, Shen Xi, without sparing a second for titudes,unched into her inquiry, ¡°Cousin, do you know anyone on the ind? Could you help me check on Guan Lei¡¯s situation? I haven¡¯t heard from him all night. I got his uncle¡¯s phone number from my teacher, but I couldn¡¯t reach him either.¡±
Zheng Huai covered his shock and suspicion well. ¡°Xixi, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯ll get in
touch with someone I know.¡±
Zheng Huai hung up and called Guan Yi. ¡°Grandpa Guan, something might have happened to Guan Lei.¡±
Guan Yi immediately phoned his wife but found that the call would not connect ¨C the signal had been cut. He ordered his people to restore the connection posthaste.
With an order, all the guards on the ind gathered.
A sh of light glinted in the dark, leaving a bloody line across Guan Lei¡¯s arm. His blood-soaked hands were slippery, and the knife he wielded in self-defense slid out of his clutches.
¡°Watch out!¡± Meng Yu shouted.
Under the moon¡¯s pale light, Meng Yu saw a shape make a stabbing motion toward Guan Lei¡¯s vulnerable back Gritting his teeth, Meng Yu fought through his pain and used thest of his strength to cover the distance between him and Guan Lei, using his body to shield his young charge. The de bit into his shoulder. All was silent.
Guan Lei looked up, disbelief and iprehension warring in his mind. ¡°Meng Yu?¡± he mumbled.
It was this harrowing scene that Li Zhe met upon his return, which nearly caused his eyes to pop out of their sockets. He picked up a fallen knife and charged like a madman toward the individual who had stabbed Meng Yu, his de shing in wild arcs.
The assassin was caught unprepared and was forced to release his hold on the dagger nted in Meng Yu l s shoulder or risk being turned into a fillet..
Chapter 359 - 359: Saved
Chapter 359: Saved
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Several things happened all at once. People appeared at the two doors to either side of the room. Both groups stopped, cautiously assessing the situation. Both parties thought the other side was reinforcements for the target they were contracted to kill. A fight ensued ¨C a chaotic free-for-all with the ultimate prize being the life of their target.
These warring factions blocked the exits. Li Zhe tried to lead them out several times but failed. The best he could manage was to protect Guan Lei and Meng Yu, preventing them from sustaining further injury.
Guan Lei shucked off his clothes, ripping them into thin strips. He wrenched the knife impaled in Meng Yu¡¯s shoulder with a mighty tug and quickly bandaged the hemorrhaging wound.
Guan Lei was unsure what was happening, but the scene ying out was so absurd that it became funny. Meng Yu e s guess was not far off, it seemed.
¡°I guess I¡¯m right. One group was sent for me, and the other for you, Guan Lei,¡± Meng Yu snarked weakly. Meng Yu paled further, his voice gging.
It was not long before one party was caught on the back foot.
¡°We¡¯re here for Meng Yu. He is our mark. I hope you¡¯ll cooperate with us,¡± The leader said as he red at the trio huddled in the corner.
One was half-dead, one had an injured leg, and thest was hardly a threat.
Meng Yu tried pushing Li Zhe away, but Li Zhe stood rooted to the stop, unmoving.
By this time, Meng Yu l s breaths had grown shallow and weak ¡°Director Li, these ten years have been fun; it¡¯s enough. This isn¡¯t a loss. Take Guan Lei and leave.¡±
¡°Shut it!¡± Li Zhe hissed without even looking back.
Guan Lei supported Meng Yu, who could no longer stand without help. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Li Zhe shrieked.
Meng Yu chuckled mirthlessly, his dry lips cracked and bloodied. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t hurt the two of them, and I won¡¯t try to run. You can do with me as you see fit.¡±
The leader remained silent. He signaled his forces, and they immediately surrounded the unlucky three.
Li Zhe raised his small knife, pressing it against his neck. ¡°Stop! One more step, and I¡¯ll kill myself.¡±
The assassins paused, awaiting their leader¡¯s instructions. Meng Yu grabbed Li Zhe¡¯s arm in panic, which jolted his wounded shoulder, eliciting a pained groan.
The leader sneered, willing to call Li Zhe¡¯s bluff. He did not believe Li Zhe had it in him to end his life. He signaled his subordinates, and the previously unmoving assassins stalked closer.
The tip of the knife bit into Li Zhe¡¯s neck, drawing blood. Meng Yu attempted to lunge toward Li Zhe but did not have the strength to do so; his body refused to move as he willed it to. He was powerless.
Li Zhe¡¯s desperate gamble paid off. The leader called his men to stand down before the reckless fool killed himself.
Li Zhe rejoiced. He had made the right bet this time. These assassins must have been instructed to kill Meng Yu and no one else. They might have even been ordered to ensure no harm was done to himself or Guan Lei.
It was not a trick of the mind, then. When he and Meng Yu were separated, not one of their pursuers chased him. Instead, they all seemed to fixate on Meng Yu, ignoring him altogether. It was an oddity he could not wrap his mind around.
While Li Zhe¡¯s mind spun around the details, Guan Lei piped up, asking, ¡°Who ordered the hit?¡±
The leader did not answer. The two sides were locked in a stalemate.
At this moment, the scuffle of feet sounded from outside, and three names were called repeatedly.
¡°Young Master!
¡°Director Li!
¡°President Meng!
The leader stepped closer ¨C almost within arm¡¯s reach of Meng Yu. Li Zhe intervened, blocking the way and brandishing his knife against his exposed neck.
Hearing the footsteps increase in volume and the urgent cries drawing closer and closer, the leader issued a few hand signs, signaling their retreat. The assassins jumped out of the window, disappearing under cover of the dark.
Only then did Li Zhe drop his knife and turn to look at Meng Yu. Perhaps adrenaline had run its course, but Meng Yu fainted.
¡°Ah Yu! Ah Yu!¡± Li Zhe cried hysterically, panicked by Meng Yu e s limp form. His cries alerted the people searching for them of their position.
Meng Yu was rushed to the hospital. Guan Lei and Li Zhe also had to get their wounds bandaged and treated properly.
Guan Lei¡¯s phone vibrated while he was being treated, so he answered the call with his uninjured hand. He was beyond himself with joy when he learned it was Shen Xi.
He had thought he would never see Shen Xi again. He thought his life would end before it could truly begin, doomed to a future forever parted.
Guan Lei rejoiced inwardly. He and Shen Xi still had a future together.
However, starting a video call with Shen Xi was not a good idea with his current appearance. Guan Lei rejected the call and sent her a message via text,
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ Xixi, I¡¯m busy right now. I¡¯ll call you backter.. ]
Chapter 360 - 360: Concealment
Chapter 360: Concealment
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi calmed down once she received Guan Lei¡¯s reply. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll talk to youter. I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright.¡±
When Zheng Huai got wind that Guan Lei was safe, he immediately called Shen Xi to inform her.
¡°Xixi, Guan Lei is fine. There¡¯s nothing to worry about,¡± Zheng Huai said over the phone.
¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard. Thank you, cousin,¡± Shen Xi acknowledged appreciatively.
Zheng Huai chuckled and said, ¡°Xixi, you should dress up a little more. If I hadn¡¯t noticed the ne or Zhao Yuan next to you, I would hardly have been able to recognize you!¡±
¡°Grandpa Lu and Grandpa Shen are around ¨C I don¡¯t want to be recognized! Eh? Wait a minute¡¡± Shen Xi raised the ne she wore and asked, ¡°Did you say you recognized me because of my ne?¡±
¡°Yes,¡± Zheng Huai replied as if it was the most natural thing on earth. ¡°Didn¡¯t Guan Lei give you that ne?¡±
¡°How¡¯d you know Guan Lei gave me this ne? Are you that familiar with him?¡± Shen Xi felt something was amiss.
She and Guan Lei had been together for a while and even slept in the same room. Even so, she would not dare to im that she was overly familiar with him or his possessions. If she had never seen the ne before, how did
Zheng Huai know it was something Guan Lei had gifted her with but a nce?
Zheng Huai covered his mouth, mentally kicking himself for letting slip something he probably should not have known. His big mouth had always been a problem.
Feigning confidence, he rolled his eyes and said, ¡®Of course. Who do you think I am? I¡¯m Guan Lei¡¯s attending doctor, and I saw it when I went to his house to treat him.¡±
Zheng Huai was quite pleased with himself foring up with that excuse. ¡°Guan Lei had been courting you for a while now. Who else would he have bought a ne for but you? Besides, Zhao Yuan was beside you; it was not hard to put two and two together.¡±
¡°I see,¡± Shen Xi responded with indifference. Zheng Huai¡¯s exnation did make some sense.
¡°Why would I lie? Aiya, I¡¯ll stop talking. I¡¯m heading for the ind in a bit.¡± Zheng Huai floundered for a reason to put down the phone.
¡°What are you going to the ind for? Did something happen to Guan Lei?¡±
Shen Xitched onto Zheng Huai¡¯s words, silently willing him to borate.
Shen Xi thought it was strange that Guan Lei had not said anything so far and even refused to answer her video call.
Recalling Guan Lei¡¯s repeated instructions not to tell Shen Xi about his injury, Zheng Huai wanted to p himself. Why did he keep causing trouble for himself?
¡°No¡ It¡¯s nothing much. There was a riot, and the signal got cut off. Guan Lei is fine; he fell and scratched himself, that¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing serious. I am Guan Lei¡¯s primary physician, so I¡¯ll be going over to make sure he¡¯s alright. One of his friends had a bad panic attack and asked me to see him if I could.¡± Zheng Huai¡¯s speech came in stilted bursts but finished withmendable finality.
¡°I see. Thank you for letting me know. I shan¡¯t keep you; it¡¯s best if you hurry over,¡± Shen Xi said.
Zheng Huai heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Yes. It is as you say.¡±
Upon hanging up, Zheng Huai reflected on his actions. He felt guilty. It was terrible lying to someone whom he thought of as his sister.
Shen Xi sent Guan Lei a message once she ended her call with Zheng Huai. Xixi: [ I heard you were involved in a riot and were injured. How are you? ]
Guan Lei, who had been lounging in bed, shot up with his eyes wide. Who was the bbermouth that snitched on him?
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small wound. Who told you? ]
Xixi: [ My cousin. ]
Xixi: [ Why do you ask ]
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to thank them for letting you know since they managed to get you to contact me and check if 1 1 m alright. I¡¯m hannvl 1
Shen Xi chuckled. Happy? Bollocks! Guan Lei was probably grinding his teeth, annoyed by whoever had the nerve to tell on him. How could she not know what Guan Lei was thinking?
Xixi: [ Video call me if you¡¯d please. I want to see how you are with my own eyes. ]
Guan Lei touched his bruised cheeks and swollen head. He was on the verge of tears. If Shen Xi saw him like this, would she not look down on him?
¡®No, I can¡¯t let Shen Xi see me like this.¡¯
Xixi¡¯s Boy: [ I¡¯m fine, really! I¡¯m going to see how my uncle is doing. His friend is quite badly injured. ]
There was nothing Shen Xi could do since Guan Lei was unwilling to do as she bid. All she could do was tell him to care for himself before dropping the conversation.
Guan Lei checked his call history and discovered a dozen video call requests which had not gone through.
He checked his inbox and poured through its contents patiently. He felt happier with each one he opened, and a tender smile warmed his aches and pains away..
Chapter 361 - 361: Investigation
Chapter 361: Investigation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei sat in a wheelchair and was pushed to Meng Yu l s ward by medical staff. He saw Meng Yu lying on the bed, his eyes closed and his face pale. He asked, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t woken up?
Li Zhe, who was sitting next to him, tiredly shook his head, but his eyes could not bear to leave his lover on the bed for even a moment.
Just then, Xue Li came in with the progress of the investigation. ¡°Young Master, this is¡¡±
Xue Li looked at Li Zhe, who was sitting across him, and held back the words that were on the tip of his tongue.
¡°There¡¯s no need to hide anything. Whatever the oue is, that¡¯s the result.¡± Guan Lei said upon seeing Xue Li l s concern.
Xue Li nodded and reported, ¡°There are indeed two groups of people this time. One wave might be from the Gu family, and it¡¯s directed at you, Young Master, but there¡¯s not much evidence at the moment. As for the other group, we haven¡¯t found the specific mastermind yet, but we found out that the one who cut off the signal¡¡±
Xue Li paused and continued, ¡°It was Madam.¡±
Li Zhe and Guan Lei were both stunned. They had always thought that it was Ye Long. They did not expect it to be Guan Lei¡¯s mother, Su Han.
Li Zhe clenched his fists tightly. Ever since Meng Yu had been injured, the coldness on his face had not dissipated.
¡°However, we haven¡¯t found out if it was Madam who sent the assassins. We can only confirm that the people who were after President Meng were indeed from the Guan family. The olddy is also involved in this. The guards of the Guan family on the ind were called away by the olddy.¡± Xue Li l s voice was getting weaker and weaker.
¡°Hah, Meng Yu¡¯s just a small fry, yet he actually attracted thebined attack of two generations of female masters from the Guan family. They¡¯re trying to get rid of him in one go.¡± Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, who was still unconscious, and said through gritted teeth.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. As for my mother and grandmother, I¡¯ll ask them myself.¡± Guan Lei sighed.
Meng Yu l s dispute with the Guan family was indeed not that easy to resolve, especially when his brother, Guan Miao, had died in order to save Meng Yu. Even Guan Lei himself was filled with resentment towards Meng Yu.
However, since his parents and grandmother had already made an agreement with his grandfather that they would not do anything to Meng Yu, Guan Lei believed that his mother and grandmother would not do anything rash.
¡°You¡¯re still thinking about that agreement? Could a small promise stop a mother who had lost her child, a wife who had been betrayed by her husband? Do you really believe it?¡± Li Zhe asked Guan Lei sarcastically.
Just then, Guan Lei¡¯s phone rang. It was his mother.
Guan Lei nced at Li Zhe and answered his mother¡¯s call right in front of him. Before he could say anything, he heard Su Han¡¯s anxious and sobbing voice.
¡°Lei¡¯er, how are you? Is it severe? Mom and dad are at the airport now. We¡¯ll be there soon. Wait for mom.¡± Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she sobbed.
She had already lost a son. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose the only child she had left. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Su Han copsed on her husband¡¯s body and cried uncontrobly.
¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Didn¡¯t I tell you? You don¡¯t have toe over, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Guan Lei consoled her.
On the other end of the phone, Su Han cried for a long time before she stopped. Guan Lei looked at Li Zhe, who was trying to suppress his emotions, and asked, ¡°Mom, did you ask someone to block the ind¡¯s signal?¡± he asked.
Su Yue was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°Yes, I was the one who interrupted it.¡±
¡°Then those Guan nsmen who were chasing after Meng Yu were also sent by you?¡± As Guan Lei asked this, he felt conflicted.
If his mother said yes, then it is very likely that his parents are directly dering war on his grandfather.
¡°Hmph! It¡¯s just a cheap life, it¡¯s not worth dirtying my hands. I don¡¯t know what kind of people he provoked outside. I just know that someone wants to kill him, so I cut off his way of asking for help. Why? Is he dead?¡± Su Han¡¯s tone was filled with hatred and disdain.
¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that someone would take the opportunity to attack you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have cut off the signal.¡± Su Han¡¯s tone turned to fear as she spoke in frustration.
Guan Lei felt relieved. His mother was a proud person and wouldn¡¯t lie. Since she said that she didn¡¯t send the assassins, it shouldn¡¯t be the case.
Although he now knew that Su Han wasn¡¯t the mastermind, hearing the words ¡®cheap life¡¯ made Li Zhe¡¯s veins pop out on his forehead.
Guan Lei quickly said a few words to Su Han and then hung up.
After confirming that his mother was not the mastermind, the most suspicious person now was his grandmother..
Chapter 362 - 362: Betrayal
Chapter 362: Betrayal
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Grandma knew that Meng Yu had been by his side all these years. It was also possible that she had used him to attract Meng Yu over and then besieged him.
Guan Lei took a deep breath and called his grandmother, Ye Long, but Ye Long didn¡¯t have time to pick up the phone.
The piercing sound of something shattering came from the house, followed by an angry shout, ¡°Do you know that your one move almost killed Lever?
Ye Longs eyes were filled with self-me as well. How would she know that someone would actually attack Guan Lei on the ind at the same time?
¡°Weren¡¯t you very confident that those people would definitelye to the birthday banquet this time? Howe they couldn¡¯t even find out where those people were? You still dare to criticize me!
¡°Even if I¡¯ve miscalcted, you were the one who deliberately dismissed the ind¡¯s guards. Have you ever thought about who would protect Lei¡¯er if an ident were to happen?¡± Guan Yi continued to scold loudly.
Guan Yi knew that his n had failed this time. He wanted to lead the man to the birthday banquet, but he didn¡¯t expect that man to drag them away at the banquet and send people to the ind to kill Guan Lei.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for your affair that left behind a vile spawn, you wouldn¡¯t have identally injured Lei¡¯er today! Don¡¯t criticize me here. You should reflect on yourself.¡± Ye Long tore apart her husband¡¯s sanctimonious facade without hiding anything.
Guan Yi turned his head and red at his wife. He emphasized each word, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you it was an ident. I was tricked. Why can¡¯t you believe me?
Ye Long looked at her furious husband and sneered. ¡°An ident? An ident can give birth to a child? Guan Yi, that¡¯s the illegitimate child you made after betraying me. Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±
¡°So you sent someone to kill him? It was your people this time?¡± Guan Yi looked straight at Ye Long and questioned her.
Ye Longs eyes, which were slightly cloudy due to her old age, began to turn red. She looked at the man who had said that he loved her when he was young and suddenlyughed. ¡°Are you seeking justice for your illegitimate son? What if I say yes? Are you going to kill me?¡±
¡°You¡¯re unreasonable!¡± Guan Yi red at the slightly crazed Ye Long and said angrily, then left with a flick of his sleeves.
They became a couple at a young age, so Guan Yi knew his wife well. She had a bad temper and was stubborn. When she was misunderstood and wronged, she wouldn¡¯t exin herself. She would even admit it directly, just to see his attitude.
Guan Yi felt a headacheing on.
After watching Guan Yi leave, Ye Long raised her head and held back the tears that were about to fall. Then, she startedughing a little crazily.
After a long while, Ye Long picked up her phone and sent a message to her grandson. ¡°I only transferred the guards away because I didn¡¯t want Li Zhe to ask Meng Yu for help. As for who wanted to kill Meng Yu, grandma doesn¡¯t know either, but I hope that person will seed.¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he read his grandmother¡¯s message, but he was finally able to put down the weight in his heart.
Just as he was about to exin the situation to Li Zhe, he already heard about it from Guan Yi.
¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. Your grandfather has already told me. If that were the case, this matter would be very interesting. If it¡¯s not your mom and grandma, then it¡¯s not the Guan family. But when those people went after Ah Yu, they would also consider our lives. Did they find out that the Guan family was involved?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed as he voiced his doubts.
¡°I¡¯ll investigate this matter. You can be at ease and just apany¡ Meng Yu.¡± Guan Lei nced at Meng Yu on the bed and said.
Li Zhe¡¯s expression softened a lot after the conflict was cleared. He nodded at Guan Lei.
He had initially decided to go back the next day, but because of this incident, Guan Lei could only recuperate on the ind for now. Otherwise, if Shen Xi came back and saw that he could not even walk, he would probably be shocked.
¡°After Shen Xi receives his award tomorrow, he should be going back, right? Oh my, I miss Xi so much, but what should I do about the wound on my face? Guan Lei scratched his head in frustration as hey in bed.
In the end, Guan Lei only took a picture of the moon and sent it to Shen Xi to express his longing.
Xi¡¯s boy sent, ¡°I finally understand what it means to live at the same time as you. You and I are at different ends of the world, but we can see the same moonlight. Xi, I miss you. Have a good night.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the emotional message sent by Guan Lei, and her heart was filled with an unknown emotion. She got up, pulled open the curtains, and looked at the cold and white moon. In a daze, she saw the young man who always appeared by her side with a smile..
Chapter 363 - 363: Using His Mouth
Chapter 363: Using His Mouth
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this time, Jiang Xue, who had just been humiliated by Sun Ming, was crying andining to Guan Bo about Sun Ming¡¯s bad behavior.
¡°Brother Lei, I feel so ufortable. I only wanted to go out and look for you, but that woman sshed red wine all over me. She¡¯s too much! I already told her you were the one who gave me this dress, and she still dared to do this.¡± Jiang Xue sobbed.
Looking at Jiang Xue who was crying, Guan Bo felt a headache and wanted to get rid of this troublesome girl as soon as possible.
¡°What¡¯s her name? I¡¯ll teach her a lesson.¡± Guan Bo thought that if it was someone insignificant, a little warning would be enough to get rid of this troublemaker.
¡°She said her name is Sun Ming,¡± Jiang Xue sniffed and said.
Guan Bo was stunned. He frowned and said emotionlessly, ¡°Stay away from
Sun Ming in the future. She¡¯s a lunatic. Just don¡¯t provoke her.¡±
Jiang Xue was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a lunatic. She knows that I¡¯m under your protection, but she still dares to do this. She¡¯s obviously not giving the Guan family any face.¡±
¡°Why are you fussing over a lunatic?¡± Guan Bo said in an upset tone. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡±
If Li Zhe hadn¡¯t found out about this and suddenly suggested putting on a show for others, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this hypocritical woman.
Jiang Xue saw Guan Bo l s impatience and immediately kept quiet. She gently approached Guan Bo and said, ¡°Brother Lei, can I see what you look like?¡±
Guan Bo, who was sitting on the sofa, turned his head and looked at Jiang Xue. The corners of his mouth, which were hidden under the mask, curled up slightly.
¡°I¡¯m just curious. The people in Beijing say that you always wear a mask and a hat when you appear in public, so most people don¡¯t know what you look like.¡± Jiang Xue blinked her eyes and looked at Guan Bo adorably.
Guan Bo sat up and lifted Jiang Xue¡¯s chin with his fingers. He even stroked it with interest and said in a frivolous tone, ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, then open it and see for yourself.¡±
Jiang Xue felt her breath hitch for a moment, and then she looked into Guan
Bo l s flirtatious eyes timidly. Her voice trembled slightly as she asked, ¡°Can I?¡±
Guan Bo leaned forward and gently sucked on Jiang Xue¡¯s earlobe. He said,
¡°Why don¡¯t you try it and you¡¯ll know?¡±
Jiang Xue swallowed her saliva and slowly took off Guan Bo l s mask with a trembling hand. She then slowly stepped back and a handsome face appeared in front of Jiang Xue.
He looked better than Xiang Cheng ¨C that was Jiang Xue¡¯s first impression. He looked a little familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him before.
¡°You¡¯re quite good-looking?¡¯ Jiang Xue lowered her head and said shyly.
Guan Bo chuckled, then picked up a strand of Jiang Xue¡¯s hair and took a whiff. Then, he slowly slid the strand of hair down Jiang Xue i s jawline.
The hair touched Jiang Xue¡¯s skin, and the ticklish feeling made Jiang Xue¡¯s body go limp for no reason. Her eyes gradually blurred.
Jiang Xue looked up at the man in front of her and her gaze slowly moved from his eyes to his thin lips with a wicked smile. In the heat of the moment, Jiang Xue moved to kiss his lips.
Guan Bo l s eyes turned sharp and he turned his head to avoid Jiang Xue¡¯s lips. Jiang Xue ended up kissing the man¡¯s neck.
Jiang Xue was so confused that she wanted to look up, but the man pressed her head against his neck and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like kissing. I only like the most primitive violent impact, understand? ¡®
Jiang Xue instantly came back to her senses. She had been bewitched by this man just now and had almost forgotten the character she had set for herself. She could ept it helplessly after being forced, but she could never take the initiative.
Jiang Xue immediately pushed Guan Bo away, pretending to be reserved. She wanted to be the mistress of the Guan family, not a lover who would serve others with her looks.
¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m sorry, I should go back.¡± Jiang Xue said in a cold voice.
Guan Bo l s chest shook as heughed.
Guan Bo spread his hands and leaned back on the sofa. He looked at Jiang Xue with eyes that could see through everything. Since this woman loved to act so much, he would y along.
After all, it waste at night and he had to have a woman to apany him through the long night. It didn¡¯t matter who it was.
¡°ying hard to get doesn¡¯t work with me.¡± Guan Bo said indifferently.
Jiang Xue pretended to be angry. She pouted and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m going home.¡±
Jiang Xue got up and was about to walk out, but she secretly nced at Guan
Bo..
Chapter 364 - 364: Adultery
Chapter 364: Adultery
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo smiled and chased after Jiang Xue, trapping her in a corner.
Jiang Xue was instantly smug. It seemed that she had guessed right. Men liked to conquer.
Guan Bo pulled Jiang Xue into his arms and ced her hand on his penis. He warned her, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me get rid of this heat today, I¡¯ll make sure your Xia family faces endless trouble tonight.¡±
The tone of a domineering CEO. This woman should want this kind of tone, right? He was clearly very unrestrained, yet he still wanted to y such pure tricks.
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes instantly widened. As she pulled back her hand, she bit her lower lip in anger like a little white flower who had been bullied. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch grandpa, grandma, and the others.¡±
Guan Bo swept his tongue across his teeth and pressed Jiang Xue¡¯s hand onto his penis. ¡°Then serve me well, or I can¡¯t promise you.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes turned red with anger and she said, ¡®You better keep your word!¡±
Guan Bo let go of Jiang Xue¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Of course!¡±
¡°But I don¡¯t know what to do. And I¡¯m not married yet. I¡¯m afraid that my mother will find out when I go back. Can I . . Jiang Xue stammered, trying to portray herself as a little white flower who had never experienced anything. ¡°The mouth is fine too, I just want it to go down.¡± Guan Bo watched Jiang Xue¡¯s act.
Jiang Xue was relieved. This was the best solution. Thest time she had a miscarriage, she didn¡¯t have time to fix her hymen.
Jiang Xue looked up at Guan Bo with fear and asked helplessly, ¡°What do I have to do?¡±
Guan Bo grinned. ¡°Kneel down, untie my belt, unzip my zipper, and take out my penis. Lick it like you¡¯re eating ice cream, lick it until it¡¯s hard, and then suck it in your mouth¡¡±
Jiang Xue knelt down slowly. Before she knelt, she didn¡¯t forget to look at Guan Bo with a humiliated expression.
After her knees touched the ground, Jiang Xue¡¯s hands trembled as she unbuckled Guan Bo l s belt and took out his genitalia that hadn¡¯tpletely hardened. She looked up at Guan Bo helplessly with tears in her eyes.
Guan Bo leaned against the wall, his eyes drooping, and he looked at Jiang Xue with a faint smile. Just as he was about to speak, a sudden scream rang through the room.
Zhao Yuan looked at the disgusting scene in front of her, and her entire being was stunned. Then, she almost copsed.
Why did the heavens treat her like this? She had onlye back to look for the bracelet that she had left behind. Why did she have to encounter such a thing?
When Jiang Xue saw that it was Zhao Yuan, she was also shocked. She stood up abruptly and wanted to cover Zhao Yuan¡¯s mouth, as thetter was screaming loudly. If she attracted people here and they found out she was doing this with Young Master Guan, the Guan family would definitely have a bad opinion of her.
Guan Bo didn¡¯t expect someone toe in. When Jiang Xue ran over, he quickly put his treasure back into his underwear and followed her.
Zhao Yuan thought that she was going to be killed for exposing their affair, so she immediately shouted, ¡°Murder! Murder! Help!¡±
Thus, the three of them started a little game of chasing. Zhao Yuan seized the opportunity and rushed out of the door, continuing to shout ¡°The adulterous couple killed someone!
Guan Bo was so angry that he quickly chased after Zhao Yuan. If she continued to shout, would he still have any face left?
He was a yboy, but he couldn¡¯t stand this person calling him an adulterer.
The more Zhao Yuan ran, the colder her heart became. Damn it, where did she run to? Why was it getting darker and darker?
Could it be that he was chasing her voice, and she was not loud enough?
Therefore, Zhao Yuan raised her voice again, looked up, and shouted rhythmically, ¡°Hey, adulterous couple, hehe, murderers, hehe, adulterous couple, hey¡¡±
Guan Bo, who was chasing after Zhao Yuan, felt his temples throb rhythmically with Zhao Yuan¡¯s shouts.
That hateful woman! Don¡¯t let him catch her, or he will let her know the consequences of offending him!
Zhao Yuan shouted a few times and realized that the light was not on. The man behind her was still chasing her. Zhao Yuan instantly panicked and cried. As she ran, she trembled and picked up her phone to call Shen Xi toe and save her.
As a result, Zhao Yuan¡¯s phone slipped out of her hand. Zhao Yuan was shocked and quickly stopped to pick up the phone, but she collided with Guan Bo, who had caught up and couldn¡¯t stop in time..
Chapter 365 - 365: Wheelchair
Chapter 365: Wheelchair
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Library Forum??? DOWNLOAD APP
Because of inertia, Guan Bo l s foot was caught by Zhao Yuan, and his upper body still rushed forward. Zhao Yuan, who had fallen to the ground, raised her hands in a panic and crossed them over her face.
idents always happen when one is caught off guard. Zhao Yuan¡¯s slightly bent hand caught on Guan Bol s pants which were not tied tightly, and she directly pulled Guan Bol s pants down to his crotch.
Bang! Guan Bo felt a chill below his waist, and then he fell face down. He couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain and didn¡¯t react for a long time.
On the other hand, Zhao Yuan only felt her vision go ck, and then she slowly lowered the hand that was protecting her head. Two pieces of cloth were tightly grasped in her hands, and Zhao Yun had a bad feeling about this.
Slowly turning her head, Zhao Yuan saw a person wearing blue underwear, currently lying on the ground in an extremely inelegant posture, wriggling slightly.
If she was not mistaken, this man¡¯s outfit was the same as Young Master Guan¡¯s at the birthday party.
At this moment, Zhao Yuan wanted to die. She had actually pulled off the pants of the notorious Young Master Guan. The pants were in her hands, and the leg of the pants was still attached to Young Master Guan¡¯s ankle.
Just when Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t know what to do, Guan Bo suddenly used his arms to support his body. He wanted to get up first, but because his ankles couldn¡¯t break free from the restraint, he could only use his knees to support himself. However, this meant that his butt, which was only d in underwear, ended up in front of Zhao Yuan¡¯s face.
Zhao Yuan was stunned at first, then Guan Bo suddenly turned his head and said with a fierce look in his eyes, ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±
Zhao Yuan panicked. She felt that the man in front of her was like a fierce tiger in the dark, as if he would pounce on her in the next second and tear her into a bloody mess with his sharp teeth.
In her fear, Zhao Yuan bit down hard on the thing that was shaking in front of her. In an instant, a shrill scream echoed through the entire dark corridor.
It wasn¡¯t until her mouth was filled with the bloody and hot taste of rust that Zhao Yuan let go of the piece of flesh in her mouth in a panic and ran away in a hurry.
Guan Bo was no longer able to chase after the culprit who had made him lose face and suffer. He trembled as he raised his right hand to touch the wound behind him. It was so painful that he grimaced in pain.
That woman must be born in the Year of the Dog, and she must also be a dog with an extremely strong taste. She actually dared to bite his butt ¨C ah, ah, ah, nurts!
Shen Xi, who was wrapped in her coat outside the door, sniffled as she looked inside. Didn¡¯t Zhao Yuan say that she was going to get the bracelet? Why hadn¡¯t shee out after so long? What was she doing?
It was the end of October, and the night was still a little cold. Shen Xi¡¯s feet, which were in slippers, started to feel cold, and she couldn¡¯t help but stamp her feet.
Suddenly, something touched her foot. Shen Xi lowered her head and looked down. It was something like a ball. It looked quite cute, so Shen Xi squatted down and picked it up.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is mine,¡± A gentle voice rang out behind Shen Xi.
Shen Xi turned around and saw a man sitting in a wheelchair a few steps away. Even though he was sitting in a wheelchair, it could not hide the man¡¯s gorgeous and alluring temperament.
This was the first time Shen Xi had seen a man with such an appearance. He was like a charming fox, especially with those fox-like eyes.
Perhaps it was the cold wind, but the man¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Coupled with the slightly upturned corners of his eyes, it was enough to make people identally fall into the trap of the overflowing light in his eyes.
He was a beauty, but Shen Xi was only slightly stunned before she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±
The man smiled and looked at his leg. He then looked up at Shen Xi and said politely, ¡°Can I trouble you to bring it over? Thank you,¡±
Shen Xi nodded and walked toward the man with the ball in her hand. She ced the ball within the man¡¯s reach and smiled. ¡°Here you go,¡±
The man had just reached out his hand when he heard a sharp, mocking voice. ¡°Hey, Shen Xi, look at you. Did you just hang out with a man?¡±
Jiang Xue was very angry now. She finally had a chance to take it further with Young Master Guan, but it was ruined by that idiot Zhao Yuan. She even lost the two people after chasing them.
Not only did she fail to catch up with Young Master Guan, but she also let that little b*tch Zhao Yuan run away. She couldn¡¯t even find a chance to give Zhao Yuan a warning.
Just as she was about toe out for a breath of fresh air, she saw Shen Xi passing something to a man in a wheelchair, and the fire in her heart instantly found a ce to vent..
Chapter 366 - 366: Mating
Chapter 366: Mating
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi didn¡¯t need to turn around to know that the annoying voice was Jiang Xue¡¯s.
Ignoring her, Shen Xi moved the ball in her hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and take it.¡±
The man didn¡¯t look at Jiang Xue and only looked up at Shen Xi. He took the ball from Shen Xi¡¯s hand and nodded at her. ¡°Thank you!¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Shen Xi smiled.
Seeing that Shen Xi and the cripple in the wheelchair were treating her like air, Jiang Xue immediately became dissatisfied. She ran to the two of them and said angrily, ¡°Shen Xi, you were the one who intentionally got Zhao Yuan toe and ruin my private time with the Young Master, right?¡±
When she heard Zhao Yuan¡¯s name, Shen Xi turned to Jiang Xue and asked, ¡°You saw Zhao Yuan just now? Where is she? Why aren¡¯t they out yet?¡±
¡°Zhao Yuan? She offended the Young Master, and now, she¡¯s probably been captured by him.¡± Jiang Xue imagined Zhao Yuan being caught by Young Master Guan and getting punished, and she felt a little better.
Shen Xi¡¯s good-looking eyebrows furrowed. She grabbed Jiang Xue¡¯s arm, which was hung around her neck and wrapped in gauze, and exerted force on that arm. Jiang Xue was in so much pain that her forehead became covered in sweat.
¡°Ah, ah, ah, it hurts, Shen Xi, let go of me! Let go!¡± Jiang Xue hit Shen Xi¡¯s arm with her other hand, wailing like a ghost and howling like a wolf.
¡°Speak! Where¡¯s Zhao Yuan?¡± Shen Xi asked coldly as she let Jiang Xue hit her arm.
¡°Ah! Let me go first, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Jiang Xue was in so much pain that her tears kept falling.
Shen Xi was not used to Jiang Xue, so she pinched Jiang Xue¡¯s wound harder, and the gauze started to ooze bright red blood.
¡°Ah, ah, ah! Shen Xi, I¡¯ll make Young Master kill you, kill you!¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s scalp was numb from the pain, but she didn¡¯t forget to yell at Shen Xi.
¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see if your Young Master will kill me first, or if I¡¯ll torture you to death first.¡± Shen Xi pressed down on Jiang Xue¡¯s wound again. Blood stained her palm, but it didn¡¯t erase the viciousness on her face.
Jiang Xue was not to be outdone either. She tried to hit Shen Xi, but she was able to dodge easily. The pain in her hand became more and more intense, making her gradually lose the strength to resist.
¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you! It¡¯s¡ it¡¯s on the second floor, but I don¡¯t know which room it is.¡± Jiang Xue cried her heart out and said miserably.
¡°You better be telling the truth!¡± Shen Xi shook off Jiang Xue¡¯s arm and ran towards the door.
Jiang Xue red at Shen Xi¡¯s back resentfully, gritted her teeth, and shouted, ¡°Shen Xi, just you wait. I will definitely make Young Master take revenge for me! I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±
Jiang Xue retracted her gaze and looked at her arm pitifully. Then, she realized that the disabled person who had been talking to Shen Xi just now had not left.
She asked angrily, ¡°What are you looking at, you damn cripple! If you dare to look at me again, I¡¯ll ask my Brother Lei to dig your eyes out. How unlucky!¡±
After that, Jiang Xue angrily hailed a taxi and left.
The man who was scolded for no reason looked at the ball in his hand indifferently and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it. Guan Lei had really taken a fancy to this woman. His taste is far worse than his older brother¡¯s. Why do I feel a little disappointed?¡±
The man waved at the dark corner, and someone immediately came out and pushed the man away.
On the other side, Shen Xi had just rushed through the main door when Zhao Yuan hurriedly escaped from inside as if she had seen a ghost.
Shen Xi immediately pulled Zhao Yuan, who was obviously a little flustered, towards her and turned around to check on her. Only when she saw that Zhao Yuan was not injured, other than her hair being a little messy, did her heart calm down.
¡°Where did you go? Why do you have such a strange expression?¡± Shen Xi pulled Zhao Yuan and asked.
Zhao Yuan gasped for breath and said with a sad expression, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m done for. I saw Young Master Guan and Jiang Xue doing it, so¡¡±
Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t know how to say it. In the end, she forced out a word. ¡°Copting! ¡±
Shen Xi quickly covered Zhao Yuan¡¯s mouth and hurriedly pulled her out of the door. The few people at the door, including the guard, were all stunned.
As a result, the news that Young Master Guan and Jiang Xue had already done it spread in Beijing in an instant. The coption of Guan Lei and Jiang Xue became a joke.
Shen Xi pulled Zhao Yuan along, hailed a car, and went straight to the hotel. Along the way, she didn¡¯t let Zhao Yuan speak, afraid that she would cause big trouble in Beijing if she spoke.
After returning to the hotel, Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan and washed the blood off her hands.. She said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you wait until you were back?¡±
Chapter 367 - 367: Gift
Chapter 367: Gift
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After calming down on the way back, Zhao Yuan¡¯s mind also slowly sobered up. She mumbled, ¡°I just forgot about it.¡±
¡°After you receive your award tomorrow, hurry back and leave this ce of trouble.¡± Shen Xi sighed.
She and Zhao Yuan were true friends. She had offended Young Master Guan, and Zhao Yuan had also offended Young Master Guan. No wonder people say that birds of a feather flock together.
¡°Oh my, it¡¯s so painful to the eyes. Xi, my eyes are not clean!¡± Zhao Yuan clutched her head and said in pain.
In Zhao Yuan¡¯s mind, the image of Young Master Guan¡¯s half-hard genitalia and Jiang Xue¡¯s mouth, which was so close to it, appeared from time to time.
Zhao Yuan had never seen such a thrilling scene before. It simply refreshed Zhao Yuan¡¯s understanding of boys.
¡°And I even bit his butt Really, I was so anxious that I bit him. I forgot that his butt was in front of me! Ah!¡± Zhao Yuan broke down and rolled around on the bed, wailing.
¡°You¡¡± Shen Xi was also dumbfounded. She wanted tofort her, but didn¡¯t know what to say. Finally, when she imagined the scene in her mind, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
¡°Xi, you¡¯reughing at me! I don¡¯t want to live anymore! What do I do now? What have I done? If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted that bracelet.¡± Zhao Yuan said as she went to find the bracelet that she had exchanged her life and innocence for.
In the end, she couldn¡¯t even find it after a long time and broke down again.
She wailed miserably, ¡°I¡¯m going to die! I didn¡¯t even get the bracelet back! Why am I so unlucky!¡±
Shen Xi, who was at the side, wasughing like crazy. She also felt that Zhao Yuan was indeed a little unlucky.
Meanwhile, Jiang Xue returned to the Xia family home with her bleeding arm.
As soon as she entered, Xia Huang¡¯s mocking voice rang out, ¡°Oh, our Runaway Red Wine Cindere is back.¡±
Jiang Xue was also very angry, but she was in the Xia family¡¯s house, after all. Jiang Xue had no choice but to lower her head, so she only gave Xia Huang a side nce.
Xia Chun saw the wound on Jiang Xue¡¯s hand and immediately went forward. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was just a small scratch? Why is there so much blood? Aunt Liu, hurry up and get the first aid kit, hurry.¡±
Aunt Liu quickly ran towards the first aid kit.
¡°Stop! Aunt Liu, you¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Xia Huang¡¯s voice immediately stopped Aunt Liu.
Aunt Liu stood awkwardly in front of the first aid kit, looking at the people opposite her at a loss.
Xia Nan and his wife held the highest status in the Xia family, and she knew how much they loved Miss Jiang Xue.
However, Aunt Liu also knew very well that Xia Fen was the one who pays her every month, so she was in a difficult position.
She had offended Xia Fen by taking the first aid kit. If she didn¡¯t take the first aid kit, she would have offended the two elders. No matter what, the final oue would be that she couldn¡¯t stay in this house.
Xia Chun looked at Xia Huang and scolded her, ¡°Little Huang, what are you doing?¡± Xue is your younger cousin, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even care about your blood ties?
At this moment, a dignified female voice was heard. ¡®You even dared to scheme against your younger sister. What right do you have to talk about kinship here? The rtionship between sisters who have been together for more than ten years is so thin, let¡¯s not even mention this half-way nonsense of indifferent cousin rtionship.¡±
Everyone turned to look at the door. It was Xia Fen, who had returned with the two elders.
Xia Nan knew that his second daughter was still ming Xia Chun for drugging her, but they were both old and wanted to see their children and grandchildren happy.
Xia Chun had already put away her bad temper, but Xia Fen had only be more and more unyielding. She refused to make peace with her sister, which made Xia Nan feel very helpless and embarrassed.
Xia Chun felt ufortable as she watched her sister speak. Hadn¡¯t that incident happened so long ago? why did Xia Fen keep bringing it up?
Besides, if she hadn¡¯t given up her position as the Xia family¡¯s heir, Xia Fen wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to show off in the Xia family.
Xia Chun felt that her younger sister¡¯s good life, wealth, and fame were all gifts from her back then. It was fine that Xia Fen was not grateful to her, but she even targeted her and Xue every day. It was a little overboard.
¡°Ah Fen, how can you say that?¡± Xia Chun said unhappily. ¡°No matter what, aren¡¯t you doing well now? You should be content! All of the Xia family¡¯s assets andpanies are yours. Our parents¡¯ love for the past ten years is also yours. Although Ah De is useless, he still gave you two twins. Your children will enjoy the Xia family¡¯s glory from the moment they are born, while my Xue has nothing. You¡.¡±
Chapter 368 - 368: No Points
Chapter 368: No Points
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When she heard about the dirty man who had ruined her, Xia Fen¡¯s string of rationality snapped. ¡°Then why did you drug me back then?! Why didn¡¯t you marry Ah De? Why did you run? Why didn¡¯t you stay and enjoy it yourself?
What did you run for? Tell me!¡±
Xia Fen¡¯s eyes were filled with bitter hatred as she angrily roared, ¡°You¡¯ve ruined my entire life! What right do you have to speak to me so righteously?! I didn¡¯t ask you for the sake of mom and dad, and you say I should be content? This kind of contentment, why didn¡¯t you take it 18 years ago!¡¯
Xia Fen rushed forward and shook Xia Chun¡¯s shoulders. Her eyes were burning with monstrous hatred, and she wanted nothing more than to burn this so-called sister of hers to vent her hatred.
As the junior, Xia Fen was supposed to bring Xia Huang along to the birthday banquet today. However, Xia Fen was afraid that she would see the scene of her former lover and his current wife singing and ying together at the birthday banquet, so she did not dare to go.
Xia Nan and Bai Yu quickly stepped forward to hold back Xia Fen, who was already a little crazy, for fear that she would hurt Xia Chun if she went crazy.
Xia Fen was forcefully separated from Xia Chun. This was the first time Xia Huang knew that her mother and Xia Chun had such a past.
Ah De? Was this Ah De the father whom she and her brother had never seen before?
Xia Huang did not expect that Xia Chun had drugged her mother. She could not hold it in any longer and rushed forward to p Xia Chun.
What¡¯s that about? How dare shey a hand on her mother?
Everyone present was stunned. Xia Fen, who was slowly regaining her senses, finally remembered that her daughter was still beside her.
As an elder, Xia Chun was immediately enraged after being hit by a junior. She screamed and attacked Xia Huang. Xia Fen couldn¡¯t allow her daughter to be hurt, so she quickly joined in.
The two elders of the Xia family hurriedly went forward to pull her back. Jiang Xue, who only had one hand left, anxiously tried to attack the crowd. In the end, she was pressed to the ground by Xia Huang and beaten up.
Aunt Liu saw the drama in front of her and hurriedly stepped forward to stop the fight. The Xia family fell into chaos in an instant, and it ended with the defeat of Xia Chun and Jiang Xue.
Xia Huang helped her mother back to the bedroom. After a moment of silence, she asked uneasily, ¡°Mom, were little brother and I born into this world because you were drugged? Did Xia Chun find that Ah De to bully you? Ah De is our¡ father?¡±
If that Ah De was hired by her aunt to scheme against her mother, then wouldn¡¯t she and her brother be considered a humiliating existence for her mother? Xia Huang stared at her mother nervously.
Xia Fen knew what her daughter wanted to ask. She lowered her head and remained silent for a long time before she raised her head and said, ¡°Mom should have told you the truth. Ah is a live-in son-inw that your grandparents found. Your selfish aunt drugged me and sent me to his bed, but he is not you or your brother¡¯s father.¡±
Xia Fen caressed her daughter¡¯s terrified face and said, ¡°Your father is the person I love the most. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not fated to be together. You and your brother are both my most precious babies. It¡¯s not what you think.
¡°Xia Huang hugged her mother lovingly, and her hatred for Jiang Xue and her mother deepened.
Afterforting her mother, Xia Huang sent someone to investigate Jiang Xue¡¯s situation in Rong City.
The next morning, after Shen Xi received her award, she hurriedly changed their flight tickets with Zhao Yuan and immediately returned to Rong City.
The moment she got off the ne, Shen Xi sent Guan Lei a message: I¡¯ve already returned to Rong city.
Guan Lei, who received a message from his beloved Xi as soon as he opened his eyes, smiled until his eyes were curved.
Xi¡¯s boy: Why are you back so early? Didn¡¯t you say you would take a look around?
Xi: Don¡¯t talk about it. Zhao Yuan pissed off that Young Master Guan. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were no more ne ticketsst night, I would¡¯ve brought her back first.
Guan Lei was confused when he saw Shen Xi¡¯s message. Did Zhao Yuan offend him? Why didn¡¯t he know about it?
Xue Li handed a ss of water to Lei Guan, then left quietly.
Xi¡¯s boy: What happened? Miho got offended?
Xi: Zhao Yuan identally saw Young Master Guan and Jiang Xue doing that thing.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t understand. How did he end up with Jiang Xue? That thing? Which thing?
Xi¡¯s boy: What thing?
Xi: The one where they¡¯re both naked, and there¡¯s love between a man and woman. Zhao Yuan saw it and they wanted to silence her. When Zhao Yuan ran away, she even identally bit Young Master Guan¡¯s butt¡
Guan Lei almost spat out the water in his mouth!
He and Jiang Xue! Naked! The love between a man and a woman! He was even bitten on the butt?
¡°Xue Li! Investigate!¡± Guan Lei¡¯s angry roar sent two birds by the window flying..
Chapter 369 - 369: Substitute
Chapter 369: Substitute
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo, who was far away in Jing city, was lying on his bed, crying and wailing about his butt and dignity when he received a call from Guan Lei.
Guan Lei looked at the caller ID and was stunned for a moment before picking up.
Before Guan Bo could say anything, he heard Guan Lei¡¯s angry roar from the other end of the phone. ¡°Guan Bo, what the hell are you doing? What did you do with Jiang Xue in my name? You even got your butt bitten! Damn it, my reputation has beenpletely ruined by you in one night!
¡°No, brother, weren¡¯t you¡ overseas?¡± Guan Bo asked in confusion. ¡°How did you know all this? Has the news spread so quickly? It¡¯s all spread abroad?¡±
Only then did Guan Lei remember that other than his own family, even his second grandpa¡¯s rtives didn¡¯t know where he was now. He said perfunctorily with a strong threat, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know how I found out. Anyway, you¡¯re the one who ruined my reputation, so you have to be responsible for clearing my name. Otherwise, you know what I can do.¡±
¡°No, cousin, listen to me. Nothing happened between me and Jiang Xue. It¡¯s just It was just a little ambiguous. Moreover, she was the one who approached me and offered herself to me. You can¡¯t me me for this! As for that butt-biting incident, it was purely an ident. I¡¯m also a victim. I¡¯m your cousin, your cousin, and I suffered a lot pretending to be you. I¡¯m sacrificing myself to save a righteous person!¡± Guan Bo howled into his phone, feeling wronged.
¡°Don¡¯t cry in front of me. I don¡¯t care what method you use, but you can do as you see fit! Especially that Jiang Xue. Don¡¯t associate that kind of woman with me.¡± Guan Lei said viciously.
Thinking about how Shen Xi had misunderstood him, Guan Lei was so angry that he wanted to give Guan Bo a good beating.
Guan Bo frowned and said awkwardly, ¡°You should ask Li Zhe about Jiang Xue He was the one who asked me to create the scandal with Jiang Xue. I don¡¯t know why he asked me to do it. He didn¡¯t tell me either.¡±
Guan Lei frowned slightly. Li Zhe? Why?
Guan Lei pushed the wheelchair to Meng Yu¡¯s room. Li Zhe was definitely in Meng Yu¡¯s room.
Li Zhe heard a sound at the door and looked up. It was Guan Lei, who had pushed the door open in his wheelchair.
¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Guan Lei asked directly.
Li Zhe lowered his eyes and tucked Meng Yu in, then asked, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Did you ask Guan Bo to spread the news about my close rtionship with Jiang Xue?¡± Guan Lei asked.
¡°Yes!¡± Li Zhe did not wait for Guan Lei to ask why and immediately exined, ¡°Since the people who came to kill you this time could find their way to the ind, they would naturally be able to find their way to Zhuo Ying High School in Rong City. By then, they would definitely be able to find out about you and Shen Xi. I can tell that you value Shen Xi very much.¡±
At this point, Li Zhe turned to look at Meng Yu and continued, ¡°If Shen Xi¡¯s existence is discovered by those people, then it would be difficult to guarantee her safety. When the timees, they¡¯ll use Shen Xi to threaten you. What would you do then?¡±
Guan Lei suddenly understood Li Zhe¡¯s intention. That¡¯s right, he had been in hiding for more than ten years. This time, he was actually attacked on the ind. This meant that those people must have found some clues. If one day they used Shen Xi to threaten him¡
¡°Since they chose to attack both ces, it means one thing. They were still not sure which one was the real me. That¡¯s why we chose to send assassins to both the capital city and the ind just in case.¡± Guan Lei continued.
¡°Yes. So, if the news of Jiang Xue and Young Master Guan¡¯s rtionship were to spread and Jiang Xue received some benefits from the Guan family, those people would think that the person in Beijing is the real you. That way, not only you will be safe, but Shen Xi will be safe as well. However, that substitute Jiang Xue may have to pray for herself.¡± Li Zhe¡¯s thin lips curled up as he spoke.
Thinking of Jiang Xue, Guan Lei snorted. Jiang Xue wanted to get herself involved in this mess. She will bear the consequences herself.
After hearing Li Zhe¡¯s exnation, Guan Lei tacitly agreed to the damage to his reputation. However, when he thought about Shen Xi¡¯s evaluation of Young Master Guan, he felt aggrieved.
Guan Lei was vexed for a while, then asked about Meng Yu¡¯s situation before returning to his room.
After Guan Lei left, Li Zhe¡¯s gaze returned to Meng Yu¡¯s pale face. He ced his right hand on the back of Meng Yu¡¯s hand and muttered, ¡°Meng Yu, you have to wake up properly. I¡¯m waiting for you..¡±
Chapter 370 - 370: Trapped
Chapter 370: Trapped
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this time, Meng Yu was in a lost world. He didn¡¯t know how long he stayed there, but the scene in front of him began to slowly be clear.
A handsome man appeared in front of Meng Yu. He was gentle and easy-going, and his temperament had a bit of schrly elegance. It was Brother Ah Miao!
Meng Yu happily rushed towards the other party and hugged him, saying happily, ¡°Big brother Ah Miao, you came to see me!¡±
Guan Miao smiled gently and hugged Meng Yu back, ¡°You can¡¯t call me big brother. Just call me Ah Miao.¡±
¡°Why?¡± Meng Yu asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re obviously older than me, so why can¡¯t I call you big brother!
Guan Miao didn¡¯t know how to exin, so he could only put on the aura of someone who was a few years older, and said seriously, ¡°Then, will you listen to me.
Meng Yu was frightened by Guan Miao i s serious face. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m listening!¡±
¡°Then you have to listen to me. Don¡¯t call me Big Brother Ah Miao in the future, just call me Ah Miao. Come, call me Ah Miao!¡± Guan Miao said seriously. Meng Yu pouted his little mouth and called out unwillingly, ¡°Ah Miao ¡¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know why Guan Miao was so insistent on this meaningless form of address. He was a little unhappy. After all, calling him big brother was more intimate.
Seeing Meng Yu l s unhappy expression, Guan Miao pinched Meng Yu l s face, which still had baby fat, and said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. I came today with your favorite lotus crisps. If you¡¯re angry, then the lotus pastry won¡¯t be sweet. ¡®I
When Meng Yu saw the lotus pastry, he instantly threw his bad mood to the back of his mind.
Other than his parents, Guan Miao was the brother who treated him the best. The others despised his mother for being a mute and his father for being a cripple.
But Guan Miao would not, and would always patiently say to Meng Yu, ¡°People are not perfect. Like me, I¡¯m not very smart. I often forget to eat. Your parents may not be perfect to you, but their love for you is the same as the love for other parents.¡±
Since the first time he met Guan Miao when he was eight years old, every New Year, Guan Miao woulde to see Meng Yu in advance, all the way until the autumn when he was sixteen years old.
Meng Yu felt a white light sh before his eyes, and the scene changed. Autumn leaves rustled down. Just as he carried his school bag and walked out of the school gate, his vision suddenly turned ck and he lost consciousness.
By the time Meng Yu regained consciousness, he was already lying on the ground, covered in wounds. His body was hot and painful, especially the private part of his lower body, which was burning with pain. Meng Yu did not know what had happened to him.
Meng Yu tried to recall, but the search function in his mind seemed to have encountered a hard wall. No matter how hard Meng Yu tried, he could not break through the wall. On the contrary, his head hurt more and more.
¡°Oh, the illegitimate son of the Guan family is awake! Come,e,e, talk to your nephew!¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out in Meng Yu l s ears, followed by a roar ofughter.
Suddenly, Meng Yu felt his hair being ruthlessly grabbed by someone. He had no choice but to raise his head. The first thing he saw was Guan Miao t s cold and sinister gaze in the video.
This was Meng Yu l s first time seeing such a fierce Guan Miao. Meng Yu l s dry and cracked lips opened slightly, and he called out weakly and hoarsely, ¡°Ah Miao, it hurts. It hurts so much, Ah Miao.¡±
()n the other end of the video call, Guan Miao only stared at Meng Yu with cold eyes. His eyes were slightly red, and his usually clear ck and white eyes were now bloodshot.
Then, Guan Miao¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°He¡¯s just an illegitimate child who doesn¡¯t even have the surname Guan. What makes you think you can threaten me with him?
The man next to him suddenly appeared in the camera with Meng Yu i s face close to his. ¡°That¡¯s good. Then I won¡¯t be tender to you anymore. Did you watch the video just now? Isn¡¯t it exciting? My brothers gave Young Master Guan face and didn¡¯t touch this kid. Since Young Master Guan doesn¡¯t care, then we can be happy together.¡±
As soon as the man finished speaking, all kinds of whistles and cheers came from the side.
On the other end of the video call, Guan Miao still had no other expression. The man narrowed his eyes slightly and looked like he was reminiscing. ¡°I think his taste is very good. I have to say, the children of the Guan family are beautiful and fresh, tender and moist.¡±
As he spoke, the man¡¯s hand wandered all over Meng Yu l s body. Meng Yu i s body, which was burning and groggy, instantly twisted ufortably. He even retched a little out of disgust.
On the other side, Guan Miao couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± When the man heard his voice, his dirty hands left Meng Yu¡¯s body..
Chapter 371 - 371: Kidnapping
Chapter 371: Kidnapping
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°You just want to use me to threaten my grandfather. Why do you have to involve innocent people? I¡¯ll go in exchange. How about you let him go?¡± Guan Miao said with a smile.
The man alsoughed, ¡°That should be the way. Otherwise, if I¡¯m not happy and post the video, it¡¯ll be a mess. Then tomorrow¡¯s news will probably be: Old Chief Guan¡¯s illegitimate child appears and makes a living by serving men, hahaha. This will cause a hugemotion in Beijing. It¡¯s so exciting just thinking about it.¡±
Meng Yu did not know what these people were talking about. In order to wake up, he fiercely bit his tongue, and the sharp pain on the tip of his tongue made him sober up a lot.
¡°Address. I¡¯ll head over now!¡± Guan Miao said in a low voice.
Meng Yu was instantly shocked and thought, ¡°Come over? Ah Miao, don¡¯te over. Don¡¯te over. Don¡¯t. Ah¡¡±
Meng Yu only felt that his abdomen had been ruthlessly punched. His physical strength was unable to support him, and his head fell to the ground. The pain stimted his head so much that it was numb, and he fainted.
¡°I don¡¯t want to see any new wounds or injuries on him. Do you understand?¡± Guan Miao¡¯s voice turned even colder as she warned the man.
The man threw Meng Yu aside and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, sure. Put some clothes on him and take good care of him.¡±
When Meng Yu woke up again, beside him was Guan Miao, who was tied up and calling out to Meng Yu softly.
¡°Ah Miao?¡± Meng Yu asked in disbelief.
¡°It¡¯s me. You¡¯re finally awake. You scared me.¡± Guan Miao gently moved to Meng Yu¡¯s side and ced his tied hands on Meng Yu¡¯s head. He then let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Luckily, the fever has subsided a little.¡±
Meng Yu was still a little dazed. He remembered that he had just been beaten up by someone, and then Guan Miao said she was here to save him.
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. He looked at Guan Miao ufortably and said, ¡°Why did youe here?¡±
Guan Miao sighed, ¡°Their target is me. I can¡¯t let you suffer in my ce.¡±
In fact, Guan Miao knew very well that he could not stop the other party from doing what he wanted to do, but he had toe here to stall for a time and get Meng Yu out of there. Otherwise, Meng Yu would definitely suffer.
Thinking of this, Guan Miao¡¯s expression became even more serious.
The person behind the scenes had nned this for 16 years. He was really patient. This time, their purpose was also very clear. They used Meng Yu to lure him over and then used him to threaten his grandfather to change the candidate he supported as chief.
These people thought that Meng Yu was just an illegitimate child without any status and might not be able to make his grandfather change his words. However, he, Guan Miao, was the eldest grandson of the Guan Family who was about to enter officialdom, so it was naturally different.
So as long as Guan Miao came over, at least nothing would happen that night.
Meng Yu did not listen to Guan Miao¡¯s words. He only knew that Guan Miao hade to this ce to save him, and he felt extremely guilty.
¡°Ah Miao, I don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice was nasal as he sobbed.
¡°Idiot, why are you crying? You don¡¯t want me to get hurt, but do you think I want you to get hurt because of me?¡± Guan Miao leaned on Meng Yu¡¯s body and consoled him. Then, he said in an extremely soft voice, ¡°Let¡¯s be quiet. I¡¯ll pretend to be unconscious, then you call them in. I¡¯ll hold them back, and you run as far away as you can. Understand?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes instantly widened, his eyes filled with tears as he stared at Guan Miao and shook his head.
Guan Miao exerted force and once again leaned on Meng Yu l s body and advised, ¡°They won¡¯t let me go. Once I run, they¡¯ll chase me with all their might, so I can¡¯t run away. But you¡¯re different. If you run away, there will be very few people chasing you, so you can run out and call for help.¡±
Meng Yu merely pursed his lips, his eyes staring at the ground, drops of tears falling onto the mud-covered ground.
Guan Miao knew that with Meng Yu¡¯s personality if he did not show some ruthlessness, Meng Yu would not leave him here alone. But he had to send Meng Yu away.
Meng Yu had grown up in an ordinary family, which was different from his training since childhood. If he continued to stay here, he would either be killed or be a hostage without the ability to resist again.
¡°Ah Yu, listen up. My life is in your hands now. If you don¡¯t call for help, I¡¯ll die here. Do you want to get me killed?¡± Guan Miao persuaded Meng Yu in a low voice.
Meng Yu shook his head violently. ¡°No! Ah Miao, I don¡¯t want you to die. I don¡¯t want you to die!¡±
¡°Then be good, okay?¡± Guan Miao looked at Meng Yu calmly.
After a while, Meng Yu nodded.
¡°I¡¯ll untie you first, so at least you can beat them up.¡± Meng Yu extended his hand to Guan Miao..
Chapter 372 - 372: Awake
Chapter 372: Awake
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Miao blinked at Meng Yu, then at a ce where the surveince cameras could not see, he raised the loose rope and said, ¡°This kind of trick can¡¯t trap me. Besides, if I¡¯m tied up, they¡¯ll lower their guard.¡±
Seeing that Meng YO had agreed, Guan Miao¡¯s face slowly softened. ¡°Are you ready?¡±
Meng Yu nodded, and then Guan Miao¡¯s eyes suddenly closed, and he fell to the ground.
Meng Yu was stunned. How could this Guan Miao act so naturally? He quickly stood up and knocked on the door, shouting, ¡°Open the door, Guan Miao has fainted and is dying! Someone, open the door!¡±
When the guards outside heard this, they were instantly frightened. Guan Miao was only valuable if he was alive. How could they threaten Old Guan if he was dead? A few of them instantly unlocked the door and rushed in.
When Meng Yu saw the peopleing in from outside, he quickly hid to the side. As soon as those people came in, they rushed toward Guan Miao on the ground. In the end, just as they got close to Guan Miao, they were beaten up by Guan Miao who suddenly woke up.
The rest of the people outside heard the sounds of fighting and immediately ran in to help. At this moment, Guan Miao shouted, ¡°Run!¡±
Meng Yu took onest look at Guan Miao, then exerted all his strength, endured the pain in his body, and rushed out of the door, running away quickly.
There was only one thought in Meng Yu¡¯s mind, and that was to run. Only when he stopped did he realize that he had actually lost his way. Meng Yu l s heart was anxious, but he looked helplessly at the surrounding trees and could only hurriedly find a way out.
Not long after Meng Yu left, Guan Miao was outnumbered and gradually fell into a disadvantage. Fortunately, the rescue team arrived in time and quickly restrained those people.
He originally thought that the matter was going to end here, but at this moment, a ¡°be careful¡± suddenly sounded.
Meng Yu, who had already escaped, suddenly appeared and pounced toward Guan Miao, wanting to block the gunshot meant for Guan Miao. However, unexpectedly, Guan Miao was even faster and directly switched positions with him.
Several waves of gunshots rang out in the midst of everyone¡¯s shocked expressions. Guan Miao, who had been shot several times in a row, instantly fell on Meng Yu¡¯s body.
Meng Yu instantly felt as if his heart was being ripped apart by someone, so painful that he could not breathe.
¡°Ah Miao? Ah Miao?¡± Meng Yu tried to wake Guan Miao up, but there was no more response from Guan Miao.
Meng YO only felt an ear-piercing and sharp cry in his ears. He trembled, and his entire body fell.
Li Zhe, who was next to the bed, pressed down on Meng Yu, who was trembling all over and calling out for Ah Miao. ¡°Ah Yu, wake up, wake up.¡±
In the end, Li Zhe was afraid that if Meng Yu continued to move, his wound would worsen again. He could only hold the trembling Meng Yu tightly in his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡¡±
After a long while, Meng Yu slowly calmed down and opened his eyes.
¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re awake? Doctor! Doctor!¡± Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu in surprise, shouting for the family doctor.
After the doctor checked and confirmed that he was fine, Li Zhe finally rxed. After sending the doctor off, Li Zhe took Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re finally awake. If you didn¡¯t wake up, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.¡±
Meng Yu looked at the gauze on Li Zhe¡¯s neck and wanted to raise his hand to touch it, but he found that his hands and feet were covered in thick gauze, making it difficult to move.
Li Zhe exined, ¡°Your limbs are all injured. The doctor has already bandaged them up for you. Don¡¯t move.¡±
Meng Yu nodded, his voice slightly hoarse and dry as he said, ¡°How¡¯s your neck?¡±
¡°This small wound is fine, it¡¯s just a small cut.¡± As Li Zhe spoke, he slowly supported Meng Yu, who wanted to get up and made him sit against the pillow.
¡°Next time, don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Meng Yu said.
Recalling the scene of Li Zhe holding a knife to his neck that day, Meng Yu still felt a lingering fear. He did not want anyone else to die because of him.
¡°How could it be dangerous? I was confident. Compared to those small injuries, I care more about you. If anything happened to you, I¡¯ll die with you.¡± Li Zhe said, half-jokingly, half-seriously.
¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Meng Yu lowered his head and said in a low voice.
¡°In my heart, it¡¯s worth it.¡± Li Zhe did not care about Meng Yu. He just wanted to tell the truth. In his heart, Meng Yu was the best treasure in the world. ¡°Do you want to drink some water?¡± Li Zhe directly changed the topic.
Meng Yu nodded. ¡°Thank you for the assistance, Director Li.¡±
Li Zhe paused, sighed, and went to get some water.
¡°How¡¯s Guan Lei?¡± Meng Yu asked.
¡°He¡¯s fine, but his leg is injured. He¡¯ll have to sit in a wheelchair for a few days.¡± Li Zhe replied..
Chapter 373 - 373: Take Care of
Chapter 373: Take Care of
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu nodded, and then he saw Li Zhee over with a ss of water.
Meng Yu wanted to reach out to take the water, but then he remembered that his hands were injured. Li Zhe smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you to move now. I¡¯ll serve you. You don¡¯t have to move. Just sit back and rx.¡±
As he spoke, Li Zhe sat down on a chair at the side, then ced the edge of the cup on Meng Yu¡¯s lips. He slowly raised the cup, watching as the water reached Meng Yu¡¯s lips, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Open your mouth and drink some water.¡±
Meng Yu felt a little ufortable. It was strange to let his superior feed him water.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s tightly pursed lips and frowned. His other hand pinched Meng Yu¡¯s cheek, forcing Meng Yu to open his mouth. Under Meng Yu¡¯s panicked gaze, Li Zhe slowly fed the water into Meng Yu¡¯s mouth.
Seeing Meng Yu swallow, Li Zhe¡¯s brows finally rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to make you some porridge. You¡¯ve just woken up, so it¡¯s better to eat something light.¡±
Meng Yu nodded and said obediently, ¡°Alright!¡±
Suddenly, Meng Yu had the urge to pee. He looked at his hands and feet which were now wrapped up like a dumpling and frowned, feeling a little embarrassed.
¡°Director Li, can you help me call a caretaker over?¡± Meng Yu asked.
Li Zhe was confused. ¡°Why do you need a caretaker? I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±
Meng Yu resisted the urge to urinate as his dder exploded. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°How can I trouble Director Li? It¡¯s better to let the caretakers handle this kind of thing.
Li Zhe was instantly displeased. ¡°Am I not as good as those caretakers? There are no caretakers here anyway. If you need anything, you can order me around. There¡¯s no one else.¡±
Meng Yu tried to reason with Li Zhe again, but Li Zhe was clearly unconvinced.
Meng Yu took a light breath, his thighs leaning tightly against each other, lightly rubbing against each other. He really could not help but say, ¡°I want to go to the washroom. It¡¯s more convenient to find a caretaker for this kind of thing.¡±
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s ears, which had instantly turned red from embarrassment, and finally understood. With a slightly embarrassed expression, he said, ¡°We¡¯re both men. I think I can help you. You don¡¯t have to worry about this.¡±
Meng Yu still wanted to say something, but Li Zhe bent down and directly picked Meng Yu up. He rushed directly to the bathroom and gently ced Meng Yu on the ground. He stood behind Meng Yu and let Meng Yu¡¯s back rest on his chest, supporting Meng Yu to stand on the ground.
Meng Yu¡¯s entire body froze. He had been doing things like taking off his pants to relieve himself for decades. In the end, at this time, he really did not know what to do after this.
Li Zhe¡¯s faint voice came from the back of Meng Yu¡¯s head. ¡°I¡let me help you take off your pants.¡¯
¡°Li¡Director Li¡You¡Me,¡± Meng Yu stuttered instantly.
Li Zhe directly ignored Meng Yu. He wrapped one hand around Meng Yu¡¯s waist and pulled Meng Yu¡¯s pants down with the other.
When he saw the soft little thing hidden in Meng Yu¡¯s hair, Li Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and only one thought emerged in his heart: What a cute little thing. I really want to get closer to take a good look and touch it. It must be soft and nice to touch.
¡°Director Li!¡± Meng Yu said unhappily, his tone carrying a little anger and shyness.
Only then did Li Zhe realize that he had actually said what was in his heart. He instantly felt extremely embarrassed and said embarrassingly, ¡°I am just admiring the body of someone of the same sex. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±
¡°Right, I have to help you hold the little cutie, right? Otherwise, how are you going to aim?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s tone revealed a little naivety.
Meng Yu knew that this was necessary, but he really wanted to end it with death right now. This was too embarrassing.
¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as a silent agreement. So, I¡¯ll have to hold your little cutie?¡± Li Zhe said.
Li Zhe¡¯s face was next to Meng Yu¡¯s face, and his small mouth was speaking next to Meng Yu¡¯s ear. Meng Yu could even feel the burning breath spreading out from those closed lips.
Just as Li Zhe¡¯s hand pinched his p*nis, Meng Yu¡¯s heart sank and he closed his eyes. It was better not to see such a scene.
¡°Why aren¡¯t you peeing? Could it be that something happened to your little D*ck?¡± Li Zhe asked worriedly. He did not even care about Meng Yu¡¯s feelings. He pinched the penis and started shaking, even rubbing it a few times.
There was no reason for Meng Yu not to have any reaction even after he was rubbing it like this. His own p*nis had already begun to harden slightly and was ready to move, but Meng Yu actually did not have the slightest change..
Chapter 374 - 374: Support to Pee
Chapter 374: Support to Pee
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Director Li!¡± Meng Yu felt like his head was about to explode. He was already suspecting that Li Zhe was doing this on purpose. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll try to prepare myself. This feels too weird, I¡¯m still not used to it.¡±
Li Zhe let out a soft ¡°Oh¡±, then waited quietly while pinching Meng Yu¡¯s penis. To be honest, it felt really good to touch it. Then, Li Zhe scolded himself in his heart: what a pervert¡
Li Zhe tried his best to control his dirty thoughts and seriously solved Meng Yu¡¯s physiological needs.
However, he was worried about Meng Yu¡¯s possible seque and erectile dysfunction. Even if he could not be with Meng Yu in the future, even if Meng Yu were to marry and have children in the future, he still needed to be healthy in that aspect.
The kiss with Meng Yust time had indeed scared Li Zhe. It was better not to experience those painful memories. If his approach would make Meng Yu recall his past experiences, he did not have to be with Meng Yu.
As long as Meng Yu was happy and safe for the rest of his life, Li Zhe would also be able to silently protect Meng Yu for the rest of his life.
As he thought about it, Li Zhe felt his heart ache. He was the person he liked, but he could not be with him. In order to prevent Meng Yu from seeing his depressed mood, Li Zhe shook his head, trying to throw those annoying thoughts out of his mind.
¡°Do you need me to help you pee?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s words were shocking.
Then, without waiting for Meng Yu to refuse, Li Zhe whistled. After a long time, the sound of water dripping came from the toilet.
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were tightly shut, and his back was leaning against Li Zhe¡¯s chest. He could feel the vibration of Li Zhe¡¯s heartbeat, and his ears could hear the sound of water dripping. The tips of his ears had already turnedpletely red, and he waspletely embarrassed.
After he was done, Li Zhe very considerately pinched Meng Yu¡¯s p*nis and shook it twice. Then, he pulled up Meng Yu¡¯s pants and carried him back to the bed.
Throughout the entire process, Meng Yu treated himself as a dead person, not even opening his eyes.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, who did not want to ept the truth and could not help butugh. Why did he look more and more adorable?
Meng Yu immediately opened his eyes and looked at Li Zhe with an unclear expression. After all, Li Zhe was his direct superior, so Meng Yu still had some respect for him, even if the other party seemed to be mocking him just now. Li Zhe immediately shut up. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look. The porridge should be here.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s gaze followed Li Zhe until he left the ward. Only then did Meng Yu let out a sigh of relief.
When Li Zhe came in with the porridge, Meng Yu had already adjusted his state of mind and was no longer as ufortable as before.
Li Zhe sat on the edge of the bed and blew on the porridge on the spoon. He then brought it to Meng Yu. ¡°Come, open your mouth. Ah!¡±
Meng Yu felt like he was about to break down. ¡°Director Li, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Why don¡¯t you help me find a caretaker?¡±
Li Zhe red at Meng Yu and said, ¡°How can that caretaker be as attentive as I am? Why? Do you dislike me?¡±
Meng Yu did not answer, he just sighed softly and then obediently opened his mouth.
Li Zhe fed the porridge into Meng Yu¡¯s mouth with satisfaction. Meng Yu, who obediently waited for him to feed him, was really too likable.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with being like a child? I¡¯m in charge of raising you. I¡¯ll clean you up and feed you.¡± Li Zhe mumbled.
Meng Yu was frightened by Li Zhe and choked. Fortunately, Meng Yu shut his mouth in time and did not spit out the porridge in his mouth. Only a little bit of soup spilled out from the corner of his mouth.
¡°Look at you, what are you if not a child? You can even choke while eating.¡± Li Zhe put down the almost empty bowl in his hand and said as he looked for a tissue.
Meng Yu thought to himself: If Li Zhe¡¯s words were not so shocking, how could he have choked?
Li Zhe looked around and could not find any tissues, so he directly used his hand to gently wipe away the soup at the corner of Meng Yu¡¯s mouth.
Meng Yu was stunned for a moment. Li Zhe¡¯s finger gently rubbed against the warmth of his lips, making Meng Yu feel a little flustered.
¡°Alright, you should lie down and rest. I¡¯ll get you some medicine.¡± Li Zhe helped Meng Yu lie down slowly, then took the porridge and fast food box out.
While he was getting medicine for Meng Yu, Li Zhe was worried about Meng Yu¡¯s condition and consulted a doctor.
¡°Dr. Wang, I want to ask about the situation. In this attack, is it possible that the patient was injured or for some other reason, and have erectile dysfunction? The kind that can¡¯t get hard.¡± Li Zhe pulled Dr. Wang to a corner and asked..
Chapter 375 - 375: Erectile Dysfunction
Chapter 375: Erectile Dysfunction
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Dr. Wang was stunned and said, ¡°That depends on whether there¡¯s any injury. If there¡¯s an injury to the genitals, it¡¯s better to go to the hospital for a check.
That would be safer to see if it was caused by external factors or mental illness. What, is it Mr. Meng? Let me have a look at him first, otherwise, I can¡¯t make a conclusion.¡±
Li Zhe quickly pulled Dr. Wang back. For the sake of Meng Yu¡¯s reputation, Li
Zhe directly said, ¡°It¡¯s not Meng Yu. It¡¯s¡lt¡¯s me.¡±
Dr. Wang quickly pulled Li Zhe and said, ¡°That¡¯s not good. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you for a check-up. It¡¯s better to solve the root of the problem.¡±
Li Zhe quickly rejected, but Dr. Wang had a kind heart, so he dragged Li Zhe away.
In the corner, Guan Lei and Xue Li Xue looked at each other. They could not digest this information.
After the two of them returned to the house in a daze, Guan Lei frowned and said, ¡°Xue Li, go and see if there¡¯s any way to cure this disease. Find the best doctor to treat him.¡±
Xue Li held his phone and said, ¡°Young Master, I asked a good friend of mine.
He said the best way is to use poison against poison and get up where you fall.¡±
Guan lei asked, confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°My brother said that there¡¯s a kind of medicine that can help a man regain his masculinity after taking it. Director Li can¡¯t get hard, so let him get hard.¡± Xue Li said casually.
Guan Lei nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Find an opportunity to make Li Zhe eat it.¡±
Xue Li Xue said loudly after receiving the order, ¡°I promise toplete the task!
Guan Lei looked at the space between his legs and touched it gently. He should be fine, right? If something were to happen, he would not be able to give Shen Xi happiness in the future and would be despised.
Guan Lei quickly took out his phone and began their daily emotional contact. However, Shen Xi did not reply in time. Guan Lei sighed slightly. He could have met his beloved Xi today, but it was all those assassins¡¯ fault.
At this time, Shen Xi was celebrating with her parents after winning second ce in the High School division of the National Painting Competition.
¡°My good daughter is really like me. She¡¯s quite talented in painting.¡± Lu Shan happily put some food into Shen Xi¡¯s bowl.
In the past, Lu Shan had always wanted to train Jiang Xue¡¯s painting skills, but Jiang Xue was not interested. In the end, Lu Shan could only give up. Lu Shan thought that painting was her hobby, not her daughter¡¯s, so she could not force it.
Lu Shan did not expect Shen Xi to like drawing so much, and this was a pleasant surprise.
¡°Xi, your mother is very good too. Do you know Lin Lu?¡± Shen Yan asked.
Shen Xi thought for a moment, not knowing why her father had suddenly mentioned Lin Lu, but she still replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her. It¡¯s said that she was a very famous artist in the past, but she disappeared over the past ten years. Her paintings have also been collected, and ordinary people can¡¯t see her real works. Those paintings are expensive now, but there¡¯s no market for them.¡±
Shen Yan nced at Lu Shan with a smile, then said to Shen Xi, ¡°Turn around and look at the painting on the wall.¡±
Shen Xi was puzzled, but she still turned her head obediently. Then, Lu Shan walked to the painting on the wall and pointed at some of the colored lines in the painting.
Even though there were no actual words, Shen Xi could still tell that Lu Shan had traced out two words. ¡°Lin Lu.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Lu Shan in disbelief. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re Lin Lu?¡±
Lu Shan nodded at Shen Xi.
Shen Xi covered her mouth in shock. This was too unbelievable. Her own mother was actually a professional?
¡°Lin Lu? Lu Lin? Mom, your stage name sounds the same as cousin¡¯s name.¡± Shen Xi suddenly realized.
Lu Shan said with a smile, ¡°Yes. He was very cute when he was born. I heard that he was named Lin Lu, so I gave myself a stage name, Lin Lu. Later on, your cousin had to have a stage name, so he directly reversed the two words and became Lu Lin.¡±
Shen Xi did not expect such a rtionship. However, what surprised her the most was that her mother was Lin Lu.
Moreover, Shen Xi had to admit that blood rtions were really wonderful. For example, her mother liked to secretly sign her name on her works. So did she.
Shen Xi got up and went to her room to take out her previous painting. Then, she opened it and showed it to Lu Shan. ¡°Mom, look at my painting. Do you see anything? Are there any simrities with you?¡±
Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi, who looked as if she was going to test her and smiled. She then looked at Shen Xi¡¯s work and saw the inconspicuous ¡°SX¡± hidden in it. Lu Shan pointed at it..
Chapter 376 - 376: I Miss You
Chapter 376: I Miss You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°No wonder we¡¯re mother and daughter. Even our habits are exactly the same.¡± Lu Shan looked at her husband next to her and said proudly.
Shen Yan, who was at the side, immediately became unconvinced and said in dissatisfaction, ¡°Xi, do you have any interest that is the same as me?¡±
Lu Shan punched Shen Yan and said, ¡°Why does she have to be the same as you? You only like things like cars, helicopters, fighter jets, and submarines?¡±
Shen Yan did not dare to refute his wife, so he could only whisper to Shen Xi,
¡°Xi, those are fun. You¡¯ll know when you try them.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Shen Yan¡¯s cautious expression and immediately smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try it out then. I might like it too.¡±
¡°Xi, you¡¯ll like it. We¡¯re father and daughter.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s eyes lit up.
After a blissful dinner, Shen Xi saw Guan Lei¡¯s message and sent him a message with a sweet heart, asking him when he would be back.
Guan Lei looked at his legs and estimated that he would be fine in two days. If he walked slower, Xi would not be able to tell.
[Xi¡¯s boy: I think I can go back the day after tomorrow.] [Xi: That¡¯s fast, I¡¯m looking forward to your return.]
[Xi¡¯s boy: Xixi, you can just tell me you missed me.]
After sending this message, Guan Lei was a little stunned. He peeked at the chat interface.
This was what he was asking for from Shen Xi, so other than feeling embarrassed, Guan Lei was also a little uneasy.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s message and struggled with her thoughts. In the end, her emotions took over her rationality.
[Xi: Student Guan Lei, I miss you. Shen Xi misses Guan Lei!]
Guan Lei looked at his phone in disbelief, his eyes wide open. Xi said she missed him. Xi said Shen Xi misses Guan Lei!¡±
Guan Lei rubbed his eyes and looked at him several times before he finally believed that Shen Xi really did say that she missed him.
As soon as Xue Li Xue came in, he saw Guan Lei rolling around on the bed. He was a little stunned. His Young Master seemed to have gone crazy. Xue Li might have been surprised before, but now he was a little used to this kind of childish Guan Lei.
¡°Young Master?¡± Xue Li Xue called out in a weak voice.
Guan Lei heard the sound and immediately sat up. He said awkwardly, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock before entering?¡±
Xue Li said innocently, ¡°Young Master, I knocked on the door, but you didn¡¯t answer. I thought you were not in the room.¡±
Guan Lei lightly coughed and said, ¡°Okay. What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve found out about the matter you asked me to investigate.¡± Xue Li handed the files to Guan Lei.
¡°Put it on the table. I¡¯ll look at itter.¡± Guan Lei said calmly.
¡°Alright.¡± Xue Li put the things on the table, and then said tactfully, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first.¡±
Guan Lei nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Mm.¡±
When the door closed, Guan Lei continued to hold his precious phone and happily rolled around in bed before replying to Shen Xi¡¯s message.
[Xi¡¯s boy: Guan Lei misses Shen Xi too. Very, very much.]
After sending the message, Guan Lei could not help but cover his slightly hot face. His heart felt as sweet as honey.
The next afternoon, Xue Li received the powder that he had asked someone to deliver urgently the day before.
Xue Li asked the servants to prepare two bowls of porridge, and then he poured some of the powder into one of the bowls. These few days, Li Zhe had always been in Meng Yu¡¯s room. If he only prepared one serving, it would not be good if Meng Yu ate it by mistake.
After he was ready, Xue Li called for a woman to wait in Li Zhe¡¯s room, just in case Li Zhe¡¯s beast-like nature was triggered. At least he had someone to relieve his desire.
After preparing everything, Xue Li brought two bowls of porridge to Meng Yu¡¯s room. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Li Zhe peeling an apple for Meng
To be honest, Li Zhe was really good to Meng Yu, just like how Young Master treated him.
In order to save Meng Yu¡¯s life, Li Zhe did not hesitate to put a knife to his own neck. In order to save him, Young Master tricked him into escaping from the encirclement and faced the killer on his own.
Li Zhe looked at Xue Li, who was holding two thermal containers, and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Xue Li answered, ¡°I brought you two lunches. Young Master asked Auntie to make more lean meat porridge.
Li Zhe looked at the time. It was indeed time for lunch, so he said, ¡°Then put it on the table first, we¡¯ll eatter.¡¯
Xue Li Xue acknowledged and said, ¡°Director Li¡¯s is blue, without green onion. President Meng¡¯s is red, and there¡¯s green onion in it..
Chapter 377 - 377: Accidentally Eating
Chapter 377: identally Eating
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe said nonchntly. ¡°Got it. Thank your Young Master for it.¡±
Xue Li nodded. Before he left, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t eat the wrong one.¡±
Li Zhe nodded in agreement.
After feeding Meng Yu, Li Zhe stood up and took the thermal container. He nned to feed Meng Yu first before he ate, so he took Meng Yu¡¯s red thermal container.
However, Meng Yu only ate a few mouthfuls before he could not eat anymore. He did not know why, but he, who was usually not a picky eater, did not really want to eat green onions that day.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop eating? Is it not good?¡± Li Zhe asked in confusion.
Meng Yu answered truthfully, ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like eating green onions today.
Director Li, you can go ahead and eat first. Maybe I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±
Li Zhe looked at the chopped green onion in the spoon and ate it in one bite. Meng Yu was stunned, and he said in disbelief, ¡°Director Li, I¡¯ve eaten this. Did you eat the wrong thing? There¡¯s a green onion in this that you don¡¯t like to eat.¡±
Li Zhe took another big spoonful and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything wrong. You didn¡¯t want to eat it, right? I was just afraid of wasting it, so I wanted to try the taste of the green onion. Wait for me to finish, I¡¯ll feed you something without green onion.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, who was eating with gusto at the side, and his expression changed. Director Li was a little strange. He was not afraid of the dirt or the disgusting green onions.
Previously, a woman who was wooing Li Zhe deliberately drank the wine in Li Zhe¡¯s ss. In the end, Li Zhe sent the expensive set of sses directly to the woman¡¯s house and even asked someone to pass on a message that he was afraid of getting dirty.
Well, Li Zhe had asked him to personally deliver the cup and pass on the message. At that time, the woman¡¯s family was so angry that their faces almost turned green.
He never ate green onions either, saying that they were a little disgusting.
In the end, today, Li Zhe didn¡¯t mind wither, so Meng Yu naturally felt it was strange.
Li Zhe finished it in a few mouthfuls, then opened the porridge in the blue thermal container and gently fed it to Meng Yu. Meng Yu also ate a few mouthfuls quietly, but in the end, he only ate half of it and could not eat anymore.
Li Zhe did not force him. He had just recovered and might not have a good appetite.
Li Zhe helped Meng Yu lie down and let him take an afternoon nap. He sat next to Meng Yu, his back facing the window, and turned on theputer to start working.
However, after a while, Li Zhe heard some inappropriate sounds. He immediately looked up and saw Meng Yu writhing uneasily on the bed, murmuring softly.
A thinyer of sweat had already seeped out of Meng Yu¡¯s forehead, and his face was unnaturally flushed. His mouth opened and closed as he moaned, and the nket gradually slid to the side because of his body¡¯s twisting.
Li Zhe was frightened and immediately used his hand to feel Meng Yu¡¯s forehead. As expected, it was slightly warm.
At this time, Meng Yu only felt as if his body was ced in a steamer. Heat waves rolled and twisted in his body one after another. That heat could not find an exit and finally gathered directly under Meng Yu¡¯s body. A certain part of his body instantly stood up, causing Meng Yu to hold back his tears and cry, ¡°It hurts, it really hurts!¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s pained expression instantly caused Li Zhe to panic. He hurriedly asked, ¡°Ah Yu, which part of you hurts?¡±
At this time, Meng Yu¡¯s brain was notpletely confused, but he could not resist the strange feeling in his body. He tried hard to bite his lower lip to drive away the strange feeling in his body, but it was of no use.
Li Zhe was anxious. He immediately got up to call the family doctor, but Meng Yu stopped him.
¡°Don¡¯t go, help me. I¡¯m so hot, I¡¯m in pain.¡± Meng Yu pleaded.
The Meng Yu in front of him had a pair of blurred eyes, the corners of his eyes were red, his thick eyshes were dotted with tears, and his cherry red lips were slightly open and closed, seductive.
Li Zhe seemed to understand in an instant and immediately pulled the nket off Meng Yu. As expected, Meng Yu¡¯s pants were already raised high up in that area.
Li Zhe cursed in his heart. Meng Yu had obviously taken some kind of aphrodisiac by mistake.
Meng Yu¡¯s face was as red as a peach blossom as he was steamed by the hot air in his body. He panted heavily and leaned towards Li Zhe. His hot cheeks pressed against Li Zhe¡¯s slightly cold hands, and he instantly let out afortable sigh.
Looking at Meng Yu in this state, Li Zhe¡¯s heart beat very quickly. Why not take this opportunity to have Meng Yu? In this case, Meng Yu should not me him, right? This was because Li Zhe realized that his desire had already been stimted by Meng Yu¡¯s weak and powerless appearance.
But what if Meng Yu woke up? He would probably me him, right? Meng Yu had clearly stated before that his sexual orientation was normal. If he took advantage of the situation, Meng Yu would probably hate him. Li Zhe looked at the seemingly unconscious Meng Yu in distress..
Chapter 378 - 378: Relief
Chapter 378: Relief
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At that moment, Li Zhe suddenly realized that perhaps because of the big movements, the bandage on Meng Yu¡¯s arm was slowly beginning to turn red.
No, if he let Meng Yu move around like this, something bad would happen.
Li Zhe hurriedly ced Meng Yu back on the bed, then climbed onto the bed himself. He held Meng Yu firmly in his arms and restrained his moving limbs.
Meng Yu¡¯s drunken eyes looked behind him, and he rubbed his face against Li Zhe¡¯s neck, trying to get a trace of coolness to relieve his heat.
Li Zhe sighed and undid the buttons on Meng Yu¡¯s pyjamas. With each button undid, Li Zhe¡¯s desire grew stronger. When all the buttons were undone and Meng Yu¡¯s pink chest appeared in front of Li Zhe, his nerves tensed up.
However, in order not to hurt Meng Yu, Li Zhe silently tried to keep his calm, using his rationality to suppress his desire.
Meng Yu panted, his eyes hazy as he looked at the jawline of the man behind him. He could not help but kiss him. First, he tried to kiss him lightly, then, as if he had found some fun, he kissed Li Zhe¡¯s jawline all the way forward until he kissed Li Zhe¡¯s tightly pursed lips.
His soft and tender lips sucked on Li Zhe¡¯s lips in a disorderly manner, as if he was dissatisfied with Li Zhe¡¯s indifference. Meng Yu snorted lightly, then opened his mouth and bit Li Zhe angrily, causing Li Zhe to hiss in pain.
Feeling Li Zhe¡¯s slightly opened lips, Meng Yu stuck out his pink tongue and clumsily traced Li Zhe¡¯s lips like he was licking candy. Then, he continued to attack, his tongue instinctively reaching into Li Zhe¡¯s mouth and sucking.
The slight tingling on his lips was mixed with a numbing feeling, causing Li Zhe to directly sink into the lust brought about by Meng Yu. He opened his lips and directly sucked on the pink tongue that was causing trouble in his mouth, licking and nibbling with all his might.
The moans that escaped from Meng Yu¡¯s lips were like the best aphrodisiac in the world to Li Zhe. Li Zhe could not help but stick his tongue into Meng Yu¡¯s warm, moist, and tender mouth, using his tongue to firmly entangle with Meng Yu¡¯s stiff tongue. The two of them were in contact with each other, and the sound of water flowing could be heard.
Li Zhe¡¯s hand caressed the little red bean on Meng Yu¡¯s chest and gently kneaded it. Meng Yu¡¯s whine became even louder, and he puffed out his chest, sending his little bean into Li Zhe¡¯s hand. He was like a cute little beast that was being caressed, cute, and attractive.
At this moment, Guan Lei, who had finished reading the report, knocked on the door gently. However, the two of them were so immersed in their desire that they did not hear it.
Outside the door, Guan Lei frowned slightly. Was he not here? Guan Lei turned the doorknob and pushed the wheelchair in. He was immediately shocked by the two people on the bed.
At this time, Meng Yu was lying in Li Zhe¡¯s arms with his clothes in a mess. His clothes were open, revealing his thin and fair chest, and on his chest, there was a pair of hands pinching Meng Yu¡¯s nipples.
Looking up from his hand, he saw Meng Yu and Li Zhe¡¯s locked lips. There was a clear, silver liquid flowing down from the corner of Meng Yu¡¯s mouth. The whole picture looked lewd and fiery, making people blush and their hearts beat faster.
The documents in Guan Lei¡¯s hands fell to the ground with a loud thud, waking Li Zhe up.
Li Zhe raised his head and saw Guan Lei standing at the door with a dazed expression. He panicked and pulled the nket over Meng Yu.
As for the dazed and confused Meng Yu, he was looking up at Li Zhe¡¯s lips. After being pressed down by Li Zhe, he bit down on Li Zhe¡¯s neck with great dissatisfaction.
Li Zhe endured the pain and was about to ask Guan Lei to leave when he saw Guan Lei quickly bend down to pick up the folder on the ground with an embarrassed expression. He turned the wheels of his wheelchair and fled the exciting scene without saying a word.
As the door was mmed shut, the two people inside and outside the house both heaved a sigh of relief.
For Guan Lei, who was seeing a live s*¡Á scene for the first time, it was too exciting. It was also very exciting for Li Zhe, who was getting close to his lover for the first time.
Li Zhe and Meng Yu were actually lovers? Guan Lei was in a mess outside the room.
Guan Lei had always thought that Li Zhe did not hesitate to say that he was gay so that he would not find out about Meng Yu. Now, it seemed that this was not the case at all. Li Zhe and Meng Yu had both retreated from the start. From Li Zhe¡¯s expression earlier, it was clear that he waspletely immersed in love.
However, Meng Yu seemed to be a little abnormal. Was it not awkward for a normal person to be seen doing something intimate? And when Li Zhe stopped, Meng Yu was still blushing and trying to get close to Li Zhe. This was not right..
Chapter 379 - 379: Mouthful
Chapter 379: Mouthful
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Suddenly, Guan Lei thought of what he had asked Xue Li to arrange yesterday, so he sent a message to Xue Li. ¡°Yesterday, I asked you to arrange for Li Zhe¡¯s erectile dysfunction treatment. Did you do it?¡±
[Xue Li: I¡¯ve already made the arrangements. I think Director Li has already eaten. Young Master, don¡¯t worry. Thedy has already been arranged to stay in Director Li¡¯s room. She will serve him wellter.]
Guan Lei looked at the message and sighed slightly. It seemed that there was an ident. Li Zhe did not take the medicine. Instead, Meng Yu took it. Guan Lei replied to Xue Li: You can ask the girl to go back. She won¡¯t be needed.]
[Xue Li: That won¡¯t do, Young Master. I heard that the effect of the medicine can¡¯t be underestimated. It¡¯ll take some time to vent it out. Young Master, don¡¯t worry. If Director Li doesn¡¯t want to touch thatdy, she can use other methods. She is professionally trained, and her hands and mouths are very good. When the effects of the medicine wore off, Director Li will not be disappointed.]
Guan Lei held his forehead and sent another message to Xue Li, asking him to send the woman away. Li Zhe did not need her anymore.
At this time, Li Zhe, who was in the room, was a little more awake. His left hand tightly held the person who was twisting and moving in his arms, and then his right hand deftly pulled down Meng Yu¡¯s pants and underwear. He directly grabbed the bouncing p*nis in his hand and twisted it up and down. Because of Meng Yu¡¯s passion, the top of the turtle¡¯s head had already seeped out traces of crystal-like liquid.
The dazed Meng Yu moanedfortably on Li Zhe¡¯s neck. The tactful and coquettish moans flowed out from Meng Yu¡¯s mouth, which was biting his lower lip. It brought with it a scorching hot breath that attacked Li Zhe¡¯s neck, causing Li Zhe to quickly and slowly sink back in.
Li Zhe gently ced Meng Yu on the bed and then peeled off his half-opened clothes. He leaned over and took the hard red fruit on Meng Yu¡¯s chest into his mouth. The tip of his teeth gently nibbled at the grinding nipple, his tongue turned in circles to lick the faint blush, and finally, he took a deep breath, causing Meng Yu to moan and raise his voice.
alright¡ it¡¯s sofortable, lick again, quick¡ª¡± Meng Yu waspletely immersed in it, and the words he subconsciously said were honest and lecherous.
After that, Li Zhe¡¯s tongue continued to move down, gently grazing Meng Yu¡¯s delicate skin, leaving behind a string of ambiguous red marks, until he licked the erect male root. His tongue nimbly traced the p*nis, from the bottom to the mushroom head, and then he sucked Meng Yu¡¯s p*nis in one mouth.
Meng Yu let out afortable sigh. His entire body seemed to be wrapped in some warm and moist thing, warm andfortable.
Li Zhe rubbed Meng Yu¡¯s two balls with one hand and supported the root of Meng Yu¡¯s reproductive organ with the other. His head was rapidly swallowing and spitting Meng Yu¡¯s reproductive organ up and down.
Li Zhe did not expect his small and soft penis to be so tough. There were a few times when Li Zhe used too much force, and the head got stuck in his narrow throat. Li Zhe almost could not breathe.
Feeling that the p*nis in his mouth was starting to act up, Li Zhe used his tongue to suck hard. In an instant, a hot and dense essence sprayed into Li Zhe¡¯s mouth.
Meng Yu also absent-mindedly raised his chest, the moans in his mouth turning into irrepressible low roars, and after a long while, he slowlyy back.
Li Zhe wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth and looked at the satisfied Meng Yu. Then, he smiled bitterly and looked at the hard sexual organ under his body.
After gently wiping Meng Yu¡¯s penis with a tissue, Li Zhe found that it was actually standing up again, trembling. Li Zhe was shocked and raised his head to look. As expected, Meng Yu, who had just calmed down, was starting to turn red again, and his expression revealed that he wanted to do it.
Li Zhe lowered his head in resignation and continued to serve the person he loved.
After an unknown number of times, Meng Yu¡¯s consciousness slowly returned. Feeling the abnormality in his lower body, Meng Yu suddenly looked down. A head was in his crotch, trying hard to swallow and spit his p*nis. The scene was exciting and lewd, and the person who was sucking his p*nis was actually Li Zhe.
Meng Yu was immediately scared out of his wits. With a burst of excitement, his semen spurted out.
This time, the shot was too unexpected. Just as Li Zhe spat out his penis and sucked on it, it came out and directly covered Li Zhe¡¯s face.
In the middle of the ejection, it even bounced a few times on Li Zhe¡¯s upturned nose.
Meng Yu was so scared that he stood rooted to the ground and shouted worriedly, ¡°Director Li, you¡¡±
Li Zhe also raised his head to look at Meng Yu.. He was awake?
Chapter 380 - 380: Clean up
Chapter 380: Clean up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re finally awake. You scared me!¡± Li Zhe cried as he rushed over to hug Meng Yu.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe¡¯s face which was covered in semen and hurriedly shouted to stop him, ¡°Director Li, wipe your face.¡±
Only then did Li Zhe remember that he seemed to have just been sprayed in the face by Meng Yu. He stuck out his tongue and licked the slightly itchy ce on the side of his mouth, sweeping the liquid into his mouth.
Meng Yu had already ejected a few times. At this time, his semen did not have that thick fishy smell but was instead a slightly transparent liquid without any taste.
Meng Yu was shocked by Li Zhe¡¯s actions, and his entire body froze on the spot, not daring to move. At this time, everything that had just happened was still floating in his mind. Him taking the initiative to kiss Li Zhe, sending his nipple into Li Zhe¡¯s mouth, the lewd words that came out of his mouth from time to time, every time Li Zhe performed a blowjob on him, every time he shot out his sperm¡
In an instant, Meng Yu even wanted to die. He actually did such a disgraceful thing to his savior. It was simply too much, too disgusting.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe uneasily and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Director Li, 1¡1 didn¡¯t do it on purpose, I¡¡±
Li Zhe got up and took a tissue, carefully cleaning the liquid stains on Meng Yu¡¯s lower body. He even grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s already soft little brother and gently wiped it.
Meng Yu hurriedly took a step back and pulled his evil root away from Li Zhe¡¯s hand. He said, a little embarrassed, ¡°Director Li, I¡¯ll clean this up myself. I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±
Li Zhe raised his eyes to look at Meng Yu, his face full of ridicule as he said,
¡°How are you going to clean it up? With your two hands that are still injured?¡±
Meng Yu looked at his arm a little awkwardly. There was already a slight trace of blood on it, which was caused by his excessive movements when he was in heat.
Li Zhe pulled Meng Yu¡¯s little brother back into his hands and wiped it again with a tissue. He even opened the wrinkles to see if there was any unknown liquid left.
Meng Yu¡¯s entire body was burning, his face as red as a cooked shrimp. He stammered, ¡°Director Li, I think it¡¯s good enough. It¡¯s clean enough. You don¡¯t have to wipe it like this anymore.¡±
Li Zheughed as he looked at Meng Yu¡¯s explosive poprity and said, ¡°Why are you so shy? I¡¯ve seen every part of your body now.¡±
As he spoke, Li Zhe even evilly pinched the soft little Meng Yu, scaring him so much that he did not dare to speak.
After wiping Meng Yu¡¯s lower body, Li Zhe helped him put on his pants. He tidied Meng Yu¡¯s clothes and buttoned them up one by one. Then, he gently covered Meng Yu with the nket. ¡°You were too excited just now. The wound on your hand must have opened again. I¡¯ll go get the doctor to re-bandage it for you.¡±
Hearing Li Zhe¡¯s words, Meng Yu hurriedly buried his face in the nket. It was too embarrassing, and he wanted to die.
He had thought that Li Zhe helping him pee was already the most embarrassing thing in the world. He did not expect that Li Zhe would give him a blo*wjob. This was like making Meng Yu even more embarrassed.
Li Zhe called Dr. Wang over and re-bandaged Meng Yu¡¯s wound. After Meng Yu fell asleep again, Li Zhe went out to look for Guan Lei.
Seeing Li Zhe, Guan Lei could not help but recall the scene in the afternoon.
The atmosphere between the two of them instantly became a little awkward.
¡°You like Meng Yu? You two are a couple? You¡¯re Gay?¡± Guan Lei asked casually, but the gossiping spirit in his heart was already burning.
Li Zhe found a seat and sat next to Guan Lei. Then, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m GAY or not, but I do like Meng Yu. I¡¯ve liked him since we first met ten years ago. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re not a couple yet, and he doesn¡¯t seem to like men.¡±
Guan Lei raised his head and looked at Li Zhe in surprise. ¡°So you took advantage of him just now?¡±
Li Zhe coughed lightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this situation because of you? Is there something wrong with the porridge Xue Li sent?¡±
Guan Lei touched his nose in embarrassment and said guiltily, ¡°I asked Xue Li to prepare it for you. Who knew Meng Yu would eat it?¡±
Li Zhe turned around and stared at Guan Lei. ¡°Why did you prepare that medicine for me?¡±
Guan Lei responded naturally, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Dr. Wang yesterday that you had erectile dysfunction? I was afraid that you would get into an ident, so I asked Li Xue Li to find you a cure. I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡±
Li Zhe leaned back in his chair and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. I just thought Ah Yu had a problem, so I asked. However, it seems that Ah Yu does not have a big problem now..¡±
Chapter 381 - 381: Investigation
Chapter 381: Investigation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
¡°What did you want to see me about?¡± Li Zhe asked.
Guan Lei then took out a document from the table next to the wheelchair and handed it to Li Zhe. ¡°This is the progress report on the investigation into the attack. Take a look.¡±
Li Zhe took the document and immediately opened it. After a while, he said,
¡°You¡¯re saying that the person who attacked Ah Yu was Chen Hai from Youcheng Construction?¡±
¡°That¡¯s the only lead we have so far. Back then, the Chen family was almost bankrupted by Meng Yu in a bid to secure the project. Chen Hai¡¯s only son wanted to take revenge on Meng Yu, but he was falsely used and ended up dying in prison. So I think Chen Hai is seeking revenge for his son,¡± Guan Lei analyzed.
¡°Of course, it was also rted to my brother¡¯s death ten years ago. Chen Hai, who hadn¡¯t gone into business yet, was working under my grandfather during the power transition. He switched sides at thest minute, resulting in a tie and giving the Gu family the power topete for the leadership position, ¡± Guan Lei continued.
It must be admitted that over the years, Meng Yu had done a lot to avenge his brother. He used legitimate means to target anyone who was involved in his brother¡¯s death. These actions had put Meng Yu in the spotlight and earned him many enemies.
Just like Chen Hai nowadays, in the struggle for political power, there were always unavoidable casualties. But in Meng Yu¡¯s eyes, since political struggles were inevitable, so were business battles.
So as long as it was Chen Hail s project, Meng Yu would seize it until the other side was ruined, and then he will be satisfied. But he didn¡¯t expect that Chen
Hai¡¯s son, Chen Shu, would think it was Li Zhe¡¯s order and seek revenge on Li Zhe.
Meng Yu then discovered the illegal activities that Chen Shu had been doing in secret and sent him to jail.
Chen Hai had only one son, who died violently in prison, so naturally, he couldn¡¯t let Meng Yu go.
Guan Lei felt mixed emotions towards Menz Yu. He hated Menz Yu¡¯s existence, hated his brother¡¯s death because of Meng Yu, and hated the once happy family that became chaotic because of Meng Yu and his mother¡¯s appearance.
But Meng Yu was not intentional, so even Guan Lei couldn¡¯t decide how to treat him.
Those who supported the Gu family ten years ago, including the Gu family themselves, were also watching Meng Yu¡¯s movements. However, since Meng Yu had been protected by the Gu and Li families, those people also feared acting recklessly.
Li Zhe continued with Guan Lei¡¯s words: ¡°So Ah Yu included the Chen family as one of the culprits who killed your brother. If it weren¡¯t for Chen Hail s defection, the Gu family wouldn¡¯t have the strength to confront your grandfather, and naturally wouldn¡¯t take the risk topete for the position of chief. With Chen Hai¡¯s support, the situation was at a stalemate. As long as they can capture your brother and threaten your grandfather to give up supporting his chosen candidate, then the Gu family will be almost guaranteed to win.¡±
¡°Yes, even if the other party used Meng Yu to expose my grandfather¡¯s scandal of having an illegitimate child and a chaotic private life, it may not necessarily make my grandfather change his mind so quickly. But if my brother was being held hostage, the nature of the situation would have been different. That¡¯s why those people are torturing Meng Yu, to get to my brother.¡± Guan Lei sighed after finishing his words.
Li Zhe remained silent for a long time, unable to untangle the ounts between Meng Yu and the Guan family.
Guan Lei pointed to the information and continued: ¡°However, there is a doubt.
You can look over here. I suspected that there were still people behind Chen Hai, who knew about the rtionship between Meng Yu and the Guan family. I asked my mother and grandmother, and they promised my grandfather that they wouldn¡¯t touch Meng Yu, so they didn¡¯t pay special attention to where he was.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s face went grave as he questioned: ¡°But Meng Yu has been following you for years, your mother and grandmother should know where you are, so Meng Yu should be nearby.¡±
Guan Lei nodded and said, ¡°I used to think the same way, but the reality is not like that. Meng Yu has always been following me in secret. Except for my grandfather, my parents and grandmother didn¡¯t know about it. And if they knew that Meng Yu was secretly following me, they would definitely intervene. After all, they have always believed that Meng Yu¡¯s existence is to eliminate my brother and me so that he can inherit the Guan family. Thus they wouldn¡¯t let me be in uncertain danger.¡±
Li Zhe agreed with Guan Lei¡¯s perspective. If the people of the Guan family knew that Meng Yu had been secretly following Guan Lei, they would not think that Meng Yu was protecting him, but would instead think that Meng Yu was looking for an opportunity to harm Guan Lei..
Chapter 382 - 382: Black Hand
Chapter 382: ck Hand
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°So, I suspect that the people from the Gu family might have found out Meng Yu¡¯s location and leaked it to Chen Hai, andter anonymously informed my mother and grandmother that Meng Yu would be attacked on the ind. Then, they could use my mother and grandmother¡¯s hatred for Meng Yu to increase the sess rate of the attack,¡± Guan Lei concluded.
Li Zhe frowned when he heard about the Gu family. Even after ten years, they still had no way to deal with them, the main culprit. Moreover, if the Gu family had taken action, it meant that Meng Yu¡¯s hand might have already reached some of the Gu family¡¯s industries, touching their interests.
¡°Of course, this is just my guess because if that¡¯s the case, there is another point that I cannot exin, which is that among the people who attacked Meng Yu this time, there were people from the Guan family. They were trained by the Guan family, and I saw those moves that day. They were too familiar,¡± Guan Lei sighed, looking rather irritable.
¡°And¡,¡± Guan Lei paused before continuing, ¡°if it were the Gu family who wanted to kill Meng Yu, they wouldn¡¯t have given orders to those people not to harm the both of us, right?¡±
¡°Could it be that those people from the Guan family went out to seek refuge with the Gu family? But considering the Guan Family¡¯s nurturing, they couldn¡¯t bear to hurt you and me?¡± Li Zhe suggested.
Guan Lei shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the people who have left the Guan family in recent years, and they were all people who had dealt with the Gu family before. That means either they were nted as spies by the Gu family from the beginning, or even if theyter defected to the Gu family, they wouldn¡¯t have earned the Gu family¡¯s trust.¡±
¡°Therefore, there¡¯s still an unknown mastermind behind the targeting of Meng Yu. This person has no ill intentions towards you and me, and may even have some connections with us. So, it should be someone we know,¡± Li Zhe said.
Guan Lei nodded, but no matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t figure out who that person was. This very person seemed to be extremely cautious, leaving no traces to follow.
With the investigation up to this point, other than Chen Hai, who was just a small fry, the clues of the mastermind had already been cut off. All that was left was deduction and spection.
¡°Looks like I still have to find Chen Hai. Maybe I can get some clues from him.¡± Li Zhe said as he looked at the information.
Guan Lei nodded in agreement.
¡°What about the person who attacked you?¡± At this point, Li Zhe asked, pointing to the information, then widened his eyes and asked incredulously, ¡°The Guan family?¡±
Guan Lei chuckled and sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that my own family would hire assassins to kill me. It¡¯s really unexpected. Bute to think ot it, what I look like is best known by those around me, right?¡±
¡°Have you found out who it is? Or¡ is it the idea of your second uncle¡¯s family?¡± Li Zhe flipped through the information and didn¡¯t see the final conclusion. However, when he saw the investigation results of the birthday banquet attack in Beijing, his eyes instantly widened again, ¡°The two attacks weren¡¯t carried out by the same person?¡±
Guan Lei smiled without saying anything, only nodding to acknowledge that Li Zhe was right.
To be honest, when Guan Lei saw the investigation results, he was also very surprised. He had always agreed with Li Zhe¡¯s statement that someone wanted to harm him, and they attacked him from two directions because they were not sure if the real him was in Beijing or on the ind.
¡°So, the attack on you on the ind was rted to your grandfather¡¯s family. They hired assassins to kill you. And the attack in Beijing may be rted to the person who killed your brother ten years ago. That is, the Gu family?¡± Li Zhe analyzed.
Guan Lei nodded and said, ¡°Yes, my grandfather¡¯s family may have known about what happened on the ind, but they don¡¯t know who did it. It seems that I need to find a chance to investigate the Assassin¡¯s Alliance. Maybe I can follow thework to find that person.¡±
Li Zhe shook his head and sighed. He felt that the situation was getting more and more dangerous¡
¡°I¡¯ll return to Rong City tomorrow. If there¡¯s any progress in the investigation, I¡¯ll send you an update then,¡± Guan Lei said.
Li Zhe pointed to Guan Lei¡¯s leg with concern and said, ¡°Your leg isn¡¯t fully healed yet. Why don¡¯t you rest a bit longer before going back?¡±
Guan Lei looked at Li Zhe and teased, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see anything that I shouldn¡¯t see here. It¡¯s too much for my eyes.¡±
Li Zhe instantly understood the meaning behind Guan Lei¡¯s words and turned his head away awkwardly.
¡°Did you confess to Meng Yu?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s curiosity was piqued.
Li Zhe nodded and said bitterly, ¡°After you sent those bikini girls over that day, I was forced to confess. It¡¯s all because of you that we had to have such intimate contact. If it weren¡¯t for you, things wouldn¡¯t be so awkward between us now..¡±
Chapter 383 - 383: Going Back
Chapter 383: Going Back
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Embarrassed? I don¡¯t believe it. You must be feeling quite pleased with yourself, being able to touch your lover. As for me, I can only give little kisses for now. But Xi, my child, is still young, and I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±
Although Guan Lei teased him, he wasn¡¯t wrong. Li Zhe was indeed satisfied, as he finally had the chance to get close to the person he had been longing for. However, Li Zhe was feeling a bit uncertain.
Li Zhe had prepared himself mentally to let go of Meng Yu, but after experiencing Meng Yu¡¯s warmth today, he was unwilling to do so. Therefore, he was conflicted: he wanted to let go, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do it.
With a sigh ofment, Li Zhe gazed into the distance, his eyes fixed on the coastline. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for him for ten years, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever get a result.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. Li Zhe was 29 years old this year, and Meng Yu was 26 years old. Ten years ago, Li Zhe was 19 and Meng Yu was only 16. My goodness, Meng Yu was still a minor back then.
¡°You¡¯re thinking about him when he was still a minor? You¡¯re an animal!¡± Guan Lei eximed.
Li Zhe turned his gaze away from the coastline and red at Guan Lei. ¡°Could you please speak more politely? That was a youthful and innocent love during adolescence. Don¡¯t taint our feelings with your filthy desires.¡±¡±Oh, really? So you don¡¯t have any desire for Meng Yu? It didn¡¯t seem like that today!¡± Guan Lei teased with a smile.
In Li Zhe¡¯s mind, there instantly appeared Meng Yu¡¯s pink and trembling ni*pples, his rosy lips emitting a whimper, his face flushed with a hazy expression and the tender*ness that he held in her hand. His face immediately turned bright red.
Li Zhe suddenly stood up, his voice slightly embarrassed as he said, ¡°Talking to a little kid like you is pointless. I¡¯m leaving!¡±
¡°Aiyah, how did we get so angry all of a sudden? Geez,¡± Guan Lei shouted loudly at Li Zhe¡¯s fleeing back.
Watching Li Zhe¡¯s panicked figure, Guan Lei burst outughing.
Ten years, Guan Lei really never expected that Li Zhe had silently waited for Meng Yu for ten years without a word. If it were him, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to wait even for a moment. If he liked Shen Xi, he would have directly pursued her and expressed his love.
Guan Lei took out his phone and sent a message to Shen Xi that he would be leaving tomorrow. Then, he looked at the bruises on his face in the mirror and sighed. Oh well, he was ugly, but maybe Xi would feel sorry for him when she saw how miserable he looked.
The next day, Guan Lei leaned on his crutches with Xue Li¡¯s support and entered the ssroom. Shen Xi was stunned and quickly went up to support Guan Lei, asking with a worried expression, ¡°Guan Lei, what happened? Why are you injured like this?¡±
Guan Lei consoled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just identally got into a fight with someone.¡±
Zhao Yuan was incredulous and eximed, ¡°You lost a fight? Who could possibly be stronger than you, Guan Lei? You¡¯re the school bully!¡±
Xue Li immediately defended the honour of his young master and said, ¡°We were outnumbered¡¡±
But upon seeing Guan Lei¡¯s expression, Xue Li quickly corrected himself and said, ¡°Brother Lei, there were more than ten of them. Those guys on the other side are all lying on the ground and can¡¯t get up.¡±
Zhao Yuan eximed, ¡°Wow, Guan Lei, you¡¯re still amazing! But you look pretty old. Why do you call him Brother Lei, Xue Li? Are you Guan Lei¡¯s uncle?¡±
Xue Li felt bitter, realizing that looking old was a disadvantage. He was only ten years older than Guan Lei, so he deserved to be called brother at least.
So Xue Li adopted a rare haughty attitude and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that old, I¡¯m only
I¡¯m not an uncle.¡±
Shen Xi waspletely focused on taking care of the injured Guan Lei and carefully helped him to his seat, with Su Ni making room for them.
Before leaving, Xue Li handed a piece of paper to Shen Xi and said, ¡°Ms.Shen Xi, please take good care of Brother Lei. I¡¯ll be outside. If you need anything, just contact me. Here¡¯s my contact information.¡±
Shen Xi epted the note and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of Guan
Lei.¡¯
Xue Li nodded and then haughtily rolled his eyes at Zhao Yuan, the impolite little girl, before leaving.
Zhao Yuan widened her eyes andined to Shen Xi, ¡°Sweetie, can you believe that guy just rolled his eyes at me? So annoying! I have to go argue with him..¡±
Chapter 384 - 384: Oath
Chapter 384: Oath
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After saying that, Zhao Yuan rushed toward Xue Li angrily, ignoring the ringing bell.
Shen Xi saw Zhao Yuan off and shook her head helplessly.
Guan Lei said to Shen Xi who was by his side, ¡°Xi, can I ask the teacher to arrange for us to be deskmates? You see, my legs are inconvenient. With you by my side, I can rely on you.¡±
Shen Xi did not miss the sly look in Guan Lei¡¯s eyes, but still replied good-naturedly, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll tell the teacher.¡±
Beside them, Su Ni immediately volunteered, ¡°Then Shen Xi, I¡¯ll switch with you. The form teacher wouldn¡¯t say anything if I take the initiative to change seats.¡±
After saying that, Su Ni immediately packed her things up. Shen Xi also took her things and sat beside Guan Lei.
Guan Lei looked smilingly at Shen Xi sitting next to him. It had only been a few days, but it seemed like forever since hest saw Shen Xi. He could not suppress the joy in his heart.
However, Shen Xi did not seem to be in a good mood. Guan Lei asked in confusion, ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Why do I feel like you¡¯re not happy?
Shen Xi turned to look at Guan Lei, seeing the green and purple bruises on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not happy. You¡¯ve only been out for a few days and you¡¯ve already be like this. How can I be happy? Can¡¯t you take better care of yourself?¡±
Although Shen Xi was a little unhappy, Guan Lei was quite happy. Shen Xi cared and worried about him.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s sleeve and said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t protect Xi¡¯s boy. I¡¯ll ept my punishment. You can punish me with a kiss. How about that?¡±
Shen Xi burst outughing. She then nced sideways at Guan Lei and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re not serious again. Speak properly.¡±
When Guan Lei saw Shen Xi¡¯s smiling face, he was relieved. He then swore with his fingers up, ¡°I swear that I will protect myself well in the future and not let myself get hurt. I will not let Xi worry. If I break this oath, I will never be able to grow hair again.¡±
Shen Xiughed softly. ¡°Why? Are you nning to turn bald and be a monk?¡±
Guan Lei immediately shook his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. I¡¯m going to marry Xi. I can¡¯t be a monk.¡±
Shen Xi was slightly taken aback. Guan Lei had thoughts of marrying her?
The image of herself being bullied by those people appeared in Shen Xi¡¯s mind again, and she instantly felt inferior.
In the past, she used words to ridicule Jiang Xue as someone who was being yed with by others. When she called Jiang Xue dirty, she was humiliating Jiang Xue. However, when she thought about it further, hadn¡¯t she been bullied by that person too? Wasn¡¯t it considered as being yed by others? Wasn¡¯t she dirty too?
If Guan Lei knew about these things, he would definitely despise her. Right?
Shen Xi hurriedly pulled her sleeve out of Guan Lei¡¯s hands. She avoided Guan Lei¡¯s gaze, took out a book and pretended to read.
Shen Xi was already happier, but why did her mood change suddenly? Guan Lei was deeply puzzled.
Moreover, when Shen Xi pulled her sleeve away from his hand just now, Guan Lei had a feeling that Shen Xi did not want him to touch her.
Guan Lei wanted to ask more questions, but the teacher had alreadye in. Guan Lei could only suppress the doubts in his heart.
Shen Xi did not pay any attention to the lesson as her thoughts drifted.
Shen Xi knew very well that Guan Lei was pursuing her, but she could not make up her mind to be with him. Hence, Shen Xi was hesitating about whether she should be with Guan Lei or not.
Being together, the things from her previous life would always linger at the back of Shen Xi¡¯s mind. She was afraid that one day, she would mumble it out in her dreams and Guan Lei would despise her if he found out. However, if she couldn¡¯t get over her internal hurdles and decided not to be with Guan Lei, she felt that she should tell Guan Lei frankly and not keep him hanging.
Shen Xi sighed in annoyance, her shoulders drooping weakly, her heart filled with frustration.
Beside her, Guan Lei was not paying attention to the lesson too. His gaze kept ncing at Shen Xi, his mind uneasy following the expressions on Shen Xi¡¯s face.
After the first period ended, Zhao Yuan sneaked back to ss. When she saw that her deskmate had changed, she cried for a while.
Guan Lei quickly pulled Shen Xi, who was about to leave, using his body as a support to stand up. ¡°Xi, if you have any thoughts, you can tell me.¡±
For some reason, Guan Lei felt that there was something wrong with Shen Xi¡¯s current attitude. He had a feeling that Shen Xi was considering whether to give up on him.
Before Shen Xi could say anything, Li Jin, who had just entered, rushed to Guan Lei¡¯s side with tears on her face. She hugged Guan Lei and cried, ¡°Brother Lei, you¡¯re finally back. I¡¯ve been so worried about you these past two days. Fortunately, you returned safely..¡±
Chapter 385 - 385: Indecent Assault
Chapter 385: Indecent Assault
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi turned to look at Guan Lei who was in Li Jin¡¯s embrace. Her eyes were dark and gloomy.
Guan Lei quickly pushed Li Jin away and leaned towards Shen Xi. He belonged to Shen Xi. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone take advantage of him.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei and suddenly panicked seeing his reaction. She hurriedly caught Guan Lei, but standing 1.8 meters tall, Guan Lei¡¯s figure almost knocked her down.
¡°Xi, the woman is taking advantage of me. This is too much.¡± Guan Lei buried his head in Shen Xi¡¯s neck and cried.
The student beside him was amused by Guan Lei¡¯s words. Such a shy and soft school bully.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, she stroked Guan Lei¡¯s head andforted him softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll protect you. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±
Guan Lei was sobbing as he leaned against Shen Xi¡¯s neck. He sniffed the faint fragrance on Shen Xi¡¯s body and said aggrievedly, ¡°Yes, please scold her! She threw herself at others without an shame.¡±
Zhao Yuan was stunned. She thought to herself, ¡®Brother Lei, you just threw yourself at Shen Xi shamelessly!
There were tears on Li Jin¡¯s face. She stared at Guan Lei with her eyes wide open. Was this the cold and ruthless Young Master Guan?
Shen Xi looked at Li Jin and said coldly, ¡°Li Jin, Guan Lei doesn¡¯t like your touch. Please don¡¯te near him next time. If he cries, I won¡¯t be able to coax him.¡±
Li Jin was so angry that her cheeks puffed up. She shouted, ¡°Shen Xi, you don¡¯t even like Guan Lei. Why are you clinging on to him?¡±
Li Jin¡¯s words made Guan Lei feel a little sad. Indeed, Shen Xi had never said that she liked him. He was a little upset.
Shen Xi did notment on Li Jin¡¯s question. She said in a clear voice, ¡°Whether I like Guan Lei or not, whether Guan Lei is willing to let you touch him, they are two different things. Guan Lei doesn¡¯t want to be harassed, so he¡¯s asking me for help. Can¡¯t I do him a favor?¡±
Li Jin knew it well, but she couldn¡¯t stand Shen Xi¡¯s behavior. She said angrily, ¡°If you reject Guan Lei, he will give up and fall for someone else. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s hogging his feelings.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s heart shook. Actually, Li Jin was right. Wasn¡¯t it what she had been thinking about just now?
¡°See, you can¡¯t even defend yourself, right?¡± Li Jin looked at Shen Xi.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t hear Shen Xi¡¯s retort and immediately became anxious. He knew that Shen Xi didn¡¯t like him yet. He was the one who pursued Shen Xi passionately.
However, if Shen Xi rejected him right now, then he would no longer have a chance.
Guan Lei quickly raised his head and shot a sharp gaze at Li Jin. He warned coldly, ¡°Li Jin, it seems like I didn¡¯t teach you a lessonst time, right?¡±
Li Jin was frightened by Guan Lei¡¯s fierce gaze and took a step back. Then, she slowly said, ¡°Brother Lei, I¡¯m afraid that Shen Xi will hurt you. If she doesn¡¯t like you, why don¡¯t you give up on her? Turn around and look at me. I like you.¡±
Li Jin who was usually gentle and weak suddenly flew into a rage. The students in the ss were freaked out. Now that Li Jin confessed, everyone was shocked.
Guan Lei subconsciously looked at Shen Xi. Seeing that there was no anger on Shen Xi¡¯s face, he slowly rxed. Then, he was upset again. Shen Xi was not jealous at all. He was such a failure.
¡°So, you were the one who did the appraisal of Young Master Guan¡¯s and my paintings. Then, you sent them to Jiang Xue. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong, you and Li Dan are rtives. I think both of you are quite close.¡± Shen Xi said this in a certain tone.
Li Jin looked at Guan Lei in panic. As expected, Guan Lei¡¯s eyes had darkened.
¡°You like Guan Lei, but Guan Lei treats me well, so you want to make things difficult for me. You used me of cheating. If I prove myself, I will offend the nobles of Beijing City. If I don¡¯t prove myself, I can only take the me. What a good scheme!¡± Shen Xi sneered.
Li Jin couldn¡¯t deny her identity, but she knew very well that she couldn¡¯t admit to this. She tried to defend herself, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I didn¡¯t do it. I didn¡¯t ask Jiang Xue to nder you.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Li Jin sinisterly and said in a threatening voice, ¡°Li Jin, don¡¯t make me investigate..¡±
Chapter 386 - 386: Confession
Chapter 386: Confession
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Jin knew that Guan Lei was warning her. She bit her lower lip and admitted after a while, ¡°Shen Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I did it. I can¡¯t stand the fact that you¡¯ve been ignoring Brother Lei. I sent the evidence of the DNA test report to Jiang Xue. I know that Jiang Xue will definitely report you.¡±
Everyone sighed. They did not expect a quiet and soft girl like Li Jin to do such a thing.
Li Jin couldn¡¯t bear to hear the discussions around her. With tears in her eyes, she said, ¡°But I really thought that Shen Xi cheated and giarized Young Master Guan, so I did that. Wouldn¡¯t anyone else react the same way? Everyone would think that Shen Xi had giarized instead of someone from a noble family. Moreover, it¡¯s not me who leaked this news. It¡¯s Jiang Xue after all, isn¡¯t
Hearing Li Jin¡¯s exnation, Guan Lei snorted coldly. ¡°You should be d that you didn¡¯t spread the news.¡±
Li Jin noticed the threat from Guan Lei¡¯s tone and burst out crying. She couldn¡¯t understand why Guan Lei treated her so badly. She had gone through so much trouble to study here together with him.
She was a pampered young miss who had dignity. Why did Guan Lei have to yell at her for that country bumpkin?
Shen Xi would never pity those who tried to hurt her, even if it was just an ident.
Guan Lei turned to look at Shen Xi and said seriously, ¡°Xi, I have nothing to do with Li Jin. I like you.¡±
The students beside him started cheering again. Shen Xi couldn¡¯t remember how many times Guan Lei had confessed to her. In the past, she didn¡¯t care. But now when he did, she couldn¡¯t remember the past anymore.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t reply and helped Guan Lei sit down.
Actually, Li Jin was right about one thing. She shouldn¡¯t have kept Guan Lei hanging. It was indeed unfair to Guan Lei. Her attitude was ambiguous. How was Guan Lei going to let go and pursue someone else?
Li Jin didn¡¯t attend the rest of the sses. After the morning sses ended, they heard that Li Jin had transferred schools.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi who had a lot on her mind. He said softly, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. It was before she provoked you.¡±
Shen Xi looked up at Guan Lei and said, ¡°Guan Lei, let¡¯s go somewhere. I have something to tell you.¡±
An ominous aura lingered around Guan Lei.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi and said anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t mind Li Jin¡¯s words. I¡¯ve never thought that you were fooling me. I¡¯ve never thought of forcing you. I can wait until the day you fall for me.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t answer and Guan Lei became anxious. There was a hint of begging as he said, ¡°Can you not reject me so early? Perhaps, you¡¯ll like me after we spend some more time together? Just a little more time, okay?¡±
Shen Xi led Guan Lei to a remote corner and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Guan Lei, I once had a dream. In the dream, I was raped by a few people. That dream was so real that it felt like I had experienced it. I¡¡±
¡°Dreams are fake. You don¡¯t have to take it seriously,¡± Guan Lei hurriedly interrupted Shen Xi. He was very flustered. He did not know what Shen Xi meant by this. Could it be that it was not a dream?
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were slightly red. Then, she asked with difficulty, ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t a dream?¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi in shock. Shen Xi had been bullied. There was a sharp pain in his heart. It became more intense as if his heart was being cut by a sharp knife. It hurt so much that he could not breathe.
Seeing that Guan Lei was stunned on the spot for a long time, Shen Xi lowered her head in disappointment.
However, before Shen Xi could be sad for too long, Guan Lei threw away his walking stick. He endured the pain in his leg and hugged Shen Xi tightly in his arms. His red eyes were filled with heartache. ¡°Xi, no matter what you¡¯ve experienced, in my heart, you¡¯re the most perfect.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes gradually lit up after hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words. Then, her eyes brightened and became as resplendent as starlight.
Shen Xi knew that she shouldn¡¯t believe in ttering words, but Guan Lei¡¯s words didfort her.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi tightly. After a while, he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it? Tell me.
Shen Xi was stunned for a while before she realized what Guan Lei was asking.
Shen Xi gently patted Guan Lei¡¯s back. ¡°Let go of me first.. ¡®
Chapter 387 - 387: Old Friend
Chapter 387: Old Friend
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei obediently let go of Shen Xi. Shen Xi picked up Guan Lei¡¯s walking stick from the ground and ced it back in Guan Lei¡¯s hand.
At this moment, Shen Xi realized that Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were unbelievably red. She quickly said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. It was just a dream, but it was too real that I can¡¯t forget it. Being haunted by such a strange dream always makes me feel ashamed, so I want to tell you.¡±
Guan Lei heard Shen Xi¡¯s exnation and suppressed the murderous thoughts in his heart.
Regardless it was a dream or not, Guan Lei decided to investigate Shen Xi¡¯s past.
Shen Xi finally smiled and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Thank you for not despising me for having such a dream.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and said firmly, ¡°No matter what you were like in the past, I still like you.¡±
Shen Xi looked up at Guan Lei and said seriously, ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s get together after our college entrance examination is over if you haven¡¯t changed your mind by then.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi in surprise. He was so happy that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. ¡°Xi, can you hug me? My hands are upied right now, but I really want to hug you.
Shen Xi giggled so hard that her shoulders trembled slightly. She was like a gentle breeze and a blooming bright rose, warming one¡¯s heart. So, this was how Shen Xi looked like when she smiled. Guan Lei had never seen it before.
Shen Xi wrapped her arms around Guan Lei¡¯s waist. The top of her head was right below Guan Lei¡¯s neck. Her hair gently brushed past Guan Lei¡¯s neck. It felt ticklish, even Guan Lei¡¯s heart was fluttered.
Guan Lei was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stop smiling as he followed Shen Xi back to the ssroom. The corners of his mouth curled up the entire afternoon. Zhao Yuan grinned at the silly Guan Lei and thought to herself, ¡®Brother Lei must have gone crazy.¡¯
At night, Xue Li brought Guan Lei back to change his dressing. After dinner, Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan nned to walk around the field before going back to the ssroom for self-study.
When they passed by the woods on the way to the sports field, Shen Xi suddenly heard a girl¡¯s pleading voice. Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan looked at each other and wanted to leave in a hurry.
However, Shen Xi had only taken a few steps when she heard a familiar voice and name.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t believe it. So, she listened to it closely.
¡°If you lick the dirt off my shoes, I¡¯ll let you and your mother go. How about that?¡± a girl said arrogantly.
¡°Do you mean what you say?¡± The girl called Huang Min bit her lower lip and asked in humiliation.
Shen Xi was instantly stunned. The girl¡¯s name was Huang Min and her voice sounded the same. If she guessed correctly, it was the same Huang Min she knew in prison in her previous life.
However, Shen Xi had never heard that Huang Min was from their school.
Zhao Yuan whispered nervously into Shen Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Go to the teacher now and tell him that there¡¯s a fight going on here,¡± Shen Xi turned to Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan nodded obediently and immediately tiptoed away.
¡°Hahaha,e over and take a look at Huang Min. This little slut, licking my dirty shoes. Hahaha!¡± The bullying girl¡¯s words were full of sarcasm.
Whistles and curses were heard from the side. It sounded like there were quite a lot of people.
Shen Xi had learned some self-defense skills in prison in her previous life. But, if there were too many people, she would not be able to handle it.
Shen Xi quietly approached the group of people and hid in a hidden ce.
Not far away, about ten people were seen surrounding a girl who was kneeling on the ground.
The girl¡¯s face was cold and indifferent like an emotionless machine. She knelt on the ground and licked the girl¡¯s shoes with her tongue.
Shen Xi saw the appearance of the girl kneeling on the ground. She was Huang Min from her previous life.
Huang Min had been imprisoned for murder. There was no evidence to prove that Huang Min was the culprit, so Huang Min was quickly released.
At that time, after Shen Xi and Huang Min got familiar with each other, Shen Xi found out that Huang Min¡¯s mother was a very sessful entrepreneur in
Rong City. Later, she married Huang Min¡¯s father and gave birth to Huang Min.
In the first ten years, Huang Min¡¯s life was rtively happy. However, Huang Min¡¯s mother suddenly fell ill and was delirious in the hospital. Her parents divorced and her father quickly found her a stepmother with a son and a daughter.
From then on, Huang Min¡¯s life fell from heaven to hell. Not only was she bullied by her stepsister every day, she even had to beg her father for her mother¡¯s medical expenses..
Chapter 388 - 388: Huang Min
Chapter 388: Huang Min
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Later, Huang Min learned from her stepsister that her father had been after her mother¡¯s money from the beginning. When he married his mother, his father was already with Huang Li¡¯s mother.
Huang Li and her younger brother were Huang Min¡¯s father¡¯s children.
Huang Min¡¯s father used Huang Min to threaten her mother so that she would transfer thepany to him. Then, he gave Huang Min¡¯s mother a slow-acting poison until she was admitted to the hospital in aa and became a mental patient.
It was only then that Huang Min realized that her existence was a joke. She was her father¡¯s excuse to threaten her mother.
However, at that time, Huang Min was weak and could not find anyone who could help her. She could only please those people so that they would pay her mother¡¯s medical fees on time.
Later on, her mother died. The whole family died of poisoning, including Huang Min¡¯s father, stepmother, stepsister, and stepbrother. Huang Min was the first suspect and was arrested.
Only then did Shen Xie into contact with Huang Min. Perhaps they were of the same age, or perhaps they shared the same fate, they clicked with each other.
Huang Min confessed that she was the one who had poisoned them, but the police couldn¡¯t find any evidence. Shen Xi did not know how Huang Min did it.
At that time, Shen Xi mocked Huang Min for trusting people too easily. Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Shen Xi was an undercover agent sent by the police?
Huang Min said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I didn¡¯t want to live after doing these things.¡± She didn¡¯t want to cooperate with the police and didn¡¯t tell them the truth because they were useless. ¡°I knew that my mom didn¡¯t fall sick for no reason. I called the police, but those good-for-nothings said that my cheap father was innocent. They said that my mother was not framed. Hahaha!¡±
When Huang Min said this, her face was filled with evil and madness. Shen Xi remembered it until now. However, after Huang Min was released for a period of time, she surrendered and was executed for murder.
The mockingughter entered Shen Xi¡¯s ears and pulled her thoughts back.
If Shen Xi guessed correctly, the girl leading the group should be Huang Min¡¯s stepsister, Huang Li.
Huang Li shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re really pitiful. Do you think I¡¯ll let your mother off just because you licked my shoes clean? How can you be so naive?¡±
Huang Min was kneeling on all fours. A boy stepped on her back fiercely.
Huang Min¡¯s eyes were cold and she didn¡¯t make a sound as she endured it.
¡°Hey, you¡¯re quite tough.¡± The man snorted and stepped harder on Huang Min.
¡°She¡¯s such a bitch,¡± Huang Li giggled and said, ¡°She¡¯ll be coaxed but not forced. I¡¯ve been ying with her for the past few days. What do you think of stripping her naked and filming a video?¡±
The girls beside him looked like they were watching a good show, while the boys looked excited.
Huang Min looked up at Huang Li and said coldly, ¡°Huang Li, you¡¯d better kill me today. Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you taste all the pain you¡¯ve inflicted on me, then I¡¯ll turn you into ashes.¡±
Huang Li pped Huang Min hard and shouted angrily, ¡°Strip her clothes for me. I want her to be famous in Rong City tomorrow!¡±
Shen Xi narrowed her eyes. That was what Huang Min had to experience before. Huang Min had never mentioned it.
The boy next to her tore open Huang Min¡¯s coat. Huang Min bit the boy¡¯s wrist fiercely. The boy kicked Huang Min¡¯s chest and cried out in pain.
Huang Min bit off a piece of flesh on the boy¡¯s wrist and then spat it out on the ground with a mouthful of blood.
The people around immediately surrounded her and started punching and kicking Huang Min. In the chaos, a piece of Huang Min¡¯s clothes was peeled off.
Shen Xi was anxious. She guessed that Zhao Yuan would being soon. She nced to the side, picked up a one-meter-long staff, and rushed over.
One stick after another, she directly hit the weaker body parts of those people. The group was caught off guard. They were beaten by Shen Xi until they fled around like rats.
When they realized that Shen Xi was alone, they immediately surrounded Shen Xi. Huang Min who was on the ground also quickly stood up and leaned against Shen Xi. She was like a cheetah that could attack at any time. Her eyes were fierce as she looked at the people around her who were trying to get close.
There was a huge disparity in strength between two people and ten people. They could only give it a try. They hoped that Zhao Yuan would rush over as soon as possible.
Huang Li snorted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that little slut to have helpers. Hey, you don¡¯t even try to leave. Since you¡¯ve started it, you have to pay a price..
Chapter 389 - 389: Rescue
Chapter 389: Rescue
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Since I¡¯m involved, I¡¯ve thought of the consequences. But there¡¯s something I think you might be interested in.¡± Shen Xi smiled at Huang Li.
Huang Li sized up Shen Xi and said sarcastically, ¡°What? Are you trying to stall for time? Let me tell you, it¡¯s useless. Today, I¡¯ll let you taste the consequences of meddling in other people¡¯s business.¡±
Huang Li waved at the boy behind her.
¡°I¡¯m sure your father doesn¡¯t know that your mother used a fakepany to transfer the funds of your father¡¯spany.¡± Shen Xi said loudly.
Huang Li and Huang Min looked at Shen Xi in surprise. Even the boy who was going to teach Shen Xi a lesson looked at Huang Li in surprise.
Shen Xi looked at the opposite side warily. She did not want to make a move. Her safety was the most important. That was why she asked Zhao Yuan to call the teacher even though she could have called her gang over. She was afraid that she would put Zhao Yuan in danger.
Shen Xi was the one who wanted to save Huang Min. She could not implicate
Zhao Yuan.
Huang Li was a little flustered. She knew that her mother was trying to get some money from her father. Just as her mother said, it was best for a woman to keep something by her side, for example money.
However, Huang Li wouldn¡¯t admit it. She raised her head and said disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re just spouting nonsense because you¡¯re afraid of being beaten up. I think you won¡¯t know how powerful I am if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson.
¡°Then think about it clearly. If I¡¯m injured a little today, what your mother did will spread all over Rong City tomorrow. Of course, it also includes your mother¡¯s open rtionships.¡± Shen Xi threatened.
¡°What nonsense are you saying? Shut up!¡± Huang Li scolded Shen Xi loudly, but she was getting more flustered.
Shen Xi smiled and stood up straight. She looked at Huang Li and said, ¡°I know something even more shocking. If you want to know, you cane over and I¡¯ll tell you. Otherwise, I will tell everyone here.¡±
Huang Li looked around. These followers were all rted to her family. If they knew more, her mother would probably be ruined.
Huang Li really wanted to know what did this stranger who came out of nowhere know about her. Otherwise, she would not be able to touch Huang Min in the future.
If she only knew about mother¡¯s secret stash, she would definitely be able to get away with it. However, if there were other things, it would be troublesome.
¡°Is that so? Then tell me about it!¡± Huang Li said and walked towards Shen Xi alone.
Huang Li was confident because she had a total of ten people on her side. It was not a problem for her to deal with two people. Moreover, Huang Min¡¯s mother was in her hands. Huang Min would not dare to do anything to her!
As Huang Li was approaching, Shen Xi was just about to step forward when Huang Min quickly made a move. She strode forward and grabbed Huang Li¡¯s hair with one hand while the other hand grabbed Huang Li¡¯s throat tightly. It looked like she was about to strangle Huang Li to death.
Huang Li was frightened and hurriedly threatened loudly, ¡°Huang Min, if you dare to hurt me, I¡¯ll make your mother go to hell with me.¡±
Huang Min¡¯s eyes were wide open as she red at Huang Li. The blood at the corner of her mouth had dried up. Her entire face looked terrifying.
Shen Xi reached out and ced her hand on Huang Min¡¯s hand that was holding Huang Li. She patted her gently. In her previous life, Huang Min was imprisoned for murder. In this life, she should live well with her mother. It was not worth it to waste her life for the wicked.
Huang Min¡¯s breath was heavy. She turned her head and looked at Shen Xi with her scarlet eyes as if she was considering whether she should listen to Shen Xi.
¡°It¡¯s useless even if you kill her now. You¡¯ll only get yourself involved. If anything happens to you, your mother in the mental hospital will have no one to rely on. Think about it carefully.¡± Shen Xi looked straight into Huang Min¡¯s eyes that were filled with hostility as she spoke calmly.
Huang Min¡¯s eyshes were stained with dust and blood as she trembled. Only then did she gently loosen her grip, but she did not let go of Huang Li.
Huang Li heaved a sigh of relief. At the next moment, Shen Xi whispered into her ear with a chuckle, ¡°Your father might forgive your mother for trying to take money from him, but I don¡¯t think he will forgive a woman who cheated on him, right? For example, the pretty boy your mother keeps outside.¡± Huang Li¡¯s eyes widened.. She did not expect Shen Xi to know about this!
Chapter 390 - 390: Lying
Chapter 390: Lying
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Back then, after her father married Huang Min¡¯s mother because of money, he spent less time looking for Huang Li¡¯s mother. He did note over for a month or two. Therefore, Huang Li¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t stand loneliness and used her father¡¯s money to find a gigolo.
But how did Shen Xi know about this? The pretty boy looked like a girl, so his father had always thought that he was her mother¡¯s best friend. Even Huang Li thought that he was a woman when they first met.
Huang Min who was standing at the side was a little surprised. She was suspicious. Why did this stranger know so much about her family?
Shen Xi winked at Huang Min who was suspicious of her. Such a familiar action made Huang Min even more puzzled.
¡°What do you want?¡± Huang Li gritted her teeth and asked in a low voice.
¡°Nothing much. I just want you to bring Huang Min¡¯s mother out.¡± Shen Xi shrugged his shoulders in a rxed manner.
Huang Min¡¯s dark and gloomy eyes suddenly shed with light as she looked at Shen Xi eagerly.
¡°Her mother was locked up by my father. How could I bring her out?¡± Huang Li was so angry that her chest heaved up and down.
Shen Xi¡¯s mouth slightly curved up as she said with an innocent face, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. Anyway, if I don¡¯t see Huang Min and mother reunite within a week, I¡¯ll spread the news. I think in less than a day, you and your brother will be dragged for a paternity test. Your mother will be kicked out of the house.¡±
Huang Li looked at Shen Xi hatefully, wishing she could use her gaze to cut Shen Xi into a thousand pieces.
¡°Let go,¡± Shen Xi turned to look at Huang Min.
Huang Min nced at Shen Xi and then obediently let go.
Huang Li quickly escaped from Shen Xi and Huang Min¡¯s side. She looked at the two of them warily.
¡°Sister Li, shall we make a move?¡± asked the followers beside her.
Huang Li red at the person who spoke and said in a bad mood, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
After watching Huang Li and the others leave, Shen Xi sent a message to Zhao Yuan, saying that the matter had been resolved.
Zhao Yuan was worried that Shen Xi had been caught, so she made a video call. When she saw Shen Xi was fine, she felt relieved.
After Shen Xi had hung up the call, Huang Min stood in front of Shen Xi. She had a lot of questions, but she did not know where to start.
¡°I¡¯ll take you to wash up first. We¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± Shen Xi said. She knew that Huang Min must be extremely curious now.
Huang Min calmed down and nodded obediently. She believed that Shen Xi did not have any ill intentions. Otherwise, Shen Xi would not have risked being beaten to save her just now.
Shen Xi arranged for Huang Min to stay in a hotel near the school. After applying for leave from the school, Shen Xi brought the newly bought clothes to the hotel room.
Huang Min¡¯s hair was wet as she sat by the bed and looked at the girl sitting opposite her. She felt an inexplicable peace in her heart. This feeling was very strange. As long as that person sat there, she would feel at ease.
Shen Xi put down her phone and said to Huang Min, ¡°You¡¯re probably wondering why I know so much about your family. I even know things that you don¡¯t. ¡®
Huang Min nodded nkly.
¡°I can only say that Huang Li¡¯s mother provoked my family, so I got someone to investigate her. This is my answer.¡± Shen Xi said.
Yes, Shen Xi lied.
These things were all found out by Huang Min in her previous life. She told Shen Xi about it when they were chatting. However, Shen Xi couldn¡¯t possibly tell Huang Min that, right?
After all, things like the past life were very mysterious. Not everyone would believe in it. Even if someone believed her, Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to find trouble. But even if Shen Xi lied, Huang Min still believed her. She nodded and said, ¡°I trust you.¡±
Shen Xi felt a little guilty, but she hid it well.
¡°Keep an eye on your stepsister for the next few days. Get your mother out first. I¡¯ll find someone to help your mother. If your mother wakes up, it won¡¯t take too much effort to punish your father. Otherwise, your father won¡¯t be able to threaten you anymore if you expose him too. Your mother¡¯s old subordinates will keep your father busy.¡± Shen Xi said.
¡°Thank you! Although I have nothing now, I will be by your side if you need anything in the future.¡± Huang Min¡¯s face was full of sincerity.
At this time, Huang Min was young. Her mother was still alive. She still had a tender and expectant face. Unlike her previous life, when she was in prison, she was like an evil soul wandering in the human world.
It was no wonder that Huang Min chose to turn herself in in the end. She had no desire to live. Every second she lived in this world was another second of torture..
Chapter 391 - 391: Bracelet
Chapter 391: Bracelet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Four days had passed, but there was no news from Huang Li. Shen Xi asked Huang Min to send a message to urge her.
Huang Li scolded Huang Min in exasperation and then told Huang Min to wait. She would bring her mother out.
Huang Min felt a little happy thinking of Huang Li who was burning with anger on the other end of the phone. Ever since her mother entered the mental hospital four months ago, her life had not been as peaceful as it had been in the past two days.
She begged her father to pay for the treatment and begged Huang Li not to torture her mother. Every time she saw her mother being bullied by Huang Li and her mother, she felt helpless and desperate as if she was abandoned by the world.
At that time, Huang Min really wanted to drag those people who bullied her and her mother into hell. There was nothing good about living such a life. She was having a hard time, no one else should live a better life than she had. Fortunately, someone appeared by her side like a ray of light, giving her hope again.
Huang Min looked at the back of the person in front of her under the sunlight.
Shen Xi turned around and called out to Huang Min who wasgging behind,
¡°Min, hurry up. There won¡¯t be any food left in the canteenter.¡±
Guan Lei followed Shen Xi¡¯s eyes and nced at the girl behind him. Then, he said with a hint of jealousy, ¡°Xi, you seem to be especially good to your new friend these two days.¡±
Shen Xi saw through Guan Lei¡¯s awkwardness and teased, ¡°So, are you jealous? No way, Min is a girl. Why are you jealous?¡±
Guan Lei thought of Li Zhe and Meng Yu and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. My uncle likes men.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly widened as he asked nosily, ¡°Really? Is it the uncle who gave me the raw jade, Li Zhe?¡±
Guan Lei nodded. Shen Xi could only exin, ¡°I helped Min because she¡¯s homeless now. Can you bear to see a teenage girl wandering the streets?¡± Speaking of Huang Min, Shen Xi sighed in her heart.
When she saw Huang Min that day, Shen Xi felt a little strange. She had never heard of Huang Min at Zhuo Ying High School in her previous life. Why was she here?
In the end, she found out that Huang Li was a student at Zhuo Ying High School. Huang Min had only agreed to be Huang Li¡¯s ve here because of her mother.
The world was too big, and there were dirty corners that made people feel powerless and hopeless. For example, the world she faced in the past and the world Huang Min faced now.
¡°Xi, take this.¡± Guan Lei stopped as he was limping around and took out a bracelet.
Huang Min who was behind them immediately stopped and looked elsewhere.
Shen Xi looked at the bracelet and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you give me a bracelet when it¡¯s not the New Year?¡±
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and put it on for her. ¡°Can¡¯t I send you a gift? A gentleman is good at wooing a fairdy. I have to express my love for you.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯ll talk about this after graduation?¡± Shen Xi looked at the bracelet on her wrist and said with mixed feelings.
Shen Xi was afraid that Guan Lei might not like her after graduation and they would part ways. It would be too troublesome to send these things back.
Guan Lei scratched Shen Xi¡¯s delicate nose a little angrily and said, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after graduation. It doesn¡¯t mean that I can only wait until graduation to express my love. I just like to buy small things for the person I like.¡±
Shen Xi looked away in embarrassment.
Guan Lei did not mind that Shen Xi was trying to escape. He smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to be with me now, but you can¡¯t be so domineering. You can¡¯t stop me from being nice to you. That¡¯s too unfair to me, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eloquence was not bad, but every time she faced Guan Lei¡¯s straightforward words, she did not know how to respond.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t have to reply me. There¡¯s a reason why I gave you this gift.¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi whose eyes were darting around with amusement.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and pointed at the switch. ¡°This is a hidden weapon bracelet. Just look at this button. When you press it, you can shoot out a hidden weapon with an anesthetic effect. The needle is small, but it can even paralyze an elephant in a few seconds.¡±
Shen Xi, on the other hand, started to study the bracelet curiously. Guan Lei said that this was a good thing.
¡°Two days ago, when I heard that you went to save Huang Min alone, I was almost scared to death. So, I got someone to design this for you.¡± Guan Lei exined..
Chapter 392 - 392: Going Back on Her Word
Chapter 392: Going Back on Her Word
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi appreciated such a good thing. However, it should be quite pricy. Just by looking at the design and materials on the bracelet, it looked expensive, let alone the self-defense function.
Guan Lei put his hand on Shen Xi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Hurry up and let¡¯s eat.
Otherwise, I¡¯ll be hungryter.
Shen Xi nodded and helped Guan Lei who was limping to the cafeteria.
During lunch break, Shen Xi brought Huang Min back to the dormitory. Ever since Jiang Xue left, the bed beside her had been empty. Shen Xi reported to the form teacher and arranged for Huang Min to stay in her dormitory.
When Liu Cheng saw Shen Xi and Huang Min, she only nced at them before continuing on her own thing. Zhao Yuan, on the other hand, was very happy.
She asked Huang Min to be her model and studied thetest fashion makeup.
¡°Oh right, Xi is having a fireworks show this weekend. Let¡¯s go and watch it together. Min, you should go too. It¡¯s going to be very lively. I watched a video of it before. It¡¯s a national touring fireworks show. It¡¯s really good!¡± Zhao Yuan excitedly rmended.
Today was Monday. Shen Xi thought Huang Min¡¯s matter should be resolved by the weekend. She could go and take a look together, so she suggested, ¡°Yeah. When the matter is done, you can bring your mother along to watch it.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Huang Min nodded silently.
Shen Xi stroked the bracelet. It was six days from now. Guan Lei¡¯s leg might have recovered on that day. They could go and watch together.
Zhao Yuan immediately became excited. She turned on her phone to n the day¡¯s schedule with Shen Xi and Huang Min.
On Thursday, Huang Min received a message from Huang Li: ¡°Pick up your mother at the back door of Zhuo Ying High School at nine o¡¯clock in the evening. ¡±
Huang Min excitedly showed it to Shen Xi. Shen Xi pondered for a moment and said cautiously, ¡°I¡¯ll bring some people to standby just in case.¡±
Huang Min¡¯s expression also became a little serious. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±
Shen Xi patted Huang Min¡¯s shoulder and went out to look for the school¡¯s security team. If Huang Li couldn¡¯t bring Huang Min¡¯s mother out and yed tricks, the school guards could use legitimate reasons to deal with those people.
Guan Lei looked at the people behind Shen Xi in confusion and asked, ¡°Xi, what are you doing? Why did you call so many guards?¡±
Shen Xi then exined the matter to Guan Lei. Guan Lei said, ¡°If they came prepared, would the school guards be strong enough?¡±
Guan Lei was right. If Huang Li wanted to kill Huang Min, she might hire someone to do it. After all, Huang Min already knew her mother¡¯s secret. It was even more likely that Huang Li wanted to get rid of her. After all, only a dead person could keep a secret.
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s solemn expression, Guan Lei suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I get someone to help you? I know some people who are quite capable.¡±
Since she had decided to save Huang Min and her mother, she had to make aprehensive n. Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. It¡¯s safer to make more preparations.¡±
Guan Lei suddenly became unhappy. ¡°Xi, if you¡¯re being so polite to me, I would not be pleased! You have to know that I¡¯m your boyfriend now. Get used to being dependent and arrogant. It¡¯s okay, I can tolerate you.¡±
Shen Xi nced at Guan Lei. She couldn¡¯t hide the smile on her face.
At around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Shen Xi and the school guards were at the back gate of the school, while Xue Li and his men were spread out around the school.
Guan Lei wanted to apany Shen Xi, but she looked at his disabled legs and rejected him righteously. No matter how much Guan Lei acted coquettishly, Shen Xi would not let him follow. She even warned him that she would break her promise if he didn¡¯t listen to her.
Guan Lei stood at a higher floor and looked at the situation downstairs with a resentful expression.
Not far away, lights shone in. Huang Min looked in Shen Xi¡¯s direction. Seeing her nod, Huang Min took a deep breath and walked out of the door.
A white car stopped in front of Huang Min. Soon, three people got out of the car, but Huang Min¡¯s mother was not there.
Huang Min looked at the opposite side warily and asked loudly, ¡°Where¡¯s my mom?¡±
At this moment, Huang Min¡¯s phone suddenly rang. It was Huang Li.
As the call went through, Huang Li said, ¡°My dad is keeping a close eye on me. I don¡¯t dare to bring her out. Get in the car. I¡¯ll get someone to take you to your mother¡¯s ce. If you¡¯re worried, you can bring your friends along..¡±
Chapter 393 - 393: Gift
Chapter 393: Gift
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Huang Min gripped the phone in her hand tightly. Her heart was filled with anger, but she suppressed it and threatened, ¡°Huang Li, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell everyone about your mother?¡±
On the other end of the phone, Huang Min suddenlyughed and said fearlessly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared. However, it¡¯s not bad to drag your mother along. At the very least, my mother only cheated on father, while your mother publicly performed obscene content. You know very well which one is more serious. ¡±
Huang Min¡¯s eyes gradually turned scarlet. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°How can I be sure that my mother is in your hands now?¡±
Huang Li chuckled and said indifferently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe it, but when your mother¡¯s video is released tomorrow, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Huang Min said coldly. I¡¯ll go look for someone now. I¡¯ll go with your peopleter.¡±
On the other end of the phone, Huang Li¡¯s lips curled up. Sheyzily in the arms of the man behind her and smiled.¡± Alright!¡±
After hanging up the phone, Huang Li smiled and pushed away the man who was fooling around with her chest. She muttered disdainfully, ¡°How dare they threaten me with my mother¡¯s dirt? I¡¯ll let them know the price for fooling with me.¡±
The man kneeled in front of Huang Li and served her, making Huang Li moan in pleasure. She reached into the man¡¯s hair with her right hand and grabbed it fiercely. The man was in so much pain that his face was deformed.
¡°Have you prepared what I asked you to prepare?¡± Huang Li asked.
¡°Alright. When the two of them arrive, my brothers will avenge Sister Li.¡± The man smiled and replied ingratiatingly.
Huang Li nodded in satisfaction and reminded him, ¡°Remember to get your brother to take a good photo. The face must be clear, understand?¡±
Since Huang Min had something she feared, then she had to grab hold of it. If Huang Min didn¡¯t care about it, she would take care of Huang Min¡¯s mother.
There was no better way to deal with a woman than to humiliate her.
On the other side, Huang Min walked back to the school gate towards where Shen Xi and the others were.
Huang Min knew what Huang Li meant, but Shen Xi was involved in this disaster because she wanted to save them. She did not want someone like Shen
Xi to be hurt.
¡°What did Huang Li say!¡± Shen Xi quickly asked, ¡°Why are you back! Where¡¯s your mother?¡±
Huang Min steadied her emotions and said, ¡°Huang Li has secretly brought my mother out, but she wants me to go alone. Shen Xi, if you don¡¯t hear from me in half an hour, can you call the police?¡±
¡°Do you want to go alone?¡± Shen Xi frowned and asked.
¡°Yes.¡± Huang Min nodded and said, ¡°Huang Li wants me to go alone. Otherwise, my mother might not be able to keep her life. I don¡¯t want to take any risks.
Shen Xi would not let Huang Min go alone. Since she had decided to get involved, giving up now would be a waste of all her previous efforts.
Besides, Shen Xi did not think that Huang Li would let her off so easily. After all, she knew the secret of Huang Li¡¯s mother. In the future, Huang Li would also be a time bomb.
It must be that phone call just now!
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes shed. She told Huang Min to calm down before sending a message to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei looked at the situation below and knew that there was an ident. If he guessed correctly, the other party must have wanted to trick Huang Min into leaving.
Just as he was about to go downstairs, he received a text from Shen Xi: ¡°Guan Lei, can you find the exact address of Huang Min¡¯s iing call?¡±
Xi¡¯s boy: Sure, give me five minutes.
Shen Xiforted Huang Min.
Guan Lei sent Shen Xi a message: ¡°Xi, I¡¯ve found it. It¡¯s in a hotel not far from the school. You let Huang Min go, and I¡¯ll let Xue Li follow behind. Then you and I will go together. Don¡¯t worry, you should believe in Xue Li¡¯s ability.¡±
Guan Lei felt that it was safer to keep Shen Xi by his side.
Xi: ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡±
After Guan Lei came down, he immediately made a n with Shen Xi and the others. Then, they went their separate ways.
Xue Li and his men followed Huang Min¡¯s car in the dark, while Shen Xi and Guan Lei quickly went to the hotel.
Guan Lei thought that Huang Li and Huang Min¡¯s mother would be in the same ce. However, Huang Li was very cautious. Huang Li¡¯s mother was locked up in an abandoned school not far away from the hotel..
Chapter 394 - 394: Rescue
Chapter 394: Rescue
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
ording to Xue Li, there were at least 20 people in the abandoned school.
As soon as Huang Li walked into auditorium, she received a video call from Huang Min.
¡°I have prepared two men each for you and your friend. Unfortunately, your friend is not lucky enough to enjoy it. You can enjoy four of them all by yourself. Did you see those people? This is a gift from your little sister. Do you like it?¡± Huang Li said briskly.
¡°Where is my mother?¡± Huang Min asked calmly.
¡°Your mother? Look behind you.¡± Huang Li said happily.
Huang Min turned around and looked up. She saw her mother, Ye Nan, hanging in the air with someone guarding her.
¡°Don¡¯t you always call me a pervert? Let me tell you, you¡¯re right. Today, I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose. You can choose to enjoy those four people yourself, or let your mother enjoy it. Of course, I¡¯ll record this moment for you.¡± Huang Li continued, her tone filled with excitement and threat.
Shen Xi¡¯s voice came from the wireless headset in Huang Min¡¯s ear. ¡°Min, stall for a while. We¡¯ll be done soon.
Huang Min hummed in agreement. Then, she looked at her mother who was hanging in the air and said with a choked voice, ¡°I should at least make sure that my mother is safe, right?¡±
¡°Of course,¡± Huang Li said generously.
The person upstairs touched Ye Nan with a stick. Ye Nan opened her eyes in a daze and then started crying in fear.
Huang Min took two steps in her mother¡¯s direction with heartache, but she stopped in her tracks.
She turned to look at Huang Li in the video call and said angrily, ¡°Huang Li, why are you treating us like this? Didn¡¯t we give you everything? My mother has gone crazy. She can¡¯t snatch anything from your mother anymore. Why do you have to humiliate us this way?
Huang Li¡¯s face turned ferocious after hearing that. She said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by giving me everything? That¡¯s what we deserve. My mom is actually my father¡¯s first wife. Your mother is a mistress who uses money to be with my father.¡±
¡°That money was left behind by my grandfather for my mother. How can you deserve it?¡± Huang Min said loudly, ¡°Do you have any shame?¡±
Huang Liughed coldly, ¡°Your mother became a mistress. She made my mother lose her status as a wife. This is what your mother owes her. And you, you¡¯ve been living a luxurious life since you were young. I¡¯ve been called a wild child without a father. You owe me this.¡¯
Huang Min was stunned by Huang Li¡¯s view. The most innocent person in this matter was her mother, Ye Nan. Back then, it was her father who took the initiative to pursue her mother. It took him a year to get her. Her mother had no idea that her father had a wife of three years at that time.
Huang Li was twisting the truth.
Huang Li seemed to be angry anc ordered, ¡°Get rid of this b*tch for me. Do whatever you want!¡±
Instantly, the four men on the opposite side received the order and walked towards Huang Li with wretched expressions.
On the other end of the video call, Huang Li saw Huang Min retreating and felt extremely happy.
When she was very young, her mother told her that she was the daughter of the Huang family. She would live a rich life in the future. She just needed to endure it for a few years.
Her mother would always point at a little girl in a photo called Huang Min. It was her who stole Huang Li¡¯s status and father.
At that time, Huang Li hated Huang Min. Every time her mother brought her a photo, she would smash that annoying face into pieces with a knife.
Finally, one day, Huang Min¡¯s mother was driven crazy. Then, she followed her mother to that magnificent house. She heard the servants call her young miss. She could finally live a life she deserved to.
Right now, Huang Li was the daughter of a rich family. Huang Min, the person who stole her life, should live a dirty life to resolve her hatred for so many years.
Just as the four of them were about to touch Huang Min, the door of the auditorium was pushed open. The person who was guarding the door was kicked to the ground by Xue Li and the others.
Huang Min immediately ran up the stairs at the side. At this time, the window on the second floor was also broken. A few strong people quickly ran towards
Huang Min¡¯s mother..
Chapter 395 - 395: Fortune
Chapter 395: Fortune
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The changes made Huang Li instantly displeased. She shouted frantically at the screen, ¡°Beat that slut to death! All of you, go and beat that slut to death!¡±
At that moment, the hotel door suddenly opened. Huang Li looked at the door in surprise. The naked gigolo next to her was instantly frightened, running around with his butt naked, looking for his pants. But he was quickly pinned to the ground by the people brought by Guan Lei.
Feeling the sweaty arm in his hand, Guan Jiu wrinkled his face in disgust and said, ¡°Oh my god, what is this stuff you¡¯ve put on? It¡¯s disgusting and perverted enough.¡±
Huang Li, who was wearing a bath towel, was about to scream in horror when Guan Ba grabbed a piece of a cloth from the ground and stuffed it into her
mouth, then tied her up with a rope.
Guan Ba curiously looked at the props area at the side and nodded, ¡°They do know how to y. Hmm, let me see¡ I¡¯ll bring them back to have fun with Lao Shiter.¡±
Guan Jiu became even more disgusted as he said loudly, ¡°Please don¡¯t. Don¡¯t let these things dirty my precious Lao Shi.¡±
Guan Ba chuckled, his face full of lewdness, ¡°How do you know Lao Shi doesn¡¯t like these things? He¡¯s always pretending to be pure and lofty. When I bring these things backter, you don¡¯t have to join us. I¡¯ll y with Lao Shi myself, and you can watch me and Lao Shi have fun.¡±
Shen Xi, who had been standing at the door all this time, rubbed his forehead awkwardly. The twins¡¯ conversation was a little too much. A threesome with twins?
Guan Lei was feeling ufortable as well. He usually didn¡¯t restrain these two much, and now, Good Lord, to think they were great at having fun too. He immediately coughed to stop their obscenenguage.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu looked at each other and shut their mouths. However, their curious gazes turned to Shen Xi. They had heard that the Young Master seemed to have fallen in love. It was just that they didn¡¯t know where he was, so no one knew what was going on.
Now that they saw him, both of them wanted to give the Young Master a thumbs up. He had good taste. Thedy was beautiful, tall, and elegant.
Shen Xi walked towards Huang Li, ¡°Did you just say I don¡¯t have the fortune? Well then, how about I give you this fortune?¡±
Huang Li red fiercely at Shen Xi, but Guan Lei who was next to her immediately kicked her. How dare she have any thoughts about his Xi?
Shen Xi quickly looked at Guan Lei and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing? Your leg isn¡¯t fully healed yet. You can¡¯t use so much force. If you mess around again, I¡¯ll get angry! ¡±
Guan Lei, who had been imposing just a moment ago, instantly became timid, pouting his lips and blinking his eyes, trying to seek forgiveness.
Shen Xi gave Guan Lei a funny look, which caught the attention of Guan Ba and Guan Jiu beside them. They couldn¡¯t believe that this seemingly weak littlemb was the same Young Master Guan who could knock out a bodyguard with just one punch.
Tsk tsk tsk, the scent of young love is unpleasant and easily makes people jealous.
Although Huang Li had been kicked to the ground by Guan Lei, she remained arrogant and continued to il about.
Shen Xi turned to look at Huang Li and smiled, saying softly, ¡°Do you want to speak? Tsk, but I don¡¯t want to listen! You¡¯re in luck; I¡¯ll return the favor in a bit. Don¡¯t be shy! Oh, and you were nning to record this lucky moment and post it online, right? Okay, I can help you with that too! Say, should I post it all over the inte or find a big tform? Oh, and why not post it on your father¡¯spany¡¯s official website too? Yes, that¡¯s a great idea.¡±
At this moment, Shen Xi had a devilish look on her face. She was like a little witch emitting a dark and devilish aura. Coupled with her stunning beauty, it
made people¡¯s blood boil, and it was extremely exciting. Guan Lei simply loved this side of her.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu shook their heads, thinking that those who could be with Young Master were indeed not to be trifled with. They loved her bold personality too.
Thinking back to Jiang Xue in Beijing, they all had disgusted looks on their faces. Even if they knew that it wasn¡¯t true, it was enough to disgust them.
Their Young Master deserved a girl as domineering as Shen Xi, not someone like Jiang Xue who was a hypocritical b*tch that would whine, ¡°How can you eat bunnies when they¡¯re so cute?¡±
Huang Li, who was lying on the ground, twisted her body and tried her best to break free. However, this was the Guan family¡¯s unique knotting method. It was not something a youngdy like her could easily untie.
Shen Xi called Huang Min and asked, ¡°Min, how are things on your end?¡±
Chapter 396 - 396: Right and Wrong
Chapter 396: Right and Wrong
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Huang Min hugged her mother, who was shivering in her arms, and replied, ¡°We are already on our way to the hotel where you are as you instructed. Those guys are with us too.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±
After hanging up the phone, Shen Xi sent a message to Zheng Huai. ¡°Brother, when will you be back?¡±
At this moment, Zheng Huai was in Li Zhe¡¯s room on the ind.
¡°You mean there¡¯s a good chance that Ah Yu will recover that memory?¡± Li Zhe asked worriedly.
Zheng Huai nodded with a somber expression. ¡°Based on the results of the hypnosis I just performed on him, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡±
Li Zhe immediately became anxious. ¡°Can¡¯t you hypnotize him again so that those memories will not surface again? I don¡¯t want Ah Yu to remember those horrid experiences. You know, he attempted suicide several times back then. If it weren¡¯t for your hypnosis, he probably wouldn¡¯t be alive now.¡±
Li Zhe had seen the video of Meng Yu being bullied back then. How could a pure and innocent young man possibly be fine after being treated so cruelly and humiliated in front of so many people?
Moreover, Guan Miao died taking a bullet for him. His parents had also met with idents. Losing three loved ones all at once had devastated Meng Yu and he had lost the will to live.
It was Li Zhe who had Zheng Huai forcibly remove the rape video and sessfully reignited Meng Yu¡¯s desire to live under the pretext of revenge.
Zheng Huai sighed. He knew everything about Guan Miao¡¯s incident through Meng Yu¡¯s hypnosis sessions.
Back then, Guan Miao had gone alone to save Meng Yu despite strong opposition from his family. The n was thorough, but idents were unpredictable.
Meng Yu¡¯s mother had given birth to him with Old Master Guan for the sake of her family. She had to flee her home for fear of implicating Old Master Guan. Even though she was foundter, she refused to identify Guan Yi, which eventually led to her and her husband¡¯s demise.
Meng Yu was also kidnapped and abused because of his rtions to the Guan family. Guan Miao sacrificed himself to save Meng Yu, but unexpectedly fell victim to an ambush.
The situation with the Guan family was a mess, and it was hard to tell who was right or wrong. Everyone involved had suffered.
After a long silence, Zheng Huai said with a sense of resignation, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, but if I hypnotize the memories that have already been hypnotized, there are too many uncertainties. It¡¯s not as simple as having the patient recount the memory it¡¯s forced forgetting. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll turn out terribly if I make a mistake.¡±
Li Zhe buried his face in his hands in exhaustion. He leaned weakly on his knees.
Zheng Huai patted Li Zhe¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and study it. Don¡¯t think too much. Ah Yu is lucky to have had a friend like you by his side for the past ten years.¡±
Zheng Huai picked up his phone and saw Shen Xi¡¯s message. He quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m going back tomorrow. What¡¯s wrong? Do you suddenly miss your brother?¡±
Shen Xi, who was waiting for someone at the door, picked up the phone and rolled her eyes at Zheng Huai¡¯s reply. ¡°I have a patient who may have be mentally unstable due to misuse of drugs. I would like to trouble you to take a look.¡±
¡°No trouble at all. I¡¯ll make sure to take a good look when I¡¯m back tomorrow.
Trust me, it¡¯s not a problem.¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and chuckled.
¡°What are youughing at, Xi?¡± Guan Lei asked curiously. He came out of the room and saw Shen Xi smiling while looking at her phone.
Shen Xi replied, ¡°It¡¯s my cousin Zheng Huai. By the way, there¡¯re fireworks this
Sunday. Let¡¯s go watch it together.¡±
Guan Lei did not mind the abrupt change of topic. He asked happily, ¡°Xi, are you asking me out?¡±
Shen Xi nodded innocently. ¡°Yes, I am asking you out.¡±
Upon hearing Shen Xi¡¯s affirmative answer, Guan Lei¡¯s eyes lit up. He could not contain his excitement and nodded fervently. ¡°Great, when and where shall meet? What will you wear that day?¡±
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu were stunned, wondering if the young man at the door was really their young master.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei with his incessant questions and did not know how to interrupt. It appeared that Guan Lei might have misunderstood something. What should she do now? She felt she had to make it clear that it would not be just the two of them. There would be many others.
After seeing the two faces in the room who were clearly enjoying the spectacle, Shen Xi decided not to say anything to spare Guan Lei the embarrassment..
Chapter 397 - 397: Revenge
Chapter 397: Revenge
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Huang Min supported her mother. Then, Xue Li and the others brought the four of them to the hotel to meet up with Shen Xi and the others.
¡°Shen Xi, can you help me look after my mother for a while? I want to see Huang Li suffer a fate worse than death with my own eyes,¡± Huang Li¡¯s said these malicious words with a gentle tone.
Shen Xi nodded. Huang Min handed Ye Nan over to Shen Xi and then entered the house.
With a nod from Guan Lei, Xue Li pushed the four people in.
Guan Lei then closed the door silently, afraid that Shen Xi would see something bad.
Seeing Huang Mine in, Huang Li¡¯s eyes widened like big copper bells, and she stammered while cursing at Huang Min.
Huang Min had a sinister smile on her face as she slowly walked to Huang Li and squatted, ¡°What a pity. I don¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy the gift you gave me today. But it doesn¡¯t matter. You can enjoy it yourself.¡±
Huang Li¡¯s eyes widened in anger. She wanted to scold Huang Min, but her mouth was covered and she couldn¡¯t say anything vicious. She could only re.
Huang Min stood up and looked down at Huang Li, who was wriggling on the ground. She continued, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are you happy? That¡¯s true. These four are all good at extreme sex and SM. You found them yourself. You must be very fond of such kinks.¡±
Then, she looked at those people and said in a vicious voice, ¡°What are you looking at? Come up and serve your ve. Do you need me to teach you?¡±
The four hid at the side with mixed feelings. They had thought that they had gotten a good order today, but they did not expect to encounter such a thing.
They were extremely uneasy now and were at a loss for what to do.
Guan Jiu kicked one of them in the knee and scolded, ¡°The young miss is asking you to start your performance. If you don¡¯t understand humannguage, do you want us to teach you with sticks?¡±
At the same time, Guan Ba took out whips, handcuffs, and other tools from the tool table at the side and said, ¡°Come,e,e. You have all the tools. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony and hurry up. I¡¯ll have some fun with whoever dawdles. If an arm of yours ends up broken or you turn out losing a leg, tsk, you were asking for it.¡±
As Guan Ba spoke, Guan Jiu cooperated with his brother. He forcefully broke the arm of a gigolo tied to the side. Instantly, screams as if a pig was being ughtered echoed in the room for a long time.
The four gigolos hurriedly took the tools from Guan Ba¡¯s hands and surrounded Huang Li.
Huang Li looked at the four of them in horror. She struggled with all her might and managed to get rid of the cloth in her mouth. In an instant, her high-decibel screams and curses sounded.
Shen Xi immediately covered Ye Nan¡¯s ears, not wanting her to hear the dirty sounds inside.
At the same time, her ears were also covered by pair of warm hands, and a slightly low and maic voice rang in her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t listen, it¡¯s too dirty.¡±
Perhaps it was because there was an elder next to her, but Shen Xi actually felt a little embarrassed.
Xue Li, who was inside, was dumbfounded. Was he allowed to watch this scene for free? This, this, this was too exciting.
Looking at Xue Li¡¯s flushed face, Guan Ba was amused. He teased, ¡°Uncle Xue, are you still a virgin? Look how shy you are, hahaha!¡±
Xue Li red at Guan Ba, then sneaked a nce at Huang Min, who had been standing at the front and admiring the live porn.
The youngdy looked young, but in the face of such a scene, her expression did not change at all. She even happily took a video with her phone.
Xue Li felt his whole body heating up, and even his breathing became heavier. He hurriedly turned around and walked toward the door, ready to leave.
The moment he opened the door, he saw Shen Xi covering the woman¡¯s ears while the Young Master was covering Shen Xi¡¯s ears.
Xue Li retracted his foot and closed the door again.
Guan Ba, who was inside the room, was shaking withughter when he saw Xue Li¡¯sical actions. Thetter had no choice but to cover his ears and stand facing the door.
This violent sexsted for nearly forty minutes. In the end, Huang Li was covered in wounds and blood, and she fell to the ground on herst breath.
Huang Min lifted Huang Li¡¯s dirty face with her foot and asked with disdain, ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with the four gigolos you chose yourself? No strength to speak? It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯ll be even more satisfied in a while. You¡¯ll be famous.¡¯
Then, she kicked Huang Li to the side of the four men like a rag and threatened, ¡°When the anti-porn officerseter, just say that it was Young Miss Huang Li who hired you for sex, understand? Have you remembered it?¡±
The four gigolos looked at Guan Ba and Guan Jiu..
Chapter 398 - 398: Success
Chapter 398: Sess
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Why are you staring at me? Whatever the girl says, that¡¯s what you guys should do!¡± Guan Ba said irritably.
The four of them quickly nodded and scrambled to say, ¡°Yes, yes, it was Huang
Li who paid for the prostitutes.¡±
Huang Li wanted to scold them badly, but her throat was too sore for it. In the past, she was the one who hit others, and it was the kind ot gentle beating tor flirting. She never expected that this time, she was almost beaten to death.
Huang Min took her spoils of war and turned to leave. Guan Ba and Guan Jiu followed Huang Min.
Xue Li, who was at the door, finally breathed a sigh of relief, then quickly opened the door. At this time, Shen Xi and Guan Lei were no longer flirting with each other.
¡°When Huang Min took her mother back from Shen Xi¡¯s hands, she felt that the world had be peaceful again. She hugged her dazed mother tightly for a while before shyly saying to Shen Xi and Guan Lei, ¡®I¡¯m sorry I lost control of my emotions earlier. Thank you both for your help today.¡±¡®
¡°I¡¯ve booked a hotel room for you guys. Have the housekeeper tidy it up first. Tomorrow, my cousin wille back, and I will ask him to check on your mother. He is a psychiatrist,¡± said Shen Xi.
¡°Thank you!¡± Huang Min said while nodding.
Just as the few people had left the room and walked a few steps away, the anti-pornography police rushed over and kicked open that very room.
Huang Min immediately pulled up the hat behind Shen Xi and covered her face with it.
Feeling Shen Xi¡¯s puzzled gaze, Huang Min instantly exined, ¡°I also informed the reporters. Although Huang Li is still a high school sophomore, she is also a child star. This is the gift I gave her. I don¡¯t want the reporters to take pictures of you and cause trouble for youter.¡±
Upon hearing this, Guan Lei opened his coat and quickly covered Shen Xi¡¯s head within it, protecting her from view.
Shen Xi felt her vision darken, as a gentle scent of bamboo fragrance wafted into her nose. Then, she heard Guan Lei¡¯s concerned words, ¡°Xi, hide inside. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±
The people around them burst intoughter right away, making Shen Xi¡¯s cheeks flush with shyness. Luckily, no one could see her now. Otherwise, she would be extremely embarrassed.
Huang Min also smiled. She then draped her coat over her mother¡¯s face and pulled up her hoodie to cover her own face.
Sure enough, a group of reporters filed out of the elevator and rushed straight to the suite where Huang Li was.
Huang Min¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. This time, she wanted topletely ruin Huang Li¡¯s reputation.
After Huang Min settled her mother down, Shen Xi went back with Guan Lei.
¡°Your leg hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and you¡¯ve walked so much today. Does it hurt?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Guan Lei pursed his lips and shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Let me take you back to your dorm first.¡±
Shen Xi quickly refused and said, ¡°How can that work? I¡¯ll take you back. You¡¯ll need to rest your feet as much as possible and walk less.¡±
¡°Xi, I¡¯m already much better now. Let me walk you home, okay? I want to spend more time with you.¡± Guan Lei pleaded in a coquettish tone.
Xue Li, who was standing beside them, watched Guan Ba and Guan Jiu snickering and coughed a couple of times as a hint, hoping that his young master would maintain his image in front of his subordinates.
However, Guan Lei did not care about his image at all. He held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and continued pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s already sote. I¡¯m worried about you going back alone. Besides, I still have the three of them to apany me backter.¡±
Xue Li swiftly stated his attitude, ¡°Yes, Ms. Shen Xi. Our Little¡ Brother Lei, we will escort him backter. If not, I¡¯ll just carry him back.¡±
Afraid that Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t believe him, Xue Li rolled up his sleeves, showing off his well-developed muscles and said, ¡°I¡¯m very strong. I can carry Brother Lei on my back and run 10ps around the field without any problem!¡±
Guan Ba couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Brother Li, if you say it like that, it will make it seem like¡ our Brother Lei is very weak, so you better not say anything.¡±
Guan Lei wanted to snuff out these three lightbulbs. They were way too talkative, which made him very dissatisfied.
Receiving Guan Lei¡¯s dangerous gaze, the three of them shut up reluctantly. After all, who would want to risk their life?
Shen Xi looked at Xue Li and the other two beforepromising, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±
Guan Lei nodded and walked alongside Shen Xi towards the girls¡¯ dormitory. He also didn¡¯t forget to gesture with his right hand behind his back, telling Xue Li and the others to stay far away..
Chapter 399 - 399: Date
Chapter 399: Date
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The next day during lunch break, Shen Xi brought Zheng Huai to the hotel where Huang Min was staying. After examination, Zheng Huai said, ¡°This is not difficult to treat. As long as we stop the medication that disturbs the nerves, I can prescribe some medication andbine it with hypnosis. She will soon recover.¡±
Huang Min excitedly held her mother¡¯s hand and thanked everyone profusely, especially Shen Xi.
Both the doctor who helped today and the boy named Guan Lei who helped yesterday did so out of respect for Shen Xi.
Therefore, Shen Xi was the greatest benefactor of both the mother and daughter. Huang Min knelt directly in front of Shen Xi, while Ye Nan, who was still confused, also knelt down, which frightened Shen Xi.
¡°Brother, hurrv help her up.¡± Shen Xi Quicklv said.
Zheng Huai also speedily went to help Ye Nan up.
¡°Alright, this matter is almost over. You don¡¯t have to keep thanking me like this. I¡¯m getting embarrassed,¡± Shen Xi said.
Huang Min nodded, reluctantly agreeing with Shen Xi.
After two days of treatment, Ye Nan¡¯s condition was much better. She even regained consciousness once and recognized Huang Min, almost causing Huang Min to kowtow to Shen Xi again out of excitement.
On Sunday, Shen Xi was taking quite some time to dress herself up at home. This caught Lu Shan¡¯s attention and made her look at Shen Xi several times.
Finally, Lu Shan couldn¡¯t resist and asked, ¡°Xi, are you not going to watch fireworks with your mom and dad today? Are you going on a date?¡±
Shen Xi was taken aback. Was it that obvious?
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s stunned expression, Lu Shan knew that she had guessed correctly and curiously asked, ¡°Is it Guan Lei?¡±
Shen Xi tidied her hair and said, ¡°Not entirely. I made ns with some ssmates to go together, and well¡ Guan Lei will also be there.¡±
Lu Shan¡¯s expression was as if she knew it. If it was just an ordinary gathering with ssmates, Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t have spent the whole morning putting together outfits in front of her closet.
¡°Mom, don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s embarrassing,¡± Shen Xi put down the clothes in her hands and sat on the bed, avoiding her mother¡¯s gaze.
¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t look at you. You should hurry up, it¡¯s almost lunchtime.¡± Lu Shan said and then left Shen Xi¡¯s room.
Shen Xi heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she received a message from Guan Lei. Xi¡¯s Boy, ¡°Xi, what are you nning to wear tonight?¡±
Shen Xi looked at the messy clothes on the bed with a troubled expression and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, I¡¯ll randomly pick er.¡±
Guan Lei wanted to wear matching outfits with Shen Xi, but since she hadn¡¯t decided what to wear, he sent several pictures and asked, ¡°Xi, which one do you think looks better on me?¡±
Shen Xi looked carefully at the pictures and picked out a white outfit, saying, ¡°I think this one looks more sunny, and you should look good wearing it.¡±
Xi¡¯s Boy, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear this one. I trust your taste, Xi.¡±
Shen Xi casually wrote, ¡°Do you trust me no matter what?¡±
Xi¡¯s boy, ¡°Yes, no matter what you say or do, I will trust you.¡±
Shen Xi was only joking, but Guan Lei¡¯s response warmed her heart. Oh well, if it sounded good, let¡¯s just go with the flow of love.
After finishing lunch, Shen Xi finally picked out a beige long dress andyered it with a short jacket, giving her a gentle and soft appearance.
Shen¡¯s father dropped her off at the school gate, and as soon as she got out of the car, Zhao Yuan and several ssmates came over to greet Shen Yan.
Shen Yan also greeted them happily before going back.
Guan Lei, who arrivedte, immediately spotted Shen Xi in the crowd with her flowing hair and serene beauty, as if a fairy from the moon pce had descended to earth. He ignored everyone else around her.
As soon as Shen Xi turned around, she saw Guan Lei staring nkly not far away. She raised her hand in confusion and shouted, ¡°Guan Lei, what are you doing? Hurry up ande over!¡±
Guan Lei came back to his senses and walked towards his Xi with a dazzling smile.
However, the next moment, Guan Lei was dumbfounded when he saw the dozen or so people at the school gate.
Wasn¡¯t it just the two of them on a date? Watching the fireworks together and having some alone time. Shouldn¡¯t it be a romantic moment for just the two of them?
What were all these people doing here? More than ten of them. Were they having a gathering?
Shen Xi had no idea what was going on with Guan Lei today. Why did he stop twice after walking a few steps? Did the injury on his foot re up again?
Shen Xi hurriedly went up to inquire..
Chapter 400 - 400: Warmth
Chapter 400: Warmth
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your foot still hasn¡¯t fully healed? How about I apany you to the school clinic to get it checked again?¡± Shen Xi asked worriedly.
¡°But what about the fireworks show?¡± Guan Lei asked.
Shen Xi yfully flicked Guan Lei¡¯s forehead with her index finger and said,
¡°You wooden-headed guy, what¡¯s more important, your leg or the fireworks?¡±
Feeling cared for, Guan Lei immediately let go of his previous unhappiness and grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m alright, I was just taken aback by how stunning you look today. I stopped for a moment to appreciate your beauty.¡±
¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re getting better at talking, aren¡¯t you?¡± Shen Xi teased with a smile.
¡°I didn¡¯t say that because I knew how to talk. I was expressing my genuine feelings. In my eyes, you are the most beautiful, and I just wanted you to know that you are the most beautiful to me,¡± Guan Lei spoke affectionately to Shen Xi without blushing or panting.
Shen Xi was a little overwhelmed by Guan Lei¡¯s bold and passionate words, so she quickly took him to join the rest of the group.
Zhao Yuan had called a small bus, which took the dozen or so people directly to the destination.
When they arrived, the fireworks show had not yet started, so all students were free to move around and enjoy themselves.
Zhao Yuan originally wanted to go with Shen Xi, but upon seeing Guan Lei by Shen Xi¡¯s side, she changed her mind and instead joined Huang Min and her mother.
Looking at the pleasing image of Guan Lei and Shen Xi standing together, Zhao Yuan was extremely satisfied. Their height, appearance, temperament, and intelligence made them a perfect match.
Guan Lei led Shen Xi along the path beside the river. There were all kinds of small stalls selling snacks there, and it was extremely lively.
Shen Xi¡¯s attention was drawn to a string of bright red sugar-coated haws. When she saw a mother buying a stick for her little girl, her eyes lit up.
There were also cotton candies of various shapes, sugar figurines, chive boxes, stinky tofu¡
Shen Xi felt like drooling at the sight of all these things she had never tasted before. In her previous life, when she was in the Jiang family, Xia Chun never took her to such ces to eat. She was always picked up by the driver right after school.
Later, Jiang Xue returned to the Jiang family, and Shen Xi was quickly sent to prison. When she came out, she was killed in an explosion.
For the past few months since her rebirth, Shen Xi had never been in such a good mood to go out and explore the lively city, to feel the excitement of the crowds, and to bask in the festive atmosphere.
As Guan Lei watched Shen Xi¡¯s expression, he almostughed at the sight of her looking like a little gluttonous cat. However, her expression soon became tinged with a hint of sadness.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi back, saying, ¡°Xi, stand here and wait.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei puzzled, only to see him smile brightly at her. In his starry eyes, her reflection was seen, and the image of her inside had a questioning expression, appearing cute and innocent.
Before Shen Xi could ask, Guan Lei ran over to the Tanghulu stall and returned with a bright red Tanghulu in his hand. He waved it at Shen Xi with a big smile and then handed it to her, saying, ¡°Xi, try it!¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with hopeful eyes.
Shen Xi nodded and took a gentle bite of the strawberry-vored Tanghulu. The sour-sweet taste instantly stimted her taste buds, causing her to shiver all over. She had never realized that Tanghulu tasted like this.
Guan Lei lovingly rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s head and said, ¡°Just wait a little longer.¡±
And so, with Guan Lei¡¯sings and goings, Shen Xi tasted a lot of new things.
The first time she ate Tanghulu, Guan Lei bought it for her.
The first time she ate cotton candy, Guan Lei bought it for her.
The first time she ate stinky tofu, Guan Lei bought it for her.
The first time she ate wolfberry potatoes, the first time she ate iron te tofu, the first time she ate grilledrge intestines¡ all were bought by Guan Lei.
Guan Lei even took advantage and messed up Shen Xi¡¯s hair, almost turning it into a chicken nest.
Shen Xi watched Guan Lei bustling around back and forth, and suddenly felt that she was actually quite happy being with Guan Lei.
Guan Lei handed a bowl of icy glutinous rice balls to Shen Xi and was about to go look for more food when Shen Xi stopped him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t buy any more. I can¡¯t finish so much.¡¯
If Guan Lei continued to run around like this, what if his foot starts hurting again?
Shen Xi lifted the full bags of food in her hands and showed them to Guan Lei, then said with a slightly spoiled tone, ¡°I can¡¯t carry anymore.¡±
Listening to Shen Xi¡¯s soft and delicate voice, Guan Lei¡¯s heart softened. He quickly went over to tidy up her messy hair and took all the things from her hands.
¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll carry them for you. You can eat them when you get hungryter,¡± Guan Lei said with a smile..
Chapter 401 - 401: Deep Kiss
Chapter 401: Deep Kiss
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi nodded gently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there. It should be starting soon. ¡±
Guan Lei responded with a sound of agreement, and the two of them walked along thekeside path, following the crowd towards the square where fireworks would be set offter.
¡°We¡¯re here, over here!¡± Zhao Yuan saw Shen Xi and Guan Leiing over and eximed loudly, ¡°Xi, Guan Lei, we¡¯re over here! Hurry over, the view is great from here.¡¯
After joining the rest of the group, they waited for less than ten minutes before workers appeared on the open ground, ready to light the fuses.
Shen Xi stuffed the candied hawthorn in her hand into Guan Lei¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Hurry up and finish it, the fireworks are about to start.¡±
At this moment, Guan Lei¡¯s cheeks were bulging with a strawberry-vored candied hawthorn, looking like a squirrel with nuts stored in its mouth. His resentful expression was so adorable that Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Guan Lei wasn¡¯t annoyed, he just enjoyed watching Shen Xiugh. Even though there was nothing particrly special about this moment, Guan Lei felt his heart was filled up, as if by something.
The sharp sound of the fireworks piercing through the air filled their ears.
Shen Xi quickly turned her head towards the sky and saw the splendid disy of the fireworks blooming in the air. The beautiful warmth scattered and fell in the serene night sky, creating a beautiful scene.
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze remained on the side of Shen Xi¡¯s face. As the fireworks bloomed, the dim halo of light appeared and disappeared on Shen Xi¡¯s fair face.
Under her curly eyshes were pupils filled with the brilliance of the fireworks.
Her tall, delicate nose and slightly open, pink lips were adorned with a smile that made people want to get close to her.
Guan Lei swallowed and tasted the sweetness filling his entire mouth. It was only then that he realized he hadn¡¯t even eaten the two candied hawthorns in his mouth.
Seeming to sense Guan Lei¡¯s gaze, Shen Xi tilted her head and nced at Guan Lei, who was staring nkly at her. Then, she asked loudly, ¡°What are you looking at me for? Look at the fireworks!¡±
The sound of the fireworks was too loud, making Shen Xi¡¯s voice seemed small and barely audible.
Thinking that Guan Lei hadn¡¯t heard her, Shen Xi stood on her tiptoes and leaned closer to Guan Lei to repeat herself.
Guan Lei was a bit dazed, hearing only the deafening sound of the fireworks and seeing Shen Xi¡¯s pink lips approaching him. He lowered his head and met her lips, as if by some supernatural force.
Feeling the other person¡¯s dazed yet unresisting emotions, Guan Lei wrapped his right arm around the slender willow waist in front of him, gently pulling her towards him. The two of them instantly pressed against each other, and a warm current entwined at the point of contact.
Shen Xi¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, but slowly came back to reality. She only felt Guan Lei gently licking her lips, and she didn¡¯t resist his intimacy. Instead, she had a deep desire for more.
In a daze, Shen Xi¡¯s lips were gently pushed open, and a flexible tongue greedily licked her teeth before invading her mouth. The gentle but forceful tongue pried open Shen Xi¡¯s teeth and the sweet taste instantly filled her mouth.
Shen Xi was at a loss and had been passively receiving Guan Lei¡¯s advances, but after tasting the sweetness, she began to use her tongue to actively seek more.
As Shen Xi¡¯s tongue tentatively intertwined with his, Guan Lei felt a sudden rush of joy. He pushed his tongue harder against Shen Xi¡¯s, teasing and coaxing her to explore further. She willingly followed his lead and explored his mouth, even managing to snatch one of the candied hawthorns in the process.
The two of them followed their hearts and did what they wanted to do, freely and boldly amidst the dazzling colors of the fireworks.
At first, Zhao Yuan thought she had struck gold when she happened to film Guan Lei staring at Shen Xi. But when she turned around again, she was shocked to witness such an explosive scene.
Zhao Yuan immediately turned her camera in another direction, causing the nearby students to turn their heads to see the two of them kissing passionately. Instantly, various surprised screams rang out.
Shen Xi was startled and immediately stepped back. She retreated too quickly, causing her teeth to unconsciously clench tightly together.
Guan Lei felt a sudden pain on his lower lip, and the warm and moist feeling in his mouth disappeared. Shen Xi, on the other hand, lowered her head and stood somewhat awkwardly in ce. Even though it was dark, Guan Lei could see that her ears were now a bright shade of red, almost as if they were about to bleed.
As Guan Lei turned his head, he saw a group of ssmates with joking and teasing expressions on their faces, causing his own expression to be uneasy..
Chapter 402 - 402: Strawberries
Chapter 402: Strawberries
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi had the half-eaten candied hawthorn in her mouth, but she didn¡¯t dare to bite it. She wished she could escape underground right now.
Guan Lei pulled the shy Shen Xi into his arms so that Shen Xi had a ce to hide. His right hand gently caressed Shen Xi¡¯s furry little head that was buried in his arms. He lowered his head and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡±
Guan Lei raised his head to look at the student beside him, then made a gesture to leave and left with Shen Xi.
As the surroundings became quieter, Shen Xi quietly poked her head out of Guan Lei¡¯s arms. Her guilty expression was like a cute little pet who had just arrived in a new environment, which made Guan Lei¡¯s indulgent expression show on his face.
¡°They can¡¯t see me, right?¡± Shen Xi looked around nervously.
Guan Lei still held onto Shen Xi and did not let go. He teased her, ¡°Maybe they¡¯re still watching from afar. You¡¯ll have to hide in my arms to be safe.¡±
Shen Xi could hear the teasing tone in Guan Lei¡¯s voice and nudged Guan Lei. However, Guan Lei did not give Shen Xi a chance to push him away at all and hugged Shen Xi tightly without letting go.
It wasn¡¯t easy to get to the point where Shen Xi took the initiative. Guan Lei would not foolishly give up. A good woman was afraid of being pestered. If Shen Xi was pestered by him, he would never be able to escape.
Shen Xi punched Guan Lei¡¯s chest hard and said unhappily, ¡°Theyughed at me, and youughed at me too. Are you courting death?¡±
Guan Lei looked hurt and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fortune to die in Xi¡¯s hands. I won¡¯t lose anything. ¡±
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei and continued to bite the half-candied hawthorn in her mouth.
Guan Lei saw Shen Xi¡¯s actions and said shamelessly, ¡°Just now, Xi ate one and a half strawberries from my mouth. Will she not leave me the remaining half?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red when she recalled the two strawberry candied haws that she had snatched from Guan Lei¡¯s mouth with her tongue. Especially when Guan Lei lowered his head to kiss her, Shen Xi immediately stepped on Guan Lei¡¯s foot forcefully and took advantage of Guan Lei¡¯s loss of strength to escape.
Guan Lei looked like he was about to cry as heined, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re so cruel!¡±
Shen Xi had a look of satisfaction on her face and she took a few big bites in front of Guan Lei. Then, she swallowed the half-strawberry candied haws and stuck out her tongue at Guan Lei proudly before turning around and leaving.
This was the first time Guan Lei had seen the mischievous Shen Xi. When she stuck out her tongue. Guan Lei wished he could go up and bite that provocative little tongue to let her know how powerful he was.
However, Guan Lei was already very satisfied with today¡¯s situation. He did not dare to push Shen Xi too hard.
Shen Xi, who had returned home, could not forget the kiss she had with Guan Lei for the entire night. The previous two times had been idental kisses.
However, this time was different. Thinking about how their intense exchange and how she had even taken the initiative, the blush and heat on Shen Xi¡¯s face did not dissipate for a long time.
Although Shen Xi had said that she would wait until graduation to consider dating, tonight¡¯s kiss had obviously challenged Shen Xi¡¯s ns and self-control.
Shen Xi unconsciously touched her lips. She seemed to be a little obsessed with thefortable feeling of their lips rubbing against each other.
Realizing what she was thinking, Shen Xi immediately covered her head with the nket. Oh my god, what was she thinking? She actually felt that kissing Guan Lei was a veryfortable feeling. She even wanted to do it again?
For the entire night, Shen Xi was immersed in all kinds of thoughts and could fall asleep.
Guan Lei was not in a better state than Shen Xi. His mind was filled with the expression of Shen Xi closing her eyes and indulging in it. He was so excited that he even nned his future with Shen Xi.
The next day, Shen Xi was teased by the Student when she arrived at the ssroom. Zhao Yuan took out two photos on her phone and teased Shen Xi.
Shen Xi was so angry that she hit Zhao Yuan a few times. In the end, she even asked Zhao Yuan to send her the photo. At the same time, she also told Zhao Yuan not to send it out. She did not want too many people to see it. She was too shy.
Zhao Yuan nodded and said with a sly expression, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll just secretly admire it myself.¡±
Shen Xi simply had no way to deal with Zhao Yuan. After a long time, she scolded, ¡°You pervert!¡±
Zhao Yuan did not care at all. The happy cells in her body were waving. She
even said happily, ¡°So what? I¡¯m just happy to.¡±
She turned around and saw Guan Lei walking into the ssroom. Zhao Yuan immediately scurried away like a monkey seeing its monkey king and returned to her seat.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei. Their gazes intertwined in the air, but soon, Shen Xi ufortably averted her gaze and looked out the window..
Chapter 403 - 403: Huang Li
Chapter 403: Huang Li
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Under the gaze of his ssmates, Guan Lei sat beside Shen Xi and naturally took out the breakfast he had brought for Shen Xi. He pushed it in front of Shen Xi and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. They just love to make a fuss. Have your breakfast first.¡±
Shen Xi ced her hand on top of Guan Lei¡¯s breakfast and nodded slightly, making a soft sound of agreement that was filled with obedience and shyness.
Then, Shen Xi took out the two eggs she had cooked in the morning from his pocket and ced them in front of Guan Lei, saying, ¡°These are eggs from my mother¡¯s farm. They¡¯re for you.¡±
Guan Lei took the eggs from Shen Xi¡¯s hand, feeling the warmth still lingering on them, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. It was true that if one kept thinking about something, it would eventually happen.
Initially, Guan Lei was afraid that Shen Xi might not be able to figure it out when she went back at night and thought that he did not keep his promise to talk about it after graduation. She might be a little angry.
However, Shen Xi¡¯s actions now clearly showed that she was not angry. She might even be quite satisfied with him.
Guan Lei joyfully peeled off the eggshell and elegantly savoured the taste. This was a worldly delicacy that Shen Xi had given him.
After breakfast, Guan Lei handed Shen Xi a tissue out of habit, and Shen Xi naturally took it. After a few months, Shen Xi had slowly gotten used to Guan Lei¡¯s breakfast and concern.
¡°Wow! This is too exciting, fellow ssmates! Our child star Huang Li from Rong City has made the news for hiring a prostitute!¡± shouted a ssmate with their phone, instantly attracting a group of gossip enthusiasts.
¡°Huang Li? Why haven¡¯t I heard of her before? Who is she?¡±
¡°She¡¯s just a child star who¡¯s not very famous. However, because she is from the same ce, she is still a little famous in Rong City.¡±
¡°D*mn, S&M, one against four??? Isn¡¯t this too exciting? She was caught red-handed by the anti-vice team and was even surrounded and photographed by reporters. Did she offend someone?
¡°Are you blind? There¡¯s a naked man in the corner. It¡¯s a 1 VS 5!¡±
¡°What you¡¯re watching is all censored. Come, take a look at my version. It¡¯s high-definition and uncensored.¡±
¡°D*mn, where did you get this from? Ahem ahem, isn¡¯t this too much? This little boy looks so young. Why wasn¡¯t he blurred out?¡±
¡°No, what does it say here? Huang Li¡¯s mother married a local entrepreneur surnamed Huang some time ago? Hey, hey, hey, I think there¡¯s something fishy about this.¡±
¡°As expected, I can¡¯t understand the colourful world. I¡¯ll continue with solving my questions.¡±
Shen Xi and Guan Lei looked at each other and then lowered their heads, not participating in the discussion.
Huang Li reaped what she sowed this time. That little boy was indeed a service that she had paid for. It was not wrong to say that he was a prostitute. Those four people were hired by Huang Li to hurt others. In the end, they suffered the consequences themselves.
Such a stupid and bad person was not worthy of sympathy.
After lunch, Shen Xi went to Huang Min¡¯s hotel.
¡°What do you n to do next?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Huang Min looked at her mother who was lying on the bed for an afternoon nap. She turned to Shen Xi and said, ¡°I want to focus on curing my mother first. She¡¯s not fully conscious yet. As for thepany, I don¡¯t see any other way but to perish together with that family. But I don¡¯t want to die. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not worth destroying myself for those rotten people and leaving my mother alone in this world.¡±
¡°As long as you have thought it through, it¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Xi nodded.
¡°I can¡¯t afford the medical fees now. I¡¯ll pay for it when my mother wakes up,¡± Huang Min said apologetically.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll tell my cousin about it. He won¡¯t mind.¡± Shen Xi consoled.
¡°Then, after today, my mother and I will move out. I found a ce where my father would never find us. Huang Li¡¯s matter has blown up, and my mother has escaped. I think my father will find us soon. My mother hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet. I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble,¡± Huang Min said worriedly.
Shen Xi nodded while saying, ¡°If you need anything, remember to tell me in time.¡±
Shen Xi did not ask where Huang Min was moving to. Once Huang Min went into hiding, Shen Xi, who had once helped Huang Min, would very likely be a clue for the Huang family to find Huang Min.
Obviously, Huang Min had also thought of this. She said worriedly, ¡°You have to be careful. My father is a ruthless person, and Huang Li¡¯s family members are all cunning and vicious. You have to be careful..¡±
Chapter 404 - 404: Beaten
Chapter 404: Beaten
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As Huang Min spoke, she took out a photo from her pocket and handed it to Shen Xi.
¡°This is a photo of that family. If you see them, stay away. I¡¯ll get rid of them soon.¡±
Shen Xi took the photo and nodded, ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Huang Li¡¯s matter was a hot topic in Rong City. At the moment, the Huang family was also in a state of chaos and uproar.
Huang Fei swung his arm and pped Huang Li so hard that blood oozed from the corner of her mouth.
Huang Li¡¯s mournful cries echoed through the vi. Liu Shi¡¯s heart ached as she stopped Huang Fei, who was about to make a move, and cried, ¡°If you continue to hit her, she¡¯ll die.¡±
At this moment, Huang Fei was burning with anger and couldn¡¯t care less for his first love. He kicked Liu Shi and said viciously, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, a good-for-nothing mother, that such a shameless daughter was raised. I let you live avish life with good food and money, and this is how you repay me?
As soon as Huang Li¡¯s incident was exposed, the old employees who had been left behind by Ye Nan in thepany began to make trouble.
After Ye Nan¡¯s ident four months ago, Liu Shi used her son as a token and insisted on marrying into the Huang family. Huang Fei had no choice but to show the so-called divorce certificate to prove that he and Ye Nan had divorced and reluctantly married Liu Shi.
In the end, not even four months had passed, and his foolish daughter had done such a thing, causing him to lose face. Fortunately, he had announced to the public that she was his stepdaughter, so it did not have much impact on him.
However, Huang Li, who was not in her right mind, actually kidnapped Ye Nan behind his back. With this, how could Huang Fei justify that he was entrusted by Ye Nan to take over thepany?
Huang Fei had been working on resolving the issue of the old employees left by Ye Nan during this period, but before he could finish, his n was disrupted by Huang Li¡¯s stupid behavior.
When Ye Nan was still around, he could still hold video conferences with her to make those old employees apprehensive and let them know that Ye Nan was under his control. But now that Ye Nan was gone, what should he do?
¡°Dad, it¡¯s not my fault. Huang Min was the one who designed all this. Ye Nan was also taken away by Huang Min. It has nothing to do with me, father. It¡¯s not my fault! Everything was nned by Huang Min. She thinks that you harmed her mother and wants to seek revenge for her,¡± Huang Li cried and pushed all the me onto Huang Min.
¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re a fool and let yourself get manipted!¡± Huang Fei¡¯s anger red up and he shouted angrily.
They were both daughters, but Huang Min was smarter than Huang Li. If Huang Min were not Ye Nan¡¯s daughter, Huang Fei would have loved her very much.
¡°Dad, Dad, I know someone who might know where Huang Min and her mother are hiding,¡± Huang Li said, kneeling and grasping the hem of his pants.
¡°One of the people who helped Huang Min escape that day was a student from our school. The first time I saw her, she was wearing our school uniform. As long as we find her, we¡¯ll know where Huang Min is,¡± Huang Li continued, trying to use this information to avoid getting beaten and scolded.
¡°Tomorrow,e with me to your school to look for her.¡± Huang Fei¡¯s eyes shed with fierce determination. He would not spare anyone who stood on his path to wealth.
At this moment, Huang Fei¡¯s youngest son came in from outside, trembling with fear. He called out timidly, ¡°Father¡¡±
The moment Huang Fei heard his son¡¯s voice, the anger on his face disappearedpletely. He turned around and walked over quickly with a smile on his face, hugged his youngest son, and said affectionately, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? My good boy?¡±
Huang Bao¡¯s small and tender hand pulled on Huang Fei¡¯s sleeve and said with a frightened expression, ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±
Huang Fei immediatelyforted his youngest son and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Father is teaching your sister not to be too foolish. Don¡¯t worry, father won¡¯t treat you like this. After all, you¡¯re my son, and surely you are exceptionally smart.¡±
Huang Fei, who had always been looked down upon since he was young, had always wanted to stand out and be proud in front of his ancestors. He wanted to make the Huang family be admired by others.
This son who inherited his bloodline was the backbone of his effort to bring glory to the Huang family. He would not let his son experience the same poor days of being looked down upon and humiliated by others as he had when he was young.
Huang Li looked at Huang Fei and Huang Bao resentfully. Although they were both her father¡¯s children, only her younger brother was qualified to enjoy her father¡¯s love. This made Huang Li very unwilling.
In contrast, Liu Shi, who was at the side, was very pleased that she had given birth to a son..
Chapter 405 - 405: Accountable
Chapter 405: ountable
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Early the next morning, Huang Fei, apanied by a few fierce bodyguards, brought Huang Li to Zhuo Ying High School. After some questioning, they barged into Grade 12¡¯s ss 2, scaring the students inside into a panic.
Huang Li pointed in Shen Xi¡¯s direction and said, ¡°Father, that¡¯s the one.¡±
When Shen Xi saw Huang Li, she instantly understood what was going on. She picked up her phone and sent a message to Zheng Huai: ¡®Brother, go to the principal¡¯s office and find him. Then, bring the school guards to the ss to look for me. Someone is looking for trouble with me.¡¯
When Zheng Huai received Shen Xi¡¯s message, he instantly exploded. Someone was looking for trouble with Shen Xi? How could he tolerate this? He dashed straight to the principal¡¯s office, went to gather the school guards, and then rushed towards Shen Xi¡¯s ssroom.
Huang Fei brought his men and swaggered into the ssroom. He stood next to Shen Xi¡¯s seat and asked in an imposing manner, ¡°You are Shen Xi?¡±
Shen Xi looked up and replied indifferently, ¡°Yes, I am Shen Xi.¡±
Huang Fei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s fearless attitude and sneered, ¡°You set Huang Li up. I¡¯m here to get an exnation from you. There are too many people in the ss. I might have to ask you toe with me.¡±
If Ye Nan wasn¡¯t so important, Huang Fei would never do something so demeaning as to personallye to find Shen Xi.
Shen Xi ced her right hand on the bracelet on her left hand. It was the hidden weapon that Guan Lei had given her.
Zhao Yuan immediately stood in front of Shen Xi. Although she was a little afraid, she still shouted, ¡°Xi can¡¯t go with you. If you have anyints, you can go to our form teacher. Don¡¯t try to bully us with numbers.¡±
Shen Xi stood up and pulled Zhao Yuan to the side. She smiled and asked with a puzzled look, ¡°I set Huang Li up? Uncle, what nonsense are you saying?¡±
Huang Li couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Stop trying to deny it. You and Huang Min were the ones who brought those four people to bully me that day. Do you dare to say that it wasn¡¯t you?
The students in the ss immediately went into a frenzy. They already knew about Huang Li¡¯s matter, but they did not expect it to be rted to Shen Xi.
¡°Didn¡¯t you find those four people yourself?¡± Shen Xi asked in bewilderment. ¡°It¡¯s all written in the report. You can¡¯t use people so recklessly. Besides, if they were hired, there would naturally be a transfer record. Why don¡¯t I call the police and let them judge?¡±
Naturally, Huang Li would not call the police. Her father had spent a lot of money to help her get rid of the crime of prostitution and get her out of the police station. If Shen Xi called the police, wouldn¡¯t she have to go in again?
Huang Li tugged at Huang Fei¡¯s clothes in fear. She wanted her father to take Shen Xi away quickly and stop talking nonsense here. The more she said, the more people would talk about her. She still had her pride.
Huang Fei shook off Huang Li¡¯s hand and asked Shen Xi with a dark expression, ¡°Are you going to walk by yourself, or should I get someone to carry you?
The ss monitor saw that the other party did note with good intentions and secretly thought that he must not let anyone take Shen Xi away. Otherwise, Shen Xi would definitely be in trouble. He immediately went forward and said, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t we talk to the form teacher about this? It¡¯s inappropriate for you to single out a weak female student with such a lineup.¡±
Huang Fei snorted coldly and said domineeringly, ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? Since Shen Xi bullied my daughter, as her father, I naturally have to seek justice. ¡®
¡°Is that so? If you want justice, why don¡¯t youe to me?¡± An even more domineering voice with a sharp aura sounded from the ssroom door. Everyone looked at the door. It was Guan Lei, who hade to ss with Li Xue.
Seeing Guan Lei¡¯s appearance, Zhao Yuan finally rxed. Shen Xi, who was beside her, also subconsciously heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Kid, you better not be a busybody. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to walk outter.¡± Huang Fei had a disdainful smile on his face and his tone was extremely arrogant.
This man was so bold to be shouting at Young Master. Xue Li shook her head in pity. Then, she thought about how with herself around, there was no need for Young Master to make a move. She instantly felt that this person still had a chance to live. As expected, he was a kind person who knew how to take pity on others.
¡°How is this being a busybody?¡± Guan Lei stood beside Shen Xi and questioned. Then, he turned to Huang Li who was hiding at the side, and asked, ¡°Do you think also think that way?
Huang Li was so frightened by Guan Lei¡¯s question that her entire body trembled. This was the man who had rushed into the hotel with the twins that day.
Seeing that Huang Li didn¡¯t say anything, Guan Lei said, ¡°Come, tell your father yourself. The truth is, you¡¯re lecherous and asked out those four men..¡±
Chapter 406 - 406: Protecting Her
Chapter 406: Protecting Her
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Huang Fei didn¡¯t expect that a brat who hadn¡¯t even grown his facial hair would dare to publicly threaten his daughter in front of him. His anger dissipated.
Huang Fei waved his hand, and the bodyguards behind him immediately stepped forward and attacked Guan Lei.
The students in the ss were shocked. Some timid girls covered their eyes, not daring to watch the violent scene that was about to begin.
Guan Lei quickly turned his head to the side and covered Shen Xi¡¯s eyes with his left hand. He grabbed the bodyguard¡¯s wrist with his right hand and twisted it forcefully. In an instant, the entire ssroom was filled with the bodyguard¡¯s shrill screams.
Huang Fei narrowed his eyes and then waved his hand. A few bodyguards moved to surround Guan Lei. Xue Li, who was behind him, went up to help.
The students around them all backed away. Even Shen Xi was pushed away from the battle by Guan Lei.
Zhao Yuan pulled at Shen Xi and nagged, ¡°Xi, let¡¯s go further, further away.
Let¡¯s keep a distance.¡±
If Shen Xi was beaten up, Zhao Yuan might rush forward and pull someone¡¯s hair. However, if Guan Lei was beaten up, Zhao Yuan would drag Shen Xi away. What a joke. Guan Lei was a man known as the school bully. It¡¯s still unknown who will be the one to get beaten up.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei calmly beating those people up, to the point where they were wailing on the ground. She suddenly felt envious. If only she could be so powerful.
The old Shen Xi might have been a little afraid if she had seen this fierce Guan
Lei. But now, Shen Xi was not afraid at all. After all, the boy fighting fiercely in front of her is actually just a bumbling boy who would blink his big eyes and pretend to be pitiful.
After a while, Huang Fei, who had been yelling just now, was kicked by Xue Li and fell to his knees.
At this moment, Zheng Huai also brought the principal and the guards into the ssroom. When they saw the battle situation in the ssroom, they were stunned for a moment.
Especially Zheng Huai. He was so anxious earlier that he almost forgot that Shen Xi and Guan Lei were in the same ss. With Guan Lei around, there was a high chance that nothing would happen.
Principal Li Hai entered and saw the cold expression on Shen Xi¡¯s face, Guan Lei with a fierce aura, a room full of toppled tables, and a man in ck moaning on the ground.
Seeing the principal, Huang Fei immediately saw hope and shouted, ¡°Principal
Li, the students in your school are too much. They actually hit people.¡±
Li Hai smiled. Thest parent who was so arrogant and domineering to Shen Xi was Liu Chen¡¯s father, and in the end, he had slipped away with his tail between his legs.
Li Hai didn¡¯t say anything. He waved his hand at the guards behind him and said, ¡°Send these attackers outside the school directly to the police station.¡± Huang Fei was immediately stunned. He was a well-known entrepreneur in Rong City, but Li Hai did not even rify the situation and instead directly sent him to the police station.
Huang Fei immediately shouted, ¡°Li Hai, your student is bullying others. As the principal) you don¡¯t care about this, and instead, you¡¯re helping him. l i m going to the media to announce what you¡¯ve done.¡±
Li Hai snorted coldly and said, ¡°Bullying others? You¡¯re talking about yourself, right? Members of the public have sneaked past our school¡¯s security guards and brought people to harm our students. As the principal, I naturally stand on the side of the students.¡±
Huang Fei cursed as he was escorted out by the guards. Huang Li stole a nce at Guan Lei and ran away. This person was too fierce in a fight. He had broken a person¡¯s joints! The sound of joints dislocating was too scary.
Zhao Yuan looked at the handsome Guan Lei and pped. She sighed and praised, ¡°He¡¯s too handsome. How can he be so handsome? Aiyo, he¡¯s simply too handsome. He¡¯s so handsome that my heart has been stolen¡¡±
Shen Xi held her forehead andughed. Zhao Yuan was so straightforward that it was too funny.
Guan Lei turned around and sighed softly. He thought that he was destined to be hunted down. He did not expect that in these few months, Shen Xi would face more troubles than him. If he was not by Shen Xi i s side, what would Shen Xi do?
Looking at Guan Lei¡¯s worried and helpless expression, Shen Xi i s lips curled into an awkward smile, revealing two rows of white teeth.
After the form teacher, Sun Ling, spoke to Shen Xi to understand the situation, she told her to pay attention to her safety and to remember to let her parents pick her up when she walked out of the school gate. She also informed Shen Yan and Lu Shan. In the end, even the four elders of the Shen and Lu families were notified.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who were at home, decided to teach Huang Fei a lesson. The elders of the two families investigated the Huang family thoroughly overnight.
Early the next morning, all kinds of erotic news about Huang Li¡¯s past flew into the headlines. Many of them even had pictures, videos, and witnesses. The scale was sorge that it made people dumbfounded and exim that these families knew how to y the game..
Chapter 407 - 407: Strangle
Chapter 407: Strangle
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Not only did Huang Li be famous in Rong City, but she also became a trending topic on various social media. The child star who used to be unknown became a household name in just one morning.
Liu Shi and Huang Fei¡¯s past was also dug out by others. Huang Fei and Liu Shi were childhood sweethearts, but he married another woman for money. The two of them then secretly hooked up and even had two children.
To let the woman he loved marry into the family, Huang Fei fed his wife a psychotropic poison. When his wife¡¯s mind became unsound, he seized the power of thepany and tried to force her out.
As soon as Huang Fei left the police station, he was surrounded by people for a
long time. When he returned to thepany, he was faced with all the shareholders ¡®usations and difficulties, asking him to hand over Ye Nan.
Huang Min, who was hiding, was also stunned. She didn¡¯t even make her move yet, and Huang Fei was already ruined?
¡°Min¡¡±
The familiar voice brought Huang Min back to her senses. She slowly turned her head and saw her mother walking towards her.
Huang Min threw herself into Ye Nan¡¯s arms and said happily, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake again.¡±
Ye Nan nodded. These days, she was sometimes sober and sometimes confused. Fortunately, the time spent sober was getting longer by the day.
The mother and daughter quietly hugged for a while before Huang Min told her mother what had happened today.
Ye Nan also felt that what happened today was a little unexpected. After all, she didn¡¯t have anyone close to her who could seek justice for her.
¡°Mom, I thought of someone. It¡¯s the person who saved us this time. She said before that she has a grudge against Liu Shi. I think this matter should be rted to her. ¡± Huang Min said.
¡°That makes sense. Since she helped us, we have to thank her properly too. This time, she saved two of our lives and gave us more confidence in taking back our family. Thepany must be in a mess now. We have to prepare. When we wake up tomorrow, we¡¯ll take back our home.¡± Ye Nan was also grateful to Shen Xi.
Huang Min nodded and sent a message to Shen Xi: ¡°Shen Xi, thank you for your help.¡±
At this moment, Shen Xi was confused. She asked Guan Lei, who was beside her, ¡°Do you know what happened to the Huang family?¡±
Guan Lei shook his head in confusion and denied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±
Shen Xi thought of her parents because the form teacher had already told them about this yesterday. Lu Shan even called and cried for a while.
Or the elders of the two families? After all, if Zheng Huai knew about this, he would definitely say something.
Shen Xi sent a message to Lu Shan and asked, ¡°Mom, was the Huang family¡¯s incident your and father¡¯s doing?
Lu Shan quickly replied, ¡± Not entirely. Your father and I only told people about Huang Li¡¯s past.¡± She didn¡¯t have time to do anything else.
Shen Xi sent a message to the two Old Masters.
Grandfather: Grandfather only exposed the unsightly past of that unscrupulous man and woman.
Grandpa: Grandpa only exposed the fact that the scumbag poisoned his wife in the hospital for the inheritance.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. They were indeed a family. They had the same tough temper and were also protective of their own. They would never let anyone bully her.
To have such a family to protect her was actually a blessing.
Shen Xi turned to look at Guan Lei. Yes, there would be another Guan Lei in the future, a Guan Lei who would stand up for her.
Guan Lei felt a chill down his spine from Shen Xi¡¯s stare. He asked in confusion, ¡°Xi, why are you suddenly looking at me? Is there something dirty on my face?
¡°I just suddenly feel that you¡¯re so handsome!¡± Shen Xi shook her head.
Guan Lei instantly became a little shy after being praised by Shen Xi. Then, he said proudly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m handsome. Otherwise, how could I seduce you?
Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei¡¯s arm lightly. ¡± How dare you talk nonsense. You¡¯re not serious. ¡®
Guan Lei pretended to be in pain and then refused to admit it, ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Xi, you were seduced by me because you saw that I was handsome and coveted my good looks.¡±
Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei a few more times. However, Guan Lei¡¯s muscles were too hard. Shen Xi¡¯s hands turned red from pinching him.
Guan Lei immediately pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and blew on it as he said, ¡°Xi, if you don¡¯t like my body, just tell me. I¡¯ll pinch it myself. Don¡¯t hurt your hand.
My heart aches.¡±
Shen Xi quickly pulled her hand back. Guan Lei was too annoying. He always says things that make her heart beat faster. He is so shameless.
Just then, the homeroom form teacher, Li Ling, walked up to the podium and started talking about this year¡¯spetition.
Every year, Shen Xi would participate in all kinds ofpetitions. This was so that if she did not take the college entrance examination in the future, she could still enter the university she liked through thepetition..
Chapter 408 - 408: Competition
Chapter 408: Competition
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Do you want to participate in apetition or something?¡± Shen Xi turned to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t mind. This kind ofpetition wasn¡¯t very important to him.
However, with his current status, it was not appropriate for him to participate. This was because if he participated in apetition, his identity would be easily found out.
¡°I might not participate.¡± Guan Lei shook his head.
Hearing Guan Lei say that he wouldn¡¯t participate, Shen Xi was slightly disappointed because many of thepetition finals were held in Beijing.
Shen Xi wanted to bring Guan Lei to Beijing with her.
Her grandfathers were both in Beijing. If her parents went back in the future, they would definitely also be in Beijing, so there was a high chance that she would be located in Beijing too.
If Guan Lei didn¡¯t develop his career in Beijing in the future, wouldn¡¯t their rtionship be a long-distance one?
¡°Have you thought about where you want to go to university in the future? Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei and asked nervously.
Guan Lei thought about it. The biggest possibility was that he return to Beijing. After hiding for so many years, there was a high chance he would officially appear in Beijing as the heir of the Guan Family in the next one or two years.
While Guan Lei was deep in thought, Shen Xi didn¡¯t realize she was so nervous she almost forgot to breathe. It wasn¡¯t until Guan Lei said that he would be in Beijing that Shen Xi heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Then which school do you n to apply to?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s voice was filled with joy.
¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet. I¡¯ll think about it when the timees,¡± Guan Lei said after some thought.
Shen Xi nodded happily and asked, ¡°I¡¯m participating in a chemistrypetition this time. I might be training in Beijing for half a month.¡±
Guan Lei instantly frowned. ¡°Half a month? That long? When?¡±
¡°December 14th to December 30th. After exams on December 30th, we can go home to celebrate New Year¡¯s Day.¡± Shen Xi replied. This was the first New Year that she and her parents were celebrating, so Shen Xi definitely had to go back.
Guan Lei pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I also have apetition to participate in. We can go together.¡±
¡°Whatpetition?¡± Shen Xi asked curiously.
¡°A boxing match.¡± Guan Lei coughed.
After two seconds of silence, Shen Xi said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite good. It suits you.¡±
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Then, he pretended to be angry and said, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re a little disgusted?¡±
Shen Xi quickly waved her hand and defended herself. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I didn¡¯t. I just didn¡¯t think it through. ¡®
Guan Lei turned his little head and said proudly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pretend you didn¡¯t. Then where are you going to take the exam in the future?
When he asked Shen Xi, Guan Lei felt a little uneasy. He didn¡¯t want to be in a long-distance rtionship with Shen Xi. He wanted to be with Shen Xi all the time, now and in the future.
¡°Beijing.¡± Shen Xi said.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart instantly jumped for joy. It seemed that his fate with Shen Xi was destined.
In just a few days, Huang Min¡¯s mother had already taken back everything that belonged to her from Huang Fei¡¯s hands, although she had some losses as well.
When Huang Min came to find Shen Xi with good news, Shen Xi had just finished participating in the Rong City qualifiers.
¡°Shen Xi, let me reintroduce myself. My name is Ye Min. I changed my surname.¡± Ye Min, who had changed her name, reached out her hand to Shen
Xi.
Shen Xi was also happy for Ye Min and extended her hand to celebrate, ¡°Congrattions, Ye Min.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of virtues I must have umted in my previous life to meet you.¡± Ye Min sighed. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, Shen Xi, I think I wouldn¡¯t have had a good ending in my life.¡±
What did you do in your previous life? Shen Xi smiled. It was probably because of Ye Min¡¯s eagerness to confide about her previous life and her iparable confidence.
If Ye Min hadn¡¯t told everything to Shen Xi in her previous life, if she hadn¡¯t gotten close to Shen Xi and told her about the sadness in her heart, perhaps the two of them wouldn¡¯t have met.
Then in this life, Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t have met Ye Min in the small forest, right?
¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you talk too much?¡± Shen Xiughed.
Ye Min was stunned for a moment. Was it because of what she said?
Shen Xi looked at the confused Ye Min andughed out loud, making Ye Min even more confused.
¡°Alright, alright, I was just joking. Since we can meet in this life, it must be that our fate in the previous life has not ended, so we have to make up for it in this life.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s words were a little metaphysical, but they amused Ye Min.
Guan Lei saw that the two of them were almost done chatting, so he came forward.
Ye Min looked at Guan Lei and bowed to him cautiously. She thanked him, ¡°I know you helped me because of Shen Xi, but I still want to formally express my gratitude.¡±
Guan Lei nodded lightly, epting Ye Min¡¯s gratitude.
After watching Ye Min leave, Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi back to the library, muttering, ¡°Hurry up and do your exams well. When the timees, you¡¯ll go to Beijing..¡±
Chapter 409 - 409: Portrait
Chapter 409: Portrait
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Perhaps it was because she saw Ye Min, but Shen Xi thought of her benefactor in her previous life. She wondered if she should put up a missing person notice.
However, it seemed a little too abrupt to spread the portrait of her benefactor everywhere. It felt like she was repaying kindness with ingratitude.
But it wasn¡¯t impossible!
Didn¡¯t she know how to draw? She could draw it down and find a private detective to look for it. Shen Xi picked up the sketch pen and started drawing quickly.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi, who was sitting opposite him. He was suddenly curious as to why Shen Xi, who was just doing the questions, had suddenly started drawing. He looked at the paper slightly. It seemed like she was drawing a portrait.
Guan Lei immediately straightened his body. Xi was drawing now, so she must be drawing him. He had to be in the most handsome position so that Xi would think he was extremely handsome when she saw him in the future.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t notice Guan Lei¡¯s actions. She only tried her best to recall the person¡¯s appearance in her mind.
Seeing Shen Xi keep her head down and not look up, Guan Lei was a little suspicious. Could it be that Xi could draw herself without looking at him?
Thinking about it, Guan Lei smiled happily to himself.
Half an hourter, Shen Xi finally put down her pen.
Guan Lei asked casually, ¡°Xi, what are you drawing?
Shen Xi did not hide anything from Guan Lei and directly replied, ¡°I drew the person I saw in the mall before.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s smile was still on his face, but he was frozen by Shen Xi¡¯s words.
Guan Lei was a little unwilling to believe it. Perhaps he had heard wrongly. He asked, ¡°Can I take a look?¡±
Shen Xi nodded and passed the painting to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei¡¯s breathing quickened slightly when he saw the portrait that bore an extremely high resemnce to Meng Yu. The uneasiness in his heart made it difficult for him to breathe.
Guan Lei knew that Meng Yu was different to Shen Xi. Because of Meng Yu, he saw Shen Xi lose herposure for the first time. And because of Meng Yu, he was treated impatiently by Shen Xi for the first time.
Furthermore, he had lied to Shen Xi about this matter. He clearly knew that Shen Xi was anxiously looking for Meng Yu, but not only did he hide Meng Yu¡¯s existence, he even deleted Meng Yu¡¯s whereabouts.
Guan Lei felt a little guilty. At the same time, he asked uneasily, ¡°This person is¡ someone important to you, Xi?¡±
Initially, Guan Lei wanted to ask if Xi liked Meng Yu, but in the end, Guan Lei was unwilling to say the word ¡°like¡± because he was afraid that Shen Xi would really answer yes.
Perhaps the more emotionally invested he was, the easier it was for him to worry about gains and losses.
In the past, Guan Lei could stop Shen Xi from meeting Meng Yu, but now,
Guan Lei actually felt that he was a little despicable. He clearly knew that Shen Xi liked Meng Yu, but he still made it impossible for Shen Xi to find him and then took advantage of the situation.
He was even more afraid that if Shen Xi found out, she would be angry and leave him.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know what Guan Lei was thinking. She just nodded honestly and said, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s very important.¡±
Other than this, Shen Xi did not know what else to say. After all, that person had not saved her in this life. How could she say that he was her savior?
Instead of exining herself like this, she might as well not say it, lest Guan Lei thought she was crazy.
However, Guan Lei obviously did not understand. Shen Xi¡¯s answer was undoubtedly a heavy blow to him, causing him to sit on the chair in a daze.
Meng Yu was the most important person to Shen Xi, and Guan Lei was the second best choice Shen Xi had because she couldn¡¯t find Meng Yu. Was that what she meant?
Guan Lei¡¯s lips curled up into a bitter smile. So it was not so good to snatch someone else¡¯s lover. She did not belong to him after all.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know what was wrong with Guan Lei. He was fine just now, but why was his face ashen now? ¡®Guan Lei, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face turned slightly pale as he shook his head gently. Even though he knew that he had yed a trick, Guan Lei still couldn¡¯t bear to let go of Shen Xi.
Shen Xi stood up and went to Guan Lei¡¯s side. She said with concern, ¡°Did you not eat lunch? You look like you have low blood sugar.¡±
Guan Lei did not know how to exin his current appearance. He could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°Yeah, I forgot to eat when I went back just now.¡±
Shen Xi was a little angry. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten with you for a day, and you¡¯re not eating properly. You keep saying that I don¡¯t eat properly. Look at yourself. Wait here, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±
Shen Xi turned around and was about to leave when Guan Lei felt anxious.. He pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Xi, if I lied to you, will you forgive me? Will you leave me?
Chapter 410 - 410: Concealing
Chapter 410: Concealing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei¡¯s sudden question stunned Shen Xi. Guan Lei lied to her? Was Guan Lei talking about him hiding his identity from her?
Shen Xi never cared about this matter before. She knew that Guan Lei¡¯s identity might be a secret, and the various things that happenedter confirmed Shen Xi¡¯s guess.
For example, Guan Lei¡¯s father could afford to hire Zheng Huai, and he had a powerful assistant Xue Li, who seemed to have been specially trained by his twin brother. He gave her a hidden weapon bracelet that could quickly find all kinds of information, and there were inexplicable wounds on her body.
Moreover, Guan Lei did not reveal his identity, and neither did she, so Shen Xi did not care at all.
¡°I know everyone has their little secrets,¡± Shen Xi said patiently. ¡°I¡¯m not a curious person. Why should I care about these things?
Shen Xi peeled off Guan Lei¡¯s fingers that were holding her tightly andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Wait here first. I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±
Guan Lei watched as Shen Xi¡¯s hand left his hand. An inexplicable panic upied his heart. He was afraid that Shen Xi would leave him in the end, or even leave with resentment.
Guan Lei watched helplessly as Shen Xi gradually walked away. His heart felt like it was being stabbed by something. It wasn¡¯t particrly painful, but it was so dense that it made his heart feel suffocated.
Shen Xi came back very quickly, but what she saw was that Guan Lei was still in the same position as before. He didn¡¯t move at all.
Something was wrong with Guan Lei? Shen Xi¡¯s heart was filled with worry as she hurriedly ran forward.
Guan Lei, who was in a daze, saw Shen Xi running towards him anxiously. His expression slowly changed. Fortunately, Shen Xi was back. It was fine. He still had time. There were still a few months until graduation. By then, they would be together.
So what if his methods were despicable? As long as Shen Xi could never find Meng Yu, then Shen Xi would forever be his.
Shen Xi quickly ced the things in her hands in front of Guan Lei. She even took out a lollipop and handed it to Guan Lei. ¡°I was afraid that you had low blood sugar, so I brought you a candy.¡±
Guan Lei took the candy from Shen Xi and held it tightly in his hand. Then, he allowed Shen Xi to stuff bread into his mouth.
Shen Xi was frightened by Guan Lei¡¯s appearance and said anxiously, ¡°Guan Lei, hurry up and eat. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll faint soon. Look, your eyes aren¡¯t focused.¡±
As he spoke, Shen Xi opened a bottle of yogurt. She adjusted Guan Lei¡¯s hair with one hand and poured the bottle into Guan Lei¡¯s mouth with the other.
In the end, Guan Lei choked and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Cough cough, cough cough, I¡ Ahem, I¡¯m fine now.¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words, Shen Xi felt relieved. She said with some lingering fear, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat your food in the future, I¡¯ll beat you to death. You scared me to death.¡±
Looking at the various expressions of worry, concern, anger, and heartache on Shen Xi¡¯s face, Guan Lei suddenlyughed.
Shen Xi smacked Guan Lei on the head. ¡°You dare tough? If you do this again, I¡¯ll beat you up.
Guan Lei grinned again as he put his head under Guan Lei¡¯s palm. While rubbing his head, he said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you.¡±
Shen Xi caressed Guan Lei¡¯s silky short hair with a helpless expression. The childish Guan Lei was annoying and clingy.
The two of them stayed silent for a while. Guan Lei held the portrait in Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said) ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me this painting and I¡¯ll help you find it, okay?¡±
¡°Sure. Thank you for your hard work, Guan.¡± Shen Xi nodded.
Shen Xi¡¯s words were filled with intimacy. Guan Lei could feel that Shen Xi was not guarded against him at all.
¡°Alright!¡± Guan Lei nodded and said softly.
However, only Guan Lei himself knew that he would not go to find Meng Yu. He just didn¡¯t want Shen Xi to find him. He just wanted Shen Xi to never find Meng Yu.
After returning, Guan Lei asked his men to keep a close eye on Meng Yu. If there were any whereabouts, they had to report to him.
Xue Li was a little confused. Why was he suddenly investigating President Meng? Did he find out something?
At this time, Meng Yu was already much better. Several times, Meng Yu had emphasized that he was fully recovered and could remove the stitches, but Li Zhe, who was beside him, refused to let him.
Meng Yu like he was about to break down. Although Li Zhe didn¡¯t help him pee anymore, he still liked to bathe him again.
Who could stand having their boss bathe them every day?
The key was that Li Zhe liked to grab his penis and wash it again and again. He even inv
Chapter 411 - 411: Information
Chapter 411: Information
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this moment, Li Zhe put the towel on his shoulder and stood by Meng Yu¡¯s bed with a smile. ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯m here to help you bathe.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, who had a sly smile on his face, and was furious. He directly refused, ¡°Director Li, I¡¯m much better. I can wash myself. You don¡¯t have toe over.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s face turned stiff. ¡°How can that be? What if the water touches the wound and it gets worse?
Meng Yu sighed and directly removed the gauze from his body. He waved his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just booked a ne ticket. I¡¯ll return to Rong City in a while.¡±
¡°What will I do if you leave?¡± Li Zhe was instantly sad.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe¡¯s mischievous expression and shook his head helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy yours too. If you don¡¯t mind, we can go back together.¡±
Li Zhe was naturally happy to go back with Meng Yu, but he still had something to do, so he was afraid that he couldn¡¯t go back with Meng Yu now.
¡°I still have something to deal with. Sigh, it seems that I can only go back alone.¡± Li Zhe pouted and left with a sad expression.
When they reached the door, Li Zhe turned around and asked Meng Yu, ¡°Do you really not want me to bathe you? I specially created the eighteen bathing styles for you.¡±
Meng Yu was so angry that he picked up a pillow beside him and threw it at Li Zhe. Li Zhe snorted and went out.
The moment the door closed, Li Zhe¡¯s deliberately devilish teasing expression instantly disappeared. His eyes were filled with a gloomy light. Since Meng Yu had recovered, he should go and settle the score with Chen Hai.
After Guan Lei sent Li Zhe Chen Hai l s exact location, Xue Li came in with Shen Xi¡¯s information.
¡°Young Master, Master Li Dan asked me when you would be free to learn about painting from him.¡± Li Xue thought of Li Dan, who was brought from Beijing, and seized the opportunity and asked quickly.
At this moment, Guan Lei remembered that before he went to the ind, to pursue Shen Xi, he invited Li Dan to Rong City and nned to study. In the end, a series of things happened below, and he forgot about this matter.
¡°Send Li Dan back to Beijing. When I return to Beijing next month, I¡¯ll go over and learn by myself. Later, you go and pick out a few gifts for me to give to
Master Li Dan. Help me apologize.¡± Guan Lei said, a little embarrassed.
Xue Li nodded and went out to make arrangements for Li Dan.
Hence, an old man who was picked up from Beijing with a confused expression was sent back again for no reason. He even brought back a bunch of gifts.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s information in his hand. He did not expect that Shen Xi¡¯s information would ovep with some of Jiang Xue¡¯s information.
She had been brought into the wrong family since she was young and had lived in the Jiang family for 18 years before being swapped back. Shen Xi and Xiang Cheng had been in contact for some time when they were in the Jiang family.
Later, after Jiang Xue returned to the Jiang family, Shen Xi did not go back to the Shen family directly. However, Shen Xi had checked Jiang Xue¡¯s previous
school and her parents ¡®contact information and address. So why didn¡¯t Shen Xi go back directly?
Guan Lei continued to read and saw the information about Jiang Xue¡¯s ident at the hotel.
Jiang Lun used his financial resources to chase Hao Zi and the other loan sharks out of Rong City. Xue Li spent a lot of time to find out the traces of Hao Zi and the others, as well as the truth about them raping Jiang Xue.
Guan Lei clenched his fists. It turned out that before he arrived, Xi had been schemed against like this. If Xi had not used some tricks to avoid these schemes, then the person who was raped would not be Jiang Xue but Shen Xi.
Guan Lei suddenly understood why Shen Xi had asked him about being raped. However, there was one thing that Guan Lei could not figure out.
ording to the information from Xue Li, the interrogation of Hao Zi and the others revealed that Jiang Xue owed the loan sharks and nned to sell Shen Xi to Hao Zi and the others to repay the loan sharks. However, in the end, Jiang Xue suffered the consequences herself. Then Shen Xi should have been fine, right?
Could it be that Shen Xi had witnessed Jiang Xue being gang-raped with her own eyes and was frightened, so she had such a nightmare?
Guan Lei¡¯s heart sank when he thought of this possibility.
Then, it was the matter of the amusement park. Guan Lei was there that day.
Shen Xi¡¯s parents, who did not know the truth, came to look for Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue tried to kill Shen Yan with her car, but she was pushed away by Shen Xi. Later, Shen Xi was hospitalized. He was the one who drove her there that day.
However, at that time, Shen Yan and his wife were anxious and might not have seen his appearance clearly..
Chapter 412 - 412: Interrogation
Chapter 412: Interrogation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei also knew about the subsequent matters, such as the various conflicts and entanglements between Shen Xi and Jiang Xue. Guan Lei didn¡¯t want Xue Li to investigate further, so she stopped.
Guan Lei was sure that he would spend the rest of his life with Shen Xi, so there was no need to investigate
So, did Shen Xi really have a nightmare just because she saw Jiang Xue being gang-raped?
Meanwhile, Li Zhe had already found Chen Hai, who was hiding overseas.
The moment he saw Li Zhe, Chen Hai¡¯s first thought was to run. However, before he could take two steps, he was caught by Li Zhe¡¯s men.
¡°Li Zhe, don¡¯t do anything rash. This is not China. If you dare toy a hand on me, don¡¯t even think about going back. The police will detain you here.¡± Chen Hai threatened Li Zhe with ack of confidence.
Li Zhe walked toward Chen Hai. The sound of his leather shoes hitting the ground was especially loud in the empty garage. Every step he took near Chen Hai made a sound, and Chen Hai¡¯s heart started to race in panic.
Chen Hai swallowed nervously. His voice trembled with fear as he shouted, ¡°Li Zhe, don¡¯te over. Otherwise, 1¡1¡¡±
Chen Hai said ¡°I¡± a few times, but he couldn¡¯t say anything lethal.
¡°Do you know why I forced you toe to this old garage? Hmm?¡± Li Zhe asked with interest.
Chen Hai looked at Li Zhe in horror. He had asked someone to find this ce at thest minute. Why did Li Zhe say that he was forced toe to the garage?
Chen Hai¡¯s tone was urgent as he asked loudly, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±
Li Zhe took out his gun and pointed it at Chen Hai¡¯s chin. His words were bloodthirsty and threatening. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Otherwise, if this gun goes off, a hole will appear in your head. Tsk, it won¡¯t be easy for you to reincarnate in your next life.¡±
Chen Hai only had a sobbing tone left as he begged, ¡°Director Li, let¡¯s talk things out. Be careful.¡±
Li Zhe looked at Chen Hai sharply and asked coldly, ¡°You sent the people on the ind to hunt down Meng Yu? How did you know Meng Yu was there? Speak!¡±
Chen Hai remembered the warning that the man had given him and felt troubled.
Seeing that Chen Hai was obviously thinking of a solution, Li Zhe shot Chen Hai¡¯s kneecap. In an instant, a heart-wrenching cry tore from Chen Hai¡¯s throat.
When the people beside him saw this, they immediately let go of Chen Hai, allowing him to hug his cracked kneecap and roll on the ground crying.
Li Zhe was kind enough to give Chen Hai enough time to wail. When Chen Hai¡¯s volume lowered slightly, he continued to ask, ¡°Think about it carefully.
Are you going to tell me or not?¡±
¡°By the way, when you arrived in America, my people had their eyes on you. Your every move in America is under my control. The homeless man who made you hide in this abandoned garage is also one of my people.¡± At this point, Li Zhe sneered.
¡°Do you know why I brought you to this garage?¡± Li Zhe continued. ¡°Because there is a big furnace behind here. If I melt your lower body into molten iron that is more than 1,000 degrees Celsius, wouldn¡¯t it be very exciting? The flesh and blood would make a sizzling sound as they get burned. Tsk, there might even be the fragrance of roasted meat. I¡¯ve never experienced it before. Why don¡¯t I try it on you today?¡±
Chen Hai was so scared that he peed his pants. The smell of urine assaulted his senses. Li Zhe covered his nose in disgust and took a few steps back.
They had always said that Meng Yu was a lunatic, but wasn¡¯t this Li Zhe also a living King of Hell?
¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you. I did send those people.¡± Chen Hai immediately wailed. ¡°But I don¡¯t know who sent me the message. It¡¯s just an anonymous email, really. ¡±
As he said that, Chen Hai went to check his mailbox. He dragged his injured leg and was about to hand the email to Li Zhe. A trail of urine and blood was left on the ground.
Li Zhe put away his joking face and said to a bodyguard beside him in disdain, ¡°Go get the phone.¡±
The bodyguard nodded, took Chen Hai¡¯s phone, and handed it to Li Zheo
When Li Zhe saw the contents of the email, he exuded a dangerous aura. The higher-ups had a firm grasp of Li Zhe and Meng Yu¡¯s whereabouts. They even found out which building and which room the two of them lived in.
At the end of the email, it was specially emphasized that Li Zhe and Guan Lei were not to be harmed.
This was obviously someone who knew them. It seemed that he had to bring this phone back and investigate it carefully..
Chapter 413 - 413: Trucks
Chapter 413: Trucks
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chen Hai sat on the ground nervously, waiting for Li Zhe¡¯s next move.
However, Li Zhe only wrapped the phone in a silk scarf and put it in his pocket.
¡°Director Li, that¡¯s my phone,¡± Chen Hai reminded him.
Li Zhe had a funny expression on his face as he asked in surprise, ¡°Do you think a dead person can still use a phone? If you really want to use it, it¡¯s fine.
After you die, I¡¯ll be kind and ask the bodyguards to burn one for you.¡±
Chen Hai immediately crawled over to Li Zhe, his mouth full of begging words.
Li Zhe stepped on Chen Hai l s back and pressed him to the ground. He said fiercely, ¡°You should never have touched my people!¡¯
As if dissatisfied with Chen Hai l s performance, Li Zhe smiled and said, ¡°I lied to you. There¡¯s no smelting furnace behind here.¡±
Chen Hai¡¯s desire to survive suddenly rose in his heart, and his expression rxed a lot.
In the end, Li Zhe panted heavily and continued, ¡°However, I¡¯ve prepared a big truck for you. It¡¯s 20 tons! Where should I start pressing on you from? Why don¡¯t I start with your head? Tsk, thinking about the moment when your brain explodes, are you also very excited?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s devilish words instantly shattered Chen Hai l s newly-awakened desire to live. Chen Hai started crying and begging again.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t pay attention to Chen Hai, who was wailing on the ground. He waved his hand, and a heavy truck quickly drove into the gate.
Chen Hai retreated in horror and shouted, ¡°Li Zhe, you can¡¯t kill me. You¡¯ll go to jail. ¡±
Li Zhe looked at Chen Hai andughed maniacally. ¡°Are you dreaming? You came here illegally. There¡¯s no entry information for you here at all. No one
will know even if you die. Of course, I will make sure you die so badly that no bones can be found. That way, you can hide forever and no one will ever find you again.¡±
After saying that, Li Zhe turned around and left. He couldn¡¯t watch such a cruel scene
Chen Hai cursed at Li Zhe, ¡°Li Zhe, your methods are cruel. You will suffer retribution. You will go to hell¡¡±
¡°You should worry about yourself first!¡± Li Zhe didn¡¯t care about Chen Hai¡¯s words.
If Chen Hai had not turned his back on him, Meng Yu would not have been taken away and raped, Guan Miao would not have died, Meng Yu would not have suffered for so many years, and there would not have been this assassination attempt.
Chen Hai, you deserve to die.
With the sound of the truck starting and colliding, Chen Hai¡¯s mournful roar gradually disappeared as the iron door closed.
After dealing with Chen Hai, Li Zhe hurried back to China. As soon as he arrived in Rong City, he handed the phone to Guan Lei.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find out as soon as possible. Hurry up and wash up. You smell travel-worn.¡± Guan Lei said.
Li Zhe nodded and was about to leave when he saw Shen Xie in. Shen Xi greeted him politely, ¡°Hello, Sir.¡±
At first, Li Zhe was still a little confused, but then he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes. Hello, Shen Xi.¡±
Then, Li Zhe quickly pulled Guan Lei out and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did you bring Shen Xi here? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will find out your identity?¡± After all, the rooms in this hotel were not cheap.
Guan Lei shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I told Xi that you rented this gaming room for me. Besides, you were the one who rented it for me, weren¡¯t you? The name of the hotel is also yours.¡±
Li Zhe could only say, ¡°You smart aleck.¡± Then, he said with a serious expression, ¡°You can¡¯t mess around with a little girl. It won¡¯t be good if you messed around until a human life is affected.¡±
Guan Lei was confused. ¡°I¡¯m so good to Xi. How could I do anything to her? I definitely wouldn¡¯t hurt her. What are you thinking?¡±
Li Zhe knew that Guan Lei had misunderstood the word ¡®human life¡¯, so he immediately exined, ¡°What I¡¯m saying is don¡¯t create a little life. You¡¯re still young and Shen Xi is still in school. You can¡¯t affect a little girl¡¯s life.¡±
Guan Lei instantly understood Li Zhe¡¯s words. He pushed Li Zhe angrily and said, ¡°Mind your own business. Have you captured Meng Yu? ¡®
Li Zhe instantly felt embarrassed by Guan Lei¡¯s question. He still couldn¡¯t take Meng Yu down. Sigh.
Guan Lei saw Li Zhe¡¯s dejected look and was instantly amused. He sneered, ¡°I¡¯m young, so I can¡¯t act recklessly. But you¡¯re almost 30 years old. Why? Can¡¯t you do whatever you want?¡±
Li Zhe red at Guan Lei and left in a huff.
Guan Lei smiled proudly for a while before returning to his room. He took an apple for Shen Xi and peeled it quietly at the side..
Chapter 414 - 414: Beijing
Chapter 414: Beijing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Seeing that Shen Xi had finished solving a question, he immediately handed the apple to Shen Xi and said softly, ¡°Eat an apple first to replenish your energy first. You can continue writingter.¡±
Shen Xi nodded. Initially, when Guan Lei asked her toe here, Shen Xi had rejected him. After all, she felt that the library was actually very good.
However, she could not persuade Guan Lei, and with him pestering her, Shen Xi had no choice but toe.
However, it seemed like it was not a bad idea. If she was fed by Guan Lei from time to time in the library, like how it is now, she might disturb others.
Watching Shen Xi eat, Guan Lei was also very happy.
The two of them went to ss on weekdays and came here to do questions on weekends. Soon, it was time to leave for Beijing.
Lu Shan held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said reluctantly, ¡°Xi, you have to be careful when you go to Beiiing. It¡¯s mid-December. It must be snowing there. It¡¯s cold. Remember to wear more clothes.¡±
Lu Shan wiped her tears and continued sobbing. ¡°Don¡¯t work too hard during training. Remember to eat your three meals on time. You¡¯re not familiar with that ce. When you go out, be careful. Don¡¯t run around alone at night¡¡±
It was a very blissful thing to be cared for, but if it was too much, Lu Shan would easily cry.
Shen Xi winked at Shen Yan, wanting him to persuade her. Shen Yan made an ¡°ok¡± gesture and then pulled Lu Shan tofort her.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunt-inw,¡± Zheng Huai said. ¡°I¡¯ll be by Xi¡¯s side during this period of time. I¡¯ll take care of her.
Lu Lin, who had not seen him for a long time, immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Xi. I won¡¯t let Xi be bullied. ¡±
Guan Lei, who was standing in the corner and watching the farewell scene, also squeezed in and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Xi.¡±
Lu Lin snorted coldly. Lu Shan, on the other hand, stopped crying when she heard their promise. She told them that they were all good children and that they should take care of themselves.
Watching them leave the car, Lu Shan hid in Shen Yan¡¯s arms and immediately cried until she was out of breath. ¡°My daughter has only been back for five months, and now she¡¯s going out for training for half a month. I feel so bad!¡±
Shen Yan held Lu Shan¡¯s crying face and gently wiped the little drops of tears on her face. Heforted her in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Half a month will pass very quickly. Xi would be back by then. Be good, stop crying! Hubby will make your favorite fermented rice balls for you tonight.¡±
Shen Yan coaxed Lu Shan for a while before he went to make rice balls for his beloved wife.
It was already afternoon when Shen Xi and the others arrived in Beijing.
As soon as they got off the ne, Zheng Huai wanted to bring Shen Xi back to the Shen family¡¯s residence, while Lu Lin was pulling Shen Xi toward the Lu family¡¯s residence. Shen Xi was almost crippled by the two of them.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart ached as he pushed the two people who didn¡¯t know how to control their limbs away from Shen Xi¡¯s side. He shielded Shen Xi behind him and said, ¡°Shen Xi is here for training, not for fun. It¡¯s more convenient to stay in a hotel near the training site. ¡®
How could Lu Lin let Guan Lei make the decision? He immediately shouted,
¡°This is a family matter between us and Xi. You¡¯re an outsider, so don¡¯t be a busybody.¡±
When Shen Xi came to Beijing, she strongly requested the two families not toe to pick her up, otherwise, she would be angry.
However, Lu Lin hade on behalf of the Lu family. He had a strict order to bring Shen Xi back to the Lu family, so Shen Xi had to follow him back today.
It was the same for Zheng Huai. Although Young Master Guan was powerful, his grandfather was also a ruthless person. If he could not bring Shen Xi back today, he would be in trouble tonight.
Seeing that the three of them were about to quarrel, Shen Xi immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a hotel. Brothers, why don¡¯t you send me to the hotel
Lu Lin and Zheng Huai were satisfied with Shen Xi calling them ¡®brother¡¯, and they immediately got someone to pick them up.
However, when they were about to get into the car, the two of them started arguing again about whose car Shen Xi was getting into.
Shen Xi sighed helplessly and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve called a cab. Guan Lei, you cane with meter.¡±
Guan Lei quickly nodded. He was still upset that he didn¡¯t even have a car, but now he wasn¡¯t upset anymore. In the end, he, who didn¡¯t have a car, won,
In the end, he looked at Shen Xi who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and then at himself who was sitting in the middle of the back seat. Guan Lei wished he could throw the two people beside him out.
Both of them clearly had cars, but Lu Lin and Zheng Huai had to squeeze with him in this narrow backseat. It was extremely frustrating for three tall and burly men to squeeze together..
Chapter 415 - 415: Hotel
Chapter 415: Hotel
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as they arrived at the hotel, Guan Lei wanted to drive away the two third wheels and have some alone time with Xi.
However, Lu Lin and Zheng Huai seemed to have nned it out and kept staying in Shen Xi¡¯s room. Guan Lei could only listen to the movements in Shen Xi¡¯s room from the next-door room, but he did not hear anything.
When he finally heard the sound of the next-door room¡¯s door opening and closing, Guan Lei immediately leaned on the door and looked out through the peephole. As expected, he saw Lu Lin and Zheng Huai leave after arguing with each other.
Guan Lei was overjoyed. After making a call to the guest room, he waited for about two minutes before knocking on Shen Xi¡¯s door.
When Shen Xi opened the door and saw Guan Lei smiling, she had an expression that said, ¡°I knew it was you.¡± Then, she helplessly let Guan Lei in.
After spending a lot of time together, Shen Xi had be used to having Guan Lei around in her life.
¡°How about it? Are the cotton slippers I picked out for you cute and warm?¡± Guan Lei looked at the little bunny cotton slippers on Shen Xi¡¯s feet and asked happily.
Shen Xi nodded. With her personality, she would have just worn the hotel¡¯s slippers for half a month. It was impossible for her to buy slippers or bring them out from home.
However, she did not expect Guan Lei to be so meticulous. From slippers to toiletries, he had prepared a full set of travel clothes ording to her preferences. The two of them were even in a couple¡¯s style.
When Guan Lei saw Shen Xi nod, he eagerly stretched out his leg and gestured for Shen Xi to take a look. ¡°Look, I¡¯m wearing it too. We¡¯re wearing a couple¡¯s style!¡± I spent a long time choosing them.¡±
Shen Xi smiled helplessly. Although the two of them had agreed to be together after graduation, they were getting along more and more like a couple.
However, besides the kiss under the fireworks before, Guan Lei had not made any other intimate moves.
Thinking of the kiss that day, Shen Xi¡¯s face suddenly flushed slightly.
Guan Lei looked at the suspicious blush that suddenly appeared on Shen Xi¡¯s face and immediately squatted down in front of Shen Xi¡¯s legs, curious and with a smirk, ¡°Xi, why are you suddenly blushing? What are you thinking about?¡±
Shen Xi felt embarrassed to look at Guan Lei¡¯s probing eyes. She quickly shifted her gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m not blushing. I just think that your bunny slippers are a bit ugly.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s nonsense talk did not stop Guan Lei from noticing her shyness. He teased, ¡°Are you getting shy because I mentioned a couple¡¯s items? These are just slippers. I wanted to buy a couple of underwear, but I don¡¯t know what size your breasts are, so¡umm¡¡±
Before Guan Lei could finish his sentence, Shen Xi covered his mouth with a face that was both embarrassed and annoyed.
¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Shen Xi said angrily.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s face, which was getting redder and redder. Guan Lei felt his whole body heating up with the urge to press Shen Xi under his body and do things to her.
However, as soon as Guan Lei thought about the things Shen Yan had said to him after the fireworks banquet, he instantly became frozen.
Guan Lei had never expected that Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who had also gone to watch the fireworks show that day, would see him kissing Shen Xi.
The next day, Shen Yan approached Guan Lei and said to him in a serious tone, ¡°As long as Xi likes you, her mother and I won¡¯t object. But Xi is still young and needs to go to school, so you¡¯d better control your lower body. Otherwise, I¡¯ll cut off your penis and make you impotent for the rest of your life.¡±
Guan Lei could still feel the murderous intent in Shen Yan¡¯s tone when she said those words, as well as the fear of his penis being cut off.
However, Guan Lei agreed with what Shen Yan had said. ¡°If you want to marry Xi, then follow the procedure. First, they would gain approval from both parents. After both parties agreed, they would confirm their rtionship and get along. After that, they would get engaged, then get married, and finally have children. The order cannot be messed up at all.¡±
Therefore, Guan Lei only wanted to reach the day of Shen Xi¡¯s graduation quickly. Then, he could officially visit the Shen family as Shen Xi¡¯s boyfriend. After getting permission, he would bring Shen Xi home to meet his parents.
Bringing his thoughts back, Guan Lei lowered his gaze and smiled as he looked at the small hand covering his mouth.
If they didn¡¯t have sex, just kissing the hand should be fine, right?
Guan Lei looked up at Shen Xi, his eyes carrying a luster that Shen Xi was still confused.
Just as Shen Xi was thinking about Guan Lei¡¯s seemingly malicious gaze and whether he was holding back some bad trick, her palm suddenly felt itchy and hot.. Shen Xi retracted her hand as if she had been shocked by electricity and said angrily, ¡°Why are you like this? So annoying!¡¯
Chapter 416 - 416: Stomach
Chapter 416: Stomach
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi panicked. There were only two of them in the room. Guan Lei couldn¡¯t be trying to be intimate, right?
The more she thought about it, the more Shen Xi¡¯s heart beat faster. She was even thinking about whether she should reject or cater to Guan Lei if he was serious.
Guan Lei¡¯s figure must be great. He might even have an eight-pack. It must feel good to touch him.
However, her underwear today was a cartoon. Would Guan Leiugh at herter¡
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi, who said that she hated him, but only had a shy expression on her face. He was also happy in his heart.
Guan Lei slowly approached Shen Xi. In the gap between Shen Xi¡¯s movements,
he leaned his ear against Shen Xi¡¯s heart and said in a gentle and ambiguous voice, ¡°Xi, your heart is beating so fast. Are you imagining something? Could it be that you are coveting my young body?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened as if she had been burned by fire. She ran around in a panic, and her hand was ced between the two of them in a panic, trying to push Guan Lei away.
Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and stared at her face. Then, he pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and slowly moved it to his abdominal muscles. ¡°Xi, I have a good figure. Touch me.¡±
Shen Yan said that he was not allowed to do anything to Shen Xi, but he did not say that Shen Xi was not allowed to do anything to him!
Shen Xi was shocked by the touch of his palm and allowed Guan Lei to bring her hand to slide across the warm and firm skin. It turned out that the abs were not hard, but the soft and stic feeling was indeed very nice to touch.
Shen Xi swallowed her saliva. Her face felt as if it was enveloped in hot air. She was a little dazed. In the end, she didn¡¯t know when Guan Lei let go.
It turned out that the book was right. Seduction was really useful. Guan Lei pulled his shirt up high and bit the hem of his shirt with his mouth. He ced his hands behind his waist and naturally sent his abs into Shen Xi¡¯s hands.
This was a sexy seductive pose taught in the book. Guan Lei had practiced it several times in front of the mirror.
An ambiguous and charming atmosphere entangled the two of them.
His gaze fell on Shen Xi¡¯s face. Guan Lei carefully traced Shen Xi¡¯s confused and blurred facial features. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft snort. Then, heughed softly. His chest started to tremble slightly. His voice was low and hoarse as he said with a sexy tone, ¡°Xi, okay, you can¡¯t touch it anymore?¡¯
Shen Xi instantly woke up, and what she saw was an explosive scene.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his eyes were slightly drunk. He looked at her seductively. Under his handsome nose, his white teeth were biting the corner of his shirt, revealing his sexy abs. He allowed her hands to do whatever they wanted, and her fingertips had already sneakily reached into Guan Lei¡¯s pants.
She actually, seemed, almost, really wanted to continue touching down!
Shen Xi was frightened by her dirty actions.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s ever-changing expression and instantly smiled.
Shen Xi quickly pushed Guan Lei away and stood up. The hand that touched Guan Lei felt like it was burning. It was so hot that Shen Xi wanted to throw her hand away.
Shen Xi finally understood what Guan Lei had said when he kissed her in the observation room. ¡°Food and sex are the most important things in the secr world, and adequate food and clothing lead one to lust for sex. I am also ayman and always very serious, but I just want to get close to the person I like, kiss, hug, and lift her high.¡±
Didn¡¯t she want to get close to Guan Lei just now? Wasn¡¯t it also because of desire?
So, she really liked Guan Lei? Otherwise, Shen Xi would not be able to exin why she desired to be close to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei¡¯s lips parted slightly, and he let go of the corner of his shirt. He panted slightly as he knelt on the ground and hugged Shen Xi.
Shen Xi wanted to move away, but Guan Lei had already hugged her tightly, his head resting on Shen Xi¡¯s abdomen.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t struggle. I just want to hug you quietly for a while. I¡¡± Guan Lei panted as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine after I hug you for a while.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t dare to move. She quietly let Guan Lei hug her. Her mind was in a mess, and all her thoughts were gone.
As the sky outside changed, the room became darker and darker. After a long while, Guan Lei stood up and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll go back first.
Dinner will be here soon. You eat first.¡±
Shen Xi nodded nkly but did not say anything. She knew that there was something wrong with Guan Lei, but her sharp sixth sense told her not to ask too much..
Chapter 417 - 417: Training
Chapter 417: Training
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei, who had returned to his room, looked at his ¡°little brother¡± and sighed helplessly. He originally wanted to seduce Shen Xi, but finally, he suffered from lust alone.
Guan Lei quickly took a cold shower. Fortunately, there was a heater in the house. Otherwise, he would have frozen to death in winter.
As he returned to Shen Xi¡¯s room, the attendant had just put the dinner that Guan Lei had ordered on the table.
When Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s new clothes and smelled the same shower gel fragrance as hers, she was suspicious of whether this man had returned to shower suddenly.
Guan Lei felt a little shy as Shen Xi was looking at him. He coughed lightly to hide his embarrassment.
After the attendant left, Guan Lei quietly peeled prawns for Shen Xi and put them on her te. ¡°Stop looking at me. eat quickly.¡±
Shen Xi continued to stare at Guan Lei as she ate the prawns that Guan Lei had peeled, making Guan Lei feel embarrassed.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t endure Shen Xi¡¯s gaze. If Shen Xi continued to stare at him, his ¡°little brother¡± would be ufortable again, and he would have to retake a shower.
Hence, he said with a more shameful method, ¡°Xi, if you keep looking at me, I¡¯m going to take off my pants!¡±
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei bashfully. ¡°How old are you? Aren¡¯t you ashamed of your nonsense?
¡°You weren¡¯t shy when you touched me. Why would I be bashful when I took off my pants? At least I¡¯m taking off my clothes!¡± Guan Lei raked up the embarrassing things that Shen Xi did.
As expected, Shen Xi started eating earnestly.
Guan Leiughed instantly. Shen Xi couldn¡¯t take it anymore and picked up the duck into Guan Lei¡¯s mouth. Before Guan Lei swallowed, Shen Xi picked up the food again.
Guan Lei¡¯s mouth was full of food. He couldn¡¯t speak for a long time and only chewed hard.
Shen Xi looked at the hamster-like Guan Lei in amusement. ¡°It serves you right! This is the price ofughing at me.¡± She thought.
On the second day morning, Zhao Yuan and a few other students who were participating in thepetition also arrived at the hotel. However, most were from ss One. After all, ss One of Zhuo Ying High School had always been an elite ss.
When Zhao Yuan saw Shen Xi, she ran over happily.¡± My parents came with me. After thepetition is over, we¡¯re going on a vacation. Xi, do you want toe with us?¡±
¡°I want to go home and celebrate the new year with my parents,¡± Shen Xi said.
Zhao Yuan felt slightly disappointed, but after a few minutes, she adjusted her mood to talk with Shen Xi happily.
Shen Xi had nned toe with her schoolfellows initially, but it would be inconvenient if she departed with Lu Lin and Zheng Huai. Therefore, she arrived at the hotel with Guan Lei in advance.
After converging with others and resting for a while, Shen Xi went to the training site, where Stanford University¡¯s Blue Ming Building is.
Xue Li appeared and asked Guan Lei, ¡°So, young master, you¡¯re going to participate in the boxingpetition now?
Guan Lei nodded. Although he found an excuse to arrive here with Shen Xi, he would participate in the race since he had already signed up. Fortunately, it was not a formalpetition, and its identity verification was flexible.
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan came to the training room. There were already many students from all over the country. They sat down in the vacant.
Zhao Yuan looked at these elites and said timidly, ¡°Xi, why am I so nervous?
Shen Xi looked at her cowardly expression and said in amusement, ¡°What are you afraid of? You also relied on your ability. Do courage, ande on; you can do it!¡±
After listening to these words, Zhao Yuan clenched her fists and cheered herself on. ¡®Yes, yes. I relied on my ability. No matter what¡¯s the result. The most important thing is to participate.¡±
There were few sounds of conversation in the ssroom. Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan also started to write examinations for thepetition.
About fifteen minutester, as the bell rang, a bespectacleddy with an elegant smile entered the ssroom.
Shen Xi was shocked when she saw thedy. Thisdy, named Gu Xing, was the chemistry teacher who taught her how to make bombs in prison in her previous life!
Namely, it meant that Gu Xing had notmitted a crime!
Shen Xi thought for a moment. That was right. As remembered, Gu Xing said she had just gone to jail. At that time, it was the students¡¯ summer vacation. However, that was the fourth year of Shen Xi in prison.
If Shen Xi had found Gu Xing, did that mean she could meet her benefactor from her previous life? After all, her benefactor had sent Gu Xing to the prison she was in..
Chapter 418 - 418: Close
Chapter 418: Close
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Thinking of the possibility, Shen Xi was instantly excited.
After ss, Shen Xi walked towards Gu Xing and greeted her, ¡°Teacher Gu, I am your student. My name is Shen Xi.¡±
Gu Xing smiled gently and said, ¡°Hello, Shen Xi, is there anything you need?¡±
Shen Xi was about to ask but was afraid of being too rash or impolite. In the end, she said, ¡°I have a question I don¡¯t quite understand. I was wondering if you could help me with it, teacher.¡±
Zhao Yuan, who followed along, looked confused. ¡°Didn¡¯t Shen Xi already solve this problem, why is she asking about it again?
Gu Xing nodded and returned to the podium, exining the question to Shen Xi in earnest and providing several other ways to approach the problem.
Shen Xi listened carefully, even though she knew how to solve the problem. Gu Xing¡¯s approaches were different from what she had thought of before.
Taking the opportunity, Shen Xi added Gu Xing as a friend and followed her to her office where they continued to chat before parting ways.
Zhao Yuan nodded in understanding. It seemed that Shen Xi was indeed clever. By asking questions about problems she already knew how to solve, she could gain different perspectives and methods to tackle the same problem. That¡¯s a smart move.
As they turned the corner, they bumped into Jiang Xue, who was waiting for her mentor.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Xue asked Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan in a hushed toneo
¡°It¡¯s strange that you¡¯re asking that. We¡¯re here to participate in thepetition training. Where else would we be?¡± Zhao Yuan sneered, ¡°It¡¯s you who¡¯s out of ce here. Your grades are so bad, why are you here?¡±
Participating in thepetition? Jiang Xue didn¡¯t know anything about thepetition. She was here with her mentor to meet an old ssmate. She didn¡¯t expect to run into Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan. Although she had done a lot to improve her reputationtely, it was still not enough. If news of her past were toe out now, it wouldn¡¯t be good.
Jiang Xue was about to turn and leave when Xue Liu appeared, followed by Gu Xing, the chemistry teacher who had just taught Shen Xi.
Surprised to see that Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan were still there, Gu Xing asked, ¡°You¡¯re not leaving yet?¡± Then she turned to look at Jiang Xue and asked, ¡°Is she also a student in this ss?
Jiang Xue quickly said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±
Xue Liu then took Jiang Xue¡¯s hand and introduced her, ¡°This is my apprentice, Jiang Xue. She came to study with me a while ago.¡± Then turning to Gu Xing, she continued, ¡°And this is my good friend Gu Xing, the young miss of the Gu family in Chengxi. She is currently a professor at Stanford University.¡±
When Jiang Xue heard the surname Gu, her eyes lit up slightly, and she greeted
Gu Xing politely, ¡°Hello, Professor Gu!¡±
The three major financial groups in Beijing were the Guan family, the Shen family, and the Lu family. The two major military and political organizations were the Guan family in the east of the city and the Gu family in the west.
Although the Gu family and the Guan family were arch-rivals, Jiang Xue felt that it was unnecessary for her to take sides so early in her career. However,pared to the Gu family, Jiang Xue was more inclined towards the Guan family.
One reason was that the Guan family not only had power but also money. Another reason, of course, was that she could develop a marital rtionship with Young Master Guan. The heir of the Gu family, on the other hand, was said to be a cripple with limited mobility. Any sane person would know which one to choose.
Gu Xing looked at Jiang Xue in a calm manner and asked, ¡°Hello! I saw you chatting with my student earlier. Do you know each other?¡±
Jiang Xue became nervous instantly but didn¡¯t dare to lie and could only say,
¡°We were former ssmates, but not very familiar.¡±
Zhao Yuan murmured quietly, ¡°That¡¯s not unfamiliar at all! We can be considered enemies.¡±
The people nearby naturally heard Zhao Yuan¡¯s muttering, and Jiang Xue¡¯s face swiftly turned pale. She was afraid that Zhao Yuan would reveal her past.
The situation became a bit awkward.
Gu Xing came forward to resolve the situation and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have sster. Xue Liu, lees make an appointment to meet up another day.¡±
Xue Liu also nodded quickly. After chatting for a while, she took Jiang Xue to leave. However, when they passed by Shen Xi, Xue Liu still stopped.
Xue Liu suddenly stopped next to Shen Xi, and Jiang Xue didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. Her heart skipped a beat.
Xue Liu looked Shen Xi up and down and suddenly realized why she had a strange fondness for her. This person looked a lot like Lin Lu!
Xue Liu looked at Shen Xi with a questioning gaze and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°Do you know Lin Lu?¡±
Chapter 419 - 419: Birthday Banquet
Chapter 419: Birthday Banquet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Unexpectedly, Xue Liu suddenly asked Shen Xi, and she was momentarily stunned before honestly replying, ¡°Yes, I know her.¡±
Xue Liu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and she grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Do you know where she is now?
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know Xue Liu¡¯s rtionship with her mother, so she didn¡¯t want to reveal Lu Shan¡¯s whereabouts and simply replied, ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure.¡±
Jiang Xue, who had just breathed a sigh of relief, quickly said, ¡°Master, I think
Shen Xi may have met Master Lin by chance in Rong City.¡±
Xue Liu nodded disappointedly and apologized to Shen Xi before leaving with Tiang Xue-
Shen Xi knew her mother had been in Beijing before, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that she knew some people there. She didn¡¯t think much of it and said goodbye to Gu Xing before returning to the ssroom with Zhao Yuan. The next ss was probably starting soon.
After ss, as soon as Shen Xi returned to the hotel, she saw Zheng Huai and Guan Lei waiting outside her room.
¡°Cousin, why are you here?¡± Shen Xi asked curiously.
Zheng Huai, who was waiting for Shen Xi to open the door, said eagerly,
¡°Tomorrow is my mother¡¯s birthday, and she wants to invite you toe.¡±
Aunt¡¯s birthday? That¡¯s something Shen Xi couldn¡¯t refuse. She pushed open the door and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely go.¡¯
Zhao Yuan, who was beside her, raised her cute little hand and asked, ¡°Doctor
Zheng, can Ie too? I want to eat cake.¡±
Zheng Huai happily replied, ¡°Of course, you can. My mother likes lively asions, so if you go, she¡¯ll be very happy. Remember to send me your sizester, and I¡¯ll have someone prepare clothes for you. I know you¡¯re here for training and probably didn¡¯t bring formal attire.¡±
Zhao Yuan nodded her head vigorously like a pestle. Guan Lei, who was beside her, cleared his throat softly and tried to make his presence known.
Zheng Huai finally noticed Guan Lei and said, ¡°Guan Lei, you cane too. Send your sizes to Xi, and I¡¯ll prepare them for you. I promise to make sure you all look beautiful and handsome.¡±
Guan Lei smiled slightly in satisfaction.
The next day, after ss, Zheng Huai brought a professional styling team to do hair and makeup for Shen Xi and her friends, and then they went to the hotel together.
Originally, for this birthday, Shen Qian just wanted to have a simple celebration at home. She didn¡¯t expect Shen Xi to show up at this time.
The Shen family¡¯s Old master thought it was fate and arranged a birthday banquet for Shen Qian, for her 49th birthday. It was just an excuse to send out invitations and have Shen Xi appear in public, to anger the Lu family, their long-time rivals.
At this time, in a courtyard located in the south of Beijing, a burst of furious voice suddenly frightened everyone in the yard. ¡°Old Master Shen has gone too far. He actually used this as an opportunity to make Xi show up in public at Shen¡¯s family. No way! Lin Sheng, you must attend the birthday party, and we will celebrate your 50th birthday.¡±
Lin Sheng rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°Godfather, my birthday was justst month. It¡¯s not appropriate. Besides, I¡¯m only 46 this year.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to be inappropriate about?¡± Lu De red at him and said angrily, ¡°Last month was the sr calendar, and this month is the lunar calendar.¡±
Lu Lin, who was next to them, burst intoughter instantly. Lin Sheng nced at his son with one eye and said unkindly, ¡°IVs all because of Lin Lu¡¯s ipetence. If you had brought Xi back from the airport that day, would I have to celebrate two birthdays?¡±
In an instant, Lu De¡¯s eyes filled with anger shifted to Lu Lin, who immediately shut his troublemaking mouth.
Su Qing, who was at the side, smiled helplessly and then said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go eat Shen Qian¡¯s cake together? Shen Qian and I are friends, and Lu and Zheng Huai are ssmates. It¡¯s only right that we go congratte them.¡±
Zhao Ru, who had silver hair and looked healthy, immediately said, ¡°Great idea. We are all a big family, and Xi is also considered a guest who should celebrate with us, not just the host.¡±
Lu De pped his thigh and thundered, ¡°Great idea, let¡¯s do it! Change clothes now, immediately! Hurry up!¡¯
With Lu De¡¯s order, the members of the Lu family began to act.
At this moment, Shen Xi had already brought Zhao Yuan and Guan Lei to the banquet hall. Zheng Huai said to the three of them, ¡°You guys go take a look around. I¡¯ll go see if my mom is ready.¡±
Shen Xi rapidly said, ¡°How about I go meet your aunt first?¡±
Zheng Huai quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No need. My mom won¡¯te out until she¡¯s done dressing up. Despite her age, she¡¯ still wants to look beautiful.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and nodded..
Chapter 420 - 420: Conflict
Chapter 420: Conflict
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan raised her wine ss, ready to begin her feast. At thest birthday banquet of Old master Guan, she had seen the prosperity and luxury of the wealthy families in Beijing.
Although Shen Qian¡¯s banquet was not as luxurious and ssical as the Old master¡¯s, it was arranged to suit the taste of young people and obviously cost a lot of money.
Just looking at the flowers arranged in a circle around them with dew drops still on them, she knew that it must have cost a fortune. There were several varieties of flowers that were rarely seen, but she saw a whole circle of them here. Indeed, the rich and the wealthy were not the same.
Zhao Yuan shook her head and whispered to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, are you familiar with Doctor Zheng¡¯s mother?¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Very familiar.¡± That was her aunt, so they were naturally close.
Zhao Yuan sighed. She recognized it¡¯s true that people who were exceptional were on a different level of approachability.
Guan Lei handed a dessert to Shen Xi. Zhao Yuan looked at the natural and sweet atmosphere between the two and sighed.
At that moment, Zhao Yuan saw Jiang Xue and quickly pulled Shen Xi, saying,
¡°Xi, look, isn¡¯t that Jiang Xue? How did shee here?¡±
Shen Xi looked in the direction of Zhao Yuan¡¯s finger and saw Jiang Xue following Xue Liu. She must have used Xue Liu¡¯s identity toe here.
Perhaps Shen Qian and Xue Liu knew each other?
Some of the girls nearby began discussing Jiang Xue.
¡°Isn¡¯t she Xue Liu¡¯s disciple, Jiang Xue? I heard she¡¯s been very popr in the painting and calligraphy circlestely. Some even say she¡¯s a genius painter.¡±
¡°I heard about it too. This time, Feng Cheng, the master of Chinese ink painting andics, also invited Jiang Xue to join. They said they are going to work together on arge-scale Chineseic series.¡±
¡°Is she that good? I¡¯ve never heard of her before. Suddenly, she¡¯s be famous in the past two months? Her painting skills must be quite impressive.¡±
¡°Hmph, you actually believe this? You¡¯re too naive! Isn¡¯t it just because the Guan family is backing them up? Didn¡¯t you hear about the scandal that was going around not too long ago? The young master of the Guan family had an
affair with a girl from a small town and got caught in the act, and it was her!¡±
¡°Oh my god! I know this gossip. I heard that the person who caught them was afraid of being silenced, so they blurted out that Young Master Guan was having sex with a woman, and it turned out to be her! Hahaha, it¡¯s so funny! She doesn¡¯t even look that good. Young Master Guan¡¯s taste is really bad. ¡Ah, who is it?¡±
Zhao Yuan overheard their conversation and was taken aback. She became so embarrassed that she started to wiggle her toes. As expected, the word ¡°sex¡± was spread by him.
When Guan Lei heard the word ¡°sex¡±, he spat out a mouthful of wine. Coincidentally, itnded on the girl who had just spoken.
The girl cried out in shock and was about to curse loudly, but when she saw Guan Lei, she abruptly stopped the vulgar words that were about toe out of her mouth.
The man in front of her had clear eyebrows, distinct features and was extremely handsome. The girl thought to herself, when did Beijing have such a handsome guy? Howe she didn¡¯t know?
The girl quickly wiped her face lightly and stood in front of Guan Lei, asking, ¡°Which family¡¯s young master are you? Howe I¡¯ve never seen you before?¡±
Zhao Yuan stepped forward and stood in front of the girl, saying confidently, ¡°This person belongs to my Xi.¡±
The girl pushed Zhao Yuan away and said domineeringly, ¡°What Xi or not Xi, I¡¯m asking this handsome guy. Who are you? I didn¡¯t ask you. You¡¯re so annoying, get lost.¡±
Zhao Yuan was pushed by the girl, and a little bit of the wine in her hand spilt onto her skin. She immediately became unhappy.
Shen Xi grabbed Zhao Yuan and stood in front of Guan Lei, facing the arrogant girl with a cold and domineering tone. She said, ¡°He belongs to me. If you have any questions, ask me.¡±
Guan Lei lowered his head slightly and looked at Shen Xi, who was standing in front of him. At this moment, she looked like a protective little wildcat, domineering and arrogant, with spikes all over her body.
The current mood of Guan Lei can be summed up in one word: good!
The girl looked up and down at Shen Xi, examining her dress from a luxury brand. It seemed that she wasn¡¯t just an ordinary youngdy from an average family, but why hadn¡¯t she ever seen her before?
Where did these three peoplee from?
Although the handsome man in front of her was tempting, the girl did not want to offend him without knowing his identity. If he turned out to be someone of high status, she would be finished.
The girl snorted coldly and then left with a few of her friends..
Chapter 421 - 421: Necklace
Chapter 421: Ne
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The minor dispute between a few people did not attract much attention in such arge crowd, but Jiang Xue, who was always keeping an eye and ear out, noticed the presence of Shen Xi and her twopanions.
Jiang Xue frowned. She didn¡¯t expect to see Shen Xi and her friends here, and it made her feel annoyed. She had been trying to get rid of her past, but why do these people from her past keep haunting her?
She couldn¡¯t understand why the Shen family had invited these low-ss people to such an upscale event. She even started criticizing the Shen family, worried that they would lower the quality of the banquet.
Li Jin, who was hiding in the shadows, saw Jiang Xue¡¯s expression and smiled sarcastically.
After being embarrassed by Guan Lei, Li Jin hade here to Beijing to rx at her grandfather¡¯s ce. However, she didn¡¯t expect to run into Jiang Xue and Shen Xi, who were mortal enemies.
Li Jin smiled and took a sip of champagne.
After socializing for a while, Jiang Xue went to the makeup room to touch up her makeup. The high-end hotel had really good service, with a special room for women to touch up their makeup. The d¨¦cor inside was also very luxurious, with several rooms separated by high-quality elegant screens.
Fortunately, Shen Xi and her two friends didn¡¯t cause any trouble during the round of socializing, and Jiang Xue¡¯s mood was still good.
Jiang Xue, who had just finished touching up her makeup, was about to message Young Master Guan to ask when he would arrive when suddenly she heard the words ¡°Young Master Guan¡± from the adjacentpartment.
Curious, Jiang Xue leaned in to listen to what the women were gossiping about her future husband.
¡°Is it true?
¡°Well, of course it is. That ne hanging around Shen Xi¡¯s neck belongs to
Young Master Guan.¡±
¡°How do you know? Young Master Guan never shows his face in public, who knows what kind of ne he wears. Besides, it might just be the same design.¡±
¡°You might not know this, but Guan Lei had an older brother named Guan
Miao. Guan Miao¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a gown designer, did you know that?¡± ¡°I do. Isn¡¯t she that crazy person Sun Ming? What does she have to do with
When Jiang Xue heard the name Sun Ming, she also pricked up her ears in confusion. Sun Ming was the lunatic who had spilled wine on her during thest gathering. After finding out Sun Ming¡¯s identity, she considered herself unlucky.
However, Jiang Xue was not someone who would take things lying down. During this period, she had thoroughly investigated Sun Ming, including the fact that Sun Ming¡¯s family had been pressuring her to have children and continue the Sun family¡¯s bloodline.
¡°When Sun Ming got engaged to Guan Miao, she designed a couple ne.
Young Master Guan was still young at the time and liked it, so he had Sun Ming send him a set to keep for his future wife. As you know, Sun Mings designs are usually not mass-produced, and on top of that, it was a custom order from their own family. There is definitely no same design in the world. But most people don¡¯t know about this, if it weren¡¯t for my family member working for the Guan family, I wouldn¡¯t have known either.¡±
¡°So, are you saying that the ne Shen Xi is wearing on her neck right now is that ne? Are you sure?¡±
¡°I am one hundred percent sure. I just took a close look at it, and it¡¯s the one. I was wondering why Young Master Guan had a rtionship with a girl from a small town, but then I saw her beautiful little face, and I instantly understood.
Men, they all like women who look seductive.¡±
¡°Well, that could be true. Shen Xi definitely has the look of a sly fox. Men love women who appear aloof and cool on the surface, but are actually passionate and alluring in private.¡±
Jiang Xue clenched her fists tightly. Based on the time that she spent with Young Master Guan, he did seem to have the hobby of pursuing beauty, as the two had said. Thinking of Shen Xi¡¯s stunning and dazzling appearance, Jiang Xue became nervous.
Jiang Xue was not someone without self-awareness. When she first saw Shen Xi at the Jiang family vi, she knew that Shen Xi was beautiful. This was also the reason why she had always wanted to suppress Shen Xi.
Shen Xi had enjoyed eighteen years of wealth and prosperity, and she was even more beautiful than Jiang Xue. It was unfair, and Jiang Xue couldn¡¯t help but feel envious and resentful.
Now that she had climbed the big tree of the Guan family, Shen Xi even wanted to take away what belonged to her and seduce her man. It was one thing for Xiang Cheng to pursue Shen Xi, but now even Young Master Guan wanted her. She would not allow it.
Jiang Xue picked up her phone and sent a message directly to Young Master Guan: ¡°My dear, when are youing? I miss you so much, it¡¯s only been half a day since west met.¡±
Meanwhile, Guan Bo, who received the message, was staring fiercely at the frightened Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan felt very miserable. She had only wanted to find a restroom, but unexpectedly she ran into Young Master Guan, and it was an R-rated scene. She felt like dying.
Zhao Yuan sobbed and said, ¡°Young Master Guan, I didn¡¯t mean it. I really just passed by. Please let me go..¡±
Chapter 422 - 422: Kicking
Chapter 422: Kicking
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The woman next to Guan Bo looked at him with confusion. Isn¡¯t he Guan Bo? Why did the woman in front of her call him Young Master Guan?
Guan Bo quickly pushed away the woman next to him, then grabbed Zhao
Yuan and left.
Zhao Yuan tried to break free from Guan Bo¡¯s hand that was gripping her wrist like a pair of iron pliers, but it had no effect. Guan Bo forcefully pulled her into a dimly lit room.
In Zhao Yuan¡¯s mind shed the legends about Young Master Guan, ruthless and cruel, with brutal methods, capable of caving in a skull with a single punch, making one cry instantly in misery. ¡°Young Master Guan, I was wrong, please spare me, I don¡¯t want to die yet, ahhhh!¡±
Guan Bo pressed Zhao Yuan against the wall and gritted his teeth as he whispered, ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡¯
Unfortunately, Zhao Yuan, who had already been trapped in fear, couldn¡¯t listen to Guan Bo¡¯ s words at all. The more she cried, the louder she became, with a kind of momentum that seemed like the legendary tale of Meng Jiangnu weeping at the Great Wall.
Guan Bo looked at the chattering little mouth in front of him, feeling extremely annoyed. He hurriedly reached out to cover it with his hand, but as soon as he let go, Zhao Yuan struggled violently and her long fingertips scraped across Guan Bo l s face.
Suddenly, Guan Bo felt a burning pain on his face. He quickly pressed Zhao
Yuan¡¯s hand back against the wall and spoke with an even fiercer tone, ¡°Shut
Seeing that Zhao Yuan was still crying and howling regardless, Guan Bo inexplicably lowered his head and sealed her chatty little mouth with his lips.
The warm touch instantly made Zhao Yuan¡¯s mind go nk, and she stopped screaming and moving.
Guan Bo was startled by his own action, but when his mind cleared, he felt that the lips were exceptionally plump and soft, no wonder the small mouth could babble on and on.
Guan Bo subconsciously held it in his mouth. His heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s mind was in a blur, and it took her a while to realize what the man in front of her was doing. Ovee with shame and anger, she opened her mouth and bit down hard.
As soon as Guan Bo loosened his grip in pain, Zhao Yuan kicked him directly in the crotch.
Guan Bo had just let go and was about to touch his lips when suddenly a sharp pain struck his groin. The next second, he felt as if all his strength had been drained from him and he copsed on the ground, howling in agony.
Zhao Yuan wiped her lips angrily, kicked Guan Bo¡¯s thigh again, and ran away.
Leaving Guan Bo alone on the ground in pain, he curled up like a pitiful little shrimp, moaning softly.
Angry and upset, Zhao Yuan rushed out and saw Shen Xi, who hade to find her. She felt so wronged and ran towards Shen Xi to cry in her arms. However, she used too much force and identally knocked her lip, causing it to bleed.
Shen Xi let out a painful cry and Zhao Yuan was immediately rmed. She circled around Shen Xi and asked, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re bleeding, I¡¯m sorry, does it hurt?
Seeing Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes red, Shen Xiforted her and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe my lips just hit my teeth. It¡¯s okay.¡±
Zhao Yuan felt extremely regretful. Why did she rush so urgently just now?
Shen Xi got hurt because of her. It¡¯s all because of that damn man who caused
Shen Xi gently wiped the blood from her mouth with a tissue, and took out a mirror to look at it. There was still a slight injury, but it shouldn¡¯t be too serious.
Shen Xi put away the mirror and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so impatient? Fortunately, it was me that you bumped into. If it were someone else, it would have been hard to exin. Tell me, what happened?¡±
Zhao Yuan twisted her fingers, recalling the scene from earlier, and her face turned red all of a sudden. She didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Shen Xi, so she decided to be vague and said, ¡°I saw a big rat just now and got scared, that¡¯s why I acted like that.¡±
Shen Xi chuckled dryly, wondering where in the hotel there could be any rats, but she didn¡¯t pursue the matter. She just pulled Zhao Yuan and left.
Guan Boy on the ground for a full ten minutes before slowly getting up. He had never experienced such torture in his life. He had been bitten on the buttocks and on the lips by the same person, and in the end, he had almost had his descendants kicked off.
Guan Bo was so furious that his whole body was trembling. He picked up his phone and saw a message from Jiang Xue. He then sent a message to let Jiang Xue know his location.
Upon receiving Guan Bo¡¯s message, Jiang Xue hastily ran towards Guan Bo i s location.
Originally, Young Master Guan didn¡¯t n toe today, but Jiang Xue wanted to show off in front of everyone, so she kept pestering Young Master Guan until he finally came.
As soon as Jiang Xue arrived at Guan Bo¡¯s location, she immediately became nervous and said, ¡°Young Master, what happened to you? What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? Why is there blood on your face?¡±
Chapter 423 - 423: Seducing
Chapter 423: Seducing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue had a bad omen in her heart. If he was not bitten by someone, how could he be injured? And the scar on his face might have been scratched by a woman.
Guan Bo gritted his teeth fiercely and said, ¡°A little wild cat bit me!¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s heart turned cold. In the hotel, where would the wild cate from? It was clearly bitten by a vixen.
Guan Bo touched his lips and said impatiently, ¡°You asked me toe, and now I¡¯m here. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Jiang Xue quickly grabbed onto Guan Bo, who was about to leave, and begged,
¡°Young Master, can¡¯t you apany me to the Shen family¡¯s banquet?¡±
Guan Bo i s cold and stern eyes instantly fixed on Jiang Xue. He knew very well what Jiang Xue wanted to do. She wanted him to help her gain face.
Unfortunately, Jiang Xue was still wrong. He was not the real Young Master Guan, so he could not show up in such a situation.
During this period of time, Jiang Xue used her rtionship with the Guan family to make a lot of connections in Beijing. She even managed to get close to the master of ink-washed Chinese manga, Feng Cheng, and directly took the position of one of the main creators. She even took a step into the entertainment industry, and he heard that she was going to take advantage of the Chinese manga¡¯s momentum to prepare for her debut.
With the support of the Guan family, even before her debut, Jiang Xue had already acquired a significant amount of resources. It had to be said that Jiang Xue was a person who knew how to take advantage of the situation. It was just that being too greedy was annoying.
Guan Bo shook off Jiang Xue¡¯s hand and said with disgust, ¡°Jiang Xue, let me warn you. Don¡¯t be too smart. Your little tricks are really easy to see through.¡± Guan Bo strode away after he finished speaking.
Jiang Xue was so angry that she gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke her mrs. Originally, she had nned to let everyone know that she had found such a person through today¡¯s banquet. When Young Master Guan officially appeared in front of everyone in the future, everyone would suddenly realize that she and Young Master Guan were really a couple and not a rumour.
She did not expect that Young Master Guan would not cooperate at all, which made her extremely dissatisfied.
Hurrying back to the banquet, she saw Guan Lei carefully caressing Shen Xi¡¯s lips. Jiang Xue stared closely and saw that there was a small wound on Shen Xi¡¯s lips.
Could it be that the little wild cat that Young Master Guan was talking about was Shen Xi? How could it be such a coincidence that their lips were injured at the same time? It must have been because the kiss just now was too intense. When she saw the ne on Shen Xi¡¯s neck again, she recalled what she had just heard. That was the ne that Young Master Guan was going to give to his future wife. The jealousy in Jiang Xue¡¯s heart was like a hungry ck snake that quickly climbed into her mind and slowly swallowed her rationality.
Jiang Xue was suffocated by the resentment brought on by this jealousy. It was this vixen in front of her who stole her rich life, stole Xiang Cheng, and now wanted to steal her Young Master Guan.
Shen Xi already had Guan Lei) and there was even a big star like Lu Lin and a top student like Zheng Huai by her side. Why did Shen Xi still want to snatch her things?
Jiang Xue sped her hands tightly. Her rationality told her to restrain herself. This was not the right asion, but her feet could not help but walk towards Shen Xi.
Zhao Yuan was saying guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t be so rash next time, so I won¡¯t bump into Xi.¡±
¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m really fine. If you really feel bad, I¡¯ll punish you by having you eat more cake today and gain two more pounds.¡± Shen Xi couldn¡¯t stand Zhao Yuan who kept admitting her mistakes, so she had to find an excuse to ease Zhao Yuan¡¯s guilt.
Zhao Yuan quickly nodded. She grabbed the cake at the side and stuffed it into her mouth. She smeared her mouth with cream, causing Shen Xi tough out loud. Even Guan Lei, who had been feeling sorry for Shen Xi¡¯s wound, could not help but lose the angry expression on his faceo
¡°Guan Lei, do you know what Shen Xi did just now?¡± Jiang Xue was like a vengeful spirit. She suddenly appeared at Guan Lei¡¯s side and asked sinisterly.
Guan Lei took a step back without a trace and distanced himself from Jiang Xue, who suddenly approached him and ignored her.
Jiang Xue suddenlyughed and said loudly, ¡°The woman you like, she just went to seduce my boyfriend. She went to seduce Young Master Guan. The two of them were so passionate that they even bit their lips.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s voice was very loud, instantly attracting the attention of the surrounding people.
Zhao Yuan widened her eyes and retorted loudly, ¡°Jiang Xue, what nonsense are you talking about? I bumped into Xi¡¯s lips just now. Why are you spouting nonsense?
When Guan Lei heard Jiang Xue¡¯s words, he also turned around and stared at her with a dark and intense gaze..
Chapter 424 - 424: Madness
Chapter 424: Madness
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue thought about how the thing she had begged for with great difficulty would be easily taken away by this b*tch, Shen Xi. She looked a little crazy and was not even afraid of the warning in Guan Lei¡¯s eyes.
Jiang Xue pointed at the ne on Shen Xi¡¯s neck and smiled a little terrifyingly. Her red lips opened and closed as she said, ¡°Do you know this ne? That was a gift from Young Master Guan to his future wife. You don¡¯t know, do you? She¡¯s wearing a token of love from her lover while hooking up with you. You¡¯re cuckolded!¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s frown deepened. Was it okay for him to make a cuckold of himself? Moreover, how did Jiang Xue know about this ne? He had never worn this ne before. After his sister-inw gave it to him, he locked it up.
After giving it to Shen Xi, he hung the other one around his neck. Therefore, no one knew.
Otherwise, he must have seen his brother or Sun Ming before. When his brother was engaged, the ne that Sun Ming wore was the same series as his own. Other than some slight differences, it was exactly the same.
However, looking at Jiang Xue¡¯s meaning, she should have misunderstood. Jiang Xue had always treated Guan Bo as Young Master Guan, so now she misunderstood that Shen Xi was snatching her man.
Shen Xi¡¯s expression was also not good at this time. This was Aunt¡¯s birthday banquet, but she had to deal with Jiang Xue¡¯ s crazy behaviour.
Shen Xi sternly said, ¡°Jiang Xue, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you, but I¡¯ll make it clear to you in front of so many people. I have nothing to do with that Young Master Guan of yours. If you continue to spout nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±
At this time, how could Jiang Xue still listen to Shen Xi¡¯s words? She directly used Shen Xi, ¡°Don¡¯t try to quibble your way out of this. Do you dare to say that you weren¡¯t the one who ignored Young Master¡¯s objections and kissed Young Master in Room 2056? Otherwise, why would he bite you? Young
Master said it himself, how could it be fake?¡±
Jiang Xue said what she thought was the truth. She did not want to believe that Young Master had taken a fancy to someone else. She only felt that it was Shen Xi, this b*tch, who took the initiative to seduce him.
¡°Shen Xi, you¡¯re already three-timing, yet you still want to seduce someone else¡¯s boyfriend. ¡°Jiang Xue¡¯s voice began to sound a little hysterical.
Li Jin and her cousin Wang Lei gloated at the farce in front of them. The bigger the fuss, the more disgusted the Guan family would be with these two women who had no sense of propriety. At that time, both of them would be rejected by the Guan family.
Wang Lei was also very happy. She had thought that Shen Xi was wearing an expensive gown and woulde from a rich family. However, from what her cousin said, she was just a farmer¡¯s daughter from a small ce. It was a pity that she was so beautiful for nothing
As long as a girl was beautiful, her future was obvious. She would be the mistress of those dignitaries.
¡°Cousin, your medicine is quite useful. Jiang Xue is usually dignified and generous. I didn¡¯t expect that she would be a crazy woman after being drugged.¡± Wang Lei whispered to Li Jin.
Li Jin nced at Wang Lei. ¡± Lower your voice!¡±
Meanwhile, the crowd around them instantly started gossiping.
¡°Was Young Master forced by her? Heavens, this woman was too bold!¡±
¡°So, Young Master was cheated on? Or did Young Master cheat on his girlfriend? Wasn¡¯t he with Jiang Xue some time ago?¡±
¡°That¡¯s too disgusting. This Shen Xi can¡¯t be some socialite who specializes in seducing rich young masters?
¡°It¡¯s too dirty. How could such a person appear at the Shen family¡¯s banquet?¡±
Hearing the surrounding peoples discussions about Shen Xi, Jiang Xue suddenlyughed and shouted at Chen Xi in a crazy manner, ¡°Shen Xi, did you hear that? Everyone said that you¡¯re dirty, cheap, and shameless¡ Ah!¡±
A loud p instantlynded on Jiang Xue¡¯s face.
Guan Lei¡¯s entire body emitted a dense murderous aura. He looked at Jiang Xue and warned, ¡°If you¡¯re talking nonsense, I don¡¯t mind hitting a woman!¡±
Jiang Xue covered her face and looked at Guan Lei in disbelief. ¡®You hit me? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I¡¯m helping you get justice. We are both victims.
Shen Xi, that slut¡. Ah!¡±
Before Guan Lei could make a move, Jiang Xue was pped hard again. Only then did everyone see a young woman with exquisite makeup looking at Jiang Xue angrily.
Shen Qian did not expect her niece to be bullied at her birthday party. How could she tolerate this?
¡°I want to see who dares to bully my Xi!¡± Shen Qian¡¯s voice was filled with rage as she looked at Jiang Xue unkindly..
Chapter 425 - 425: Hook Up
Chapter 425: Hook Up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zheng Huai also hurriedly walked to Shen Xi¡¯s side. He did not expect that Shen Xi would be bullied in his territory after he left for a while. He was also extremely angry at Jiang Xue.
¡°Who are you? How dare you hit me? Do you believe that I will ask Young Master to make your family bankrupt?¡± The madness in Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes became even more intense. Even Shen Xi could tell that something was wrong.
¡°Humph, okay, go and call him over. I want to see how this Young Master Guan who indulges his own woman to cause trouble in someone else¡¯s ce will deal with me,¡± Shen Qian snorted coldly and said fearlessly.
Guan Lei wanted to die. His reputation had beenpletely ruined.
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes became redder and redder, and her condition became more and more abnormal. Zheng Huai instantly widened his eyes and pulled Jiang Xue¡¯s hand to check her pulse. Jiang Xue wanted to struggle, but she was knocked unconscious by Guan Lei, who could tell that something was wrong.
After a while, Zheng Huai raised his head and said to Shen Qian, ¡°Mom, someone drugged Jiang Xue and caused Jiang Xue to be in an abnormal mood.¡± Shen Xi frowned. Someone was using Jiang Xue to deal with her?
Shen Xi raised her head and looked around. At this moment, Li Jin had already avoided Zheng Huai the moment he appeared. If she left now, she would be suspected, but staying at the scene could also make Zheng Huai notice her.
Zheng Huai was a psychiatrist, so he would definitely notice that something was wrong. Hence, in order to avoid trouble, Li Jin could only sneak away.
After Shen Qian got someone to take Jiang Xue away, she warmly looked up and down at Shen Xi, with a happy expression, and said, ¡°Ya! I finally saw you in person. You¡¯re really beautiful. My Xi is like me, a beauty. Come, good child) I bought you a lot of things. I¡¯ll show you.¡±
Zheng Huai was immediately amused. It seemed like his mother¡¯s narcissistic habit would never change.
Guan Lei, who was at the side, was a little puzzled. Shen Xi did not look like the child of a distant rtive of the Shen family. She looked more like the child of the Shen family.
Zhao Yuan was also a little puzzled. Shen Xi seemed to be very familiar with Doctor Zheng¡¯s mother.
Seeing how enthusiastic Shen Qian was toward Shen Xi, the people attending the banquet also started to guess Shen Xi¡¯s identity.
The upper-ss circle in Beijing was not big, and people usually know each other¡¯s daughters. However, they did not seem to have seen Shen Xi before.
After all, there was no reason for them not to remember such an eye-catching girl.
Xia Huang, who had been watching a good show for the entire night, spoke to her curious friend beside her, ¡°I know her. She¡¯s a girl from a farmer¡¯s family from Rong City. You¡¯ll know when you hear her surname that she¡¯s probably a distant rtive of the Shen family.¡±
Xia Huang had previously sent someone to go to Rong City to investigate Jiang Xue. When she knew that Shen Xi and Jiang Xue were sworn enemies, she also investigated Shen Xi¡¯s family. They were just ordinary farmers, and there was no valuable information to be found.
However, Xia Huang found a lot of information about Jiang Xue. She originally wanted to tell her grandparents as soon as she came back. However, when she saw Jiang Xue constantly rising up the socialdder and even knew that Jiang Xue was nning to enter the entertainment industry, Xia Huang changed her mind.
When a person¡¯s past was exposed when they were unknown, it was nothing more than embarrassment. No one knew. However, if they could rise to a high position and their past was then exposed, the fall would be truly painful.
Wang Lei¡¯s eyes slowly drifted towards Guan Lei¡¯s direction. She had taken a fancy to this handsome man just now.
Now that she knew that Shen Xi was just a girl from a poor family, Wang Lei¡¯s confidence rose. In terms of beauty, she could notpare to Shen Xi, but in terms of family background, Shen Xi could only stand aside.
Especially after hearing what Jiang Xue said just now, Guan Lei¡¯s family was quite poor. Such a man was even easier to seduce. Just a little money could make him follow her.
Wang Lei took a ss of wine from the attendant and walked confidently to Guan Lei¡¯s side. She handed one of the sses to Guan Lei flirtatiously. ¡°Your name is Guan Lei, right? My name is Wang Lei, the daughter of the Wang family of Haide Group in Beijing. How about having a drink?¡±
As long as Guan Lei went to investigate, he would be able to find out that she was quite wealthy. Wang Lei did not believe that she could not use money to get a poor boy to serve her.
Guan Lei turned around and left without even looking at Wang Lei.
Wang Lei¡¯s lips curled into a smile at the thought of such a strong-willed man. She liked him even more now.
On the other side, Shen Xi was pulled into a room by Shen Qian. As soon as she entered, she saw her grandparents, Shen Hui, and Sun Yu sitting in the seats of honor.
The moment they saw Shen Xi enter, the two elderly members of the Shen family immediately lit up and hurriedly stood up, holding onto Shen Xi and asking her all sorts of questions. They were delighted to see her..
Chapter 426 - 426: Poaching
Chapter 426: Poaching
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mouth? Did you bite it when eating food?¡± Sun Yu looked at her beautiful eldest granddaughter, who had injured her lips. Her heart ached, and she quickly shouted, ¡°Hurry up and bring the medicine over.
Don¡¯t leave a scar.¡±
Shen Xi quickly said, ¡°I identally touched it. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a small wound. It won¡¯t leave a scar.¡±
Shen Hui¡¯s expression turned serious as he said with concern, ¡°Listen to your grandmother. You can¡¯t ignore small wounds. You have to apply medicine.¡±
Shen Xi had no choice but to wait for the medicine to be applied obediently. When Shen Xi appeared in the banquet hall again, she was adorned with a multitude of essories.
¡°Aunt, this looks so strange. I look like a Christmas tree full of ornaments. Can we take it off?¡± Shen Xi looked at Shen Qian with a distressed expression. She pouted and acted coquettishly.
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s behaviour, Shen Qian¡¯s heart was about to melt. She had always wanted a daughter, but unfortunately, she could not give birth to one. Now that she saw Shen Xi¡¯s soft and cuddly appearance, there was nothing she could not agree to. She immediately agreed and removed the things on Shen Xi¡¯s body. She asked someone to pack them up so that Shen Xi could bring them backter.
Thest bracelet on Shen Xi¡¯s wrist was left. Shen Qian said, ¡°You can¡¯t take this off. This is the Peace Bracelet that your grandmother has worn all her life. One is with me, and the other is for you now. If you take it off now, your grandmother will be unhappy when she sees itter.¡±
Although the jade green bracelet did not match the gown on her body at all, Shen Xi listened to her aunt¡¯s words. After all, this was her grandmother¡¯s kind intention, and it was not easy to reject it.
Shen Qian originally wanted to bring Shen Xi to meet more people, but Shen Xi felt that it would be better to wait until her parents returned to Beijing and introduce them officially, so she declined.
Shen Xi gave the gift she had brought to Shen Qian. It was a painting that she had created herself. It was a painting of a banana and begonia in the rain at night. She had specially asked her mother, Lu Shan, for advice on the technique she had used.
Shen Qian loved it so much that she told Shen Xi to eat and drink well. Then, she took the painting and went over to her parents to show off. Shen Hui and
Sun Yu were so angry that they wanted to celebrate their birthday on the spot.
Seeing that Shen Qian had left, Wang Lei approached Shen Xi and whispered to her, ¡°Shen Xi, right? I like that boyfriend of yours. Name your price!¡±
Shen Xi followed Wang Lei¡¯s line of sight and saw Guan Lei drinking by himself in the corner. Not far away from Guan Lei, there were several little girls gathered together, looking at Guan Lei from time to time and whispering something.
Shen Xi immediately understood the situation. It seemed like someone had taken a fancy to her future boyfriend and was here to poach him. How could she do that? She hadn¡¯t even officially gotten together with Guan Lei, and someone had alreadye to snatch him away.
Shen Xi looked back at the confident Wang Lei and said firmly, ¡°That won¡¯t do. He is my man, I won¡¯t let you!¡¯
Wang Lei did not expect Shen Xi to be so ungrateful. Her expression turned ugly as she snorted coldly and asked, ¡°Five hundred thousand yuan! What do you think?¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi was only drinking the drink in her hand and did not respond, Wang Lei continued to bid, ¡°One million yuan! This price is not low for a poor peasant girl like you. He¡¯s just a man. There¡¯s no need to go against money.¡±
Shen Xi looked up at Wang Lei and questioned, ¡°Since you like him, why don¡¯t you go and exin it to him directly? If he can fulfil your wish, won¡¯t you even save money?
Wang Lei naturally knew this. However, she had tried to seduce Guan Lei several times just now, but Guan Lei ignored her and even warned her that if she harassed him again, he would not be polite.
Wang Lei felt that Guan Lei must have already had Shen Xi as his girlfriend, so he didn¡¯t want to do anything immoral. Therefore, she wanted Shen Xi to quit first. This way, not only would Guan Lei be single, but she wouldn¡¯t have to bear the reputation of destroying other people¡¯s rtionships. She would be killing two birds with one stone!
Wang Lei felt that Shen Xi was not satisfied with the one million yuan, so she directly raised the price. ¡°Two million yuan! Shen Xi, you have to think carefully. This money is not something your family can earn no matter how muchnd you nt. It¡¯s possible that your family of three will not be able to earn it in your lifetime.¡±
Guan Lei turned around and saw Shen Xi. The indifference on his face instantly turned into a gentle smile. This sight stunned Wang Lei who was standing beside them.
Seeing Guan Lei walking in their direction, Wang Lei became a little anxious and raised her voice slightly. ¡°Shen Xi, how about 3 million yuan? You won¡¯t be able to earn this price even if you sell your body for a lifetime!¡±
Wang Lei¡¯s voice was a little loud, attracting many curious gazes. Guan Lei naturally heard it too.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Guan Lei questioned Wang Lei directly..
Chapter 427 - 427: Baby
Chapter 427: Baby
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Wang Lei looked at the slightly angry Guan Lei, and the little flowers of love in her heart bloomed even more vigorously. The initially cold and aloof attitude, the sweet smile just now, and now the manly anger, all made Wang Leipletely infatuated.
Wang Lei was fearless and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m talking about getting your girlfriend to sell you to me. For 3 million yuan.¡±
Guan Lei instantly looked at Shen Xi. That resentful expression made Shen Xi instantly feel like she was a heartless woman who had cheated on him and abandoned him.
Shen Xi looked awkward and quickly waved her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to it, hehe.¡±
Only then did Guan Lei retract his gaze in satisfaction. Then, his eyes darkened as he looked at Wang Lei coldly and said, ¡°Who are you to throw money at me?¡±
The girl in the green dress next to Wang Lei couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She pointed her sharp fingers at Guan Lei and said viciously, ¡°How can you say that? It¡¯s your fortune that Sister Lei has taken a fancy to you. Don¡¯t act arrogant just because you¡¯re pretty.¡±
Another girl in a pink dress also crossed her arms and said sarcastically, ¡°I just heard that you sell junk? Hmph, as expected of a country bumpkin. Do you know how much 3 million yuan is? Let me tell you, you might not be able to earn so much money even if you went to work in a gigolo shop for a lifetime.¡±
The girl in the green dress alsoughed disdainfully. Her words were full of sarcasm as she ordered Guan Lei in a high and mighty tone, ¡°Brat, hurry up and apologize to our Sister Lei. Only by being obedient can our Sister Lei be happy. Otherwise, with your lowly blood, I¡.. Ah!¡±
Before the girl could finish speaking, Shen Xi fiercely pped her, and her delicate face was now covered with a sense of deadly hostility. Her person was not for anyone else tomand.
The girl in the pink dress also rushed forward and was kicked to the ground by Shen Xi, causing her to grimace in pain.
The people around were all stunned. This girl from an unknown family was actually so fierce. She pped and kicked people.
Wang Lei saw that her underlings have been beaten up, and her expression was very ugly. She raised her hand and was about to hit back, but Shen Xi grabbed her tightly.
Shen Xi¡¯s hands tightly gripped Wang Lei¡¯s cheeks, forcing her to raise her head and look into Shen Xi¡¯s eyes. In the end, when she met Shen Xi¡¯s cold and sharp gaze, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
¡°Let go of me, or else my parents¡they would not let go¡of you.¡± Wang Lei was pinched by Shen Xi on the cheeks and warned her with a stutter.
Not far away, Zheng Huai saw it and wanted to stop it, but he was pulled back by Shen Qian.
¡°Don¡¯t go over, let Xi enjoy herself.¡± Shen Qian said with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll also let thedies in Beijing know how powerful our Xi is so that she won¡¯t be bullied by them when shees back in the future.¡±
Shen Xi ignored Wang Lei¡¯s threat and even increased her strength, almost distorting Wang Lei¡¯s face.
¡°I¡¯m warning you, Guan Lei is my man. If you dare to snatch him again, it won¡¯t just be a matter of pinching this face. ¡°Shen Xi warned Wang Lei coldly. Then, as if she had encountered some trash, she shook Wang Lei¡¯s face away with disgust.
As Wang Lei was still in shock, Shen Xi wiped the powder that had scraped off
Wang Lei¡¯s face onto her expensive dress and disdainfully said, ¡°Dirty!¡¯
Guan Lei, who was behind Shen Xi, was already immersed in Shen Xi i s words, ¡°Guan Lei is mine¡±. He repeated it in his heart happily, ¡°I¡¯m Xi¡¯s woman. Xixi said that I¡¯m hers.¡±
As a result, he looked like a fool, causing Zhao Yuan who was beside him to look at Guan Lei curiously.
The girl in the pink dress wanted to rush forward but was stopped by Shen Xi¡¯s gaze. She instantly retracted her hand that was about to hit someone and was left with a frustratedck of confidence. ¡°He¡¯s just a gigolo who lives off a woman. How dare you offend Sister Lei for such a person? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Wang family?¡±
Shen Xi straightened her back, and her aloof aura instantly spread. She looked down at the three people opposite her and said loudly, ¡°In my eyes, he is the most precious jewel in the world. For such a treasure, even if it means offending the Wang family, what can you do to me?
After she finished speaking, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were quickly filled with ice crystals and her lips curled into a cold smile. She looked at the three people opposite her and warned, ¡°If you dare to insult my treasure again, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a lesson.¡±
Guan Lei felt like his heart was floating. He was surrounded by pink bubbles of happiness. Xi said that he was her precious treasure in front of so many people..
Chapter 428 - 428: Meeting Between the Two Families
Chapter 428: Meeting Between the Two Families
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the other side, Wang Lei was angry, and she stared fiercely at Shen Xi. She gritted her teeth and said viciously, ¡°Shen Xi, you indeed have an exaggerated opinion of your abilities. Do you think a peasant girl from a small town can defeat me? You can¡¯t even afford a toilet in Beijing. Do you think you can afford to raise Guan Lei?¡±
Guan Lei just wanted to say he didn¡¯t need Xi to raise him. As long as Xi acknowledged his identity, he could raise Xi. He could bring his house, cars, and other assets to raise her. But someone forestalled him.
¡°Who said Xi can¡¯t afford a house and raise Guan Lei?¡± Shen Qian said loudly with a ss of champagne in her hand.
Looking at Wang Lei, whose eyes were red with anger, Shen Qian snorted and asked, ¡°Did you say that?¡±
Although Wang Lei was angry, she was still rational. Shen Qian was from the Shen Corporation, and her husband¡¯s family was the Zheng Family, which controlled 60% of the hospitals in the country. She knew she could not offend them, so she could only endure and shut up.
Shen Qian ced the wine ss in Zheng Huai¡¯s hand¡ªZheng Huai was her son. She pulled out Shen Xi and sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity someone bullied Xi when she first came. And someone also derided her forcking a house. It was way out of line.¡±
Shen Qian wiped the nonexistent tears on her face. Her beautiful lips opened and closed as she said domineeringly, ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the Savoye Garden in the south of the city. There¡¯s a quadrangle courtyard. I think it¡¯s suitable for you to raise your boyfriend.¡±
Everyone was in amazement suddenly, and they began to whisper. The Savoye Garden¡¯s quadrangle courtyards were one of the best mansions in Beijing. It was the kind that people might not be able to afford even if they had enough money but no noble status.
Wang Lei was also astounded by Shen Qian¡¯svish behavior. Even the Wang Family could not afford the exorbitant quadrangle courtyard, but Shen Qian gave it to Shen Xi so easily, let alone Shen Xi was just a bumpkin. This was too strange.
Guan Lei, who stood at the side, frowned. ¡°Why is Shen Qian so generous to Xi?¡± He thought. He further suspected that Shen Xi was a distant rtive of the Shen family.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know how expensive the quadrangle courtyard was, but when she saw the expressions of the people around her, she knew that it must be very expensive. She hurriedly wanted to reject it.
However, Shen Qian did not give Shen Xi a chance to refuse. She quickly waved her hand and said to Zheng Huai, ¡°Come, son, take out the property ownership certificate. Call the corporation¡¯swyer over and sign the transfer immediately!¡±
Wang Lei was instantly dumbfounded. Was Shen Qian serious?
¡°How could the Lu family not be involved in giving a house to Xi?¡± A resonant voice came from the entrance of the banquet hall. The voice attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
Shen Xi also turned her head to look and saw Lu De bringing his entire family over. There were grandparents, uncles, aunts, and cousins.
Everyone was dumbfounded. Weren¡¯t the Lu family and the Shen family enemies? Why did the Lu familye to Shen Qian¡¯s birthday?
Shen Qian was so dumbfounded about the current situation. She immediately sent a message for help. ¡°There are only two people in Shen¡¯s family, but the entire family of Lu is there. We are outnumbered¡±. She thought.
Lu De and Ye Qi looked at their granddaughter, and they were very happy. They quickly went forward and looked Shen Xi up and down.
Ye Qi held Shen Xi¡¯s hands and said happily, ¡®You¡¯re beautiful. Aiyo, you¡¯re really beautiful.¡±
¡°Xi, I will give you a house too. We don¡¯t ept the house from the Shen family. The H Ranch in the northern part of the city has a nice quadrangle courtyard. Secretary Zhao, hurry up and bring a pen and ink over. Write the gift contract immediately.¡± Ye Qi said in haste.
Everyone was dumbfounded again. The H Ranch¡¯s quadrangle courtyard was the expensive elite housing, and so was the quadrangle courtyard of Savoye Garden.
¡°Ye Qi ims she is Shen Xi¡¯s grandmother, but the Shen family never has any information about Shen Xi. Could it be that Shen Xi is Shen Yan¡¯s daughter abroad? We don¡¯t know about Shen Yan¡¯s marriage and wedding ceremony.¡±
Everyone thought.
Was Shen Xi an illegitimate child?
¡°Lu De, we didn¡¯t invite you, but you came here privately. you are impolite, right?¡± Shen Hui and Sun Yu also rushed over from behind. They were afraid that the Lu family would take Shen Xi away if the Shen family came there a littlete.
¡°Shen Hui, don¡¯t be proud of your house. The Lu family also has many houses.¡±Lu De said provocatively, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll give you another luxury car. Take the check. You could buy any expensive things.¡±
Then, Shen Hui stood at Shen Xi¡¯s side and said, ¡°Only a luxury car isn¡¯t enough! I¡¯ll let Secretary Wang transport the luxury cruise ship for youter!¡±
Lu De and Shen Hui began topare to buy expensive things. In just a few seconds, Shen Xi¡¯s social status had risen steadily..
Chapter 429 - 429: Gifts
Chapter 429: Gifts
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Everyone was curious about the behavior of the Shen family and the Lu family.
These two families wanted to give houses to Shen Xi, who was from a vige. If they continued to give, the two families¡¯ businesses would go bust.
Everyone looked at each other wonderingly. They still didn¡¯t understand the situation. Why were the Lu and Shen families confronting each other? Could it be that something extraordinary happened today? Were they going to fight? Could it be that this little girl had some sort of background?
The current situation also made Zhao Yuan surprised. She waspletely dumbfounded and confused by that.
Guan Lei was shocked. If he couldn¡¯t figure it out now, he would be a fool.
Obviously, Shen Xi was the child of the Shen and Lu families. Shen Yan, who had appeared in Rong City before, was the heir to the Shen Corporation, and Lu Shan was the heir of the Lu family.
Guan Lei had always believed that the news released by these two families would be true. That was why he had always believed that Shen Yan and Lu Shan could not be from the Shen and Lu families. Now, it seemed that he had been too gullible.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan were not promoting the development of their careers overseas. Apparently, they had eloped, gotten married, and had children.
Guan Lei nced at Shen Xi, finding that she was so speechless at this situation. He didn¡¯t expect Xi to have such an identity.
On the other side, Shen Xi was persuading her grandfathers. One was Shen Yan¡¯s father, and the other was Lu Shan¡¯s father. Meanwhile, her grandmothers were also in an argument. She had a headache.
Shen Xi quickly winked at Zheng Huai and Lu Lin, asking them to persuade their own family. Otherwise, if they continued, her identity would be exposed. Her parents¡¯ insistence would be meaningless.
After receiving Shen Xi¡¯s request for help, they immediately pulled their elders to persuade them. Shen Xi also took the opportunity to say, ¡®Grandfathers, why don¡¯t we find a quiet ce to talk?¡±
Lu De and Shen Hui both snorted at each other and then smiled at Shen Xi lovingly. They followed Shen Xi happily.
Before Shen Qian left, she warned Wang Lei, who was already in a daze, ¡°You better be careful. If you dare to do anything to Xi, we will make your life miserable.¡±
Wang Lei instantly felt dread. She hurriedly shook her head to express that she did not dare to.
After Shen Qian left, Wang Lei could breathe easily. She could not afford to offend the Shen family. However, before she could catch her breath, a woman with a bright smile suddenly approached her. This was the wife of the Lu family¡¯s adopted son, Su Qing.
Su Qing looked at Wang Lei coldly and warned her in a low voice, ¡°Shen Xi is not someone you can offend. You¡¯d better manage your evil thoughts well.
Otherwise, we¡¯ll make things very difficult for you.¡±
Wang Lei¡¯s legs went weak, and she fell to the ground. She was almost scared silly. The Shen family and the Lu family of the three major consortiums in Beijing hade to warn her. How could she still dare?
The other two girls sitting next to Wang Lei were also trembling. They were still d that they did not hit Shen Xi just now. Otherwise, they could have gone home and waited for bankruptcy.
Everyone looked at the three girls sitting on the ground with pity. No matter what status Shen Xi had, as long as the Shen and Lu families protected her, these three girls would be doomed. Even the families behind them would also be in trouble.
On the other side, Shen Xi and the two families went to the room. The entire room was filled with people.
Just as Guan Lei and Zhao Yuan were about to follow them in, Shen Qian stopped them outside. ¡± I¡¯m sorry. We have something to discuss in private.
Why don¡¯t you two go out and y?¡±
¡°What about my friend?¡± Zhao Yuan asked worriedly. You ¡ You won¡¯t do anything to her, will you?
Shen Qian rubbed Zhao Yuan¡¯s head gently andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,
Shen Xi will be fine. Good child, go y.¡±
Before Shen Qian closed the door, she looked at Guan Lei with a smile. ¡°This niece¡¯s boyfriend looks quite good-looking. Just the appearance is qualified.¡± She thought.
Guan Lei knew Shen Xi would be fine, so he leaned against the wall and waited patiently.
Zhao Yuan was still a little nervous. Although Shen Qian had said that she would not do anything to Shen Xi, Shen Xi was still in an unfamiliar ce after all. She was still worried. From time to time, she would put her ear on the door, nning to rush in and save Xi if anything was wrong.
Inside, Shen Xi looked at these people in the house and was very happy. She did not expect this big family to gather together in such a way.
¡°Grandfathers, Grandmothers, Aunts, Uncles, I¡¯m very happy to see you.¡± She said..
Chapter 430 - 430: Kiss
Chapter 430: Kiss
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The group chatted for a few minutes, and Shen Xi said, ¡°Grandfather, Grandma, Grandfather, Grandmother, take back your houses and cars. I don¡¯t need them now.¡±
The elders of the two families still wanted to persuade her, but Shen Xi convinced them. They could only agree with Shen Xi¡¯s thoughts. However, they still thought that Shen Xi should have a house in Beijing so that it would be convenient for her to live in the future.
Shen Xi thought for a while. She indeed needed a house. Then she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about which ce to go to. She would be impartial and not let the two families quarrel.
After getting Shen Xi¡¯s approval, the two families began to discuss where to buy the house. The atmosphere was extremely harmonious.
When Shen Xi came out, she saw Zhao Yuan, who was listening to the door crack with a worried expression. She quickly pulled Zhao Yuan up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m out.¡±
After saying that, she looked at Guan Lei, who was also waiting at the side, and said softly, ¡°Lees go.¡±
Guan Lei nodded and followed Shen Xi out.
When Shen Xi and the other two returned to the banquet hall, everyone looked at Shen Xi with different eyes. There was curiosity, fear, and even more fawning gazes. However, no one dared to greet her due to Shen Xi¡¯s fighting capacity just now.
The three of them had a good meal before Shen Qian let someone send them back.
Zhao Yuan ate sote and returned to her room with satisfaction.
Guan Lei followed Shen Xi into her room as bold as brass.
¡°It¡¯s already sote. Why didn¡¯t you go back to rest? Why did youe to my room?¡± Shen Xi said unhappily.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes locked onto Shen Xi¡¯s gaze with a smile. His gaze was entwined with Shen Xi i s, not allowing her to escape.
Shen Xi was a little shy. Her face was pink as she said, ¡°Stop looking at me. Why are you looking at me? Go back to your home quickly.¡±
Guan Lei held Shen Xi¡¯s face, which gradually turned red. His voice was cheerful as he repeated what Shen Xi had said at the banquet, word for word. ¡°You just said that I¡¯m yours and your treasure. Don¡¯t you want to see your prize more?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words sessfully made Shen Xi¡¯s face turn red to her neck. Shen Xi pushed Guan Lei and growled, ¡°I can¡¯t stand that woman bullying you and wanted to warn her. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±
When Shen Xi said this, the airflow was a little unstable. She could even feel her breath spreading on the skin of her upper lip, burning hot.
Guan Lei looked at the double-minded Shen Xi happily and said gently, ¡°Xi, your face is so hot that even my hands are burning.¡±
Shen Xi felt even shyer. She grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s hands and wanted to pry them away. Unfortunately, Guan Lei¡¯s strength was too strong to pry.
Shen Xi only looked at Guan Lei angrily and said, ¡°Remove your hands. I¡¯m going to be angry.¡±
At this moment, Shen Xi puffed out her cheeks like a tender pink bunny. She was charming, especially when she said she would be angry with the opening and closing mouth. Guan Lei indeed wanted to kiss her with his heart.
Guan Lei¡¯s breathing sped up, and the joy and affection in his eyes slowly dissipated, reced by a desire and lust.
Guan Lei swallowed his saliva and panted slightly. His voice was so weak that she only heard his breathing. He gazed at Shen Xi¡¯s beautiful face and asked carefully, ¡°Xi, can I kiss you?¡±
Shen Xi was a little perplexed and became even more shy. However, she was only a little annoyed. She thought, ¡°He can kiss me whenever he wants to. Who will ask such a question? She doesn¡¯t know how to answer the question.¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi did not answer, Guan Lei became slightly anxious. He asked again, ¡°Xi, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I want to kiss you and love you.¡±
Shen Xi was furious. Guan Lei wasn¡¯t indecisive during the fireworks show. There were so many people at that time, but Guan Lei dared to kiss her directly.
However, only two of them were in the room today, and he kept asking questions. It wasn¡¯t enjoyable.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She wrapped Guan Lei¡¯s neck and pressed Guan Lei¡¯s head in her direction. Then, she kissed Guan Lei.
His lips were gently nibbled by Shen Xi, giving Guan Lei a numbing sensation. But the most important was that Shen Xi kissed him. He felt happier..
Chapter 431 - 431: Hypnosis
Chapter 431: Hypnosis
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei was surprised and delighted as he hugged Shen Xi. They were passionate. Their little tongues were entangled and repeatedly separated until they were panting.
Guan Lei pressed against Shen Xi¡¯s forehead as he softly muttered, ¡°Xi, once we graduate, I¡¯ll go to your home and ask your parents for permission to confess to you officially. Then I¡¯ll bring you back home and tell my family loudly that you¡¯re my girlfriend, the person I love, okay?¡±
Shen Xi nodded and leaned on Guan Lei¡¯s chest, listening to his fast-beating heart.
To prevent himself from losing control of his desires and doing bad things to Shen Xi, Guan Lei only hugged Shen Xi for a while before running away.
Xi said he was her treasure, and vice versa, so how could Xi not be his treasure? Naturally, he could not profane such a precious treasure.
The next day, after ss, Zheng Huai and Lu Lin waited for Shen Xi at the school gate. They brought Shen Xi to the vi they had bought overnight.
Zhao Yuan and Guan Lei, who wasgging, could only see the car¡¯s rear.
When they arrived, Zheng Huai introduced the vi to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, look, this is yours. It was exquisitely decorated, and it was fully furnished. Moreover, this one was the same distance- the Shen and Lu families.¡±
Shen Xi looked at theyout and decoration of the room. She was delighted. She said happily, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. Go back and tell four elders that I like it very much.¡±
When they returned, Shen Xi deliberately asked Zheng Huai, ¡°What happened to Jiang Xue yesterday?¡±
Zheng Huai replied, ¡°She took a hallucinogenic drug. This drug will encourage her to release emotions, so Jiang Xue lost control on a formal asion yesterday. However, this medicine that released emotions did not aim at someone. But yesterday, it was evident that Jiang Xue aimed at you. I suspect that she was hypnotized at the same time.¡±
¡°Is there any record of the hotel? And I want to take a look.¡± Shen Xi frowned and asked.
Zheng Huai nodded and quickly brought Shen Xi to the hotel where the banquet was held yesterday. He got the surveince video from the hotel.
Shen Xi¡¯s attention was on the ce where Jiang Xue was active for the entire night. At first, she was normal. However, after entering the makeup room anding out, she kept looking at Shen Xi and the others.
¡°So, there should be a problem with this makeup room. ¡°Shen Xi said calmly.
Shen Xi and Zheng Huai let someone find the surveince video near the makeup room. Many people wereing in and out, so they couldn¡¯t judge who was suspicious. Suddenly, Shen Xi found a clue. Did she see Li Jin?
Li Jin stayed with Wang Lei, who had made a conflict with themst night.
Shen Xi quickly paused the video and zoomed in on the image of Li Jin and Wang Lei. She asked Zheng Huai, ¡°Do you know this person? Her name is Li
Jin.¡±
Zheng Huai took a closer look and recognized her. ¡°Li Jin was Li Zhe¡¯s cousin, so I¡¯ve seen her once or twice. She was Li Zhe¡¯s granduncle¡¯s granddaughter and Wang Lei¡¯s cousin.¡±
Shen Xi deliberated for seconds. She roughly understood that Li Jin knew she and Jiang Xue were not in a good rtionship, so she used Jiang Xue to provoke her. Just likest time, Li Jin was still stubborn.
Shen Xi turned around and said to Zheng Huai, ¡°Cousin, please let Jiang Xue find the investigation results and guide her to survey this surveince video.¡± Zheng Huai thought for a moment and finally nodded.
Guan Lei, who had returned to the hotel alone, soon received a message from Xue Li. ¡°Young Master, I learned that Ms. Shen Xi bought a vi in Adana.¡±
Guan Lei smiled and said, ¡°You buy several vis near Xi¡¯s.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Xue Li immediately replied.
After a while, Xue Li frustratedly said, ¡°Young Master, someone has bought the two vis near Ms. Shen Xi¡¯s. I only managed to snap up the one opposite.¡± Guan Lei shook his head. It seemed he was still a little slow. ¡°okay, buy that one. Please haste to decorate it.¡±
Now that he knew Xi¡¯s identity and the city she would live in, Guan Lei felt he had to prepare as soon as possible. If he didn¡¯t have anything, how would he marry Xi?
At this time, in the Xia residence, Jiang Xue had just woken up. The intense headache made her pat her head twice automatically.
¡°Yo, you¡¯re awake?¡± Xia Huang¡¯s mocking voice came from the side.
Jiang Xue suddenly saw her and shouted angrily, ¡°What are you doing in my room?
Chapter 432 - 432: Video
Chapter 432: Video
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xia Huang snorted coldly. ¡± You went crazy at someone else¡¯s birthday partyst night. You would probably sleep on the street if I didn¡¯t bring you back.¡±
Jiang Xue suddenly remembered all kinds of thingsst night and instantly popped her eyes. Could she go crazy at the banquet?
If it was her in the past, Jiang Xue might be unable to control her emotion. However, in the current situation, Jiang Xue thought that no matter how much she hated Shen Xi, she would bicker with her instead of attacking her hysterically.
Looking at Jiang Xue¡¯s shocked expression, Xia Huang smiled smugly. ¡± Do you feel that you are very embarrassed? Let me tell you, now everyone knows that the genius painter Jiang Xue snatched a man and behaved badly at the Shen family¡¯s banquet like a shrew. Do you still want to marry into the Guan family?
Hahaha, its impossible!¡±
Jiang Xue grabbed the nket tightly, her eyes red with anger.
¡°Did you know that when your master, Xue Liu, saw your behavior yesterday, how angry she was? Her gaze was as if she wanted to throw a disgraceful thing like you out of Earth. ¡°Xia Huang continued to provoke Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue looked at Xia Huang fiercely but did not say anything. Her eyes were filled with red blood vessels umted from anger and hatred. The profile and reputation she had spent so much time keeping broke down because of bad behavior yesterday.
She pretended for so long that she received the attention of the Guan family, but now she lost that attention. She hated her bad behavior yesterday!
Xia Huang looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s expression and instantly feltfortable. During this period, this woman relied on her rtionship with the Guan family to unt in front of her. Now, she wanted to see if the Guan family still married such a woman.
After seeing Jiang Xue¡¯s expression, Xia Huang snorted coldly and left.
Jiang Xue ignored Xia Huang and only thought quickly about what to do next.
At this moment, her phone rang. Jiang Xue¡¯s gaze was fixed on her phone. It was an unfamiliar call.
Jiang Xue took the calls, and a male voice came from the other end. ¡°May I talk with Miss Jiang Xue?¡±
Jiang Xue nodded softly and asked, ¡°Who are you?
¡°Miss Jiang Xue, I¡¯m the butler of the Zheng Family. The situation was that you had an ident at our hostess¡¯ banquet. Our hostess asked someone to investigate, and the result was that you might have identally taken some hallucinogenic drugs, and someone mostly hypnotized you, which made you behave badly yesterday.¡±
Jiang Xue shed tears instantly. She endured the terrible emotion. The hatred in her eyes became thicker and thicker. She bit her lips and asked, ¡°Who is he? Who gave me the medicine? Who hypnotized me?¡±
The person on the other side of the phone said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang Xue. We didn¡¯t find anything. However, we will provide any help if you want to investigate. We also provide the drug report. If you still want to watch the surveince video from the hotel, we will apany you to investigate. I¡¯m sorry that the terrible thing happened to you when you attended our banquet.¡±
Jiang Xue gritted and said, ¡°All right, send me a copy of the drug test results. Also, I want to check the surveince videos one by one.¡±
The butler still politely made an appointment with Jiang Xue to discuss when it was convenient to watch the surveince videos.
After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xue started to release her anger. She threw themp on the ground.
After a long time, Jiang Xue saved the recording of the call. Then, she quickly washed up and went to the hotel to watch those videos. Finally, she found the
video she wanted.
Then Jiang Xue immediately rushed to Xue Liu¡¯s home.
As soon as she entered to the room, Jiang Xue felt the probing gazes of the surrounding senior brothers and sisters. They did not expect the obedient and gentle junior sister to have bad thoughts for others.
Jiang Xue gritted and found Xue Liu. Her master, who usually smiled at her, had a nd expression at this time.
Jiang Xue immediately stood in front of Xue Liu and cried, ¡°Master, someone was trying to set me up yesterday. So I had that terrible behavior.¡±
After saying that, Jiang Xue immediately took out the recording call and yed it again. Xue Liu was a little resentful after hearing it. Then, when she saw the two girls in the video, Xue Liu perceived something, and her eyes were sharp.
¡°Is this Li Dan¡¯s granddaughter, Li Jin?¡± She thought..
Chapter 433 - 433: Rumors
Chapter 433: Rumors
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Liu and Li Dan were both reputable masters in painting and calligraphy circles in Beijing. However, Li Dan was older and could be considered an elder. The two of them only had a little contact daily.
Xue Liu didn¡¯t know why Li Jin had done this, but the result had indeed made Xue Liu lose face.
Who did not know she attached great importance to Jiang Xue so much?
On several formal asions, Xue Liu bluntly said she was proud of Jiang Xue, who also had a gentle and humble personality. However, Jiang Xue behaved like a lunatic yesterday, and she was so ashamed of Jiang Xue¡¯s behavior.
Xue Liu¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. She suddenly stood up and growled,
¡°I¡¯m going to ask Li Dan why his granddaughter to drug you.¡±
Jiang Xue immediately pulled Xue Liu back and said in an injured tone, ¡°Master, I just asked thewyer. This surveince video alone can¡¯t directly prove that Li Jin and her cousin drugged and hypnotized me. At most, it would prove that I was in the dressing room with them.¡±
When Xue Liu heard Jiang Xue¡¯s words, she became even angrier. ¡°Are we going to let them bully us like this? I can¡¯t tolerate that. Take the things ande with me to the Li family to ask them.¡±
Jiang Xue quickly pulled Xue Liu back and wiped the tears on her face, revealing a touched expression. ¡°Master, I know you want to be in all fairness to me. But I don¡¯t hope you will be criticized for protecting me indiscriminately because we don¡¯t have enough evidence. Today, I brought these here to let you know I did not intend to behave yesterday. If you believe in me, I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s misunderstandings.¡±
Xue Liu looked at Jiang Xue, who had clearly suffered a great grievance but was still thinking for her, and she felt heartache. She stroked Jiang Xues head and said distressedly, ¡°Why are you so stupid? I do believe you. Stop crying, good girl.¡±
Jiang Xue smiled and said pout prettily at Xue Liu, ¡°If I can follow Master for the rest of my life, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m a little stupid.¡±
Xue Liu¡¯s other students had always been cautious towards Xue Liu. None of them were like Jiang Xue, who was sweet and considerate and would even pout prettily to please her. Xue Liu, who had never had a child, and Jiang Xue was like a present sent by God to her in the remaining years.
Xue Liu was angry at Jiang Xue¡¯s behavior yesterday. But she was also nning for Jiang Xue¡¯s future since Jiang Xue would have a career in the entertainment industry. And they need to solve the problem at once. Otherwise, if it broke outter, it would ruin her career.
Xue Liu sighed, rubbed Jiang Xue¡¯s hair, and said gently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to meet Feng Cheng. We need to settle the details of theic, the Great Sess. I¡¯ll exin to them as well. The literati in these circles valued integrity. If you didn¡¯t prove yourself, you would be ostracized.¡±
Jiang Xue nodded obediently, hugged Xue Liu¡¯s arm, and said sweetly, ¡°You are the best master in the world!¡±
Xue Liu looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s respectful attitude and felt happy again.
Jiang Xue¡¯s behavior at Shen Qian¡¯s banquet became a gossip in the circle. Everyone was guessing Shen Xi¡¯s identity, who had snatched Shen Qian from
Jiang Xue.
Especially when they found out that the Shen family and Lu family were
fighting to give things to Shen Xi at the banquet yesterday and heard that Shen Xi was just a peasant girl from a small town, their interest in Shen Xi became even more.
Shen Xi received the favor of the Shen and Lu Families, and everyone thought that whether the Shen and Lu families were finding granddaughters-inw for their grandchildren. After all, whether it was the Shen family¡¯s grandson Zheng Huai or the Lu family¡¯s adopted grandson Lin Lu, they had both reached the age of marriage.
Moreover, everyone heard that Shen Xi was beautiful and unique and also was an intelligent student. She came to Beijing to attend the national chemistrypetition training. If she won three gold medals, she would be a top-notch talent in Beijing and could enter any university in Beijing.
Then, many people came to Stanford University to see Shen Xi.
Some were just curious about what Shen Xi looked like. After all, Shen Xi received the Shen and Lu families¡¯ favor.
Others wanted to see how this lousy girl dealt with the situation, who had two dates in one day, already had a boyfriend, and still enticed Guan Lei. After all, those were the Shen, Lu, and Guan Families. They were all top-notch wealthy families.
And another batch of people wanted to befriend her. If Shen Xi became the granddaughter-inw of the Shen family or the Lu family in the future, they would get some benefit from Shen Xi..
Chapter 434 - 434: Dinner Date
Chapter 434: Dinner Date
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as Shen Xi entered the ssroom in the afternoon, she noticed that everyone was looking at her with various expressions. There were curiosity, inquiry, disdain, and ttery.
When Shen Xi had just sat down, a girl near her approached and asked softly, ¡°You must be Shen Xi? Are you having three boyfriends? What did it feel like to bite Young Master¡¯s lips? Didn¡¯t you get beaten up?¡±
Shen Xi frowned. Zhao Yuan, who was at the side, pushed the girl and said unhappily, ¡°Do you know how to speak politely? What are the three boyfriends? Do you know that a wise man does not believe in rumours?¡±
Xi had expressed her love for Guan Lei yesterday, but these onlookers only took the clips they wanted to see and then began to nder her maliciously. It was way out of line.
The girl snorted and muttered, ¡°You¡¯ve already done it. Why are you afraid of others saying it?¡±
Zhao Yuan was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. She felt that she was very sorry to Shen Xi. She was the one who kissed Young Master Guan yesterday, the one who bit him, and the one who hit Shen Xi¡¯s lips and made her bleed. However, Shen Xi had to take the me. This made her feel incredibly guilty.
Shen Xi stopped Zhao Yuan, who was about to teach that girl a lesson, andforted her, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi turned to look at the girl and smiled brightly. ¡°Are you interested? Why don¡¯t you try biting in person? Why are you asking me?
Oh, he doesn¡¯t like you. he doesn¡¯t even let you get close to him, right?¡±
The crowd¡¯s mockingughter instantly rang out from the side, and the girl¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.
Shen Xi¡¯s taunt hit the girl¡¯s face hard. Yes, with her status, she didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to get close to Young Master Guan.
The girl raised her hand to teach Shen Xi a lesson. Shen Xi was not polite either. She quickly grabbed the girl¡¯s hand and threw her out.
The girl staggered and fell to the ground. Before she could react, she heard Shen Xi say loudly to the teacher, Gu Xing, ¡°Professor Gu, someone who isn¡¯t from the training camp is trying to disturb the ss.¡±
Gu Xing adjusted her sses and said coldly, ¡°This¡Amoner? Please leave immediately, or I¡¯ll call a security guard to throw you out.¡±
The girl knew Gu Xing and knew she was a Gu family member. Therefore, when she heard Gu Xing¡¯s words, she immediately put away her arrogant expression and left through the back door dejectedly.
Following the girl, many people were not students of the training camp. There were both men and women. They were terrified of Gu Xing because of the Gu family and because they heard that Gu Xing could make bombs. They would die if they provoked Gu Xing and blew them up.
Gu Xings gaze tell on Shen Xi, standing among the students, and she said softly, ¡°ss is starting. Shen Xi, you can sit down now.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and sat down obediently to listen to the lecture.
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan walked to the ssroom door when ss ended. A man in a wheelchair walked towards them. Shen Xi was stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the man she met at Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday party? He was so beautiful.
¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The man¡¯s lips parted slightly, and he smiled lightly, but it was as beautiful as the spring flowers.
Zhao Yuan, who was at the side, was stunned. How could there be such a ¡
beautiful man.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Xing asked with a smile. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±
¡°Oh, I met him by chance once before, so I don¡¯t know him.¡±
¡°Aunt, this is the girl I told you about before. She was the one who helped me pick up the ball. She¡¯s a good-looking girl.¡±
Gu Xing¡¯s eyes sparkled as she said happily, ¡°So it¡¯s you. Thank you for the other day. This is my nephew, Gu Chen.¡±
Gu Xing pointed at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Remember this, her name is Shen Xi. And this one here is called Zhao Yuan.¡±
When Zhao Yuan heard her name, she smiled and happily extended her hand to greet Gu Chen, ¡°Hello!¡±
Gu Chen had a smile on his face. He reached out and shook Zhao Yuan¡¯s hand politely. Then, he reached out to Shen Xi and smiled, ¡°Hello, Shen Xi. I¡¯m Gu
Chen.¡±
Shen Xi reached out her hand and greeted Gu Chen.
Gu Xing was pleased today. She suggested, ¡°How about I treat you guys to dinner? Shen Xi, and Zhao Yuan, go together? It¡¯s more lively with more people My nephew is too boring. With you guys around, it won¡¯t be so quiet.¡±
Zhao Yuan immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great!¡±
Shen Xi also nodded and said, ¡°Okay!¡¯
Chapter 435 - 435: Dinner
Chapter 435: Dinner
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi sent a message to Guan Lei. ¡± I¡¯m having dinner with Zhao Yuan and the professor tonight. Please don¡¯t wait for me. Eat first. Don¡¯t starve. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get back.¡±
When Guan Lei received Shen Xi¡¯s message of concern, joy hung in the corner of his mouth. He replied, ¡°Yes, my queen.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s reply and couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi¡¯s smile. The water in his light-colored eyes swayed slightly. Then, he lowered his head and stroked the ball in his hand.
Gu Xing looked at Shen Xi apologetically and asked, ¡°Shen Xi, can I trouble you to help me push Chen¡¯s wheelchair? I still have a book in my hand. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±
Shen Xi was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay!¡±
Zhao Yuan was also puzzled for a moment. She took the book from Shen Xi¡¯s hand and thought, ¡°Shen Xi has more books than the professor.¡± She felt that something was wrong.
Gu Chen apologized to Shen Xi behind him, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Ms. Shen Xi.¡±
Although strange, Shen Xi felt it was just pushing the wheelchair. It was not a big deal. She said in a rxed tone, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±
They soon arrived at a high-end vegetarian restaurant. Gu Xing smiled and said, ¡°Chen is a vegetarian. It¡¯s hard for you to eat with us. However, the vegetarian dishes here were not bad. They were not inferior to those meat dishes.¡±
Zhao Yuan said yfully with eyes sparking, ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so good-looking. So you¡¯re a vegetarian. Xi, I¡¯ve decided to be a vegetarian too.¡± Zhao Yuan¡¯s words made the othersugh softly. Shen Xi handed Gu Chen over to the Attendant.
Gu Xing looked at Gu Chen¡¯s back and sighed, ¡°Chen, this child¡¯s life is bitter. He lost his parents when he was young. Ten years ago, he injured his leg and never stood up again.¡±
When Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan heard Gu Xing¡¯s words, they felt sorry for him. He looked so young, but he could not walk and jump freely.
Gu Xing turned to Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan and said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to socialize with people usually, afraid of beingughed at. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s wary of the two of you. He seems to like the two of you. Can you please talk to him when you¡¯re free? He won¡¯t be so bored.¡±
Shen Xi was a little surprised. She and Zhao Yuan only interacted a little with Gu Chen. How did Gu Xing know? This was nonsense!
Zhao Yuan happily agreed, ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m happy to be friends with good-looking people.¡±
Gu Xing looked at Shen Xi. Shen Xi could only nod and say, ¡°Okay, we can, but we¡¯re only here to participate in the training. After the training, we might go back.¡±
Gu Xing was slightly disappointed but quickly adjusted herself and smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be selfish and pray that the two of you can get into a university in Beijing in the future.¡±
Zhao Yuan was amused.¡± Professor, you¡¯re not being selfish. You¡¯re beingpassionate. If I can get into a university in Beijing, my parents will be secretly happy. I¡¯m very biased in my subjects. Other than Chinese and Chemistry, the rest could be aplete mess. My parents have already contacted overseas universities for me. I will get into an overseas university immediately if I fail.¡±
¡°If you perform well during the training this time, you¡¯ll be able to get a rmendation from many schools.¡± Gu Xing smiled.
¡°Then I¡¯ll take your blessings, Professor. Hahaha!¡± Zhao Yuan said happily.
When they arrived at the private room, Gu Xing pulled Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan to sit beside Gu Chen. She smiled and said, ¡°You young people sit together.¡±
As she spoke, she asked the Attendant to bring the menu over. She asked them about their preferences and avoided particr food, and ordered a few dishes that she suggested they try.
After the meal, Gu Chen was as quiet as Gu Xing had said. He ate most of the time quietly. His elegant and soft movements made him look like a young master from an aristocratic family. Shen Xi kept praising him, and Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration.
Such a gorgeous appearance could reveal the elegance of a young master. It was a little remarkable. There was a feeling of a magnificent peony but elegant, otherworldly, strange, and harmonious.
The meal was over very quickly. Gu Xing wanted to send Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan back. But they felt a little embarrassed to ask her to send them back after eating her meal, so they refused desperately.
Gu Xing could only give up. She reminded them to be careful and left with Gu
Chen.
Looking at the two figures standing at the restaurant entrance getting smaller and smaller, Gu Xing ced her palm on the back of Gu Chen¡¯s hand and asked softly, ¡°You like Shen Xi?¡±
Gu Chen didn¡¯t answer. He just looked at the ball in his hand and said, ¡°She helped me get the ball back.¡±
Gu Xing smiled and understood..
Chapter 436 - 436: Old Madam Sun
Chapter 436: Old Madam Sun
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
If Gu Chen didn¡¯t want to, the ball wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of his hands. This child had been indifferent since he was young. Besides the toys his more youthful brother left behind, nothing could arouse his interest.
Since there was something he was interested in, as his Aunt, she would naturally help him receive.
¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you get what you like.¡± Gu Xing smiled.
Gu Chen turned to look at Gu Xing. He said thoughtfully, ¡°Aunt, I can feel she doesn¡¯t want to be an object. I want her to apany me willingly¡¡±
Gu Xing was shocked, and she frowned. If Gu Chen wanted a toy, she could use some means to get it for him. However, looking at the current situation, Gu Chen wanted more than just a toy. He wanted Shen Xi to be full of him. This was a little difficult.
Gu Xing knew about Shen Xi. It was already hazardous to make a girl who could get the protection of the Shen and Lu families into a toy. If she, who already had a boyfriend, fell in love with Gu Chen and was willing to be with him, wouldn¡¯t it be even more difficult?
At the banquet that day, she heard that Shen Xi had defended her boyfriend in front of everyone.
Gu Xing was in a difficult position, but she still had a pampered expression as she said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you. You can do whatever you want.¡±
Gu Xing looked at Gu Chen and suddenly felt it was possible. Although Chen¡¯s legs were inconvenient, he was good-looking. Perhaps Shen Xi did not mind his legs?
Standing at the door and watching Gu Xing and Gu Chen, Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan wrapped their coats and quickly returned to the restaurant to get warm. It was still snowing outside, and it was freezing.
¡°Xi, I just saw a delicious dessert on the second floor. Shall we try it?¡± Zhao Yuan said greedily.
Shen Xi thought that it was fine too. She would bring some for Guan Lei to tryter.
At this moment, Jiang Xue, who had just arrived at the mall, expected to see something other than Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan. Thinking of her n, Jiang Xue suddenly smiled. A n to kill two birds with one stone shed across her mind.
Today, when Jiang Xue and Xue Liu visited Feng Cheng, they met the biggest investor of the Great Sess, the Sun family. After a conversation, Jiang Xue got to know Old Madam Sun, Sun Ming¡¯s grandmother, who humiliated her at Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday banquet.
The Sun family used to start in the coal mine business. Later, they switched to the entertainment industry and had various managementpanies under their name. Even Lu Lin was an artist under the Sun family. However, Lu Lin¡¯s status was high. He wasn¡¯t subordinated to the Sun family. It could only be said to be a coboration.
Old Madam Sun¡¯s son and his family died in a ne crash over ten years ago. Her son, daughter-inw, two grandchildren, and a granddaughter were dead.
The grief-stricken Old Madam Sun discussed with her husband and brought back her son¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Sun Ming.
Later, Sun Ming¡¯s mother passed away unexpectedly, and Sun Ming¡¯s half-brother, Sun Cheng, was brought back to the Sun family. This was the only condition Sun Ming agreed to stay in the Sun family as the heir.
Not long after, Sun Ming and the eldest young master of the Guan family fell in love and got engaged. Ultimately, the young master of the Guan family, Guan Miao, passed away unexpectedly. After that, Sun Ming went crazy. The two elders of the Sun family had always wanted Sun Ming to get married and have children so that the Sun family could have a sessor, but Sun Ming refused.
As Sun Ming¡¯s power in the Sun family grew, the two elders could not control Sun Ming. Their hope of having a great-grandson had never been realized. The two elders were furious and could only spend their time on investing.
Therefore Jiang Xue promised Old Madam Sun that Sun Ming would get married and have a child as soon as possible.
Getting married might not be easy, but getting pregnant was just a matter of a seed. Didn¡¯t her aunt have twins like this? Didn¡¯t they grow up?
Jiang Xue also sent Shen Xi¡¯s information to those people and smiled lightly. Shen Xi wanted to snatch the Young Master Guan from her. She wanted to see if Shen Xi could still marry into the Guan family with a baby.
Moreover, even if this matter was investigated, it had nothing to do with her. This was the borrowed gene that the Sun family had found for Sun Ming. As for Shen Xi, they had caught the wrong person. Those people had slept with the wrong person. The culprit was still the Sun family.
The viciousness in Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes extended in Shen Xi¡¯s direction like a snake¡¯s tongue.
Shen Xi, holding the dessert, suddenly felt a chill on her back. She looked around warily. Zhao Yuan curiously followed Shen Xi i s gaze and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why were you so serious?¡± Shen Xi shook her head.¡± I¡¯m fine..¡±
Chapter 437 - 437: Kidnapping
Chapter 437: Kidnapping
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi took a picture of the dessert in her hand and sent it to Guan Lei. I brought you the vor you like and will return soon.
After sending the message, Shen Xi said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
As soon as they left the mall, they saw a taxi parked at the entrance. What a coincidence. You don¡¯t need to call a cab.
As soon as she got into the car, Zhao Yuan was still happily tasting the desserts in her hands. She bought several kinds at once andmented on which one was the best.
Suddenly, Shen Xi realized something was wrong and asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, did you drive to the wrong ce?
With a smile, the driver said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t drive wrongly. This is a small road. And we could arrive quickly.¡±
Shen Xi turned her gaze out of the window. The apparent direction was getting darker and darker. Stanford University was in the bustling area of Beijing, and the hotel they stayed in was near Stanford University. Naturally, there would not be such a remote path.
Shen Xi was careful and immediately sent her location to Zheng Huai. This was Beijing, so Zheng Huai was more familiar with it.
Suddenly, there was a sh of silver light in the darkness. A cold, sharp knife was pressed against Shen Xi¡¯s neck, and her phone was snatched away.
Two people appeared in the trunk. One held a knife against Shen Xi, and the other grabbed Zhao Yuan¡¯s neck.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted. Her lips, which had been opening and closing just now, suddenly froze. Even her breathing stopped in horror. She was afraid that the other party would stab Shen Xi¡¯s neck if she made a move.
Shen Xi lowered her eyes and looked at the knife on her neck. She was calm, and her tone did not fluctuate as she said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
The driver in front stopped the car by the roadside andpared the photos on his phone to the two girls in front of him. Then, he pointed at Zhao Yuan and said, ¡°Knock this one out and throw her out.¡±
Before Zhao Yuan could react, she was hit on the back of her neck and thrown out of the car door unconscious.
Shen Xi panicked and immediately turned her head to look. In the end, the sharp de slid across Shen Xi¡¯s tender neck and dyed the silver-white edge red.
¡°Miss Sun, please cooperate. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be painful.¡± The driver said coldly. He sized up Shen Xi before turning back to continue driving.
Shen Xi could only look at Zhao Yuan from the corner of her eyes. She thought it was just pushing Zhao Yuan out of the car and nothing should happen.
However, it was dark. It would be terrible if some bad people picked up Zhao
Yuan. She hoped that Zheng Huai woulde over quickly and bring Zhao Yuan back first.
The taxi started again. Shen Xi turned around and looked at the driver before her. ¡°Did you call me Miss Sun? But my first name isn¡¯t Sun. My name is Shen Xi, and my surname is Shen. You¡¯ve caught the wrong person.¡±
The person holding the knife snorted andughed. ¡°Miss Sun, don¡¯t waste your time. The employer said that you¡¯re full of lies. You can make up a name. We only look at the photos to arrest people.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and continued,¡± Big Brother, I just told my boyfriend I¡¯d return soon. If I don¡¯t return by then, he will call the police. Could you let me message him to tell him I¡¯m safe?¡±
¡°Seal her mouth.¡± the driver said coldly.
Shen Xi felt her mouth stuffed with rags. The smell almost made her vomit. She cursed in her heart. These kidnappers were very professional. They didn¡¯t even let her speak.
Shen Xi carefully observed her surroundings. The driver in front said,¡± Cover her eyes.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s vision turned ck, and she wanted to curse. This chauffeur was an experienced kidnapper. He didn¡¯t give her any chance at all.
Conversely, Zheng Huai was puzzled when he received Shen Xi¡¯s location. Why did Xi suddenly send him a site? Could it be that she was asking him out? Looking again, there weren¡¯t any ces to y here.
Zheng Huai quickly called Shen Xi to ask what Shen Xi meant.
In the end, his phone was turned off!
Instantly, Zheng Huai realized that something was wrong and called Guan Lei. During this period, Shen Xi was with Guan Lei and Zhao Yuan.
Guan Lei, who was waiting in the hotel for Shen Xi to return and feed him desserts, hummed happily with his feet crossed. Then, he picked up Zheng Huai¡¯s call happily.
Zheng Huai¡¯s anxious voice instantly came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Guan Lei, is Xi with you? Let her answer the phone!¡±
Guan Lei realized that something was wrong.. He stood and said, ¡°She¡¯s not together with me; what happened?¡±
Chapter 438 - 438: Game
Chapter 438: Game
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei¡¯s answer made Zheng Huai even more nervous.¡± Xi sent me a location, and I couldn¡¯t get through.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s cheerful expression disappeared instantly. It was reced by a strange calmness that seemed like a storm was about toe.¡± Please send me the location.¡±
He hung up Zheng Huai¡¯s call and immediately called Zhao Yuan. As expected, no one picked up. Then he called Xue Li.¡± Bring enough people and follow me to find her.¡±
Afterward, he sent the address that Zheng Huai sent to Xue Li. Then, he turned on the miniputer in his hand and found the location of the dessert shop that Shen Xi had just taken a photo of. Then, he checked all the surveince videos and browsed through them quickly.
After seeing the taxi¡¯s license te number, Guan Lei immediately rushed out.
After about ten minutes, Shen Xi was pushed out of the car and into another vehicle. Even the kidnappers were changed, which made Shen Xi very puzzled.
When they got into the car, someone took a tissue and gently wiped the blood on Shen Xi¡¯s neck. He reprimanded, ¡°I told you to be careful. How did she get injured?¡±
Shen Xi was even more puzzled. The kidnapper seemed to be quite polite to women.
The car drove for about 20 minutes before it stopped. Then, Shen Xi was pushed into a house with a fragrance. The potent smell made Shen Xi¡¯s head feel a little dizzy.
As the door closed, the room fell silent.
Shen Xi pricked up her ears to listen to the movements beside her. In the end, an argument broke out outside not long after. Shen Xi followed the sound and moved towards the door. She heard that the people outside seemed to be having a severe argument.
¡°Why are there two Miss Suns? Is there a mistake?¡±
¡°That¡¯s impossible. I kidnapped her ording to the photo and the location notified. How could I be wrong?
¡°Take them all out.¡±
¡°F * cls why are there two addresses and two pictures?
¡°Throw this woman to the room in first! I¡¯ll ask clearly. F*ck, it¡¯ll cost more for two people.¡±
Hearing the approaching footsteps outside, Shen Xi hurriedly took two steps back and fell to the ground.
Then, another person seemed to be pushed in, followed by the door closing.
Shen Xi was stunned for a while. Seeing that the person did not move and there did not seem to be anyone else besides her, she removed her thick boots, revealing her feet. She lifted her feet and pulled the ck cloth over her eyes. She could see the light instantly again.
Shen Xi looked at the other woman who was lying on the ground. Her hands and feet were tied up, and she seemed to have fainted. Shen Xi moved over and pushed the woman away. She saw the woman¡¯s face. Wasn¡¯t this Sun Ming who sshed Jiang Xue¡¯s red wine at Old Master Guan¡¯s banquet?
It turned out that the Miss Sun they were talking about was Sun Ming. This was strange. How could they kidnap Sun Ming and then seize Shen Xi? The two of them were not rted at all. They were not even together today.
It was not a good time to consider this problem. Shen Xi felt that her mind was getting more and more muddled. She quickly raised her agile feet to pull the fabric from her mouth.
Suddenly, a peal of good-soundingughter rang out from the side.¡±Hahaha, you look so funny.¡±
Shen Xi raised her head in a daze and saw Sun Ming looking at her innocently.
Shen Xi red at Sun Ming with a look of disgust. She used her eyes to signal Sun Ming, whose hands and feet were tied, to look at the situation. She was so innocent that she could still smile.
Sun Ming tilted her head, and then as if she understood something, she struggled to get up. She arched her way to Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, and under Chen Xi¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, she directly opened her mouth to bite the cloth in her mouth and pulled it out.
Shen Xi had originally wanted Sun Ming to pull the cloth out for her, but she did not expect Sun Ming to do it so well.
If Sun Ming woke up and found out that the fabric she bit was dirty and smelly and that she had touched it with her feet, who knew what kind of terrifying
scene it would be?
The cloth fell out, and Shen Xi could finally breathe. Her mouth was almost stiff.
Sun Ming smiled at Shen Xi and then said with a sly look, ¡°I¡¯ve yed this game before.¡±
Had she yed? Kidnapping game? Had Sun Ming been kidnapped before?
After Sun Ming finished speaking, she moved behind Shen Xi and bit the rope that bound Shen Xi¡¯s hands. Soon, the string on Shen Xi¡¯s hands was loosened. Shen Xi rxed. Before her mind became dazed, she quickly untied the rope on her feet..
Chapter 439 - 439: The Making of Children
Chapter 439: The Making of Children
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The person outside the house was checking the information with the employer. The person on the other end of the phone said coldly, ¡°Add another Five hundred thousand yuan, and both women must get pregnant.¡±
¡°One million yuan. I found these men who are all handsome and have high intelligence.¡± The kidnapper only asked for money. Then, he turned his gaze to the six men waiting at the side.
Jiang Xue, another end of the phone, snorted coldly. Shen Xi had benefited too much. The people who bullied her then were dirty, ugly, and lowly like Hao Zi.
This time, to let Sun Ming have good genes, the Sun family chose men from high schools. All of them were good-looking and had muscr physiques.
¡°You disagree? That¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll throw both of them back.¡± the kidnapper threatened.
¡°Okay! One million yuan!¡± Jiang Xue immediately said, ¡°Remember,e a few more times. You must ensure that they get pregnant. Otherwise, don¡¯t even consider getting the rest of the money.¡±
The kidnapperughed coldly.¡± We¡¯re taking money to help others solve their problems. We still have professional ethics.¡± Don¡¯t worry; we have medicine here. I guarantee they will have a boy after this time.¡±
Jiang Xue heard the kidnapper¡¯s guarantee; her eyes shed with joy. It was the Sun family¡¯s money, so she didn¡¯t care.
After hanging up the phone, Jiang Xue immediately sent a message to Old Madam Sun, and the kidnappers quickly received the money. Then, he said to the six men standing at the side, ¡°There are two women inside. Three of you will take care of one of them. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll exchange them. Remember, after you¡¯ve finished, don¡¯t let your semen flow out.¡±
After saying that, he took out a few pills from his pocket and handed them to the six people for them to take.
Seeing the six people enter, the kidnappers sat down leisurely. They had quickly gained One million yuan, so they were naturally happy.
¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing such a perverted person.¡±
¡°I have to say that this Old Madam Sun is ruthless. To give birth to a child, she could even be vicious to her granddaughter.¡±
¡°I would have tried it if it weren¡¯t for the money. Both of them are beauties, especially the first one.¡±
The kidnappers¡¯ leader pped hisckey on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. The Sun family is respectable. If you mess around and leave behind your son, the Sun family will tear you apart.¡±
The underlings were hit on the head and immediately covered his head. He chuckled and said, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m just saying. I wouldn¡¯t dare to have such a dream.
However, Dreaming about it if the child of the Sun family is my son is exciting. I will be the emperor¡¯s father, hahaha.¡±
¡°In your dreams!¡± The kidnappers¡¯ leader nced at his underlings and then closed his eyes to rest.
In the room, Shen Xi had just untied Sun Ming¡¯s hands and feet when she turned around and saw six tall men pushing the door open. She was instantly shocked.
When the six saw the two beautiful girls in the room, they were slightly stunned. They thought they would be receiving two fat and ugly women, but they did not expect to be such beautiful girls.
Especially the girl who was ring at them at this moment. She was even more beautiful, and looking at her made one¡¯s heart beat quickly.
Shen Xi pulled Sun Ming back with a nervous expression. The power in her body was slowly draining away, and her body was gradually weakening, causing her to feel unusually panicked.
Behind her, Sun Ming looked at the men before her, puzzled. She pulled Shen Xi and asked in a daze, ¡°Sister, are we ying the game called Eagle Catches the Chicks? Why do I feel dizzy? I don¡¯t have any strength left.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s breathing became slightly heavier. Her dark eyes tried hard to condense sharpness as she looked at the six men before her and said coldly, ¡°You¡¯d better let me go. Otherwise, Beijing¡¯s Shen and Lu families won¡¯t let you live in difficulty.¡±
The few of them looked at each other. They didn¡¯t know the Shen family and the Lu family in Beijing. They were just some students from low-ie families who wanted to get rich quickly.
A boy saw that Shen Xi seemed a little weak, so he advised, ¡°We¡¯re just following your family¡¯s wishes to help you conceive, so we hope that you can cooperate so that it can be done as soon as possible.¡±
Pregnant? What was the situation? Family? Could it be that Sun Ming was sent here by the Sun family?
From the looks of it, the Sun family was going to force Sun Ming to have a child.
¡°D*mn it,¡± Shen Xi cursed in her heart.. ¡°What does this have to do with me?¡±
Chapter 440 - 440: Looking For Someone
Chapter 440: Looking For Someone
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi forced herself to speak loudly, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m
not a member of the Sun family. My surname is Shen. I¡¯m from the Shen family in Beijing. You can go out and ask.¡±
The six of them frowned. Before they could say anything, they heard the kidnapper kick the room door fiercely. Then, he shouted, ¡°Why is there no sound? Sh*t, hurry up! Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t even handle two drugged girls. If you continue to dawdle, I¡¯ll bully you guys first.¡±
A few of them instantly panicked and rushed toward Shen Xi. Shen Xi picked up the stool beside her and protected herself. Although Sun Ming looked confused, she followed Xi and picked up the seat to protect herself.
Thirty ck cars sped past on a dark road in Beijing.
Guan Lei and Zheng Huai stopped at Shen Xi¡¯s location. A group of people in ck suits instantly scattered out of the car. They followed the area and conducted a carpet search in all directions.
In Guan Lei¡¯s orders, another 20 cars continued to search for the taxi along the road.
Soon, the people noticed Zhao Yuan lying on the ground. Guan Lei quickly ran forward and saw Zhao Yuan lying in a pile of snow by the side of the road. Her entire body was purple from the cold, and a broken phone was beside her.
When Guan Lei saw the phone, the uneasiness in his heart became even more. He staggered two steps and picked up the phone in a panic. His voice slightly trembled as he said, ¡°This is Xi¡¯s phone.¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, and his expression was filled with panic.
Guan Lei gripped his phone tightly and said coldly, ¡°Zheng Huai, bring Zhao Yuan back and let her wake up as soon as possible. Ask her what happened and inform me if there is any news. I¡¯ll continue looking.¡±
Zheng Huai nodded and looked at Guan Lei¡¯s back in the darkness. He said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young Master, help me bring my sister back safely.¡±
Guan Lei replied with a serious ¡± hmm ¡± before continuing into a car.
Xue Li¡¯s voice rang in Guan Lei¡¯s ears. ¡°Young Master, we found that car. It was thrown on the side of the road, but Miss Shen Xi was no longer inside. Looking at the traces and footprints at the scene, I suspect it was a different car and even a diverse group of people. There were no surveince videos here, and there were many forks. We didn¡¯t know which car it was or where it went.¡±
¡°Take a photo for me.¡± Guan Lei tried his best to control his emotions and said calmly.
Soon, Xue Li took a photo of the scene. Guan Lei carefullypared the tracks left by the wheels and the distance between the wheels and immediately said,
¡°Seal 7350-6, order a car to each intersection. The Lu family¡¯s fleet will meet up with you very soon.¡±
Xue Li received the order and distributed the cars.
Guan Lei suppressed the surging emotions in his body that were about to erupt like a volcano at any time. He pulled up all the surveince records that could be seen on hisputer.
Shen Xi was exhausted then, and only a cobweb of energy was left to support her.
The six of them looked at each other. That silly girl was easy to deal with, but this girl who was as fierce as a wolf cub was not easy to deal with. Therefore, they shifted their gazes and approached Shen Xi.
Shen Xi¡¯s consciousness began to fade, and her vision began to be covered in fog. However, she still used all her strength to wave the wooden chair in her hand at the people who approached her. However, this time, she only staggered a few steps before falling to the ground.
Those men quickly went forward and pressed Shen Xi to the ground. Because it was their first time doing such a thing, they wasted much time subduing Shen Xi.
Shen Xi¡¯s entire body was the heat. She wanted to push away the men before her butcked strength. Suddenly, a cold feeling came from her chest. The coat on Shen Xi¡¯s body had already been taken off.
With a tearing sound, Shen Xi¡¯s shirt was also torn apart. The button bounced on the ground twice andnded on Sun Ming, who had a nk expression.
Sun Ming picked up the buttons on the ground and slowly looked at Shen Xi, who only wore a bra.
Her skin was porcin and tender, and a ne was on her beautiful corbone. Sun Ming¡¯s eyes were fixed on the chain, and memories began to sh in her mind. Then, her confused expression slowly became more apparent.
Her face was flushed red, and along with her moist breath, her breast also rose and fell violently. The men around her instantly lost their rationality and reached their hands to grab the beauty before them..
Chapter 441 - 441: Bracelet
Chapter 441: Bracelet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, before they could touch Shen Xi, a loud shout suddenly sounded, ¡°Get lost!¡±
Before they could turn around to look, one of the men was hit by the chair in Sun Ming¡¯s hand, and fresh blood instantly flowed from the man¡¯s hair.
When those people saw this, they let go of Shen Xi and surrounded Sun Ming in the middle.
They knew they were only here for artificial insemination but didn¡¯t expect to see blood. These men were angered and attacked Sun Ming.
Sun Ming was into a crazy expression. Seeing the handsome looks of these men, Sun Ming knew that this was the Sun family¡¯s intention.
This was the second time. The first time the Sun family wanted a child, it was the same. They sent a random man to her room. In the end, the man was cut off and sent to prison. She did not expect that the Sun family would repeat the same thing after five years and send six men at once.
Sun Ming seemed mad as she swung the weapon in her hand.
Shen Xi raised her arm and bit down hard. She instantly sobered up a little.
Looking at Sun Ming, who was forced into a corner by those people, Shen Xi remembered the bracelet Guan Lei had given her on her left hand. She raised her left hand and aimed it at one of them. She pressed down with her right finger, and instantly, a 1.8 -meter-tall man fell to the ground.
The few men beside him froze instantly.
Before they could react, Shen Xi quickly shot at another person. Another person stiffened and fell to the ground. He didn¡¯t even have time to make a sound.
Sun Ming took advantage of the moment when the others were stunned to raise her chair and were about to smash them. The remaining four people instantly scattered and looked at the two fierce women in front of them warily.
One saw that the situation was wrong and immediately ran towards the door. Shen Xi injected another needle into that person. That person¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and he fell.
The continuous loud sounds made the people outside feel that something was wrong. They asked loudly, ¡°What happened?¡±
If the Sun family requested that other than the man who had been artificially inseminated, no one else was allowed to watch or record, the kidnappers would have wanted to go in and observe.
Shen Xi stared at a man and whispered,¡± Answer correctly. You¡¯ll die next if you dare to spout nonsense or y tricks.¡±
The man Shen Xi targeted stared at the chain in Shen Xi¡¯s hand with fear. He swallowed nervously and then roared, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that two women resisted and knocked over a chair at the side.¡±
The kidnapper frowned and said in a clear voice, ¡°Be careful. Don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±
Beads of sweat formed on the man¡¯s forehead as he replied loudly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be careful.¡±
Sun Ming curled her finger and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She first went to pull the plug of the moisturizer emitting a fragrance. Then, she walked to Shen Xi¡¯s side and looked at the wound on Shen Xi¡¯s arm that was still bleeding. She smiled and said) ¡°I forgot I can bite my arm. I almost bit myself into a mute.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Sun Ming¡¯s devilish face and smiled. She mocked, ¡°You were a fool when you weren¡¯t awake. When you¡¯re awake, you¡¯re still not smart.¡±
Sun Ming didn¡¯t tolerate Shen Xi and snorted, ¡°You¡¯re not smart. You have something good, but you must wait until the clothes are almost torn apart before taking it out. You n to use it when you die?¡±
After she finished speaking, Sun Ming kindly helped Shen Xi gather her clothes to cover her exposed skin. She teased, ¡°The little girl¡¯s breasts develop well.¡±
Shen Xi red at Sun Ming. This person was much more annoying when she was sober than stupid. Otherwise, she would have used both hands to aim at those men. She did not need Sun Ming¡¯s help.
However, these scumbags were quite strong. Other than her coat, her clothes were tattered. With the injuries she had identally caused during the fight, she felt like she had been bullied.
Sun Ming stood up and looked at the three men who were silent out of fear. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she lowered her voice andughed. ¡°You have to make some sound.¡±
The three men were stunned. What was the meaning?
Sun Ming clicked her tongue and said with an expression as if he was looking at a fool,¡± Scream, look at me.¡±
Sun Ming walked to a ce not far from the door as she spoke. Her expression instantly became dazed. She bit her lower lip and dragged out thest syble. She panted slightly, and her voice carried a whimper of being bullied. ¡°Mm, ah! No, let me go, you bastard!¡±
The three men widened their eyes and stood rooted to the ground, staring nkly at Sun Ming, who was shouting at the crack in the door..
Chapter 442 - 442: Safety
Chapter 442: Safety
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi was so shocked that her jaw almost fell off.
After shouting, Sun Ming looked at the men meaningfully and smiled with a hint of excitement. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s your turn.¡±
The three men could not call out. Sun Ming gave Shen Xi a look, and Shen Xi nodded knowingly. Indeed, if it were quiet inside, the people outside would be suspicious.
Shen Xi immediately aimed at the three people and whispered, ¡°Hurry up and scream. I¡¯ll shoot whoever doesn¡¯t scream.¡±
The three of them immediately panicked. Their mouths opened and closed, making strange sounds.
Sun Ming pointed at the three people with disdain and said, ¡°Stop, stop, stop. Listen to it yourselves. Is this the sound that a person in heat should make? It¡¯s as harsh as a rusty machine.¡±
Then, Sun Ming¡¯s eyes shed with evil intent. She looked at the man opposite her and said, ¡°It has to be real.¡±
The three men were shocked by the crazy Sun Ming. Could it be that she would let them have sex with her?
¡°I heard that it¡¯s okay for men to have sex with each other.¡± Sun Ming smiled with interest.
As soon as she said this, the three men were instantly stunned. Could it be¡
Before they could think about it, Sun Ming continued, ¡°Choose one. Choose the one you want sex with and call it out to the people outside.¡±
The three of them instantly moved, and they became a little disobedient. Shen Xi immediately warned in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. If the people outsidee in, I¡¯ll drag the three of you to hell first.¡±
The three of them immediately stopped their movements. Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were sharp, and her words were forceful.¡±lf you don¡¯t choose, then we¡¯ll decide.¡±
Sun Ming was afraid that the people outside woulde in, so she raised her voice and called out to the door a few times. Shen Xi almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. Then, she coughed and threatened the three people opposite her.
¡°I¡¯ll count to three. Hurry up and choose. Three, two,¡¡±
Before she could read out the number one, the weaker one among the three was instantly pressed down by the other two. He growled in a low voice, and Sun Ming quickly grabbed the dirty and smelly rag on the ground and stuffed it into the person¡¯s mouth.
Then, she stood up and pointed at the person on the ground. She told the other two, ¡°Tell him to speak louder, understand? Let¡¯s begin.¡±
The man on the ground struggled with all his might) but the other two men pressed him down. The three of them began an exercise that they did not expect.
Shen Xi squinted and couldn¡¯t bear to look at the situation. Sun Ming sat beside Shen Xi.
Thus, a strange scene appeared in the room. The three men had motivation, and the two women sitting next to them were sitting on the ground. One of the women shouted from time to time as the men panted.
Shen Xi wanted tough, but there needed a better time.
¡°I just checked their pockets. There¡¯s nothing that can be used formunication.¡± Sun Ming whispered to Shen Xi. Then, her voice changed, and she shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore It hurts Mmh Ah
Shen Xi said in a low voice,¡± The ones who kidnapped us are your family members. I¡¯m not worried about my safety. However, if we had done, the people outside will discover that the matter had not beenpleted. At that time, I¡¯m afraid they will find someone else. Those three were just drugged. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll wake up. We¡¯ll still be in trouble as long as they wake up.¡±
Sun Ming frowned and whispered, ¡°D * mn it. I thought it was a silenced gun that could kill instantly. I didn¡¯t expect it to be just anesthetic. That¡¯s troublesome. ¡°But why are you here?¡±
Shen Xi rolled her eyes and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen. How can I kill people properly? I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here either. They caught the wrong person, so they just let it go.¡±
Sun Ming sneered, ¡°You should think about who you¡¯ve offended. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±
Shen Xi had to admit that Sun Ming was right. How could they catch the wrong person so coincidentally? How could they exin the photo? The driver had only said that she was Miss Sun afterparing her image with hers.
This was someone using the Sun family to deal with Sun Ming and also to deal with her. Shen Xi sighed inwardly. Why did she have so many disasters?
Shen Xi looked around. There wasn¡¯t even a window. Was she going to die here this time?
¡°Last time, your face was painted ck. I didn¡¯t expect you to look so beautiful.¡± Sun Ming suddenly said as they chatted.
Shen Xi was stunned and asked curiously, ¡°How did you recognize me?
Chapter 443 - 443: Saving Her
Chapter 443: Saving Her
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Your ne. You wore it at the birthday banquetst time. I saw it just now, so I recognized it,¡± Sun Ming said.
So that was why. Shen Xi nodded.
The two of them chatted casually, unaffected by the three peoples erotic sounds opposite them. asionally, they would even let out a soft gasp, causing the kidnappers outside to mock, ¡°What wealthy youngdy? She¡¯s screaming under a man¡¯s crotch. Stinky b*tch, she¡¯s so sl*tty.¡±
The kidnapper nced sideways at the underlings who spoke but did not say anything. He had to admit that this coquettish voice was indeed luring.
The kidnapper sneered, and then he sent a message to his employer. ¡°n seed.¡¯
Meanwhile, Guan Lei and his men had surrounded the two-story house. Dozens of cars pulled over one after another.
Guan Lei and Lu Lin got out of the car and kicked the door that was left ajar. The few inside stood up instantly and confronted the person who suddenly barged in.
Suddenly, a loud male growl and the girl¡¯s sharp and trembling breathing reached everyone¡¯s ears.
At that moment, Guan Lei and Lu Lin felt the blood in their bodies rapidly freeze. The fear and sorrow froze their limbs. Their hands and feet were so cold they could no longer feel anything.
Guan Lei was anxious, and he felt suffocated. His heart felt like it was being torn apart, and he could not breathe.
Lu Lin¡¯s eyes were red as he raised his fist toward the kidnapper.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he rushed toward the door. Xue Li opened the door for him with a heavy heart.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were only on the girl he loved sitting in the corner when he kicked the door open. He quickly ran over and hugged her tightly, muttering,
¡°Xi, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Xue Li was shocked by the three men having intercourse next to him. He then looked at Sun Ming, who was next to Shen Xi and frowned. What was going on?
However, now was not the time to exin. Xue Li had his men take the three lying on the ground and the other three naked outside to provide Guan Lei and Shen Xi some space.
Sun Ming looked at Guan Lei, carrying Shen Xi, and left tactfully. Sigh! She was envious. As she thought about it, her eyes were inevitably filled with sadness. She smiled bitterly and closed the door for the two of them.
Lu Lin, who was about to enter, was pulled out by Sun Ming and guarded outside.
Shen Xi felt he was about to suffocate from Guan Lei¡¯s hug. She patted Guan
Lei¡¯s back and was about to speak when she felt her neck be slightly wet. She was instantly shocked. Guan Lei, was he crying?
Guan Lei¡¯s body trembled slightly as he held Shen Xi tightly in his arms. His tone was cautious and shaking as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte. I¡¯m sorry¡ I¡¯m sorry¡¡±
Late? Whatte? Did Guan Lei misunderstand something? He couldn¡¯t have thought that she had already been raped, right?
Shen Xi hurriedly pushed Guan Lei and exined, ¡®Guan Lei, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡Mm¡ I¡¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s kiss blocked Shen Xi¡¯s words, leaving only intermittent muffled sounds. He kissed Shen Xi fiercely as he said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll make you forget these things. It¡¯s okay.¡±
Shen Xi, who Guan Lei had already suffocated, was now being kissed by Guan Lei. Her mind went nk.
Guan Lei¡¯s scorching hot tongue was overbearing with a trembling force, firmly entangled with Shen Xi¡¯s little tongue that was constantly dodging, attempting to use this intense method to make Shen Xi forget those people¡¯s evil deeds and those painful experiences.
Suddenly, Shen Xi felt a pain in her neck and lost consciousness.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi, who was in his soft embrace. When he saw the red mark on Shen Xi¡¯s chest, anger surged in his eyes and spread throughout his entire body.
He took off his coat and wrapped Shen Xi¡¯s body in it. Then, he gently held Shen Xi¡¯s thigh with his big arms and carried her in his arms like he was carrying a child.
When he passed by a few people kneeling beside him, holding their heads, Guan Lei¡¯s icy cold voice sounded in a low voice, ¡°Lock them up, and I¡¯ll deal with them.¡±
Lu Lin looked at the unconscious and covered person in Guan Lei¡¯s hand) and tears instantly flowed down his face.. How could his precious Xi be like this after just a trip to Beijing?
Chapter 444 - 444: Hypnosis
Chapter 444: Hypnosis
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Li was also very sad. These animals almost raped such a beautiful girl. Those bast*rds deserved to die. Xue Li kicked the kidnapper beside him.
Sun Ming looked at Guan Lei, who was carrying Shen Xi out of the door. She felt that something seemed off.
Zheng Huai, who received Guan Lei¡¯s message, rushed to the hotel where Shen Xi stayed. When he saw the unconscious Shen Xi, he panicked, ¡°What happened to Xi?
¡°Zheng Huai, hypnotize Xi¡¯s memory of tonight and make her forget everything that happened,¡± Guan Lei gritted his teeth and said.
Zheng Huai was shocked. He shook his head and smiled in disbelief. ¡°Guan Lei, what are you saying?
Guan Lei¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, his face dark and terrifying, with a faint aura of violence and anger.
Then, Zheng Huai fell to the ground. Could it be that he was toote? Could it be that Xi had already been¡?
Zheng Huai didn¡¯t dare to continue guessing. He didn¡¯t like such words to be used on his beautiful little sister.
The self-torturing behaviors that Meng Yu had done after being raped ten years ago lingered in Zheng Huai¡¯s mind for a long time. Thinking about how
Shen Xi would have to live in such pain in the future, Zheng Huai was at a loss.
Guan Lei ignored Zheng Huai and turned to look at Shen Xi with a gentle gaze. He repeated, ¡°Help me erase her memory of today. If she didn¡¯t remember what happened today, we can take it as if nothing had happened. As for those bast*rds, I would make them shut up forever.¡±
Zheng Huai sat on the ground for a long while. After a long time, he said softly, ¡°Okay!¡¯
After hearing Zheng Huai¡¯s answer, Guan Lei picked up his phone. After answering the call, he said, ¡°Grandfather, I want to get engaged.¡±
Old Master Guan heard Guan Lei¡¯s words and stood up immediately. He asked loudly, ¡°You want to get engaged? Who are you getting engaged to? That Jiang Xue?¡±
Guan Yi, who had never heard of Guan Lei having a girlfriend, was instantly stunned. He guessed it could be Jiang Xue, who had been at the Shen family¡¯s
banquet. But wasn¡¯t Jiang Xue acting with Guan Bo? She shouldn¡¯t be the one, right?
When the people around heard Guan Yi¡¯s words, they exchanged nces. They didn¡¯t expect to listen to something like this just because they came out to chat with Old Master Guan.
Guan Lei only said, ¡°Just be prepared.¡± Then, he hung up the phone.
Zheng Huai was shocked. He did not expect Guan Lei to get engaged to Shen Xi directly. After knowing that Shen Xi had lost her virginity, he still wanted to get engaged to Shen Xi.
Guan Lei gently helped Shen Xi, then stuffed the birth-control pill into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth. He gently helped Shen Xi swallow it.
In the end, Shen Xi still choked. Guan Lei carefully rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s back. After seeing that Shen Xi was no longer coughing, he was relieved. Then, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you. Finish it as soon as possible, or Xi will wake up soon.¡±
Zheng Huai looked in the direction Guan Lei had left. His back was not as straight as usual. Instead, it showed a sense of powerlessness and despair.
The door was gently closed by Guan Lei. Zheng Huai turned to look at Shen Xi, lying on the bed with his eyes tightly shut. He felt tears shimmering in his eyes. His little sister was only eighteen years old. Why did she have to go through such a cruel thing?
Zheng Huai got up from the ground and was about to hypnotize Shen Xi, who had her eyes closed. She suddenly opened her eyes. Zheng Huai was taken aback that he took a step back.
Shen Xi looked confused at Zheng Huai and asked, ¡°Cousin, why are you here? I just..¡±
Zheng Huai was anxious and immediately replied, ¡°Nothing happened to you just now. Have a good sleep.¡±
¡°Brother, is something wrong with you? What are you nervous about? You are even sweating.¡± Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai suspiciously.
Zheng Huai did not know what to say. He just wanted to quickly put Shen Xi to sleep so that it would be easier for him to hypnotize her. Otherwise, with Shen Xi¡¯s personality, he was not confident that he could hypnotize Shen Xi when she was awake.
It was challenging to achieve the desired effect if the hypnotist was unwilling.
The slight pain in her neck reminded Shen Xi that she had just kissed Guan Lei in that room. Then, she felt a pain in her neck and lost consciousness. Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and she shouted in disbelief, ¡°Why did Guan Lei knock me out?¡±
Shen Xi said and immediately got out of bed. She wanted to settle the score with Guan Lei.. Why did he hit her when she was fine?
Chapter 445 - 445: Something’s Wrong
Chapter 445: Something¡¯s Wrong
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zheng Huai immediately pulled Shen Xi back and said with a face full of pity and sorrow, ¡°Xi, if you¡¯re sad, just cry. After you cry, I will make you forget those bad memories.¡±
Shen Xi was confused and asked, ¡°What bad memories?
Zheng Huai thought Shen Xi did not want him to be sad, so he forcefully suppressed his emotions in front of her. ¡°Xi, I know you don¡¯t want me to be sad and don¡¯t want the people around you to be sad. But some emotions can get you sick if you keep them in your heart.¡±
Shen Xi felt that Zheng Huai¡¯s words sounded strange. His expression and tone made it seem like she was in unbearable pain.
An absurd thought shed across Shen Xi¡¯s mind. He turned around and grabbed Zheng Huai¡¯s shoulders, asking seriously, ¡°Bro, are you thinking those people have bullied me?¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt as he muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?
Shen Xi almost burst into tears fromughing. ¡°No, can you ask me about the situation before making a judgment? I¡¯m fine. Nothing happened. What are you thinking?¡±
Zheng Huai carefully observed the expression on Shen Xi¡¯s face that made him feel helpless. ording to Shen Xi¡¯s current facial features and body movements, Zheng Huai felt that Shen Xi did not seem to be lying.
Therefore, there were only two possibilities. One was that Shen Xi was not raped, and the other was after Shen Xi was raped. However, the painful experience triggered her protective system, making her automatically forget it.
It must be the second one. Zheng Huai¡¯s eyes welled up with tears again. How painful must this experience be for her to forget it subconsciously?
Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai, whose eyes were red, and her eyes widened instantly. She recalled what she had just said. Could it be that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have?
Zheng Huai wiped the tears and said, ¡°Okay, nothing happened.¡±
Shen Xi watched as Zheng Huai cried as he got up and left the room. She frowned and still had a puzzled look on her face.
She looked at herself and noticed she was still wearing Guan Lei¡¯s clothes. She quickly found a new set of clothes in her suitcase and went to the bathroom to change.
After closing the door, Zheng Huai saw Guan Lei not far away. He approached Guan Lei and said with difficulty, ¡°Xi might have suffered from traumatic amnesia. She doesn¡¯t remember that memory.¡±
Guan Lei listened to Zheng Huai¡¯s words silently. Then, he punched the wall hard. Instantly, the joints of his five fingers were dyed with blood.
Zheng Huai looked at Guan Lei, who looked dangerous and violent. Anxiety rose in him.
Guan Lei calmed himself down and retracted his fierce eyes. Then, he turned around and returned to Shen Xi¡¯s room.
When Shen Xi saw Guan Lei, she wanted to ask him why he had knocked her out, but she instantly panicked when she saw the wound on Guan Lei¡¯s hand. She quickly pulled Guan Lei¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°How did you get hurt? Did you hurt yourself when you saved me?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s heart ached uncontrobly when he heard Shen Xi mention what had just happened. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡±
¡°How can this be a small wound?¡± Shen Xi red at Guan Lei. ¡°I¡¯ll apply the medicine for you.¡±
Shen Xi quickly took out the first aid kit from her suitcase. That was the first aid kit that Guan Lei had prepared for her two days ago. She did not expect Guan Lei to use it first.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi, who was seriously applying the medicine to him. Her drooping long eyshes fluttered asionally, like a butterfly resting on a flower about to take off at any time. She was so mesmerizingly beautiful.
However, he had caused this beautiful girl to suffer such pain. Guan Lei wished he could p himself again.
Shen Xi noticed Guan Lei¡¯s trembling body and asked worriedly, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±
Guan Lei held back his emotions and shook his head. However, Shen Xi noticed his red eyes that he couldn¡¯t retract in time. Shen Xi felt that Guan Lei was acting weird. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I think there¡¯s something wrong with you.¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t answer. He hugged Shen Xi in his arms and asked seriously and sincerely, ¡°Xi, can we date now? Let¡¯s get engaged, okay? I can¡¯t wait that long. I¡¯m afraid of losing you. I want to be with you now.¡±
Guan Lei cried again. Shen Xi remembered that Guan Lei seemed to have just cried in that room. Shen Xi asked tentatively, ¡°Guan Lei, did you misunderstand something? Those people didn¡¯t touch me just now. Nothing happened.¡±
Other than Guan Lei and the others mistakenly thinking that she was being bullied, Shen Xi could not think of any other reason that could make Guan Lei lose hisposure..
Chapter 446 - 446: Verify
Chapter 446: Verify
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei finally believed what Zheng Huai said. Shen Xi must have had post-traumatic stress disorder.
Those torn clothes and the red marks on her skin, how could nothing have happened? But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Xi was still Xi, it was fine. It didn¡¯t matter.
¡°Yes, yes.¡± Guan Lei nodded and said gently, ¡°Nothing happened.¡±
Even Shen Xi could tell from his perfunctory tone that Guan Lei did not believe her.
Facing Guan Lei¡¯s guilty gaze, Shen Xi could only continue to exin, ¡°Guan
Lei, Zhen, at that time¡¡±
Guan Lei pecked Shen Xi¡¯s lips, stopping her from exining. His eyes were slightly red and swollen, and he continued to ask with a smile, ¡°Xi, can we get engaged?¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi didn¡¯t reply and only looked at him with a frown, Guan Lei nted another kiss on Shen Xi¡¯s lips and asked again, ¡°Xi, can we get engaged?¡±
Then, without waiting for Shen Xi to reply, he continued to kiss Shen Xi and asked persistently, ¡°Xi, can you get engaged to me?
No matter how stupid Shen Xi could be, she understood that Guan Lei thought she had been raped and felt guilty. That was why he was eager to be with her and wanted to make it up to her this way.
Seeing Guan Lei was about to kiss her again, Shen Xi quickly cupped Guan Lei¡¯s cheeks with both hands and said unusually seriously, ¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯ll repeat it.
I¡¯m wonderful. Sun Ming and I were fine just now. No one forced on me.¡±
Guan Lei frowned. His lips, which Shen Xi¡¯s hands had squeezed, moved. He asked in confusion, ¡°Sun Ming? What did this have to do with Sun Ming?¡±
Shen Xi widened her eyes and asked with a strange expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Sun Ming when you barged in?¡±
Guan Lei recalled. He only saw Shen Xi sitting on the ground with her clothes disheveled at that time. He did not notice anyone else.
Guan Lei nodded with a confused look. He rubbed his cheek against Shen Xi i s hand and replied, ¡°No, I only saw you.¡±
Shen Xi was instantly speechless. D*mn, in that room, three people were lying on the ground, three people cuddling, and Sun Ming, who was so close to her, but Guan Lei didn¡¯t even look at them.
It was fortunate that those people could no longer attack. Otherwise, the next one to fall would be Guan Lei.
However, many sweet thoughts disappeared from Shen Xi¡¯s heart when she thought of this. How could she be unhappy to have a man who only had her in his heart?
¡°Then do you not mind me bing like this and still want to get engaged?
Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m dirty? Do you still want to get engaged to me?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were bright as she looked at Guan Lei¡¯s red eyes and asked softly.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes shed with intense guilt and heartache. He said anxiously, ¡°No matter what you look like, I will still get engaged. We¡¯ll get married in the future and spend the rest of our lives together.¡±
Looking at Guan Lei¡¯s slightly fluctuating but firm gaze, Shen Xi¡¯s heart instantly rxed. The worries in her about being despised by Guan Lei because she was gang-raped in her previous life were now gone.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. Guan Lei thought Shen Xi was being raped, so he quickly hugged Shen Xi tightly andforted her, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t think about it. Other than thinking about whether you want to get engaged to me, don¡¯t think about anything else.¡±
Shen Xi hugged Guan Lei and pushed him onto the bed. She took a step forward and sat on Guan Lei¡¯sp. His pink lips moved close to Guan Lei¡¯s ear as she whispered, ¡°I have exined it to you, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Why don¡¯t you verify it yourself?¡±
Guan Lei was slightly stunned. He didn¡¯t know what Shen Xi meant by that, but he understood the next moment because Shen Xi had pulled his hand and ced it on her crotch.
Shen Xi was satisfied to see Guan Lei¡¯s ears turn red instantly. She continued whispering into Guan Lei¡¯s ear, ¡°I heard that one could feel someone¡¯s hymen with the fingertip. Do you want to touch it and see if it¡¯s still there?¡±
Guan Lei felt the heat all over his body rush toward his face. Even the surrounding air became thin, dry, and hot. How could Xi say that¡lt was extremely tempting..
Chapter 447 - 447: Hymen
Chapter 447: Hymen
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi felt Guan Lei¡¯s stiff body and the gradually rising body temperature. Then, she pulled Guan Lei¡¯s hand and ced it under her skirt. She dragged it up and put it between her legs.
When Guan Lei¡¯srge palm covered her lower body, Shen Xi¡¯s face flushed red, and she moaned softly.
Guan Lei held his breath, but he didn¡¯t dare to move at all. Half his brain was bewitching him, making him want to touch that region. The other half of his brain recalled Shen Yan¡¯s warning, telling him not to act rashly or else he would cut off Guan Lei¡¯s root of crime.
Seeing that Guan Lei was still not taking the initiative, Shen Xi decided to release Guan Lei¡¯s hand. Then, she reached into her skirt and pushed the underwear that she had just put on aside. She held Guan Lei¡¯s middle finger with her right hand and pushed it into her.
Shen Xi initially thought it was just a finger, so it was not a big problem, so she used a little strength. However, she did not expect that the point that had never been throbbed by anything would be so tight that it could not even amodate a small finger. It was so painful that Shen Xi instantly cried out in surprise.
Guan Lei instantly panicked and wanted to pull his finger out, afraid it would hurt this delicate woman. However, Shen Xi held on tightly. He could only use another hand to caress Shen Xi¡¯s slightly scorning face and said softly, ¡°Xi, let go of me. I¡¯ll believe you.¡±
It was so tight and dry. He knew without thinking that nothing had happened. Guan Lei was d.
However, Shen Xi had a stubborn temper. Since she had already said it, she had to let Guan Lei touch it today.
Shen Xi stepped back a little and looked at Guan Lei with her watery eyes. She said coquettishly, ¡°No! If you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±
Guan Lei gulped nervously. He could even feel the inner wall sucking on his finger that was inserted into Shen Xi¡¯s lower body. This new experience made Guan Lei pant. His breathing gradually became heavy and hot.
Shen Xi grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s hand, slowly sending it into her body. His rough fingers scraped against theyers of flesh, causing Shen Xi to let out a soft moan involuntarily. Her voice carried a lingering and charming sense, which was pleasant.
The slightly trembling and gradually bing smooth and moist touch between his fingers made Guan Lei¡¯s desire rise uncontrobly, directly pressing against Shen Xi¡¯s soft and supple buttocks.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes squinted slightly, and her pitch-ck pupils were watery. It was breathtaking. Guan Lei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down as he watched. The fingers inserted into Shen Xi¡¯s body began to move involuntarily. Then, his movements became faster, triggering her pleasure.
That dry lower part slowly became sticky and wet, sucking Guan Lei¡¯s fingers like tentacles.
Guan Lei¡¯s other hand hooked around Shen Xi¡¯s delicate neck, and his lips gently sucked on her tiny lips. He rubbed his slightly opened lips on hers and gently lowered his head to bite her sexy corbone.
His nimble tongue unbuttoned the top of her clothes, and his moist lips left a red mark on her snow-white skin. At first nce, it looked like a beautiful and alluring snow mound covered with red flowers.
His slender fingers slowly moved down from Shen Xi¡¯s neck and untied the bra that covered the soft flesh. Two pinkish dots could be seen. His breathing stopped, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean forward. He stuck out his tongue and licked the pinkish ¡°fruits¡±. An unbearable moan came from the owner of the seductive body.
Guan Lei smiled and opened his mouth to suck the pinkish ¡°fruits¡±, which seemed to be inviting him to taste them. His gaze looked up at Shen Xi¡¯s face. At this moment, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were slightly closed, and her eyshes trembled. His cheeks were rosy, and a tender red tongue stuck between her slightly parted lips. That expression was lewd and flirtatious.
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze turned lustful, and the force in his mouth also increased a little. He wantonly bit the soft and tender breast in his mouth, and the tip of his tongue bit in circles on the tip of the breast. He increased the force when he heard Shen Xi¡¯s moans getting louder.
Guan Lei¡¯s fingers continued to slide deeper into her. However, just as he was about to increase his strength, his fingertips suddenly felt some resistance. Guan Lei¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and he dared not move anymore. If he had not mistaken, this was Shen Xi¡¯s hymen.
The sudden stop in his movements caused Shen Xi to open her eyes which were still filled with lust. She asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?
Guan Lei spat out what he had been sucking on and looked at Shen Xi regretfully. He had almost forgotten what Shen Yan had said just now. If he had not touched Shen Xi¡¯s hymen, he might have gone overboard..
Chapter 448 - 448: I’ll Help You
Chapter 448: I¡¯ll Help You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I almost couldn¡¯t hold back. I promised your father that I would never go overboard.¡± Guan Lei gasped slightly. ¡°But if you want, I can help you with my hands. Do you want me to do that?¡±
After that, he pulled his hand out from Shen Xi¡¯s lower body and mischievously ced the sticky liquid in front of Shen Xi. He looked at Shen Xi with a smile and even yed with it with his index finger and thumb.
Shen Xi did not expect his father to say such words to Guan Lei. With Guan Lei¡¯s question and erotic actions, Shen Xi did not know how to answer. She could only blush and look away ufortably.
The body¡¯s reaction was the most honest answer. Shen Xi wanted Guan Lei to continue, but she was too shy to say it. She even thought of the scene where she held Guan Lei¡¯s hand and inserted it into her lower body. Shen Xi wanted to find a hole to hide in.
Guan Lei turned Shen Xi over and went around Shen Xi¡¯s armpit from behind, hugging her. He gently ced her tworge palms on Shen Xi¡¯s chest and yed with them. He watched as he squeezed them into the shape he wanted.
¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as you have agreed.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s slightly low and hoarse voice whispered into Shen Xi¡¯s ears. Shen Xi sensitively moaned, causing Guan Lei tough softly.
His fingertips gently twirled the pinkish ¡°fruits¡± on the two fair lumps. Using his fingertips to rub against them gently, Shen Xi felt her scalp numb. She instantly narrowed her eyes and turned her head to look for Guan Lei¡¯s lips.
The tip of Guan Lei¡¯s tongue pushed against Shen Xi¡¯s lips. His fiery tongue was like a fire snake, rampaging in Shen Xi¡¯s mouth. Then, he pulled the soft tongue into his mouth and bit it again. Their breaths intertwined, and Shen
Xi¡¯s entire body was kissed until it was as smooth and moist as spring water.
Then, Guan Lei freed one hand and pulled Shen Xi¡¯s skirt and pink underwear down. The bushy lower part with crystal clear liquid instantly appeared before Guan Lei.
Her slender palms covered Shen Xi¡¯s building crotch as he rubbed it hard a few times. Entangled with Guan Lei¡¯s, her mouth let out a soft and long moan.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes darkened with desire. After a few hard rubs, his two fingers gently separated her ¡°lips¡±. His middle finger found the exposed ¡°sensitive part¡± and gently rubbed it with his fingertips. Shen Xi¡¯s moans instantly changed. She grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s head with both hands, and her back stretched backward like a fish on the shore. She parted her lips and panted.
Guan Lei watched Shen Xi, who was now in a state of lust, as he gently stroked her exposed ¡°sensitive part¡±. Then, he slowly increased his speed. Then, his fingers stuffed into the gap between her ¡°lips¡± and tightened, quickly rubbing her ¡°sensitive part¡± up and down. He felt his lover¡¯s gradually swelling
¡°sensitive part¡± in his arms. Then, he pinched it and yed with it wantonly.
Shen Xi mped her legs tightly and rubbed her inner thighs gently. Her sweet moans gradually became louder. Her entire body was numb, and she felt her mind floating. Waves of pleasure rushed into her brain, sofortable that her scalp was almost numb.
The thick and warm liquid slowly oozed out from her. As Guan Lei continued to speed up, the sound of moisture and heartbeat added lust to this ambiguous andscivious activity. It was pleasant to the ear.
Feeling Shen Xi¡¯s slightly trembling body, Guan Lei, who seemed to have understood something, quickly fiddled with the moist crotch. His other hand quickly ravaged the breast, and his fingertips mischievously triggered their pleasure.
The slightly rough fingers constantly stimted her two sensitive areas. Shen Xi only felt a surging warm current flowing down, and a burst of overwhelming pleasure instantly drowned her. In Guan Lei¡¯s arms, her eyes were unfocused, and her body uncontrobly spasmed and trembled. Seductive voices and moans came from her.
A warm liquid oozed into Guan Lei¡¯s hands, and the person in his arms instantly softened. Guan Lei felt that his lower body was about to explode, but he still hugged the lovely person in his arms with a satisfied expression.
¡°Xi, look, this is the liquid you produced out of love.¡± Guan Lei extended the sticky liquid in his hand to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi slowly regained her senses. She pushed Guan Lei¡¯s hand away in shame and anger. She pulled up the nket to cover her naked lower body. Then, she buried her head in Guan Lei¡¯s chest and muffled, ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re a bast*rd.¡±
Guan Lei pulled out a tissue and wiped his hands clean. Then, he hugged the soft and fragrant Shen Xi and chuckled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m a bast*rd. You can punish me by asking me to kiss you..¡±
Chapter 449 - 449: Ungrateful
Chapter 449: Ungrateful
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After he finished speaking, he did not care if Shen Xi agreed. He lifted Shen Xi¡¯s head, tugged her sweaty hair, and kissed her heavily twice.
Shen Xi¡¯s thoughts were still immersed in the scene just now. She lowered her head a little embarrassedly. Guan Lei chuckled softly and then held Shen Xi in his arms.
¡°I want to take a shower,¡± Shen Xi said gloomily.
Guan Lei leaned against the headboard leisurely. His eyes stared at her mischievously. ¡°Go and take a shower then. I¡¯m not stopping you from doing so.¡±
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei angrily. She hadn¡¯t put on her underpants yet, so how would she go to the bathroom? ¡°You go out first.¡±
Guan Lei sighed softly and said dotingly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go out first. Sigh, you have enjoyed the pleasure and being so ungrateful. Sigh, I¡¯m so sad. Sigh¡¡±
¡°Guan Lei, shut up! Get lost!¡± Shen Xi was so angry that she threw a pillow at him.
It was only when the door closed that Shen Xi covered her little face and squirmed a few times in embarrassment before going to take a shower.
Guan Lei, who had returned to his room, touched his hard and swollen crotch bitterly. He wished that time would pass faster so that he could legally enjoy the pleasure with Shen Xi.
Meanwhile, Zheng Huai and Lu Lin came to the ce where the kidnappers were locked up with anger in their eyes. Without saying a word or interrogating them, they directly punched them. Those people were caught off guard and were bruised. They were tied to the ground and could not fight back.
Sun Ming stood at the side and drank her tea with relish. asionally, she would shout, ¡°The one in the middle hasn¡¯t been beaten up yet, don¡¯t forget him. The one on the far right. Hit his waist a few more times. Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s the one. He was pinning that girl just now. Yes, hit him a few more times.¡±
Xue Li shook his head and looked at Sun Ming helplessly.
After venting their anger, they walked to Sun Ming and said, ¡°President Sun, for the sake of Xi¡¯s reputation, I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±
Sun Ming nodded and said, ¡°Of course. After all, Shen Xi was brought here because of the Sun family. I will give you an exnation.¡±
¡°Sun family?¡± Lu Lin and Zheng Huai looked at each other in confusion.
They hadn¡¯t started interrogating the people they brought back, so they didn¡¯t know much.
Sun Ming looked at the person before him and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The two old men and women from the Sun family wanted to inseminate me, so they found six men for me. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know who Shen Xi provoked, so she was sent over to suffer with me.¡¯
Zheng Huai and Lu Lin looked at Sun Ming in disbelief. They had never thought someone would find six people to rape their granddaughter just for a child.
¡°Why don¡¯t you look angry? Your grandparents treated you like this, so why are you still smiling?¡± Lu Lin asked in confusion.
Xue Li Xue sighed slightly. He was a little angry when he thought of the two old fogies from the Sun family. As far as he knew, this was the second time they had done this.
Sun Ming shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°Why should I be angry with the dead?¡±
Lu Lin and Zheng Huai were shocked. Dead? Did Sun Ming want to kill her grandparents?
Everyone in Beijing said that Sun Ming was crazy. It was actually true. Who would be nning to kill their grandparents and still be able to talk andugh like this? She could even say it without any fear.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu stayed near Shen Xi¡¯s room, and Guan Lei drove to his vi in Jing City.
Hearing the sound of a car stopping at the gate, Xue Li guessed that Guan Lei had returned, so he immediately stood up to wee him.
Lu Lin looked at the man at the door, covered in a murderous aura. He stared at the people tied to the ground with a gloomy expression.
If Shen Xi hadn¡¯t been kidnapped this time, Lu Lin wouldn¡¯t have known that
Guan Lei was the young master of the Guan family in Beijing. Thinking of what Zheng Huai said about Guan Lei wanting to get engaged to Shen Xi, Lu Lin couldn¡¯t help but feel slightly upset.
They hadn¡¯t told the elders at home about Xi, and now that Xi had lost her memory, they didn¡¯t know if they should tell their family. If they did, the elders of the two families would probably be heartbroken. It was challenging.
At the thought of this, Lu Lin was so angry that he kicked a person on the ground. D*mn it. It was too annoying..
Chapter 450 - 450: Nothing Happened
Chapter 450: Nothing Happened
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei looked at the dozen or so people lying on the ground. He couldn¡¯t hold back the viciousness in his eyes anymore. Those people looked away one after another, not daring to look Guan Lei in the eye.
Guan Lei looked at him, and Xue Li pressed a switch on the side. A wall slowly opened in front of everyone, and a few people walked out, silently carrying everyone on the ground into the room.
Everyone looked inside curiously. What appeared before them was a room full of torture instruments and tools. Lu Lin and Zheng Huai sucked in a breath of cold air slightly. Sun Ming, on the other hand, took the lead and entered leisurely, enjoying the view.
¡°I saw a super fun torture a while ago. Do you want to try it?¡± Sun Ming said.
Guan Lei¡¯s expression did not change at all. He only said coldly, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±
Sun Ming¡¯s eyes revealed a look of innocence, but her words made people shudder. ¡°Rat torture. It is to put a few rats on their stomachs, surround them with ss covers, and heat them. That way, when the rats couldn¡¯t stand the heat, they would scratch and drill holes in the victims¡¯ skin until their intestines were pierced and their stomachs rotted.¡±
Zheng Huai and Lu Lin¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with deep shock as they looked at Sun Ming in disbelief.
On the other hand, Guan Lei showed a cruel smile and said to Li Xue, ¡°Did you hear that? Go and prepare.¡±
The ten or so people who were being tied up instantly panicked. The high school student who was captured to be used as a high-quality gene immediately begged, ¡°Brother and sisters, please spare our lives. We were only paid to do this. This matter has nothing to do with us. We thought that the two girls were willing to ept it. That was why we agreed.¡±
The other person begged, ¡°It¡¯s true. It¡¯s true. What he said is true. When they found us, they told us about the process of providing sperm. The girl¡¯s family paid for it, and the girl was willing. Besides, we didn¡¯t hurt the two of them.¡±
¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t hurt them?¡± Lu Lin asked angrily. Was the panting I heard when I came in fake? How dare you lie? Let me tell you. It¡¯s useless to say anything. You¡¯ll enjoy the rat torture.¡±
Sun Ming, who was standing at the side, was stunned. She recalled that Lu Lin did not seem to have gone in then and did not see the actual situation. Could Lu Lin have thought she and Shen Xi had been raped?
The high school student widened his eyes and said innocently, ¡°Big brother, we¡¯re innocent. At that time, the two of us were sleeping with him. Most of those screams were made by him. You can check his anus.¡± He pointed at the boy lying on the floor next to him. He looked at the boy who was on the verge of death.
¡°As for the girl¡¯s voice, you mentioned.¡± The high school student nced at Sun Ming and said, ¡°This youngdy casually shouted, saying that she wanted to confuse the people outside. So, we didn¡¯t hurt them.¡±
Lu Lin and Zheng Huai¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as they looked at the boy lying on the ground without saying a word. Then, they looked at Sun Ming hesitantly.
Sun Ming rubbed her nose and slowly nodded under the gazes of the two people looking for an answer. ¡°This is indeed the case. Three of them were hit by the silver needles in Shen Xi¡¯s hand and fainted. The other three¡¡±
¡°The three of them are having fun by themselves, and they seem quite happy.¡± Sun Ming paused and continued.¡±
Lu Lin and Zheng Huai were stunned. They looked at each other, then hugged in ecstasy and skipped. As long as Xi was fine, everything was fine.
Sun Ming looked at the two people running out like idiots with disdain. Then, she turned back to look at the few people on the ground and asked the leader of the kidnappers, ¡°Did the Sun family ask you to kidnap one person or two?¡±
The leader of the kidnappers felt that there was nothing to hide. This matter was very simple. The Sun family asked him to help kidnap Miss Sun, then find a few good men for Miss Sun to get pregnant.
¡°At first, there was only one person. Later, another person was added at thest minute. We don¡¯t know what happened either. After we kidnapped you, we realized that there were two people. I called to confirm, and the other party said to force ourselves on both the women and even added one million yuan to the deal. That¡¯s why we did it,¡± The leader of the kidnappers said..
Chapter 451 - 451: Unexpected Engagement
Chapter 451: Unexpected Engagement
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Sun Ming approached and took the kidnapper¡¯s phone away. She asked him for the password and asked, ¡°Which number did you contact? Do you know what the person looks like?¡±
The leader of the kidnappers answered, ¡°Thetest call. It¡¯s a man, but his voice sounds like it¡¯s been processed. I¡¯ve never seen him before, so I don¡¯t know him.¡±
Sun Ming stood up and handed the phone to Guan Lei. ¡°I don¡¯t even need to investigate this matter. It must be those two old bast*rds from my family. However, you might have to investigate Shen Xi¡¯s kidnap. If you can¡¯t find it, I don¡¯t mind helping you if you need it. These people might not know who it was, but the Sun family must have known something then.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Guan Lei said calmly.
¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Sun Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly.
After saying that, Sun Ming turned around and was about to leave, but the moment before she left, she turned back and said with a bloody smile, ¡°If you use the rat tortureter, remember to send me a miserable video. I¡¯ll scare the two old men and women from the Sun family who can¡¯t stay idle.¡±
Guan Lei nodded silently and said in a low voice, ¡°Okay!¡±
This short word instantly frightened the dozen or so people on the ground.
They did not expect that they would be tortured after telling everything. Especially when Xue Li came in with those people holding ss boxes and rats, they immediately begged for mercy.
Guan Lei was supposed to interrogate them, but now that things were clear, there was no need to waste time on these worthless people. It was better for him to go back and watch Xi.
Guan Lei took the kidnapper¡¯s phone and said to Xue Li, ¡°I¡¯ll return now. Remember to shoot a video for Sister Sun when you¡¯re doing the rat tortureter.¡±
Xue Li nodded. Guan Lei ignored the pleas of the people behind him and left.
In the end, Xue Li Xue only used rat torture on the kidnappers¡¯ leader. When the people around him were so scared that they vomited, he took a video and sent it to Sun Ming. Then, he had someone send the kidnappers to the hospital. Finally, the rest of them were sent to prison.
Guan Lei, who had just returned, tiptoed into Shen Xi¡¯s room. Seeing that Shen Xi was sleeping soundly by his side, Guan Lei¡¯s uneasy heart finally calmed down.
Then, he picked up the kidnapper¡¯s phone and called the person behind the scenes. Although the person didn¡¯t pick up, it was enough for Guan Lei to find the phone¡¯s location.
However, he didn¡¯t expect it to be in the Sun family. However, Shen Xi did not have anything to do with the Sun family, nor did they have any disputes. There was no reason for the two old men and women of the Sun family to deal with Shen Xi.
When he checked the transfer records, he only found the Sun family. There was no one else.
¡°There must be something fishy going on here,¡± Guan Lei thought with a heavy gaze.
At this time, Jiang Xue, who had just gotten someone to throw her phone into a corner of the Sun family, was already drinking coffee at home leisurely.
When she heard that the kidnappers had done their job, Jiang Xue knew this matter would end. To avoid letting anyone find out about her, she was fully armed and then asked a homeless man to throw the phone near the Sun family.
In this way, even if Shen Xi discovered this phone, he would only think that the Sun family had deliberately thrown it away. Moreover, when she contacted the kidnappers, she even changed her voice to a man, which was even harder to find out. In short, this matter had nothing to do with her.
At this moment, her master suddenly called. Jiang Xue was puzzled. Why would Xue Liu call at this time?
As soon as the call connected, Xue Liu asked happily, ¡°Xue, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you and Young Master Guan are getting engaged? Feng Cheng said that the investors had discovered this and increased the budget several times. There were also many investors from big brands who came to negotiate.¡±
Jiang Xue was shocked by Xue Liu¡¯s words. Not only did Xue Liu not know, but even she did not know that she would be engaged to Young Master Guan. As if she had won a jackpot, Jiang Xue felt dizzy, and her body became light.
After a while, Jiang Xue snapped out of her shock and said shyly, ¡°This matter came too suddenly. I don¡¯t know what to say. Why did Young Master suddenly make a scene and let everyone know?¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Xue Liu teased with a smile. ¡°Since the rtionship between you hase to this extent, you should openly admit it. By the way, didn¡¯t you want to develop into the entertainment industry? This was a good opportunity. Not only would it be a gimmick, but you could also raise your value and talk to the managementpany..¡±
Chapter 452 - 452: Provoke
Chapter 452: Provoke
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue was instantly delighted. It seemed that her luck had changed. God finally took care of her, a hardworking girl. Not only did Shen Xi get her punishment, but she also got the approval of the Guan Family.
Jiang Xue and Xue Liu chatted for a long time and directly set the debut time to three dayster. With the gimmick of a genius painter and about to marry into a wealthy family, Jiang Xue could even see her bright future.
Initially, Jiang Xue wanted to enter the entertainment industry because Young Master Guan said she was suitable for the entertainment industry. She did not expect that she would debut so smoothly.
The more she thought about it, the more excited Jiang Xue became. It was as if the day of everyone¡¯s admiration was about to arrive. At this moment, Jiang Xue was thrilled that she did not marry Xiang Cheng then. Otherwise, she would only be Mrs. Xiang for the rest of her life and not Mrs. Guan of Beijing¡¯s number one aristocratic family.
Early the following day, Jiang Xue¡¯s phone had already received a lot of invitation messages. They were all sent by some famous families in Beijing. Jiang Xue disdainfully threw her phone on the bed and slowly put on her makeup.
If these people had sent Jiang Xue messages in the past, Jiang Xue might have replied immediately in surprise. However, now, those people were no longer useful to her.
Looking at her perfect self in the mirror, Jiang Xue blew a kiss at herself in satisfaction. Then, she hummed a song softly and walked towards the dining room with a happy expression.
In the past, Jiang Xue would not appear at the dining table because her aunt,
Xia Fen, always got up to eat breakfast. Therefore, to avoid bumping into Xia Fen, Jiang Xue and her mother, Xia Chun, would always wait for Xia Fen to go to work before eating breakfast.
Jiang Xue appeared at the dining table with heavy makeup on her face. She shouted arrogantly in the kitchen, ¡°Aunt Liu, where¡¯s my breakfast?¡±
Aunt Liu, who was busy in the kitchen, was also stunned when she heard Jiang Xue¡¯s voice. Then, she replied, ¡°Coming right up.¡±
When Xia Fen saw Jiang Xue, her mood instantly became bad, especially when she saw the provocative expression in Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes. Obviously, this was because she was about to get engaged to Guan Lei, so she wanted to cause trouble.
Xia Fen mmed her chopsticks on the table and left.
Jiang Xue looked at Xia Huang, who had been looking at her without saying a word, and taunted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t dare to speak today? Doesn¡¯t cousin always mock me? Why are you mute today?¡±
Xia Huang looked at Jiang Xue. The corners of her eyes were slightly raised. She didn¡¯t have the jealousy and exasperation that Jiang Xue had imagined. Instead, she had a gloating expression as if watching a show. She said with a mocking expression, ¡°How could that be? Cousin, as your elder cousin, I¡¯m happy you can get close to the Guan family.¡±
Jiang Xue looked straight at Xia Huang with a hint of disbelief in her eyes. Had Xia Huang changed her personality? Thinking about it, Jiang Xue denied her thoughts again. The only reasonable exnation was that Xia Huang knew she had no chance to be with Young Master Guan, so now she was trying to curry favor with her, who was about to marry into the Guan family.
Thinking of this, Jiang Xue straightened her body and said arrogantly,
¡°You are right. No matter what, we¡¯re still a family. If I can enter the Guan Family, how can I not help the Xia family? You are still smarter than Auntie and understand the situation. If you have time, cousin, you should persuade your mother not to go against my mother. She should know the limits.
Otherwise, the Guan Family won¡¯t be as easy to talk to as me.¡±
Hearing Jiang Xue s words about Xia Fen, Xia Huang sneered in her heart. Very soon, she would pull Jiang Xue, this b*itch, down from her high and mighty position and destroy her reputation.
Thinking of this, Xia Huang couldn¡¯t wait for time to pass quickly. It would be best if Jiang Xue got engaged to Young Master Guan today. Then, she wanted to see Jiang Xue lose her reputation and be abandoned by the Guan family.
When the wall fell, everyone would push it. She wanted to see how miserable Jiang Xue would end up.
Xia Huang didn¡¯t speak to Jiang Xue. She just looked at Jiang Xue with a mysterious gaze and smiled. Then, she picked up her bag and left.
Jiang Xue¡¯s scalp went numb from Xia Huang¡¯s inexplicable smile. She felt Xia Huang had terrible intentions as if she was holding back some evil tricks. However, when she thought she was about to be a member of the Guan family, the worry in her heart was gone. Xia Huang probably wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke the Guan family.
When Xia Chun got up, she looked at Jiang Xue worriedly and asked carefully, ¡°You woke up so early.. Didn¡¯t you bump into your aunt and the others? Did they make things difficult for you?¡±
Chapter 453 - 453: A Warm Morning
Chapter 453: A Warm Morning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue heard Xia Chun¡¯s words and felt annoyed. How did she end up with such a submissive mother? Therefore, her voice was filled with disgust and impatience as she said, ¡°In the future, I would get up whenever I want. You should know your limits and give in to me. I¡¯m the future Mrs. Guan.¡±
Xia Chun was delighted and quickly asked, ¡°So, the news is true. Are you going to get engaged to Young Master Guan? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I¡¯ve always been so careful.¡±
Xia Nan and Bai Yu who got upter showed faces of joy. Although the Xia family was rich, they were not ranked high in Beijing. If they could get close to the Guan family, their worth would immediately increase.
Under the praise of her family, Jiang Xue had a delicious breakfast. Then, she went to discuss with Xue Liu about her appearance on the variety show three dayster.
On the other hand, Shen Xi, who had just opened his eyes in the hotel, saw Guan Lei sleeping by his bed. His heart instantly warmed, and his hand involuntarily reached out to Guan Lei¡¯s face.
Her fair and slender fingers were touching Guan Lei¡¯s handsome face happily. The next second, Guan Lei opened his eyes.
Shen Xi was stunned. Under Guan Lei¡¯s mischievous gaze, she hurriedly retracted her hand. Halfway through, Guan Lei quickly grabbed it.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were locked on Shen Xi. His clear eyes were filled with smiles. He pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and gently nted a kiss on it. His voice waszy and slightly hoarse. ¡°Good morning, Xi.¡±
Shen Xi tried to pull her hand away but she couldn¡¯t. She gave up and whispered, ¡°Good morning.¡±
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and cuffed it with his hand. He then teased, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m just kissing your little hand right now, and you¡¯re so shy. What if we get engaged? Would you be shy on stage and stop me from kissing your little mouth?¡±
Shen Xi punched Guan Lei angrily. The next moment, she asked in surprise,
¡°What engagement? When did we say we were getting engaged?¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with a face full of usation. He pouted and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me yesterday. Why don¡¯t you answer me now? Are you going to abandon me after getting me?¡±
Shen Xi was amused by Guan Lei¡¯s logic and said speechlessly, ¡°Guan Lei, you have to use the right word. What do you mean by I¡¯m abandoning you? Besides, we didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes instantly lit up as he said sneakily, ¡°Xi, you don¡¯t want to get engaged to me because of this, right? That¡¯s easy. Come, I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡±
Guan Lei started to undress himself. Shen Xi was so scared that she quickly covered her eyes and said in a panic, ¡°Guan Lei, you know that¡¯s not what I meant! Stop! You¡¯re acting like a hooligan.¡±
Looking at Shen Xi who was like a frightened deer, Guan Lei was instantly amused. He grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hands that were iling around andforted her, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop. You¡¯re so shy. Why are you so different from yesterday?
You were holding my hand yesterday¡¡±
Shen Xi covered Guan Lei¡¯s mouth. Her face was flushed red. The tips of her ears instantly runed red too. Her breathing was fast as she threatened, ¡°Guan Lei, stop mentioning about it. Don¡¯t bring up what happened yesterday again,or I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi who was like a little angry beast. She stared at him with her round eyes and warned him without any deterrence. He felt that it was funny. Why was she so cute? He stuck out his tongue to lick Shen Xi¡¯s palm.
Shen Xi was shocked by the itchiness in her palm. She quickly let go of Guan Lei and frowned angrily.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t mess with you anymore.¡± Guan Lei quickly tried to curry favor with her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, okay? Let¡¯s go have breakfast, and then I¡¯ll send you to school.¡±
Shen Xi pouted, ¡°I want Linglong Soup Dumplings.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll buy you a lot of Linglong Soup Dumplings,¡± Guan Lei said dotingly.
Only then did Shen Xi rx and look at Guan Lei smugly..
Chapter 454 - 454: Sun Ming’s Past
Chapter 454: Sun Ming¡¯s Past
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As for the engagement, Shen Xi thought it was too early to get engaged now that they were only 18 years old. When they graduated next year, they would be almost 19 years old. They could stay together for another year. After graduating from university, they would reach the legal age to get married.
The two of them had a good discussion. In the end, Guan Lei had no choice but to ept Shen Xi¡¯s exnation.
After sending Shen Xi to Stanford University, Guan Lei came to the Sun Corporation and went straight to Sun Ming. As soon as he entered, he heard Sun Ming¡¯s blessings.
Sun Ming teasingly congratted Guan Lei, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged to a genius painter named Jiang Xue. Congrattions!
Guan Lei looked at Sun Ming in confusion and smiled, ¡°Sister Sun, you were therest night. Why do you think I would abandon Shen Xi and get engaged to another woman? Where did you hear it from?¡±
Sun Ming shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll throw Shen Xi away. However, I know that the person who spread the news that you are getting engaged to Jiang Xue is your grandfather. I heard that yesterday, when your grandfather was chatting with a group of elderly. He suddenly received a call from you. Then, everyone found out that Young Master Guan is getting engaged to a person called Jiang Xue.¡±
Guan Lei thought of the phone call and sighed helplessly. Luckily, Shen Xi didn¡¯t know that he was the real Young Master Guan. Otherwise, he would have been punished today.
¡°This is not important. I¡¯ll just exin itter.¡± Guan Lei waved his hand and continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to find out what happened yesterday from your grandfather. ¡±
Sun Ming leaned back in her office chair and smiled. ¡°It seems that I¡¯d be more helpful to you. You¡¯re a smart person who wouldn¡¯t waste time. However, they ran away yesterday. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll catch them back soon.¡±
Guan Lei nodded and sighed, ¡°Sister Sun, my brother has been dead for 10 years. You¡¯ve been alone all these years, sometimes sober and sometimes confused. I think my brother will feel sorry for you. He definitely won¡¯t want you to live like this. Actually, you can find another one. It won¡¯t be to the extent of¡
¡°Guan Lei, if Shen Xi was killed, would you forget her and start over?¡± Sun Ming¡¯s sudden question interrupted Guan Lei¡¯s words.
Guan Lei was slightly startled. He had never thought of such a problem. He had always felt that if Meng Yu did not appear, he and Shen Xi would be able to make it to the end. Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t die either.
Sun Ming looked at Guan Lei with a smile and asked again, ¡°If Shen Xi died yesterday, would you find another person in your life and live a happy life?¡±
Guan Lei was a little flustered by Sun Ming¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t know the answer. He didn¡¯t know the answer to assumptions.
Sun Ming looked at Guan Lei and smiled faintly. If you can¡¯t forget the person in your heart, how can you find someone else to spend your life with? It¡¯s fine that I get crazy alone. Why should I bring trouble to someone else?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Sun. I spoke too much.¡± Guan Lei nodded and apologized.
¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you care about me. You don¡¯t want me to have a conflict with my grandfather again.¡± Sun Ming shook her head and continued, ¡°But Guan Lei, I can¡¯t reconcile with them in this lifetime. Not only do they want to control me and humiliate me, they also killed my mother and stepfather.¡±
Guan Lei was shocked.
¡°Are you surprised? The Sun family treat people like trash. They would do anything. Back then, their son, daughter-inw, and a few grandchildren had all died in an ident. They thought of me, the illegitimate daughter, and wanted me to continue the line of the Sun family.¡± Sun Ming had a smile on her face as she spoke calmly.
¡°At that time, my mother, stepfather, and brother were so happy. Just because they wanted an heir, they killed my mother and stepfather. They even wanted to kill my half-brother. After that, I returned to the Sun family voluntarily in exchange for my brother¡¯s life.¡± Sun Ming lowered her head andughed.
Sun Ming looked a little sad which made Guan Lei regret bringing up this topic. In the past, he only knew that Sun Ming was his brother¡¯s beloved girl and his future sister-inw. He rarely knew her and didn¡¯t expect this..
Chapter 455 - 455: Invitation
Chapter 455: Invitation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Everyone said that I was an illegitimate daughter, but nobody knew that my mother was raped by my beast father. Because of the Sun family¡¯s wealth and power, in the end, they forced my mother to admit that she was the one who seduced him. Mom had no choice but to go far away. Even so, they still wouldn¡¯t let my mother off. Don¡¯t you think they should all die?¡± When Sun Ming said this, her voice was a little choked and hoarse.
Guan Lei apologized again. Sun Ming waved her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just want to make it clear to you. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯lle to persuade me again next time. After all, I didn¡¯t want them to live well. I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere with my n.¡±
Guan Lei frowned slightly but didn¡¯t say anything. He felt a little guilty. Why did he say this out of the blue? He even made Sun Ming to open up about her dark past.
¡°Alright, you can go back first. I¡¯ll let you know when I bring those two back.¡± Sun Ming¡¯s smile returned to normal. He was the younger brother of her lover. Sun Ming would not reveal the cruel side when she was facing an enemy.
Guan Lei nodded and left. However, he didn¡¯t know when Sun Ming would bring them back, so he continued to investigate in secret.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu were sent by Guan Lei to protect Shen Xi in secret. At the moment, they were nervously looking at Gu Chen who was chatting with Shen Xi. The way they talked andughed made them feel awkward for their Young Master.
¡°Do you think we should report about Ms. Shen Xi¡¯s contact with Gu Chen?¡± Guan Ba asked solemnly.
¡°They sounded like ordinary greetings. He shouldn¡¯t have any bad motives, right?¡± Guan Jiu answered without confidence as he listened nervously.
Guan Ba red at Guan Jiu and said, ¡°What do you know? Other than using her, there could be something else. Ms. Shen Xi is so good-looking. Perhaps, Gu
Chen wants to snatch her away.¡±
Guan Jiu suddenly understood. His voice was extremely low but full of vignce as he said, ¡°That makes sense. Every time Gu Chen hears about Young Master¡¯s whereabouts, he wille and snatch things. However, that isn¡¯t right. Thetest news today is about Young Master and Jiang Xue¡¯s engagement. Then, Gu Chen should have hooked up with Jiang Xue, right?¡±
After saying that, both of their expressions became serious. Guan Ba¡¯s eyes were a little uneasy. ¡°Do you think Gu Chen has already known how Young Master look like?¡±
Guan Jiu nodded in agreement. He had to report this matter to Young Master as soon as possible.
Shen Xi who was chatting with Gu Chen had no idea what was going on here.
She just chatted with Gu Chen politely. On the other hand, Zhao Yuan who was standing beside him was quite talkative.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi¡¯s thoughts had long drifted to the unexpected scene yesterday. Her face was burning. Shen Xi tried hard to stop thinking about it but she failed. She felt very helpless.
Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi who was absent-minded. Her slightly pink cheeks were hidden in the furry cor. She looked very sweet, making people want to get close to her.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t care about him at all. She wasn¡¯t even interested in him. This made Gu Chen a little sad, but it was okay. They had just met. When they got familiar with each other, he reckoned Shen Xi would behave differently.
She would probably run to his side and hug him warmly. She would call him ¡°Ah Chen¡± with a soft and sweet tone. She would fall for him then.
Seeing that Gu Chen was in a daze, Zhao Yuan shouted in confusion, ¡°Gu Chen, what are you thinking about?¡±
Gu Chen came back to his senses and smiled at Zhao Yuan. He said, ¡°It is my birthday this Sunday. I want to invite all of you to my birthday party. I¡¯ll be very happy if you can join.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. Of course.¡± Zhao Yuan nodded repeatedly.
It had to be said that Gu Chen was too good-looking. He was as exquisite as a doll. Zhao Yuan was totally obsessed in him.
¡°Xi, what about you?¡± Gu Chen turned his head and asked Shen Xi with a faint smile. He raised his eyebrows and seemed to be flirting with her.
Shen Xi was a little awkward. After all, she only met Gu Chen for three times. It was a little strange to be called so intimately. However, she remembered that Gu Chen was Gu Xing¡¯s younger brother. Her benefactor in previous life knew
Gu Xing. Perhaps her benefactor would attend Gu Chen¡¯s birthday party, right?
Hence, Shen Xi smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Gu Chen was delighted when he heard that Shen Xi was joining..
Chapter 456 - 456: Tragedy
Chapter 456: Tragedy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
He took out the invitation letter that he had prepared beforehand and put it on the table next to the wheelchair. Gu Chen carefully wrote down Zhao Yuan and Shen Xi¡¯s names and handed the cards to them.
Zhao Yuan was stunned. She smiled and asked, ¡°Why would you carry the invitation card around? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen an invitation card written on the spot. It¡¯s quite special.¡±
Shen Xi was surprised too. She could not help but smile.
Gu Chen exined patiently, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends, and I¡¯m not sure if they could attend. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask them in person. It¡¯ll show my respect and sincerity, and I won¡¯t waste any paper.¡±
¡°How many invitations did you send out today?¡± Shen Xi asked curiously. If he invited his guests one by one, he wouldn¡¯t be able to invite much, right?
¡°Currently, there are only the two of you.¡± Gu Chen answered honestly, but his eyes stayed on Shen Xi¡¯s face as he smiled faintly.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes and smile dazzled Shen Xi for a moment. Shen Xi shook her head repeatedly and got rid of the sudden misty feeling. She smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m honored. The bell is about to ring, we¡¯ll go back to ss.¡±
Gu Chen smiled and nodded. He moved the wheelchair with both hands and made way for them. He said gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you this weekend.¡±
Zhao Yuan happily took Gu Chen¡¯s invitation letter and told Shen Xi that she was going to the bathroom. However, when she was at the door, someone suddenly covered her mouth and pulled her into the boys¡¯ bathroom.
Zhao Yuan looked at the man in front of her in horror. She revealed her nervous and scared expression in front of Guan Bo.
Guan Bol s lips curled into a smile. He gritted his teeth and red at Zhao Yuan as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. Aren¡¯t we fated to meet each other?¡±
Guan Bo was a student at the affiliated high school of Stanford University. He had wanted to take a detour to Beijing before going to school. He didn¡¯t expect to see the person he had been looking for so long in the toilet.
What fate? It was a tragedy!
Zhao Yuan wanted to cry. Why did she meet Young Master Guan here? She felt like her life was on the line. She hadn¡¯t even made a will yet.
As she thought about it, Zhao Yuan started crying. She was only 18 years old and yet to enjoy her life. Why was her life so short?
Warm tears fell on Guan Bo l s hands, it was so warm that he didn¡¯t know what to do. He didn¡¯t do anything, why was this woman crying?
Guan Bo immediately let go, and the girl¡¯s whimper turned into a wail. She kept muttering, ¡°Young Master Guan, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Please forgive me. Or at least, allow me to leave a will. I have to get Xi to raise my kitten. Otherwise, my parents will throw it away. How pitiful will it be when it bes a stray cat?¡±
Guan Bo was speechless. He hadn¡¯t even done anything yet, she was crying to make a will.
As she cried, Zhao Yuan even pulled up his coat and wiped her tears. Guan Bo instantly exploded and shouted, ¡°D*mn it, what are you doing? You wiped your snot on my clothes.¡±
Zhao Yuan stopped crying and looked at the coat in her hand. When she looked up, she saw a pair of angry eyes. She was shocked.
Guan Bo looked at Zhao Yuan¡¯s silly face. He pulled Zhao Yuan and walked out. ¡°Where are you taking me? Are you going to kill me in a quiet ce?¡± Zhao Yuan¡¯s voice was trembling with fear.
¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± Guan Bo said viciously.
¡°Really? If I shut up, will you let me go?¡± Zhao Yuan asked anxiously,
¡°Yes, shut your mouth now. Then, wash my clothester, and I won¡¯t bother you.¡± Guan Bo said without turning his head.
¡°Will you let me go?¡± Zhao Yuan widened her eyes hopefully.
¡°Yes, I will let you go,¡± Guan Bo promised.
Zhao Yuan was instantly overjoyed. She just kept quiet and followed him. Zhao Yuan ended up bing someone¡¯s servant for two days.
By the time Zhao Yuan was released, she felt haggard. It was the first time she had done so much work in her life, and her hands felt rough..
Chapter 457 - 457: Entertainment Show
Chapter 457: Entertainment Show
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as Zhao Yuan returned to the hotel, she started crying. Shen Xi asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you say that you had fun with your parents these two days? Did you not have fun?¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart ached. Did she have fun? She was being a servant.
After she was taken away, Zhao Yuan was afraid that Shen Xi would be worried, so she lied to Shen Xi that she was going to y with her parents. She also lied to her parents that she was staying in the hotel to do her homework. In the end, for the past two days, she had been washing clothes, cooking, cleaning the toilet, mopping the floor, and even bathing the dog. Just thinking about it made Zhao Yuan feel wronged.
¡°I¡¯m fine. I just met a lunatic and got shocked,¡± Zhao Yuan hugged Shen Xi and cried.
Shen Xi rubbed Zhao Yuan¡¯s head in amusement andforted her, ¡°Alright.
Isn¡¯t everything fine now? It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. There¡¯s no more lunatics.¡±
Zhao Yuan nodded. However, when she looked up, she saw Guan Lei staring at her with an unfriendly gaze. She subconsciously lowered her head and kept away from Shen Xi¡¯s arms.
As expected, Guan Lei¡¯s sharp gaze eased a lot. Zhao Yuan pursed her lips and silently criticized Guan Lei¡¯s jealousy. She was a woman. How could she snatch Shen Xi from him? There was something wrong with him.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei were practicing for exams while Zhao Yuan was scrolling through videos. When she saw Jiang Xue¡¯s first variety show, she instantly lost herposure.
¡°Xi, hurry up and see. Jiang Xue be a celebrity,¡± Zhao Yuan showed Shen
Xi her phone.
[The Debut Variety Show of The Daughter-inw of Riches]
Shen Xi had a quick nce, but when she saw the introduction of Jiang Xue¡¯s works, her eyes narrowed. If she was not mistaken, those were her artworks when she was in the Jiang family.
In her previous life, Jiang Xue used Shen Xi¡¯s artworks to get the title of a genius painter. In this life, Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Xue would still snatch her hard work away.
Wait, there was a little difference. In this life, Jiang Xue had some skills. For example, she copied her mother. Lu Shan¡¯s paintings quite well. They were the ones hanging on the wall at home.
If her guess was right, Jiang Xue had used Shen Xi and her mother¡¯s creative artworks to get into Feng Cheng¡¯s nationalic production team. Shen Xi wondered who would Jiang Xue get as her ghostwriterter on. She might do it the same as in her previous life.
¡°Is Jiang Xue really going to get engaged to Young Master Guan?¡± Zhao Yuan mumbled with a jealous tone.
Guan Lei who was beside Zhao Yuan quickly said, ¡°Have you finished reading the article? The Guan family has exined that the engagement was a misunderstanding.¡±
Then, his gaze drifted towards Shen Xi. Seeing that there was no change in Shen Xi¡¯s expression, he heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°But Jiang Jiang Xue said that it¡¯s postponed, the engagement is not going to be cancelled,¡± Zhao Yuan said. Then, she suddenly gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°Young Master Guan is blind. Why would he like someone like Jiang
Xue? The super rich people indeed have different taste.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan¡¯s righteous indignation and nodded repeatedly.
She agreed, ¡°Yes, they do have a unique taste.¡±
Guan Lei instantly had a facepalm. He quickly said, ¡°The truth of this matter might be different. I think it might be a scandal that Jiang Xue created herself for today¡¯s variety show debut.¡±
Shen Xi turned to Guan Lei and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re defending Young Master Guan?¡±
Guan Lei panicked and denied, ¡°No. You¡¯re right. Young Master Guan¡¯s taste is indeed a little bad.¡±
Guan Lei nodded at Shen Xi as he spoke, but he felt bitter in his heart. What was going on? Why was Jiang Xue so thick-faced?
Seeing Jiang Xue had skyrocketing fans, Zhao Yuan frowned. She sighed, ¡°It turns out that there are so many people who have such unique tastes.¡±
On the other side, Jiang Xue got many male fans with her artworks and recreation of the nationalic, The Great Sess. In addition, she was about to marry into a rich family. Yet, she was working hard for her own career. With that, she had gathered a lot of female fans.
In the live broadcast, Jiang Xue¡¯s silly and cute image as she was being a gaming noob appeared to be hrious. So, she also gained a lot of fans from there.
For a moment, Jiang Xue¡¯s trending searches flooded the inte. Jiang Xue instantly felt the pleasure of being a celebrity. As soon as she walked out of the studio, she realized that someone created a fan base for her..
Chapter 458 - 458: Fans
Chapter 458: Fans
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
A smile instantly appeared Jiang Xue s face. She looked gentle and amiable as she greeted the fans. This scene was captured by the camera on the side.
¡°It¡¯s cold at night. I just asked someone to order some hot milk tea,¡±Jiang Xue said gently as she distributed the milk tea that her assistant had prepared long ago.
The little fans held the milk tea and looked at Jiang Xue with sparkling eyes. They were so touched that they began topliment her.
¡°I¡¯m so touched. Queen Xue, you¡¯re so good to us.¡±
¡°Nowadays, there aren¡¯t many celebrities who are so approachable. I¡¯m touched!¡±
¡°Your name carries the meaning of icy cold snow, but you do things that warm my heart. Queen Xue, I will always support you.¡±
Jiang Xue returned to the car and took the disinfectant wipe from her assistant. She wiped her hands that had been in contact with the group of people and smiled mockingly, ¡°As expected, they¡¯re a group of cheap peoplet. They¡¯re dirty and smelly.¡±
Ah Nan, the assistant beside her was a little anxious. Today was her first day at work, and she did not expect to hear such words. Jiang Xue looked down on the group of fans outside, so she would look down on her as well. It seemed that Jiang Xue was not someone who was easy to serve.
Jiang Xue threw the wet wipe in her hand at Ah Nan¡¯s face and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t use those sneaky eyes to look at me. Next time, just lower your gaze. Who do you think you are to look at me directly?¡±
Ah Nan immediately lowered her head and replied submissively, ¡°Okay.¡± Then, she carefully ced the wet tissue into a trash bag beside.
Looking at Ah Nan¡¯s tactful look, Jiang Xue was satisfied.
After all, it was her first day. If Jiang Xue didn¡¯t let this neer know her strength, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control Ah Nan in the future.
Jiang Xue withdrew her gaze and saw that Xue Liu was calling. She immediately picked up the phone. Her arrogant tone instantly became obedient and cute as she said, ¡°Master.¡±
Ah Nan kept her head lowered and listened to Jiang Xue¡¯s sweet voice. She couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart. ¡®Indeed, she¡¯s an actress. She changed her face in split seconds.¡¯
¡°I¡¯ve arranged a managementpany for you. It¡¯s under the Sun family,¡± Xue Liu said over the phone.
¡°Sun family?¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s brows rose slightly and she asked worriedly, ¡°But, I had a small conflict with Sun Ming before. I¡¯m afraid that there will be some trouble.¡±
Sun Ming sshed red wine on her at the Guan Family¡¯s birthday banquet. Besides, she also instigated the elders of the Sun family to force Sun Ming for artificial insemination. Jiang Xue was afraid that Sun Ming would find out about it.
¡°Of course, I¡¯ve thought of it,¡± Xue Liu said with a smile, ¡°You only cooperate with the managementpany for the variety show. You won¡¯t get affected.
Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±
Jiang Xue heaved a sigh of relief.
Xue Liu continued, ¡°It¡¯s just nice. The Best Actor, Lu Lin is also working with the Sun family. There were quite a number of third-rate celebrities who used his poprity to gain exposure. You can also take advantage of it.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s good mood suddenly got disrupted. Wasn¡¯t Lu Lin the man who defended Shen Xi? How could she use him to gain poprity? If Lu Lin didn¡¯t tell anyone about her past, she would thank the heavens.
Jiang Xue hurriedly refused, ¡°Master, I want to rely on my own efforts to be famous. I don¡¯t want to ride on Lu Lin¡¯s poprity. I believe that I¡¯ll seed if I¡¯m good enough.¡±
When Xue Liu heard Jiang Xue¡¯s words, she felt very gratified. She smiled dotingly and said, ¡°Alright, master believes you. You are a good and upright child. ¡±
Jiang Xue smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Master, you praised me again. I¡¯m embarrassed. This is what I should be doing. I¡¯m being upright because of your teaching. In the end, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡±
Xue Liu was extremely happy after listening to Jiang Xue. After replying Jiang Xue with a smile, she hung up the phone.
When she heard no sound from the other side, the fake smile on Jiang Xue¡¯s face instantly disappeared without a trace. Dealing with this old thing was quite annoying. She truly hoped that she would seed soon so that she wouldn¡¯t have to fawn over her every day.
Ah Nan who was at the side immediately lowered her head. It was so close. Jiang Xue almost noticed that she had looked up..
Chapter 459 - 459: Little Slave
Chapter 459: Little ve
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi silently looked at some paparazzi news about Jiang Xue on the
Inte. When she saw Jiang Xue being boasted as the most heartwarming ¡®Queen Xue¡± in the world, she could not help butugh out loud.
Guan Lei curiously approached Shen Xi. He rested his chin on Shen Xi¡¯s shoulder and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±
Shen Xi smiled and said, ¡°I just saw a joke.¡±
Shen Xi then turned around and asked, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should go back and rest. Tomorrow, apany me to my friend¡¯s birthday party.¡±
Guan Lei yed with Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said a little shamelessly, ¡°But I want to sleep with you. That way, we can wake up together on azy weekend. We can eat breakfast, pick out clothes together, and then go to your friend¡¯s birthday party.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep,¡± After she finished speaking, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes looked at a specific part of Guan Lei¡¯s body.
Guan Lei was instantly upset. On the night before yesterday, he was afraid that someone would harm Shen Xi again, so he stayed in her room and wanted to sleep together. In the end, he hugged Shen Xi throughout the night. The tough swollen feeling made him sweat profusely. Shen Xi had no choice but to chase him back to his room.
Guan Lei felt very helpless. He had shared a bed with Shen Xi in the past, but his desire was not as strong as it was now. Hence, Shen Xi did not let him sleep with her anymore.
¡°I was worried about you.¡± Guan Lei pouted and looked at Shen Xi pitifully with his teary eyes.
¡°Sigh, I have no choice. Who asked you to promise my father? I can¡¯t do anything.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s tone was gloating.
Guan Lei sighed as he hugged Shen Xi. His hair fell all over Shen Xi¡¯s neck and made her feel ticklish. She couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Zhao Yuan who was outside the door heard the sound. She was about to knock on the door, but she paused halfway and returned to her room with a heart full of worries.
Zhao Yuan wanted to chat with Shen Xi initially. She felt a bit weird the moment she came back. Her mind was filled with Young Master Guan who ordered her around.
She should be happy to get rid of him, but she seemed to miss him a little after being away for half a day.
Zhao Yuan couldn¡¯t understand why she would miss such a bad and fickle person. Therefore, she felt that she was a little masochistic.
Suddenly, her phone rang and scared Zhao Yuan out of her wits. She looked at her phone and saw that it was a message from Young Master Guan.
Guan Bo: ¡°Little ve, I¡¯m here to greet you. Did you miss me?
Zhao Yuan felt embarrassed as if her thoughts had been exposed. Her face heated up. After a while, she gritted her teeth and sent a voice message: ¡°Bad guy, you are the little ve. Your whole family are ves.¡±
Guan Bo received Zhao Yuan¡¯s message and imagined Zhao Yuan cursing at the phone. He smiled so hard that his eyes curved.
Not long after, Guan Bo received Jiang Xue¡¯s daily message.
Jiang Xue: ¡°Brother Lei, what are you doing? Did you miss me?¡±
Guan Bo¡¯s good mood disappeared. Jiang Xue was really annoying, unlike Zhao Yuan. She was so cute.
Guan Bo called Li Zhe directly. As soon as the call connected, Guan Bo shouted impatiently, ¡°Li Zhe, how long do I have to act with Jiang Xue?¡±
Li Zhe was making supper for Meng Yu and got confused by Guan Bo¡¯s question. He asked in confusion, ¡°What Jiang Xue?¡±
Guan Bo felt his blood vessels throbbing with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s the Jiang Xue whom you asked me to create a scandal with.¡±
Li Zhe finally realized what was going on. Recently, he had been working hard on his rtionship with Meng Yu. He had forgotten about this matter.
However, the person who attacked Guan Lei was from the second branch of the Guan family. Guan Bo was the grandson of the second branch. Thinking about it, it seemed that there was no point to continue this scandal.
Li Zhe looked sly as he said earnestly, ¡°You might have to hold on for a while longer. I heard from your brother that he might be bringing a girlfriend back to China. He¡¯s afraid that those people will hurt his girlfriend, so you have to bear with it until hees up with aplete n.¡±
Guan Bo¡¯s voice was filled with doubt. He immediately asked curiously, ¡°So, did my brother find a girlfriend? Which family is she from? Do I know her? Tell me quickly. I¡¯m very curious. I don¡¯t know which girl can win my brother¡¯s heart..¡±
Chapter 460 - 460: Same Name
Chapter 460: Same Name
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo hung up the phone and thought about the families with daughters in Beijing. Yet, he couldn¡¯t figure out who it was. Of course, it could also be a girl outside of Beijing.
Guan Bo¡¯s eyes were filled with a hint of contemtion. Then, he sent a message to Jiang Xue and said, ¡°I was also thinking about you.¡±
When Jiang Xue saw the reply, her nervous mood instantly calmed down.
Jiang Xue was really excited when she thought that Guan Bo wanted to get engaged to her. However, the Guan Familyter released news that it was a misunderstanding. That made Jiang Xue¡¯s hopes go down the drain.
However, in order to keep the resources and attention that she had finally obtained, Jiang Xue cleverly told the public that it was indeed a misunderstanding. She had no ns to get engaged for the time being.
Then, Jiang Xue secretly spread the news that the engagement was postponed because of herself.
Young Master Guan doted on his wife and obeyed Jiang Xue¡¯s wishes. This made everyone confirm that Jiang Xue was going to marry into the Guan Family. After all, this matter had caused a hugemotion. It was impossible that Young Master Guan did not know about it.
Since Young Master Guan did note out to refute the rumors, it meant that it was highly likely to be true.
Thinking that she hadn¡¯t removed her makeup yet, Jiang Xue immediately called Guan Bo. Guan Bo sighed slightly and epted the call.
When she saw Guan Bo¡¯s handsome face, Jiang Xue smiled and said gently,
¡°Young Master, I made my debut in the variety show today. Did you see it?¡±
Guan Bo forced a smile and replied perfunctorily, ¡°I was busy today, so I didn¡¯t see it. How was it? Everything is going well, isn¡¯t it?
Guan Bo was really busy today. He was busy ordering Zhao Yuan, the little ve around. Thinking of Zhao Yuan, Guan Bo¡¯s expression softened unconsciously.
¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine. Young Master, luckily you said that I¡¯m gifted in acting. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have the confidence to do so. Well¡ In a few days, I¡¯ll be doing an interview. Do you want toe?¡± Jiang Xues eyes were filled with hope as she asked carefully.
Guan Bo secretly rolled his eyes. He was reluctant. He would rather y with his little ve or think about who his brother¡¯s girlfriend was.
Looking at Guan Bo l s disinterested expression, Jiang Xue quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m just asking. I just hope that you¡¯ll take part in every moment of my journey. But it¡¯s still okay. You have such a big family business and you¡¯re so busy. running around. I feel sorry for you too.¡±
Guan Bo replied faintly, ¡°You are so thoughtful. Then, I¡¯ll skip it this time. Good luck!¡±
Jiang Xue was a little disappointed. Then, the two of them fell into a silent atmosphere. Jiang Xue did not know what to say.
Before Guan Bo was about to end the call, Jiang Xue immediately found a topic and said, ¡°Let me tell you, I had a ssmate with the same name as you. Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?
Guan Bo¡¯s expression changed slightly. He turned to look at Jiang Xue and asked, ¡°The same name, is he called¡Guan Lei?¡±
Jiang Xue nodded and said, ¡°Yup! However, he can¡¯t bepared to you. His family is a rag-picker, but his uncle is quite rich. His name is Li Zhe or something.¡±
Guan Bo suddenly sat up from his bed and asked, ¡°What did you say his uncle¡¯s name was?
Jiang Xue did not know he suddenly sat up and replied slowly, ¡°Hmm¡ His name was Li Zhe. He seemed to be the president of some group in Hai City. It was quite strange that the rich uncle would let his nephew live a beggar¡¯s life.¡±
Guan Bo suddenlyughed. If the name Guan Lei was a coincidence, then it wouldn¡¯t be so anymore when there was Li Zhe from Hai City. He thought that Guan Lei had been overseas and would onlye back asionally. He did not expect this.
Guan Bo licked his back teeth and slowlyy back down. He said softly, ¡°Tell me about this Guan Lei. I¡¯m quite curious about him. By the way, tell me about your past. I want to know more about you.¡±
Seeing that Guan Bo had be interested, Jiang Xue instantly heaved a sigh of relief that she finally found a topic that Guan Bo was interested in. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how to continue this conversation.
If she didn¡¯t upy Young Master Guan¡¯s time in the night, what if he went out to mingle with others?
Jiang Xue said with a smile on her face, ¡°Guan Lei just transferred to my previous school this semester. The moment he arrived, he hit someone because of a girl who was fickle and full of lies..¡±
Chapter 461 - 461: Pizza
Chapter 461: Pizza
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Is that so? Why is he so bad? What¡¯s the name of that girl?¡± Guan Bo asked casually.
Jiang Xue didn¡¯t want to say Shen Xi¡¯s name. Now that Shen Xi was in Beijing, it would be done if Shen Xi said anything about her. She answered) ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Anyway, I heard that she¡¯s a gangster.¡±
¡°Little gangster?¡± Guan Bo frowned slightly as he muttered in disbelief.
Jiang Xue didn¡¯t notice Guan Bo¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Perhaps it was because of Li Zhe, Guan Lei was fine at that time. I wonder what kind of upbringing he had to raise such a hooligan.¡±
Hearing Jiang Xue¡¯s evaluation of Guan Lei, Guan Bo couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. What if Jiang Xue knew that the gangster who picked up trash was very likely to be the Young Master Guan? Her expression would be super interesting.
Jiang Xue mainly talked about Guan Lei and didn¡¯t talk much about herself. However, Guan Bo didn¡¯t care. He was just casually saying it when he said that he wanted to understand Jiang Xue. Most importantly, he wanted to confirm if the Guan Lei that Jiang Xue was talking about was his cousin.
After this conversation, Guan Bo was 100% sure that it was the same Guan Lei.
Guan Boy on the pillow, smiling brightly.
Li Zhe said that Guan Lei found a girlfriend. Jiang Xue had just mentioned that Guan Lei got mad for a woman as well. It was not difficult to find out about it.
¡°Xue, you¡¯re really my treasure girl!¡± Guan Bo didn¡¯t look at the camera, but his words were filled with joy.
Jiang Xue was instantly happy. Those sounded like intimate words between lovers, right?
After hanging up on Jiang Xue¡¯s video chat, Guan Bo got someone to check on Guan Lei from Zhuoying High School.
Li Zhe just hung up the phone with Guan Bo. Before he could speak, Meng Yuined, ¡°Why did you lie to Guan Bo? Now things have been clear. It¡¯s confirmed that there are issues in the second branch of Guan family. Using
Jiang Xue as Shen Xi¡¯s cover has no point. They would find out that it is fake.¡±
Li Zhe ced the pizza he had baked in front of Meng Yu and said with a wicked expression, ¡°Guan Lei dared to drug me. What¡¯s wrong with me giving him a bad reputation? I didn¡¯t drug him and make them do it on the spot. That was already extremely benevolent of me.¡±
When he heard Li Zhe say ¡°do it on the spot¡±, the scene of her waking up that day suddenly appeared in Meng Yu¡¯s mind. Meng Yu instantly felt awkward.
Li Zhe instantly moved closer to Meng Yu¡¯s eyes and whispered, ¡°Yu, are you thinking of something inappropriate? Why are you blushing all of a sudden?¡±
Meng Yu hurriedly took a step back as she stuttered) ¡°No¡ Erm¡You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±
Li Zhe cut a small piece of pizza and slowly handed it to Meng Yu. His eyes were full of ridicule as he teased, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m thinking too much. Come, open your mouth.¡±
Meng Yu was so flustered that she obediently opened her mouth as soon as Li Zhe said that. When her mouth was filled with the taste of durian, Meng Yu finally reacted. Why did she act so obediently?
Just as Meng Yu was about to bite, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. Then, Li Zhe bit the other end of the pizza.
Their lips touched slightly, and an electric current instantly ran amok in Meng Yu¡¯s body. She was so shocked that she didn¡¯t dare to move.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes locked onto Meng Yu. Then, under Meng Yu¡¯s astonished gaze, he ate the pizza bit by bit. Then, he bit the cheese on the pizza and retreated slightly, pulling out a cheese strip in between their lips.
Meng Yu subconsciously looked at Li Zhe¡¯s lips and swallowed her saliva in confusion. Then, she saw Li Zhe extending his tongue and nimbly wrapping around the cheese. She followed the direction and slowly approached him.
Seeing that her tongue was about to touch his lips, Meng Yu suddenly came to her realization. She turned her head and cut through the thin thread of cheese. Li Zhe¡¯s lips fell onto Meng Yu¡¯s earlobe.
Looking at the red ear in front of him, Li Zhe gently licked it. When he heard Meng Yu¡¯s exmation, he suddenly took a bite.
Meng Yu cried out in pain, and then stood up in anger. Her cheeks were full of durian pizza, and her eyes were red as she fiercely used Li Zhe of his bad behavior.
Scratching his eyebrows, Li Zhe stood up and chuckled, ¡°The pizza was so delicious that I didn¡¯t notice..¡±
Chapter 462 - 462: Meeting
Chapter 462: Meeting
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The next Sunday, Shen Xi had a good sleep and woke up naturally. Then, she brought Zhao Yuan and Guan Lei to have breakfast before they started to do their homework. In the afternoon, she picked out a set of clothes for Guan Lei.
Then, the three of them headed to the party.
The moment they entered the Gu Manor, Guan Lei¡¯s expression turned serious. He turned to Shen Xi and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your friend¡¯s name?
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei whose expression was slightly off and replied, ¡°Gu
Chen. Why? You don¡¯t look well. Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Guan Lei shook his head, then he nodded and said, ¡°My stomach feels a little ufortable. Xi, can you apany me back home?
Guan Lei did not know why the Gu family had invited Shen Xi. Was it a normal invitation? Or was it a deliberate attempt to approach him after finding out about his rtionship with Shen Xi?
Two days ago, when Guan Ba and Guan Jiu reported this matter, he had sent people to investigate. They had not found any concrete evidence that Gu Chen would hurt Shen Xi.
However, there was one thing that Guan Lei was sure of. Gu Chen had not celebrated his birthday since ten years ago. Why would he suddenly celebrate his birthday when Shen Xi was here? Wasn¡¯t it a little fishy?
Guan Lei was not sure what Gu Chen was up to, but it was obvious that this birthday party was not that simple. Therefore, he could only stop Shen Xi from getting close to Gu Chen.
When Shen Xi heard that Guan Lei was not feeling well, she immediately called out to the driver, ¡°Mister, please stop for a while.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan who was sitting in the front passenger seat and said, ¡°Yuan, Guan Lei is not feeling well. I¡¯ll go back with him. Are you okay alone?
Zhao Yuan thought that since Shen Xi wasn¡¯t going, she didn¡¯t want to go since she was unfamiliar with the ce. She replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back with you. I¡¯ll just apologize to himter.¡±
However, she thought of how sincere Gu Chen was when he invited them that day. Would it be bad if all of them fail to attend?
Thinking about how such a beautiful person would be disappointed, Zhao Yuan changed her mind.
In the end, Zhao Yuan sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go. When Guan Lei is better, just send a message to let me know. I¡¯ll get off here.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Be safe and don¡¯t cause trouble. Oh right, help me give this gift to him.¡±
Zhao Yuan nodded and got out of the car. Before she could close the door, she met Gu Chen in a wheelchair.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were delighted as he said in a light voice, ¡°You guys are here.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhao Yuan said awkwardly.
Initially, Shen Xi wanted to leave quietly. But in the end, she decided toe out and say hello before she left. Otherwise, it would be a little strange if she left without saying a word.
Shen Xi asked Guan Lei to sit inside before getting out of the car.
¡°Gu Chen, I¡¯m sorry. My friend who came with me suddenly felt unwell. I have to send him back to see a doctor.¡± Shen Xi said apologetically.
Shen Xi noticed when she said that, Gu Chen¡¯s originally happy eyes were instantly dull with a hint of disappointment.
Shen Xi felt a little sorry. Just as she was about to speak, Gu Chen said, ¡°I have a family doctor at home. Why don¡¯t you let him take a look at your friend? You know me well, so rest assured that the doctor I hired is very experienced.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes lit up as she opened the car door and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Guan
Lei, there¡¯s a doctor at Gu Chen¡¯s house. Do you want to let him examine you?
The moment Guan Lei looked up, he met a cold gaze. At that moment, it was as if a fierce tiger had met a vicious snake. The two evenly matched enemies had officially met for the first time.
Gu Chen looked at Guan Lei. His tone was gentle, but his expression was provocative as he said, ¡°Instead of spending time going to the hospital, why don¡¯t you listen to Xi and stay for a check-up? What do you think?¡±
Guan Lei tidied up his clothes, then put Shen Xi¡¯s hand on his shoulder and got out of the car. He said to Gu Chen with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It could be gastritis.
I¡¯m much better now.¡±
Shen Xi heard about Guan Lei¡¯s condition and sighed helplessly. Then, she said with a slight reproach, ¡®You keep getting gastritis. Look at you. You don¡¯t take good care of yourself..¡±
Chapter 463 - 463: Prey
Chapter 463: Prey
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei held Shen Xi i s hand tightly and said coquettishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. In the future, I¡¯ll stay by your side and eat well. I¡¯ll follow you for the rest of my life. I¡¯ll agree to anything even if you want me to eat sh*t.¡±
Zhao Yuan burst outughing. This sudden promise was a little awkward.
Shen Xi hit Guan Lei reprimandingly and said with annoyance, ¡°Speak properly!¡± However, she still did not let go of Guan Lei¡¯s hand.
After saying that, Guan Lei raised the corner of his mouth and looked at Gu Chen provocatively. Since he couldn¡¯t avoid it, he could only be more high-profile and let Gu Chen know that Shen Xi was not someone he could provoke.
Gu Chen looked at Guan Lei and Shen Xi¡¯s interlocked fingers, his eyes dark and unclear, and the smile on his face became even more intense. He was like a bewitching blood-red peony, making people unable to help but be fascinated.
¡°Xi, since your friend is fine, why don¡¯t we go in now? The weather outside is gloomy, and it will probably snow a littleter. It¡¯ll be warmer inside.¡± Gu Chen
suggested with a smile.
Guan Lei frowned unhappily. Gu Chen actually dared to call Shen Xi by her pet name ¡°Xi¡± in front of him. He felt that such an intimate address was disrespectful and did not take him seriously.
Shen Xi nodded and called Zhao Yuan who was standing by, and they followed Gu Chen indoors.
At first, they thought that there were not many people, but as soon as they entered the door, they found that there were already quite a few people inside, mingling and chatting while enjoying the fragrance of wine and the sight of beautiful people. It was very lively.
Perhaps the sudden rush of cold air from the open door startled the people inside who were singing and dancing. Everyone turned their gaze toward the group standing at the entrance, and upon seeing it was Gu Chen, they all came forward to congratte him.
Gu Chen turned his head upwards slightly and looked at Shen Xi expectantly. ¡°Xi, can you help me push the wheelchair? It¡¯s too troublesome to use my hands. If they get dirty, I won¡¯t have clean hands to eat my foodter.¡±
Shen Xi was just about to nod when Guan Lei stepped forward and stood behind Gu Chen¡¯s wheelchair. He ced his hands on the wheelchair naturally and said generously, ¡°How can you let a girl do such a thing? How about I help you?¡±
Gu Chenughed softly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you¡ Mr. Guan.¡±
Guan Lei snorted and said sarcastically, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s troublesome, don¡¯t let your assistant leave in the future to save trouble for others, right? Mr.
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan looked at each other. Both of them felt that there was something wrong with Guan Lei and Gu Chen. They seemed to be at loggerheads.
¡°I¡¯ll take your advice into ount. Let¡¯s go. The guests are here. I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Guan to push me over to entertain them.¡± Gu Chen gave the order without hesitation.
Guan Lei gritted his teeth and with a sudden force, almost lifted Gu Chen off the wheelchair.
Zhao Yuan, Shen Xi, and the others who were walking toward them were all shocked.
Zhao Yuan whispered into Shen Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°Xi, I have a feeling that something¡¯s
not right. Is your little Guan Guan jealous? He seems to have so much hostility towards Gu Chen.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan in confusion and whispered, ¡°Is that so? That shouldn¡¯t be the case, I don¡¯t like Gu Chen. Why would he be jealous?
Zhao Yuan gave Shen Xi a sidelong nce and lowered her voice, saying impatiently, ¡°You silly girl, you don¡¯t like Gu Chen but what if he likes you? You¡¯re like the prey confined to the territory of Guan Lei. If another hunter sets his sights on you at this point, wouldn¡¯t Guan Lei feel jealous?
¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s the prey. I am a human!¡± Shen Xi nced at Zhao Yuan and said firmly.
¡°Alright, you are not the prey. You are the hunter. So, which one are you hunting?¡± Zhao Yuan asked.
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Guan Lei, who was earnestly pushing Gu Chen to socialize with other people. She smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s naturally my little Guan Guan.¡±
Zhao Yuan nudged Shen Xi with her shoulder and teased, ¡°Yo, yo, yo, your little
Guan Guan. Aiyo, my teeth are sore. You owe me.¡±
Shen Xi giggled and gently pushed Zhao Yuan. ¡°Thene and take my tooth yourself. I¡¯llpensate you with my tooth.¡±
¡°Shen Xi, Zhao Yuan, you two are here.¡± Gu Xing¡¯s voice interrupted the yful banter between the two.
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan immediately straightened their backs and respectfully greeted, ¡°Professor Gu.¡±
Gu Xing smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t be so formal. You¡¯re here today as Chen¡¯s friend. Just have fun.¡±
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan quickly nodded and said in unison, ¡°Okay.¡±
Gu Xing nodded at them and said, ¡°Then you guys y, and I¡¯ll go greet the guests.¡±
After sending Gu Xing off, Shen Xi finally remembered the other purpose of her visit today, which was to find her savior from her previous life. Hence, she
started to look around..
Chapter 464 - 464: Wearing a Watch
Chapter 464: Wearing a Watch
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan looked at the gift in her hand and said, ¡°Xi, let¡¯s hand the gift to Gu
Chen first. It¡¯s a little weird to hold it like this.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the small gift box in her hand and nodded. She agreed,
¡°What you said makes sense.¡±
The two of them quickly followed Guan Lei and Gu Chen. Zhao Yuan asked, ¡®Gu Chen, where is your gift counter? Xi and I sent your gift over, but we didn¡¯t see it. ¡±
Gu Chen turned his head slightly and looked in Guan Lei¡¯s direction, then said, ¡°There¡¯s a gift? Just give it to me.¡±
Just as Shen Xi was about to step forward, Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and took the gift from Shen Xi¡¯s hand and handed it to Gu Chen.
Gu Chen smiled and ignored Guan Lei¡¯s slightly rude gesture. Instead, he opened Shen Xi¡¯s gift happily.
It was an exquisite-looking watch. Gu Chen¡¯s eyes shed and Gu Xing at the side, smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gift from Shen Xi, why don¡¯t you help Chen put it on?
Gu Xing¡¯s words were like a bomb that instantly exploded in the crowd.
Although Gu Chen was disabled, he was still the only heir of the Gu family. Many girls tried to pursue him, but without exception, they were all turned away by the Gu family.
Now, Gu Chen¡¯s Aunt actually publicly asked the girl in front of her to put it on Gu Chen at a banquet with so many people. Even a fool would understand what she meant.
Shen Xi was stunned, Zhao Yuan was puzzled, Gu Chen was looking forward to it, and Guan Lei¡¯s eyes darkened.
¡°Professor Gu, this isn¡¯t too¡¡± Shen Xi wanted to refuse, but Guan Lei suddenly spoke.
¡°Then I might have to put it on for Mr Gu. After all, this watch was given to him by Xi and me. Don¡¯t you think so? Mr Gu?¡± Guan Lei stood in front of Shen Xi and looked at Gu Chen with a smile.
It was interesting that these two from the Gu family dare to openly snatch
someone in front of everyone, but he, Guan Lei, is not someone to be trifled with.
Gu Chen looked into Guan Lei¡¯s eyes. Their gazes were locked in the air. Everyone could sense the smoke between the two of them.
Naturally, Shen Xi also saw it and quickly stepped forward, ¡°Guan Lei is right. This is a gift that he and I gave to Gu Chen. Naturally¡ It¡¯s more appropriate to let Guan Lei do it.¡±
Gu Chen lowered his head and smiled. Then, he stretched out his fair wrist and handed it to Guan Lei. He said softly, ¡°Since Xi said you should be the one to help me put it on, I¡¯ll trouble you again, Mr Guan.¡±
Guan Lei smiled politely and rolled up his sleeves. Then, he picked up the watch in Gu Chen¡¯s other hand and said, ¡°Why does Mr Gu always like to do troublesome things? It really makes people ufortable.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze was fixed on the hair tie on Guan Lei¡¯s wrist, and his eyes shed mysteriously.
Zhao Yuan next to them could not help butugh out loud at the beautiful sight of a grown man bending down to put a watch on another man.
When the people around Zhao Yuan heard herughter, they failed to hold back theirughter and also burst outughing.
The sound of tires deting ¡°pu chi¡± suddenly filled the air, rising and falling. Some even took photos to record the scene, including Jiang Xue who had juste in.
Jiang Xue was only here to show her face on behalf of her master Xue Liu and give a gift. After all, she would be a member of the Guan family in the future. Naturally, she had to take into ount the Guan family¡¯s reputation and could not get too close to the Guan family¡¯s enemies.
However, Jiang Xue did not expect Shen Xi to be there as well. She even saw the scene of Shen Xi, Guan Lei, and Gu Chen together. This was going to be fun. Shen Xi had actually hooked up with another man. If she sent this to Young Master Guan, Shen Xi¡¯s reputation as a socialite would be fixed.
What else can she be if not a materialistic woman who wants to climb up the socialdder by attaching herself to a powerful man like Gu Chen, even though he is disabled?
Suddenly, Jiang Xues eyes constricted. Wasn¡¯t that Gu Chen, the person she had insulted before? At that time, Gu Chen and Shen Xi were chatting at the gate of the Guan family¡¯s birthday banquet, weren¡¯t they?
Jiang Xue instantly covered her face with the gift in her hand and sneaked out.
It was only at the entrance that she looked into the banquet hall with lingering fear.
Jiang Xue was a little annoyed and hated herself for speaking so carelessly back then. Why was she so unlucky? She had only cursed a passerby, but it turned out that she was cursing the Gu family.
Jiang Xue asked the waiter beside her to bring the gift in and then left dejectedly. She could not let Gu Chen find out that she was the one who scolded him that day.
Inside, Guan Lei put on the watch for Gu Chen and said with admiration, Gu¡¯s skin is so good. This delicate feeling is not inferior to a girl¡¯s..¡±
Chapter 465 - 465: Little Guan Guan
Chapter 465: Little Guan Guan
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei¡¯s words made everyone suck in a breath of cold air. Wasn¡¯t this person implying that Gu Chen wasn¡¯t like a man? Although Gu Chen was more beautiful than most women, no one had ever dared to talk about Gu Chen like this. Of course, ordinary people usually did not have the chance to see Gu Chen.
Gu Chen smiled and then said sarcastically, ¡°It¡¯s not as crude as Mr Guan¡¯s.¡± After saying that, he did not forget to turn to look at Shen Xi and asked gently, ¡°Xi, what do you think?¡±
Shen Xi met Guan Lei¡¯s gaze and touched her forehead. She felt a chill and chuckled, ¡°People need their own characteristics. It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good. Everyone is unique, different from the others.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction and usation as he looked at Shen Xi. Shen Xi shrank her head guiltily and continued, ¡°Our little Guan Guan is quite good like this.¡±
When Zhao Yuan heard the words ¡°little Guan Guan¡±, her face turned red with suppressedughter. She turned her head and chuckled secretly.
Guan Lei did not mind and turned to look at Gu Chen proudly. He did not say anything, but every cell in his body seemed to be saying arrogantly, Did you hear that? I¡¯m Xi¡¯s little Guan Guan. You¡¯re nothing. You don¡¯t have a chance.
Gu Xing looked at Gu Chen and said nothing. She quickly came out to smooth things over and said, ¡°Xi is right. Everyone has their own good points. They are all unique. Come, Chen, let Aunt push you in. There is still an opening danceter.¡±
When everyone heard the opening dance, they looked at Gu Chen¡¯s legs in disbelief.
Didn¡¯t they say that Gu Chen couldn¡¯t stand up? Why would they arrange for the opening dance segment? Wasn¡¯t this a tant p to Gu Chen¡¯s face? They did not know what the Gu family meant by this.
Shen Xi also did not understand the meaning of the opening dance. If it was not arranged by the Gu family themselves, Shen Xi would have suspected that the Gu family¡¯s enemy deliberately wanted to see Gu Chen make a fool of himself.
Gu Chen nodded and said to Shen Xi gently, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll leave you guys to y. I¡¯ll be out in a while.¡±
Shen Xi nodded, and Zhao Yuan whispered into Shen Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°Xi, now I¡¯m sure that Gu Chen has his eyes on you. Otherwise, why would he call you Xi and me Zhao Yuan? He talked to you especially but ignored me. Also, he opened your gift and put it on himself. He¡¯s definitely interested in you.¡±
Shen Xi panicked and quickly looked at Guan Lei. Luckily, Guan Lei did not seem angry, so she heaved a sigh of relief.
Guan Lei turned around and looked at Shen Xi. Shen Xi¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, instantly rose to her throat again. She clearly did not do anything, so why did she feel guilty when she met Guan Lei¡¯s gaze?
Guan Lei sighed helplessly. Why was his Xi so attractive to others? He thought it would be better to find a ce to hide her away, away from the covetous eyes of the outside world.
However, when he thought of Shen Xi¡¯s personality, Guan Lei was a little scared. If he really locked Shen Xi up, Shen Xi would probably cut off all ties with him the next day.
Guan Lei approached Shen Xi with resignation and held her hand. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just feel uneasy. It bothers me when I see others eyeing the person who belongs to me.¡±
Shen Xi held Guan Lei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I promised you to date me after graduation, I won¡¯t go back on my word unless you don¡¯t want me anymore.¡±
¡°How could I not want you? I won¡¯t.¡± Guan Lei immediately made his stance clear.¡±
Shen Xi smiled. ¡°Then what are you worried about? Alright, since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s eat and drink well.¡±
Seeing Shen Xi¡¯s smile, Guan Lei¡¯s bitter expression instantly disappeared. He nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡±
Shen Xi brought Zhao Yuan and Guan Lei around to eat and drink. She looked around, but still couldn¡¯t find any trace of her benefactor. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.
Thinking that perhaps that person wouldeter, Shen Xi continued to reassure herself, ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll find the person.¡±
Seeing Guan Lei beside her, Shen Xi didn¡¯t even raise her head and casually asked, ¡°Guan Lei, you said that you would use the painting to help me find a person. How¡¯s the search going?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s hand that was holding the fruit suddenly paused. His eyes flickered as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found the person yet. You¡ Are you in a hurry?¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Xi didn¡¯t mind. Anyway, she had plenty of time. Since she could meet the person before, she should be able to meet the person again in the future.
Guan Lei nodded silently and didn¡¯t say anything else.
When Guan Lei heard Shen Xi say ¡°My little Guan Guan,¡± he felt extremely happy, but now he felt equally disappointed..
Chapter 466 - 466: Masked Ball
Chapter 466: Masked Ball
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi noticed that Guan Lei had suddenly quieted down. The moment she turned around, someone handed a mask to the two of them.
Confused, Shen Xi asked the person who handed her the mask, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±
The waiter who handed over the mask said with a professional smile, ¡°The next round is the masked ball. These are your masks.¡±
Shen Xi suddenly understood. She took the mask from the waiter and said politely, ¡°Thank you!¡±
The waiter smiled and handed the other one to Guan Lei. ¡°Sir, this is yours. Please keep it.¡±
Guan Lei took the devil¡¯s mask and smiled wickedly. Gu Chen was quite impressive. He gave Shen Xi an angel¡¯s mask but gave him a devil¡¯s mask. What does this mean? Is it a provocation?
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s gloomy expression and instantlyughed out loud. Sheforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My angel will influence you.¡±
Guan Lei smiled happily and pouted. ¡°That¡¯s what you said. You can¡¯t just go and influence others casually.¡±
Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei¡¯s face and said, ¡°You little grump, you¡¯ve already been angry a few times today. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? Be good. I¡¯ll buy you a lollipop when we go back.¡±
Guan Lei could not help butugh when he saw Shen Xi coaxing him like a
child. He nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to Xi.¡±
After putting on the mask, Shen Xi said to Guan Lei, ¡°Devil, today, I will carry out justice on behalf of the heavens and represent justice to capture you.¡±
Guan Lei also put on his mask and begged Shen Xi, ¡°Please spare me, angel. I was captured by you willingly.¡±
Zhao Yuan, who was wearing her fox mask, shook her head. She was about to have an indigestion from being forced to eat ¡°dog food¡±.
Gu Xing stood on the stage and said happily, ¡°Today is Gu Chen¡¯s birthday. First of all, thank you foring. Next, there will be a masked ball. When everyone put on their masks, the lights would be turned off for 20 minutes. In these 20 minutes, our waiters will mess up everyone¡¯s positions, and then everyone can find the right dance partner ording to their hearts. As soon as the sound of ¡°ding¡± rang out, those who didn¡¯t find a dance partner will be punished.
Everyone else, get ready for a dance, transitioning from darkness to light. Since today¡¯s gathering is full of young people, I believe everyone will have a great time.¡±
After she finished speaking, the lights started to dim gradually. In a short while, it waspletely dark. Guan Lei held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and gently squeezed it. Then, the two of them felt that someone hade to their side.
Guan Lei let go of Shen Xi¡¯s hand and followed the waiter blindly. Along the way, he could hear the sound of many people walking past him.
However, before Guan Lei could start looking for someone, his eyes lit up. The person sitting opposite him was Gu Chen.
Seeing Guan Leie in, Gu Chen put the ball in his hand on hisp and pointed to the seat beside him with a smile. ¡°Young Master Guan, please sit.¡±
Guan Lei did not stand on ceremony. He sat down casually and went straight to the point. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I still have to go back and dance with my Xi.¡±
Gu Chen ignored Guan Lei¡¯s tone and said lightly, ¡°You look a little like your brother, but your temper is far from your brother¡¯s.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy. His cold voice squeezed out from his chest, ¡°Gu, you¡¯d better not mention my brother. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to see the sun tomorrow.¡±
Facing such a threat, Gu Chen was not anxious at all. Instead, he said leisurely, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about Shen Xi who is still outside?¡±
Guan Lei narrowed his eyes dangerously.¡± If you dare to touch Shen Xi, you can try! Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, Shen Xi doesn¡¯t only have our Guan family protecting her, but also the Shen family and Lu family. Do you think the Gu family can withstand the joint attack of the three aristocratic families of Beijing?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected that Shen Xi had such a background ¨C the four prominent families in Beijing: Guan, Gu, Shen, and Lu. If what Guan Lei said was true, then the Gu family would not be able to withstand the joint attack of the other three families.
Gu Chen¡¯s silence made Guan Lei a little proud.¡± It seems that you still don¡¯t know Xi¡¯s background. Come to think of it, how could an outsider like youpare to someone like me who was acknowledged by Xi?¡±
Guan Lei leaned back in his chair with a satisfied expression and continued to provoke him. ¡°Some people, don¡¯t think that calling her affectionately as ¡®Xi¡¯ means they are really close to her. It¡¯s just that my Xi is beautiful and kind-hearted, and she finds it difficult to refuse. As a person, one should have some self-awareness..
Chapter 467 - 467: No Blood
Chapter 467: No Blood
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen exerted a little force in his hands, but his face was still smiling. ¡°Young Master Guan is too confident. Xi, is only eighteen this year right? The shelf life of a young girl¡¯s first awakening of love isn¡¯t long. When she grows up, her taste might change and she won¡¯t like a rough and violent man like you.¡±
Guan Lei sneered and said sarcastically, ¡°Gu Chen, how can you be so naive? You actually used ¡®maybe¡¯ to bet on an unknown hypothesis. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡±
Gu Chen smiled.¡± If we don¡¯t gamble, how do we know?¡±
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t be bothered to talk nonsense with this old fox, Gu Chen. He said coldly, ¡°Tell me, why did you deliberately get close to Shen Xi?¡±
Gu Chen touched the ball in his hand and said innocently with his head tilted, ¡°You¡¯ve wronged me. Before today, I didn¡¯t even know about your rtionship with Xi. If Xi hadn¡¯t called your name and your eyes that resembled your brother¡¯s, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that you were Guan Lei.¡±
¡°Is that so? Didn¡¯t you know about the rtionship between me and Shen Xi from the start and wanted to kill me from Shen Xi¡¯s side?¡± Guan Lei did not believe Gu Chen¡¯s nonsense.
¡°Whether you believe me or not has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m exining because I don¡¯t want my feelings to be used by you. Of course, if you insist on thinking this way, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Gu Chen shrugged and smiled.
Then Gu Chen¡¯s gaze slightly changed, his eyes filled with venom, and he stared directly at Guan Lei. He straightforwardly said, ¡°As for what you said, that I want to kill you, well, that¡¯s actually true.¡±
Guan Lei sneered and met Gu Chen¡¯s gaze directly. He said fearlessly, ¡°If you want to kill me, you can try. I¡¯m right here.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes curved slightly. ¡°You should count yourself lucky. Today, I have no intention of shedding blood. This is a dance party for Xi and me.¡±
Guan Leiughed arrogantly. ¡°You? Can you even stand up? You want to dance with Xi? Are you dreaming?¡±
Gu Chen smiled and slowly stood up from the wheelchair in front of Guan Lei.¡±
Do you still think I¡¯m dreaming?¡±
Guan Lei was really shocked when he saw Gu Chen taking two steps towards him. ¡°Your leg is fine.¡±
¡°You can use different substitutes, but why can¡¯t I pretend to be crippled?¡± Gu Chen smiled nomittally. Only by sitting in the wheelchair can I be constantly reminded that the Guan family owes my parents their lives and that they owe me a healthy body.¡±
Guan Lei chuckled out of anger, ¡°Your parents deserved their fate, and they have no connection to our Guan family whatsoever. On the contrary, it was your Gu family that tarnished my grandfather¡¯s reputation decades ago and caused the death of my brother ten years ago. They even found someone to vite Meng Yu. This is a debt you cannot calcte due to your poor understanding of mathematics, but I will calcte it on your behalf.¡±
¡°No connection?¡± Gu Chen took two steps slowly. Then, his smiling face became distorted and ferocious, and he instantly met Guan Lei¡¯s gaze.
Gu Chen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t your grandfather investigate my parents thoroughly and send them to prison to avenge your brother?¡± Didn¡¯t your parents order the people in the prison to torture my father inhumanely? My Mom¡¯spany was also investigated by your grandfather every few days, and she died of exhaustion in the end.
¡°That¡¯s because your father is corrupt. You can¡¯t me anyone else. I don¡¯t have time to talk nonsense with you now. It¡¯s been a few minutes. Xixi will be anxious if she can¡¯t find me.¡± Guan Lei doesn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Gu Chen.
Gu Chenughed a little crazily and said, ¡°They didn¡¯t find anything, right? My parents were innocent, but they died because of you. Guan Lei, don¡¯t even think about it. You won¡¯t be able to dance with Xi today.¡±
Guan Lei looked warily at him,¡± What do you mean?¡±
Gu Chen took out the documents in his hand and threw them in front of Guan
Lei. He looked at Guan Lei with a smile.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t do anything to your grandfather. This is a record of your grandfather¡¯s letters to Meng Yu¡¯s mother at that time. If you doubt the authenticity, you can verify the handwriting.¡±
Guan Lei picked up the information and read it with a frown. Then, he tore the information into pieces.
¡°Why are you stupid? This is just a copy. It¡¯s useless even if you tear it up.¡± Gu Chen looked at Guan Lei as if he was looking at an idiot.
Guan Lei was so angry that the veins on his forehead bulged. He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not difficult for you. I just want you to send a message to Xi and tell her that you have something on so you can go back first. I want her to have fun, that¡¯s all.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s unbelievably beautiful eyes were fixed on Guan Lei, like a
venomous snake that had already coiled around its prey, patiently ensnaring it tightly..
Chapter 468 - 468: Choice
Chapter 468: Choice
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei gripped his phone tightly, veins bulging on the back of his hand.
Gu Chen sat on the chair leisurely. His face was calm and rxed. He patiently admired Guan Lei¡¯s ferocious and terrifying face because of anger.
After a while, Guan Lei gently closed his eyes, which were filled with anger. When he opened them again, the anger in his eyes had slowly faded. He picked up his phone and sent a message to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, I have something to deal with temporarily. I¡¯ll go back first. You enjoy a good time.¡±
After sending the message, Guan Lei¡¯s face was full of disappointment.
Gu Chen was delighted with Guan Lei¡¯s struggle. In the end, he had no choice but to give up. He slowly stood up and came to Guan Lei¡¯s side. He sneered, ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t love Xi. You have to know that if you leave now, you won¡¯t know what will happen to Xi.¡±
¡°You should know the consequences of putting your woman and enemy together. What would Xi think if she knew you put her in danger because of your grandfather¡¯s reputation?¡± Gu Chen patted Guan Lei¡¯s shoulder and used all the words that could break Guan Lei¡¯s mental defense to attack him.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes gradually turned red, and his violent aura instantly intensified.
His lips slowly opened as he warned, ¡°You¡¯d better send Xi back to me safely. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat the Gu family for the rest of my life, leaving nothing behind.¡±
Gu Chen suddenly burst outughing. Hisughter was mixed with sarcasm and madness. Then, he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s send our most respected Young Master
Guan out!¡±
After saying that, the corners of Gu Chen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He raised his eyebrows provocatively at Guan Lei and said briskly, ¡°I won¡¯t send you off. I still have to go and dance with my Xi.¡±
Looking at Gu Chen¡¯s arrogant back, the pain and guilt in Guan Lei¡¯s eyes condensed together and shot straight into Guan Lei¡¯s heart. It hurt so much that Guan Lei¡¯s breathing was slightly sluggish. His breathing was stuck in his throat, and his entire face was red.
The waiter looked at Guan Lei¡¯s appearance, and his heart was filled with fear.
He stood carefully at the door and said timidly, ¡°Sir, shall I lead you out?¡±
Guan Lei felt highly depressed when he left the Gu family. Only when he stood outside the gate of the Gu family in a daze that the fluttering snowkes awaken him.
Guan Lei stared nkly at the ballroom that was still dark. He felt a sharp pain when he thought he had left Shen Xi in the Gu family for his grandfather.
At this moment, Shen Xi frowned increasingly, still groping in the dark. She felt she had searched and bumped into many people but could not find that familiar aura.
Shen Xi estimated it was about time, so she gave up searching. At most, she would punish him. It was just a game, so it was unnecessary to be too calctive. However, if Guan Lei got together with another girl, she would let Guan Lei know the consequences of mistaking the wrong person.
Shen Xi¡¯s lips curled up in an evil smile. She was thinking of a bad idea to deal with Guan Lei.
Gu Chen wore special night-vision sses and urately located Shen Xi, standing still in the crowd.
She wore an angel mask, but the corners of her mouth revealed a wicked expression. It looked a little cute.
When they first met, Shen Xi dressed in general.
On the street in the cold wind, an ordinary coat tightly wrapped around Shen Xi¡¯s slightly thin body. Her hands were crossed and rubbed against each other to resist the cold.
That pair of cold red feet, adorned with round toes, stomped around. Even her hair was tied up casually. When the wind blew, strands of hair fluttered in the wind. She was beautiful and a little cute.
Gu Chen could not help throwing the ball in his hand in Shen Xi¡¯s direction. Then, he saw her walking towards him. At that moment, the world was so quiet that there seemed to be only two of them. This feeling was very wonderful.
So when they met by chance the second time, Gu Chen took it as an angel God gave him. He did not want to let go.
Some people said that love at first sight was lust at first sight. Gu Chen suddenly smiled when he thought of this.
Gu Chen slowly approached Shen Xi. His fair and slim hand gently rested on Shen Xi¡¯s hand.
Shen Xi felt the aura of someone approaching, and then someone gently touched her hand.. She instantly retreated, her entire body on guard, and asked seriously, ¡°Who are you?¡±
Chapter 469 - 469: Ball
Chapter 469: Ball
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Gu Chen saw Shen Xi standing up like a hedgehog to defend himself, Gu Chenughed softly and slowly approached Shen Xi again. He whispered, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s me.¡±
¡°Are you Gu Chen?¡± Shen Xi asked tentatively.
¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Gu Chen smiled.
Shen Xi recognized the height of Gu Chen¡¯s voice and asked with a puzzled face, ¡°You seem to be standing and talking to me. I can feel your aura right above my head. But¡¡±
¡°But I¡¯m in a wheelchair, aren¡¯t I? Is that what you want to ask me?¡± Gu Chen continued.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t answer directly. After all, this was a sensitive topic. She was afraid she would let Gu Chen recall the terrible things that happened to him.
Gu Chen understood Shen Xi¡¯s scruples and said in a rxed tone, ¡°I¡¯m treating my legs, but the legs aren¡¯t flexible yet. So, Xi, can you reach out and help me up a little?¡±
Shen Xi quickly reached out her hand in Gu Chen¡¯s direction.¡± Sure, be careful to fall.
Gu Chen smiled so brightly that his eyes were curved. Even the corners of his mouth curled up into a satisfying arc. Then, he ced his hand in Shen Xi¡¯s palm.
When she touched Gu Chen¡¯s hand, Shen Xi held him firmly. Then, she pondered momentarily and said, ¡°How about I take you to rest? I can roughly tell the direction. The resting area should be behind me.¡±
Gu Chen looked behind Shen Xi and indeed saw the rest area. He didn¡¯t expect Shen Xi to have a strong sense of direction. The waiter brought Shen Xi around a few times, and Shen Xi also walked around a few times in person but did not get lost.
However, Gu Chen spent so much effort not only to let Shen Xi help him to rest area.
Gu Chen¡¯s voice was a little pleading. ¡°Xi, today is my birthday, and it¡¯s also my first time walking alone. I want to dance to celebrate.¡± Can you be my dance partner? I went around the whole ce and only met you.¡±
Shen Xi was a little troubled. She had just promised Guan Lei that she would go with him. If she found someone else, Guan Lei would be unhappy, right?
Gu Chen saw the awkward look on Shen Xi¡¯s face and felt a little jealous, but he suppressed himself. Then, Gu Chen looked at Gu Xing beside him.
Gu Xing, wearing night-vision sses, caught Gu Chen¡¯s gaze. She walked to Shen Xi and said softly, ¡°Shen Xi, your friend, Guan Lei, just said that he had something to deal with and must leave first. He feared you would be worried if you couldn¡¯t find himter, so he asked me to tell you that he had left first and let you have fun. He also sent you a message.¡±
Shen Xi was slightly stunned. Guan Lei had left first. Why did something happen so suddenly? Why didn¡¯t he say so earlier? She had been looking for him everywhere, and her nose was about to grow calluses.
¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Shen Xi smiled and thanked her. Thank you, Professor
Gil.¡±
Gu Xing sighed softly, pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Xi, Chen can just stand up and walk today. He¡¯s a little excited and wants to dance. Can you rece me and lead him to dance? I¡¯m a little worried about him. I¡¯ll only be at ease if you¡¯re by his side.¡±
Since Gu Xing had spoken and Guan Lei had left first, Shen Xi did not care anymore. She had done this kind of ballroom dance with other boys in school before. As long as Gu Chen did not fall and moved slowly, it should not be a problem.
Shen Xi nodded and said calmly, ¡°Sure,¡±
Gu Xing gently held Shen Xi¡¯s hand with a smile and ced it in Gu Chen¡¯s hand. Then, she took off Gu Chen¡¯s sses and slowly retreated to the edge of the dance floor.
The soft and graceful music in his ears and the faint fragrance of the beautiful woman in front of him made Gu Chen¡¯s mood instantly brighten up a lot.
Gu Chen gently wrapped his arms around Shen Xi¡¯s waist. As Shen Xi¡¯s body moved, Gu Chen slowly followed the rhythm of the music and carefully stepped on the dance steps.
Shen Xi noticed that Gu Chen¡¯s dance steps seemed a little fast, so she quickly said, ¡°You can just walk, don¡¯t dance so fast. The music is very soft and slow.
Follow the rhythm, or I¡¯m afraid your legs will hurt.¡±
Gu Chen nodded softly. His gentle voice sounded a little sexy in the dark.
Thinking of Gu Chen¡¯s charming appearance, Shen Xi was instantly d she could not see his face. Otherwise, she felt that she would obsess over him..
Chapter 470 - 470: Falling
Chapter 470: Falling
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Although Gu Chen¡¯s leg had not recovered much, Shen Xi could feel that Gu Chen was a good dancer. He must have attended the ball often when his leg was not injured, right?
¡°Xi, can I get a little closer to you? My right foot seems to hurt a little.¡± Gu Chen gasped slightly as he asked for Shen Xi¡¯s opinion.
Shen Xi frowned slightly and said, ¡°How about we rest?¡±
In the darkness, Shen Xi could feel the change in the airflow caused by Gu Chen shaking his head. Then, she heard Gu Chen¡¯s pitiful voice, ¡°No, this is a good start for me. I don¡¯t want to give up halfway. I¡¯m fine. I can endure it a little longer. It doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡±
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. Then, she raised her hands and gently sped Gu Chen¡¯s shoulders. She pulled him toward her and let Gu Chen lean on her palm. This way, they wouldn¡¯t be too close, and at the same time, she could stabilize Gu Chen¡¯s body well.
Fortunately, Shen Xi was not short. Otherwise, she really could not support Gu Chen.
In the dark, Gu Chen¡¯s lips curled up. His hands were naturally ced on Shen Xi¡¯s waist. His palms passed through the silky dress and controlled her slender waist.
Closing his eyes and feeling the warmth in his palm, Gu Chen moved closer to
Shen Xi. He lowered his head slightly and greedily sniffed the fragrance in Shen Xisi¡¯s hair. He said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve troubled you too much.¡±
Shen Xi could already feel Gu Chen¡¯s hot breath by her ear.
Just as Shen Xi thought that Gu Chen was taking advantage of her and she was about to turn her head ufortably, Gu Chen raised his head.
Shen Xi instantly felt that she was overthinking. Gu Chen was such a beautiful boy. How could she think so poorly of him?
At this moment, with a ¡°ding¡± sound, the surrounding lights slowly lit up. Everyone looked at the person they had pulled into the darkness.
Shen Xi looked up slightly and saw Gu Chen looking down at her with a faint smile. When their eyes met, Shen Xi was attracted by his beautiful eyes. She gradually became a little dazed. She wanted to let go immediately, but she suddenly forgot.
The dance music in the darkness continued until it was bright. Everyone followed the waiter¡¯s instructions and retreated to the surroundings. The center of the dance floor was given to Shen Xi and Gu Chen.
Zhao Yuan looked at the two dancing on the dance floor, and she almost popped her eyes. The woman was wearing clothes and a mask. She could tell that Shen Xi was wearing it. Although the man wore a devil mask, he was Gu Chen, sitting in a wheelchair now.
Why did Gu Chen suddenly stand up? Why was Xi dancing with Gu Chen? Where was Guan Lei?
One question after another was thrown at Zhao Yuan, making her dizzy.
Everyone looked shocked at Gu Chen in the middle of the dance floor. Gu Chen, who had not stood up for ten years, suddenly stood up at the birthday party and even danced with a girl.
At this time, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were slightly dull, which dissatisfied Gu Chen. So, his charming eyes locked onto Shen Xi¡¯s gaze. Then, with a soft snap of his fingers, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly became clear.
Shen Xi felt that something was wrong. She felt like she was being led by someone just now. It was an ufortable feeling of being bound by someone.
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen with a puzzled look, and Gu Chen just smiled at
Shen Xi. In an instant, His smile was as bright as the peach blossoms in spring.
Shen Xi was slightly stunned and then retracted her gaze. She realized that her hand was still on Gu Chen¡¯s shoulder and hurriedly abandoned it.
The strength that was supporting his body suddenly disappeared. Gu Chen was shocked. Under Shen Xi¡¯s same astonished gaze, Gu Chen fell toward Shen Xi.
The 1.8-meter-tall Gu Chen pressed down heavily on Shen Xi. Shen Xi staggered, and before she could dodge, she felt a tight grip on her waist. Then, the world suddenly spun. Then, she heard a sound ¡°bang,¡± followed by a muffled groan.
Shen Xi¡¯s face was ugly as she pressed against Gu Chen¡¯s chest. Gu Chen¡¯s hand was tightly wrapped around her waist. He was so strong that he almost broke Shen Xi¡¯s waist.
¡°Let¡ Let go. Are you trying to strangle me to death?¡± Shen Xi raised her head with difficulty and said to Gu Chen.
Looking at the innocent look in Gu Chen¡¯s eyes and the panic in letting go of his hand, Shen Xi rolled to the side and sat up..
Chapter 471 - 471: Cake
Chapter 471: Cake
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Then the people at the side rush forward to help them up.
Zhao Yuan pulled Shen Xi up and secretly looked at Gu Chen from the side.
Then, she pulled Shen Xi closer to her. She was a fan of Shen Xi and Guan Lei. Now that Guan Lei was not here, she could not let Gu Chen seduce Shen Xi.
Yes, he indeed seduced Shen Xi. She had seen it all. Gu Chen was drawing Shen Xi with beautiful eyes. Even she, who was so far away, was almost mesmerized, let alone Shen Xi, who was close to Gu Chen.
Gu Chen, who was helped up, pushed the crowd away and walked towards Shen Xi. He said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xi. I didn¡¯t stand properly just now and fell with you.¡±
Shen Xi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You, on the other hand, must have suffered a severe fall. It¡¯s better to let your family doctor examine you.¡±
Gu Chen waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not injured.
Shen Xi did not know why, but she felt ufortable. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Tomorrow is Monday, and I still have sses. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Hearing that Shen Xi wanted to return, Gu Chen¡¯s bright eyes dimmed slightly. He looked as if Shen Xi had done something to bully him. Shen Xi instantly looked embarrassed.
¡°Can we wait a little longer? I haven¡¯t cut the cake yet. I want to cut the first piece to thank you for being my dance partner.¡± When Gu Chen spoke, his eyes were clear, as if he just wanted to cut a cake for Shen Xi.
Shen Xi felt that she seemed to be a little paranoid. Why would she always suspect that Gu Chen had bad ideas for her?
She smiled and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll leave after eating the cake.¡±
Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Gu Chen warily. In her heart, she didn¡¯t care what Gu Chen wanted to do, but he couldn¡¯t break up Shen Xi and Guan Lei.
Gu Chen nodded at the waiter beside him. Then, the door on the side gradually opened. A big cake half the height of a person was pushed in. There were already candles on it.
The people around them were singing the birthday song. Shen Xi also beat the rhythm and sang with everyone. Then, Gu Xing quickly asked the people to turn off the lights and urged Gu Chen, ¡°Chen, hurry up and make a wish.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze passed through the orange candle andnded on Shen Xi¡¯s face. Then, he closed his eyes under Shen Xi¡¯s puzzled expression. With a smile, he crossed his fingers and made a wish silently.
Gu Chen opened his eyes again and quickly blew out the candle. When the light came on again, Gu Chen happily took the waiter¡¯s knife and gently cut the topyer. He carefully ced it on the te at the side.
Then, Gu Chen led the waiter to carry the cake to Shen Xi. He took the cake with both hands and handed it to Shen Xi with a serious face. ¡°Try my birthday cake first.
Shen Xi nodded and took the cake. He said politely, ¡°Thank you! And happy birthday! Gu Chen.¡±
Gu Chen nodded and smiled happily. Then, he picked up another piece beside him and handed it to Zhao Yuan. He said to Zhao Yuan with a sincere smile, ¡°Here, this is yours. Thank you foring to my birthday party.¡±
Zhao Yuan quickly smiled and said politely, ¡°Thank you! Hahaha. Happy birthday, Gu Chen.¡±
Gu Chen turned around and said to Gu Xing, ¡°Aunt, help me cut the cake. I¡¯ll send Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan off.¡¯
Gu Xing smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you can go.¡±
Shen Xi wanted to say it was unnecessary, but she could only shut up when she saw Gu Chen¡¯s firm expression. She silently took a bite of the cake and then took a coat with Zhao Yuan to put on.
At this moment, Shen Xi saw Guan Lei¡¯s message and felt slightly disappointed. She thought she could dance with Guan Lei but didn¡¯t expect it to happen. She didn¡¯t know what urgent matter Guan Lei had for him to leave without even saying goodbye to her.
Gu Chen strolled. Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan followed him patiently as they ate the cake.
When they were about to reach the door, Gu Chen suddenly turned around, scaring Shen Xi so much that she almost threw the cake holder on Gu Chen.
Gu Chen turned to Zhao Yuan and said, ¡°I have something to say to Xi.. Can you give us a little time?¡±
Chapter 472 - 472: Kissed
Chapter 472: Kissed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan adjusted her coat and nodded. ¡°Alright, Xi, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±
In confusion, Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen, who had sent Zhao Yuan away, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±
Gu Chen shook his head and looked at Shen Xi with clear eyes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. But I just wanted to thank you. I¡¯m thrilled that you cane to my birthday party tonight. I¡¯m also delighted you¡¯re willing to dance with me for the only time in ten years.¡±
Initially, Shen Xi thought that Gu Chen would say something important. She didn¡¯t expect it to be just gratitude. She instantly smiled and quickly waved her hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me for a little thing.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes shed with starlight, making Shen Xi slightly panicky. She quickly advised, ¡°Hey, are you going to cry? Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. You mustn¡¯t cry. It¡¯s such a small matter.¡±
Gu Chen smiled reluctantly, which was not very bright, and said, ¡°It might be a small matter to you, but to me, it¡¯s a sign that I¡¯m standing up again. This was a significant time for me. After all, I hadn¡¯t stood up for ten years.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know how to persuade andfort him, so she just chuckled in response to Gu Chen¡¯s words.
After Gu Chen said it, he did not cry. He just reached out to Shen Xi¡¯s head, and Shen Xi subconsciously dodged.
Gu Chen awkwardly said, ¡°There¡¯s something dirty in your hair. I¡¯ll help you take it off.¡¯
Shen Xi stretched her head over doubtfully. Gu Chen also approached Shen Xi slightly and took a ribbon from Shen Xi¡¯s head.
Gu Chen held it and smiled, ¡°Maybe the ribbon tied up in the ceiling just now.¡±
As the two talked, a dazzling car light suddenly lit outside the door. Gu Chen and Shen Xi could not stand such an intense light. They raised their hands to block the light and stood to avoid it.
Then, Zhao Yuan stuck her head out the car window and shouted at Shen Xi,
¡°Xi, Guan Lei is here to pick us up. Do you finish talking?¡±
Shen Xi quickly responded, ¡°Oh! ¡°I¡¯m okay; I¡¯ll be right there.¡±
Then, Shen Xi said to Gu Chen, ¡°Guan Lei is here. I have to go back. Bye.¡±
Gu Chen stepped back slightly and made way for her. He also said goodbye to Shen Xi.
Gu Chen tilted his head and chuckled as he watched Shen Xi run towards the car. His sparkling fingertips gently slid across his red lips. He had an expression of wanting more. He raised his eyebrows and looked arrogantly and provocatively at the man in the car¡¯s back seat.
When Shen Xi entered the car, he noticed the depressed air pressure. She asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The atmosphere is a little bad.¡±
Shen Xi followed Guan Lei¡¯s line of sight and looked outside. However, she only saw Gu Chen sticking his head out and waving goodbye to Shen Xi sweetly. Shen Xi was even more puzzled.
Zhao Yuan sat at the front, looking down and not daring to speak. She had seen Gu Chen lower his head slightly and approach Xi. He had kissed her.
At that moment, her heart skipped a beat. She turned around to look at Guan Lei sitting in the backseat. Sure enough, Guan Lei¡¯s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. Zhao Yuan immediately asked the driver to turn on the lights and called Shen Xi back.
Zhao Yuan could not imagine that she could only let Xi return in the face of such a gloomy Guan Lei. So far, only Xi could control Guan Lei, who looked like a fierce school bully.
Zhao Yuan winked at Shen Xi, hinting that she should take care of Guan Lei quickly. Shen Xi did not understand and asked in confusion, ¡°Yuan, what are you doing? You¡¯re winking. Are you feeling ufortable?¡±
Zhao Yuan sighed. She had tried her best. After all, she was Xi¡¯s best friend. If Guan Lei left Xi angrily, she could only choose another person to be a boyfriend for Xi. After all, Xi was good-looking, and Gu Chen was beautiful. They could be together.
Shen Xi nudged Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something urgent to deal with and had to leave first? Is it done so quickly?¡±
Upon hearing Shen Xi¡¯s question, Guan Lei¡¯s guilt was like a vine in his heart, instantly crawling over Guan Lei¡¯s body.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t say anything.. He hugged Shen Xi tightly and said, ¡°Xi, if I do something bad, will you forgive me?¡±
Chapter 473 - 473: Beauty
Chapter 473: Beauty
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi lifted Guan Lei¡¯s chin with her fingertips and sized up Guan Lei¡¯s expression with a meaningful gaze. She raised her right eyebrow and snorted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you abandon me and go find another girl?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s guilty eyes widened, and quickly exined, ¡°No, how is that possible?¡±
Shen Xi stared at Guan Lei, her long eyshes moving up and down. Following the direction of her eyes, she scanned every expression on Guan Lei¡¯s face. ¡°No, then what bad things did you do? Could you tell me if you are lying? That¡¯s true. We have yet to get together officially. You still have the chance to seduce other girls. ¡±
Guan Lei did not expect to be misunderstood by Shen Xi like this. He instantly panicked and raised three fingers to swear, ¡°Xi, I swear, I didn¡¯t go out to hook up with any girls tonight. I¡¯m loyal to you.¡±
Zhao Yuan silently covered her little ears. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the scene of domestic violence. As expected, if she wanted to manage Guan Lei, Xi could do well.
If Guan Lei dared to cheat on Xi, she would cut off his penis.
Shen Xi¡¯s suspicious eyes continued to scan Guan Lei from head to toe. After confirming that Guan Lei showed no signs of lying, she finally put down her hand holding Guan Lei¡¯s chin.
Initially, Guan Lei was furious when he saw Gu Chen kissing Shen Xi and being provoked by Gu Chen like that. However, when he saw Shen Xi¡¯s domineering appearance now, Guan Lei instantly understood that Gu Chen was probably pretending to do that.
That was true. How could his Xi fall for someone so quickly? He chased her for several months but still could not catch up.
Guan Lei smiled. ¡°I was just afraid that you would be angry. I just left you alone and went to do my things.¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Didn¡¯t you get someone to inform and send me a message?¡± Shen Xi said with a look of disdain. I thought it wasn¡¯t a big deal. You were so nervous.¡±
Guan Lei made a face at Shen Xi, then rubbed his furry head against Shen Xi¡¯s neck like a spoiled child, like a big dog trying to please its owner.
His face, cold just a moment ago, was as warm as spring. This man¡¯s heart was fickle. Zhao Yuan shook her head in disdain and rolled her eyes. She was shocked just now. She had toin about Guan Lei.
Jiang Xue, who had just arrived home. Jiang Xue quickly sent the photo of Shen Xi, Guan Lei, and Gu Chen together to Young Master Guan.
Then Jiang Xue also attached a message saying, Brother Lei, when I was helping Master to send gifts to the Gu family today, I met Guan Lei, who has the same name as you. I didn¡¯t expect to see Shen Xi, who bit you previously. In just a few days, she got to know Gu Chen again. Their rtionship was quite good.
Guan Bo saw Jiang Xue¡¯s message and chuckled softly. He did not know what was going on with Jiang Xue. The one who bit him was his little ve, Zhao Yuan. Why was she called Shen Xi?
Shen Xi? Wasn¡¯t she the one he had asked someone to investigate? His cousin¡¯s girlfriend?
Guan Bo immediately zoomed in on the photo, and his eyes widened in disbelief.
He had heard that his cousin was in Beijing, and he had arrived directly at the Gu family¡¯s territorial. Did he want to die?
Then, he looked down slightly. He saw his little ve, Zhao Yuan, pulling on a girl¡¯s skirt with a worried look on her face. So these people knew each other?
Then the person who looked beautiful and was being pulled by the little enved person was Shen Xi. Cousin¡¯s real girlfriend?
In that case, his cousin and Shen Xi were in a rtionship, and Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan might be friends. He did not expect the people he was interested in would be familiar. It was lively.
Guan Bo sent Jiang Xue a kissing emoji and said, ¡°I like Xue most. Come, let me kiss you.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at the message and spun around happily on the ground. Recently, she seemed to have moremon topics with Young Master. Moreover, he was no longer so cold and impatient with her. He even sent kissing emojis. It could have been more happy.
As she thought about it, Jiang Xue threw herself onto the bed and rolled around happily.
Xia Huang, passing by outside, heard Jiang Xue¡¯sughter in the room, and the corners of her mouth curled slightly. There aren¡¯t many good days left. ¡°Jiang Xue, you have to smile at full steam. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have the chance in the future.¡± She thought..
Chapter 474 - 474: Interviews
Chapter 474: Interviews
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The next day, Jiang Xue, who was still preparing for the interview the day after tomorrow, suddenly received a call from her assistant, Ah Nan.
On the other end of the phone, Ah Nan said anxiously, ¡°Sister Xue, hurry up and look at today¡¯s trending searches. Someone exposed your previous experience in Rong City, and now you are hot on the inte.¡±
Jiang Xue picked up her phone in a panic, but she didn¡¯t hold it firmly several times. She finally unlocked it but didn¡¯t dare to open social media.
After a long time, Jiang Xue gradually calmed down and opened the trending searches.
[Shocking! The future daughter-inw of a wealthy family miscarried for another man before marriage.]
[The private life of the genius painter Jiang Xue has been exposed.]
[The photos of the daughter-inw of a wealthy family sexing before marriage are exposed.]
[Jiang Xue was born into a low-ie family. She once owed a high loan shark and could not repay it.]
Jiang Xue swallowed nervously. Xia Chun, who saw the trending searches, also panicked and pushed Jiang Xue¡¯s door open.¡±Xue, you¡¡±
Looking at Jiang Xue¡¯s sad look, Xia Chun naturally understood that Jiang Xue had also seen the trending searches, so she asked worriedly, ¡°Xue, what should we do now? Can you still marry into the Guan family with such a report?¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Xia Chun and said with a crazy look in her eyes, ¡°It¡¯s just some fake news. What are you panicking about? Since the Guan family and Feng Cheng have taken a liking to me, some jealous people are naturally ndering me. I just need to rify things.¡±
Xia Chun had no way to help Jiang Xue. She could only nod at the side and not say a word.
When Zhao Yuan saw Jiang Xue¡¯s report, she almostughed out loud in ss.
She grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s coat and said, ¡°Xi, tell me, is Jiang Xue smart or stupid? She has so much dirt on her, but she still dares to be a celebrity and join the entertainment industry. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with her.¡±
Shen Xi also nodded helplessly. She did not expect Jiang Xue to be exposed before she could make a move. It seemed that Jiang Xue had provoked many people.
While the two of them were watching, Jiang Xue¡¯s studio issued a statement, iming that these reports were ridiculous. Ms. Jiang Xue would rify in an interview two dayster, and at the same time, she would appeal to the court for these rumors.
Shen Xi instantly felt that it was fascinating. She wanted to see how Jiang Xue was going to prove her innocence.
The interview two dayster was held smoothly. Jiang Xue¡¯s face was slightly pale, and her sad expression revealed a delicate and pitiful look, making people involuntarily feel pity for her.
Although Jiang Xue¡¯s matter had fermented very quickly in the past two days, Jiang Xue had said in time that she would rify it during a special interview, and many fans still believed in Jiang Xue¡¯s character. They firmly believed that someone was deliberately spreading rumors.
The reporter said, ¡°Miss Jiang, there are rumors online that you had a miscarriage before. Is this true?¡±
After Jiang Xue heard the question, her eyes turned red. Her voice was a little choked as she said in a lonely tone, ¡°This matter is true.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s words instantly caused an uproar. They did not expect Jiang Xue to admit it so directly. They had wasted so much time preparing all kinds of terrible questions.
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were red, and her fair hands gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, making the reporters present embarrassed to ask sharply.
Jiang Xue knew that when she was pregnant, she made a big fuss to force Xiang
Cheng to marry her. Therefore, this matter was almost known to everyone in Rong City. No matter what, it could not be hidden, so it was better to say it directly.
Jiang Xue smiled and said, ¡°I just loved the wrong person when I was young. My ex-boyfriend and I haven¡¯t been together for long. Initially, I wanted to get engaged after I graduated from high school. Then, after I graduated from university, I would marry him. I thought that was my whole life. As you all know, young girls who have just begun to fall in love are more or less a little love-minded. Once they fall in love, they will run for a lifetime.¡±
When Jiang Xue said this, her expression had a look of longing. It made people unable to help but believe that Jiang Xue was a young girl who had just fallen in love at that time.
¡°But I didn¡¯t expect the young man I liked to cheat on me. My dream was shattered. You can easily find out about this matter. My ex-boyfriend has yed with countless innocent girls. How could an inexperienced girl like me control such an experienced lover?¡± Jiang Xue began to say half-truthfully..
Chapter 475 - 475: Exchanging Lives
Chapter 475: Exchanging Lives
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue looked around and continued, ¡°My family¡¯s upbringing was quite strict. At that time, there was nothing between my boyfriend and me. I thought it was right, so I might as well break up. But¡He forced himself to have sex with me because he didn¡¯t want to break up with me. That one time, I got pregnant¡¡±
A clear tear drop rolled down Jiang Xue¡¯s pale face just in time. The feeling of it rustling down added a sense of sadness and beauty.
The fans below couldn¡¯t stand it and shouted, ¡°Our Queen Xue is the victim. Instead of questioning the perpetrator, you came here to peel open the victim¡¯s scars. Were you vicious?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Any girl would not be able to bear such a thing. What right do you have to me the victim for having a miscarriage?¡±
¡°The one who should be here to be questioned is that damned scumbag, not our innocent Queen Xue.¡±
Jiang Xue sneered in her heart, but her eyes were filled with gratitude. She told her fans, ¡°Fortunately, I still have your support. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯ve been thinking about you and your fans who support me these past two days, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do. Thank you for giving me the courage.¡±
The fans below were instantly moved. This was the mutual rush between idols and fans. How great!
¡°Later, my parents didn¡¯t want me to be coerced by my ex-boyfriend¡¯s family because of the child and ept a marriage that was destined to be sad. So I nned to have an abortion, but I didn¡¯t expect them to let us still not off. They conspired with many people to bankrupt my family and even sent my father to prison.¡± Jiang Xue gradually calmed down, and she only said sadly.
At this moment, while watching the live broadcast, Xiang Cheng was instantly angry. Jiang Xue was spouting nonsense. What¡¯s the situation for him forcing her? She was the one who set him up, and that child was not his at all.
Xiang Cheng was so angry that he smashed the vase beside the sofa.
Also, watching the live broadcast, Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but admire Jiang Xue. It was indeed easy to confuse people by telling the truth and lying.
After all, the time when Jiang Xue and Hao Zi had sex was only a few days away from the time when Jiang Xue and Xiang Cheng met. This time matched, and Xiang Cheng was firmly in the wrong.
Someone was messing with the Jiang family, and the Xiang family was involved.
The fans in the live broadcast were heartbroken. It was not easy for a girl who was only about eighteen years old to be able to walk out of her own life after such a change.
How could such an inspirational idol not be lovable?
The reporter said, ¡°Miss Jiang, I have a few photos here. They record your intimate activities with several other men. Can you exin?¡±
Jiang Xue took the photo from the reporter¡¯s hand. The image was shown on the projector screen during the Xiang family¡¯s old master¡¯s birthday celebration.
Jiang Xue does not show any panic. Instead, she sneered and said, ¡°This photo has already been rified before. It¡¯s photoshopped. What¡¯s a little awkward is that the girl who took this video looks a little like me. It¡¯s hard for those who deliberately wanted to make a fool of me.¡±
The reporter asked, ¡°Miss Jiang, you mean someone deliberately photoshopped this photo to smear you?¡±
Jiang Xue nodded and said, ¡°Perhaps this question needs to be answered together with your next question.¡±
The reporters looked at each other and asked, ¡°Are you talking about our past identities?¡±
Jiang Xue nodded calmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you from the beginning. Eighteen years ago, my mother and a farmer named Lu gave birth in the same hospital, but the two children swapped for some reason. I was the daughter of the Jiang family, but I became the daughter of that peasant woman. From then on, my life waspletely different from my original life.¡±
The crowd below sighed. When the fans heard about Jiang Xue¡¯s background, more indignant voices sounded.
¡°She was originally a youngdy from a rich family, but ultimately, she became a peasant girl. Perhaps something was designed in the past?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I think it¡¯s that peasant woman who changed it. She wants her daughter to go to a rich family to enjoy life.¡±
¡°This is too vile. I suggest that we investigate it thoroughly. This was no different from child trafficking!¡±
Shen Xi listened to the fans¡¯ voices in the live broadcast and thements on the bullet screen. Her eyes narrowed slightly..
Chapter 476 - 476: Replying in a Ruin
Chapter 476: Replying in a Ruin
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue continued to tell her story. ¡°My adoptive father was an alcoholic. He did nothing but drink every day. My adoptive mother, the farmer¡¯s wife, was a gambler. Our family was always in debt. Later on, they went to borrow from the loan sharks. The interest kept increasing, and the debt was ced on my head.¡±
¡°They were out of line! The vicious parents!¡±
¡°This was supposed to be that peasant girl¡¯s life, but our Queen Xue had to live for 18 years!¡±
¡°Queen Xue is so kind. She even calls them adoptive parents. They should be called a human trafficker.¡¯
Jiang Xue said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve also seen through it. Although they have such a nature, they have raised me for many years. I¡¯m still very grateful.¡± I didn¡¯t lose an arm or a leg; they didn¡¯t sell me for money because they didn¡¯t have money. Fortunately, they changed a lot after I left and didn¡¯t let the girl who went back repeat my life.¡±
¡°It¡¯s so ufortable. My Snow Queen is so pitiful.¡±
¡°The kind are bullied. I feel sorry for Queen Xue.¡±
¡°She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been wronged the most, but she still thinks about the girl who took her eighteen years of wealth. She¡¯s so soft-hearted. No wonder she¡¯s bullied. ¡±
At this moment, the Shen family, watching the live broadcast, looked at each other nkly.
Shen Yan looked at Lu Shan and said, ¡°Baby, when did you be a gambler?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you the same, old drunkard?¡± Lu Shan snapped. ¡°Hahaha.¡±
As Lu Shan smiled, her expression became filled with sorrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the daughter I had raised for eighteen years to introduce us like this. I¡¯m a little surprised.¡±
Shen Yan hugged Lu Shan tightly, wrapped in sadness, andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Let her be since she doesn¡¯t want to interact with us anymore. ¡°Drunkard and Gambler¡± it¡¯s just a title. Let¡¯s treat it as a gift to her. Admit it.¡±
Lu Shan buried her face in Shen Yan¡¯s arms, and her tears fell uncontrobly.
Shen Yan was helpless and could only hug his wife tightly to let her feel better.
However, they abandoned their daughter, Jiang Xue.
They relieved their emotion, but Shen Xi was not. She would not ept her parents ndering her like this.
Jiang Xue continued, ¡°Later on, I was overwhelmed by the loan sharks, but I identally met my mother. Because I looked like my biological parents, my mother became suspicious. We did a DNA test, so we swapped ces.¡±
Jiang Xue sighed and said helplessly, ¡°I originally thought that this matter would be over and that we would return to our respective homes and live well. I didn¡¯t expect that the girl who stole eighteen years of my life couldn¡¯t get used to a poor life, so she went against me everywhere. We didn¡¯t get along, and everyone in school knew that.¡±
¡°She thought that my return had taken away her wealth, so she found a girl who looked a little like me to take the video you¡¯re seeing now. Then, she photoshopped it slightly and spread it maliciously to destroy my reputation. So I think that¡¯s the main question today. This is my answer.¡± Jiang Xue still faced everyone generously.
The people below were also very distressed by Jiang Xue¡¯s rification today.
¡°After suffering so much, she still smiles and is strong enough to deal with the reporters. I admire girls like her.¡±
¡°It¡¯s so heartbreaking. I want to hug such a strong girl.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at everyone with a faint smile and said gently, ¡°If everyone has no other questions about my matters, I¡¯ll start promoting my work. As one of the main creators of Shengtian, I value it very much. I also hope everyone can pay more attention to my work and not my private life.¡±
At this moment, a reporter continued to ask, ¡°I heard that Miss Jiang and Young Master Guan of the Guan Group have a close rtionship. When will you get married? Does Young Master Guan know about your past, Miss Jiang?¡±
Jiang Xue looked at the reporter who asked the question and smiled faintly. ¡°This is a more private matter. Of course, if I have any good news, I will tell everyone immediately. After all, it¡¯s a happy asion!¡±
The people below instantlyughed. The scene was harmonious. Hiding in the dark, Xia Huang did not expect Jiang Xue to resolve it so quickly. However, these were Jiang Xue¡¯s wrong words. Without a confrontation, it could not be considered the truth..
Chapter 477 - 477: Time Series
Chapter 477: Time Series
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Suddenly, a reporter with the words ¡°North¡± stood up and asked, ¡°Miss Jiang, it¡¯s like this. I have a question from the outside world. It¡¯s about Miss Jiang¡¯s work.¡±
A guilty conscience shed in Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes. Then, she nodded at the reporter and said, ¡°Please ask.¡±
Northern Reporter asked, ¡°Miss Jiang said the paintings you showed in the exhibition were all created before eighteen. You said that these werepleted at your adoptive parents¡¯ house. So, at that time, Miss Jiang was called Shen Xue, right?¡±
Jiang Xue didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say. She could only admit and nod.
¡°Yes, my name was Shen Xue before I was eighteen.¡±
Northern Reporter continued to ask, ¡°Will Miss Jiang sign your work? Many artists have the habit of signing their names on their paintings. I would like to know if Miss Jiang has the same pattern. If so, what was Miss Jiang¡¯s signature? Where was it painted?¡±
Jiang Xue swallowed nervously. How would she know if Shen Xi had the habit of hiding his signature, let alone what it was?
Jiang Xue smiled and said, ¡°I paint more casually and don¡¯t have any signature.¡± Jiang Xue clenched her fists and could only take a gamble.
Moreover, she had looked at Shen Xi¡¯s painting for a long time but could not see any signature.
Northern reporter still asked, ¡°Miss Jiang, are you sure?¡±
It was not possible to oppose her words at this time. Jiang Xue could only brace herself and maintain the smile on her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.
Northern Reporter said, ¡°I¡¯ve found out that most of the works in your collection were taken from others to make up for the numbers. You even giarized Master Lin Lu¡¯s creativity. I wonder if you have anything to say.¡±
The northern reporter¡¯s words made everyone discuss in disbelief. Someone giarized in a ce with such an intense cultural atmosphere like Beijing. This was self-destructive.
Jiang Xue naturally knew the seriousness of the matter. Her expression instantly became severe, and her tone became more challenging. ¡°This reporter friend, I want to ask you to be careful with your words. You can eat whatever you want but can¡¯t say whatever you wish to.¡±
The northern reporter said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang. This is an off-site question, but the person who asked the question sent me a lot of information. It also includes the appraisal report from Beijing¡¯s Pingxi
Appraisal Center. I sent the report using Bluetooth. Everyone can receive it by turning on Bluetooth.¡±
Jiang Xue quickly picked up her phone to check. When she saw the signature circled in the appraisal report, Jiang Xue was dumbfounded. However, when she saw the signature ¡°JX,¡± Jiang Xue rxed slightly.
Faced with everyone¡¯s questioning gazes, Jiang Xue could only use a smile to hide her panic. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I remembered wrongly. There was a signature. ¡°JX¡± was taken from ¡°Snowfall.¡± It doesn¡¯t snow in winter in the south, so I especially yearned to see snow. I named myself Snowfall.¡±
The northern reporter suddenlyughed. ¡°Miss Jiang needs to be more mindful.
You can even forget the signature you have used for over ten years. You can even say it so firmly twice to confirm that you didn¡¯t use an autograph.¡± Everyone started discussing.
¡°If there are too many signatures, it¡¯s understandable that you forgot one or two. But how can you forget if you haven¡¯t used a signature?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. I have doubts about Miss Jiang¡¯s words.¡±
¡°It¡¯s indeed a little strange. Moreover, I¡¯ve seen all of Jiang Xue¡¯s paintings. From the age of 7 to 17, it took ten years. ording to the appraisal of Pingxi
Appraisal Center, every painting has a signature.¡±
¡°So Jiang Xue is lying? These works were not hers at all?¡±
When the fans heard the discussions beside them, they instantly panicked. They had just be fans of their idol. Was she going to fail?
Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°Miss Jiang, you have work from seven to seventeen, except for the 18-year-old this year. It¡¯s straightforward to prove it. You can draw one on the spot and show it to everyone. It¡¯s just lovely to continue this year.¡±
Jiang Xue felt she was being held on the stage and could not leave. Her painting might differ from Shen Xi¡¯s, and she didn¡¯t need to say anything. In this situation, they would ask the Pingxi appraisal office to do the appraisal.
However, Jiang Xue couldn¡¯t think of any other good ideas now. She could only nod slightly and say, ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about the concept. I can create it after a while..¡±
Chapter 478 - 478: Plundering
Chapter 478: Plundering
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The northern reporter looked at Jiang Xue and smiled. ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait for Miss Jiang¡¯s masterpiece. But Miss Jiang, there¡¯s still one more question that you haven¡¯t answered. There are a few pieces of artwork here. I heard that creativity came from Master Lin Lu. How would Miss Jiang exin it?¡±
Jiang Xue was shocked. She had copied the paintings on the wall of the Shen family¡¯s living room. They were personally drawn by her adoptive mother, Lu Shan. Could it be that Lu Shan had copied Lin Lu¡¯s works online as she had thought?
However, she investigated all of Lin Lu¡¯s works in the market. There were no such works. This was also why she was so bold as to copy it directly.
Thinking of this, Jiang Xue calmed down a little. Then, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°This reporter, these paintings are indeed my creativity. I don¡¯t know if you, who asked the questions from outside, are here to find trouble.¡±
Northern Reporter said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang, but since today is an open interview about your work, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll mind who¡¯s asking questions, right?¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s expression did not change after hearing that. She said calmly, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m honest in my work, so I naturally won¡¯t mind these questions. However, my time is limited. Wouldn¡¯t it waste everyone¡¯s time if I answered too many nonsensical questions?¡±
Northern Reporter said, ¡°Miss Jiang is right. However, I have sent everyone more information about Miss Jiang¡¯s words. Please don¡¯t hesitate to take a look at this.¡±
Everyone lowered their heads and turned on their Bluetooth to receive the message. It was a work the same as Jiang Xue¡¯s paintings.
Jiang Xue had also seen the photos of the works she had sent. They were the ones that Lu Shan had painted because the background of those works was in the Shen family.
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes shed with a cold light that was as sharp as a de. To get such a photo, it must be Shen Xi¡¯s doing, so this reporter must have been sent by Shen Xi.
Jiang Xue had deliberately epted this interview during the day on a weekday. She had thought that Shen Xi would be in ss at this time and could not see the live broadcast of the interview. She expected Shen Xi to pay less attention to her.
However, this way, Jiang Xue was even more confident. Could the work of Lu Shan, that peasant woman, be Lin Lu¡¯s work? The answer was definitely no. Probably Shen Xi wanted to deal with her and casually threw dirty water on her.
Jiang Xue raised her gaze from the phone and said mockingly, ¡°So, do you think that my work giarized the creativity in this photo?¡±
The northern reporter answered, ¡°Miss Jiang, we wanted to ask you this. Because as far as we know, your works have beenpleted recently, but the paintings in the photos look pretty old. Therefore, ordinary people would think past results would giarize current works, right?¡±
Jiang Xue stretched her body and smiled, ¡°You may not know this, but these paintings are indeed my creativity. It¡¯s just an idea I came up with when I was young. What about it? Is there a rule that says that the ideas I drew when I was young are no longer considered my ideas?¡±
Everyone needed rification on Jiang Xue¡¯s words. What did she mean by drawing the creativity of her childhood?
Jiang Xue saw everyone¡¯s puzzled expressions and exined, ¡°I drew these paintings when I was young. Then, a farmer¡¯s wife copied my paintings and hung them on her wall. They are the works in the photos that you are seeing now. She wasn¡¯t Master Lin Lu at all. She was just an uncultured vige woman.¡±
After saying that, Jiang Xue looked straight at the northern reporter and said with pity, ¡°This reporter, did someone cheat you? How could you ask such a question without investigating clearly?¡±
Jiang Xue was full of confidence. She thought that with Lu Shan¡¯s status, even if they confronted each other andpeted in painting, she couldn¡¯t win. She was Xue Liu¡¯s disciple.
Lu Shan was nothing. She was just an amateur painter and a farmer. She didn¡¯t have any noble status.
Considering this, Jiang Xue picked up her phone and told Shen Xi, ¡°Do you want to use your mother¡¯s bad paintings to fight with me? Shen Xi, you¡¯re too naive. If your life is cheap, don¡¯t embarrass yourself¡ªespecially your shameless parents.¡±
When Shen Xi received Jiang Xue¡¯s message, an arrogant aura appeared before
Chen Xi..
Chapter 479 - 479: Shocked
Chapter 479: Shocked
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s initially indifferent expression became a little more fierce and sharp. However, she didn¡¯t reply to Jiang Xue¡¯s message. Instead, she sent a message to another person.
The northern reporter¡¯s eyes lit up when he received thetest news. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up. He adjusted his sses and met Jiang Xue¡¯s gaze. He smiled, ¡°Miss Jiang, maybe it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t investigate clearly, but I forgot to send it. Everyone, please ept it again.¡±
Jiang Xue didn¡¯t think that the reporter needed something more suitable. She only nced at it indifferently. When she saw the words written on the appraisal result, Jiang Xue instantly felt it was too funny. She looked at the reporter and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that Master Lin Lu¡¯s real identity is a farmer who works at home?¡±
Northern Reporter answered, ¡°No one knows if Master Lin Lu is a farmer at home. However, ording to the results of the appraisal firm Beijing Pingxi, those works were indeed Master Lin Lu¡¯s work. The appraisal officepared the work of the peasant woman you mentioned to Lin Lu¡¯s earlier works. The appraisal results showed that they were from the same person. They also had the same signature, Lin Lu. Everyone could see this, right?¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s heart trembled, and a strange thought appeared in her mind. Could Lu Shan be Lin Lu?
NO!
Impossible!
If Lu Shan was Lin Lu, how could she live such a poor life?
Lin Lu¡¯s paintings were worth a few million yuan. If she sold a few, she could live as freely as she wanted, right?
However, those paintings were indeed drawn by Lu Shan. Could it be that the appraisal was wrong? Or perhaps Shen Xi had used a fake appraisal report to cheat.
Jiang Xue Xue picked up her phone and looked at the appraisal report carefully, but she found no traces of fraud.
So, the adoptive mother who had cried to her about being poor for eighteen years was Lin Lu?
The resentment in Jiang Xue. She could have lived a good life, but Lu Shan had hidden it from her and made her live in poverty since she was young, causing her to feel inferior and be bullied.
Thinking of Jiang Xue instantly understood why Shen Xi could still attend Zhuo Ying High School despite her family being so poor. So the key was Lu Shan?
Could it be that Lu Shan already knew that she was not her biological daughter?
Or could it be that Lu Shan already knew that Shen Xi was her biological daughter, but to let Shen Xi live in a wealthy family, she did not take Shen Xi back?
Then, Shen Xi lived a luxurious life in the Jiang family, while Lu Shan deliberately made her live a poor life. She did not even take out her money?
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes gradually turned red. It was a red color of hatred. She wanted to question Lu Shan, but there were better times.
Jiang Xue¡¯s forehead slowly broke out in a thin sweat. If she did not answer well this time, she would be officially charged with giarism. She would not have a chance to survive in Beijing anymore.
Looking at Jiang Xue¡¯s strange and silent expression, the northern reporter took advantage of the victory and asked, ¡°So, Jiang Xue, if you¡¯re silent now, does that mean that you tacitly acknowledge that you giarized Master Lin Lu¡¯s work?¡±
Jiang Xue suddenly raised her head and roared, ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize. This is my idea. I¡¯ll get Master Lin Lu toe out and prove it to me.¡±
Everyone was in an uproar. Master Lin Lu had disappeared for 18 years. Could she still appear in front of the public?
Some of Lin Lu¡¯s fans were in the crowd and on the live stream. They were about to start attacking Jiang Xue, but when they heard she could find Master Lin Lu, they instantly became excited.
What was there to crusade against? Wasn¡¯t it more important to see their idol¡¯s beauty? As for the rest, they would talk about it after seeing the natural person.
Northern Reporter continued, ¡°I wonder when Miss Jiang will be able to invite Master Lin Lu to testify? Could you give us a specific time? We can have some
expectations.¡±
Jiang Xue thought momentarily and said, ¡°In four days, I will give the public an answer and prove my innocence.¡±
Jiang Xue suddenly felt extremely disgusted as she looked at the chattering voices of the people below and the fans who said they would support her but were now all silent out of fear.
She thought she could sessfully enter the Great Sess and start writing after today¡¯s interview. She did not expect that her reputation would almost be ruined. Jiang Xue gritted her teeth and retreated backstage..
Chapter 480 - 480: Explanation
Chapter 480: Exnation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
With satisfaction, Shen Xi looked at the scene that disappeared from the live broadcast. Then, she cut the scene and sent a message to Jiang Xue, ¡°The greatest sorrow of a person is that their heart is cheap, and they don¡¯t know it. Am I talking about you? Jiang Xue.¡±
Then Shen Xi told Shen Yan and his wife, ¡°Dad and Mom, pack up ande to Beijing today. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days and suddenly miss you. I¡¯ve already found a house. Let¡¯s celebrate the New Year in Beijing this year.¡±
Of course, she missed them, but the more important reason was that she wanted to avoid Jiang Xue finding them.
Jiang Xue could say with certainty that the creativity was hers because she must have intended to ask Lu Shan to admit that creativity was indeed Jiang Xue¡¯s paintings when she was young. However, Lu Shan had copied them and hidden her signature.
Lu Shan might be convinced by her character and eighteen years of kinship. Shen Xi would never let such a thing happen. Since Jiang Xue dared to giarize Lu Shan¡¯s painting, she had to be punished.
When Jiang Xue used other people¡¯s things and even said bad words to hurt people, she could not let it go.
Shen Yan and his wife, who had received Shen Xi¡¯s message, looked at each other and sighed in unison. They naturally knew what Shen Xi meant.
Jiang Xue wille looking for them soon. She must have wanted Lu Shan topromise. This was something that Shen Xi could not tolerate. Of course, it was also something that Shen Yan could not take. How could his little darling be wronged like this?
They watched the entire live broadcast. They could reluctantly ept if Jiang Xue had ndered them as drunkards and gamblers.
However, Lu Shan could tell Jiang Xue¡¯s works, especially those trom the Time series, was Shen Xi¡¯s. Shen Xi had the habit of hiding her signature. Before she was eighteen, her signature was the initialization of her name, ¡°JX.¡± After the name was changed, her signature became ¡± SY.¡±
As for Jiang Xue¡¯s works, each had a hidden signature of ¡°JX.¡± It was not the initials of ¡°Snowfall,¡± as Jiang Xue had said, but the initials of ¡°Jiang Xi.¡±
They couldn¡¯t ept that Jiang Xue had giarized Shen Xi¡¯s work. They couldn¡¯t even make up for losing their daughter for 18 years. How could they tolerate others bullying her maliciously?
¡°Baby, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll pack up and go to Beijing. It just so happens that the fields aren¡¯t busy in winter, so we¡¯re free.¡± Shen Yan said.
Lu Shan leaned into Shen Yan¡¯s arms and nodded. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll bring those paintings over too. It saves us the trouble of making another trip when we need them.¡±
Shen Yan nodded, and the two got up to pack their things.
When Xue Liu pulled her, Jiang Xue had just walked to the back of the stage. Before she could react, she heard Xue Liu scolding her, ¡°Tell me what happened. How dare you giarize Lin Lu¡¯s work? Do you still want Lin Lu to prove it to you? How could she prove it? Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t find her?¡±
Jiang Xue suppressed the urge to strangle the old woman in front of her and exined, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t giarize. Those ideas were indeed conceived by me when I was young. As for Master Lin Lu, I only found out about her whereabouts now.¡±
¡°Where is Lin Lu?¡± Xue Liu¡¯s eyes were sharp, and her voice was low.
Jiang Xue struggled in her heart but ultimately decided to tell the truth.
Jiang Xue looked at the people around her, saying, ¡°You guys go out first. We have something to talk about.¡±
After the staff in the room walked out, Jiang Xue pulled Xue Liu to sit on a chair at the side.
Jiang Xue sighed and said, ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from you.¡± I just found out that my adoptive mother was Lin Lu. When you asked me who I learned painting from before, I could only think of the teachers in the institution because my adoptive mother only taught me a few times by chance.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Xue Liu¡¯s slightly shocked expression and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened to her. In my memory, she rarely painted and didn¡¯t like to teach me. She was addicted to gambling all day.¡±
When Xue Liu heard Jiang Xue¡¯s words, she could not help but sigh a little. Lin Lu, who had a certain status in art, had given up painting and became a gambler. This was indeed a pity.
¡°My drawing skills weren¡¯t excellent when I was young, so some creative products were still immature. So, my foster mother would help me copy it again and hang it on the wall, saying it was for me to keep as a souvenir. I never thought that she would write her signature on it.¡± Jiang Xue observed Xue Liu¡¯s reaction and pushed the me onto Lu Shan..
Chapter 481 - 481: Bop
Chapter 481: Bop
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Liu¡¯s mood was a littleplicated. She said, ¡°Okay, I believe you. Didn¡¯t you want toe up with a new work for your time series this year? Could you calm down and finish your new work to prove that your previous works weren¡¯t giarized but your own? As for the matter, you asked Lin Lu to prove it; why don¡¯t I do it if you don¡¯t have the time?¡±
Jiang Xue heard that Xue Liu would look for Lu Shan, and she quickly said, ¡°Master, let me go by myself. After all, she¡¯s my adoptive mother. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to go. Because the current her might differ slightly from the one, you knew before.¡±
Xue Liu thought for a moment and sighed. ¡°Alright, go ahead and do it. I¡¯ll help you talk to the Great Sess. They¡¯ve been criticized repeatedly because of your scandals, so it¡¯s inevitable that they¡¯ll be a little resentful.¡±
Jiang Xue hugged Xue Liu¡¯s arm and said coquettishly with gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Master. It¡¯s a good thing you trust me. This way, I won¡¯t be afraid of anything. Didn¡¯t you say that the heavens are jealous of talents? Perhaps the heavens were jealous that I became yourst disciple at such a young age, so they gave me some small hardships. In short, I¡¯m not afraid of these things.¡±
Xue Liu nodded and worriedly said,¡± Did the Guan family know about your miscarriage? I¡¯m afraid that it will affect you.¡±
Jiang Xue was confident, either. She wanted to go back and exin it to Young Master Guanter.
Initially, she wanted to refute it directly, but it took work to change the results of her diagnosis in the hospital. Moreover, after investigation, Jiang Xue discovered that the hospital had shared the Zheng family, the family behind Zheng Huai, the school doctor helping Shen Xi.
Therefore Jiang Xue could only tell the truth. She just changed her method and ced herself in the victim¡¯s position. Not only would it be more essible for everyone to ept it, but they would also pity her.
¡°It¡¯s okay, Master. I¡¯ll tell Brother Lei. he will pity me even more if he loves me.¡±Shen Xi advised.
Xue Liu held Jiang Xue¡¯s hand and patted it gently twice. She sighed and said,
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back now. You should go back and rest early too.¡±
Jiang Xue obediently agreed and then sent Xue Liu out of the door. When the door was closed, Jiang Xue wiped the back of her hand with extreme disdain.
That was the ce where Xue Liu had just patted.
When he saw Shen Xi¡¯s message, she was angry and trembling.
After Shen Xi received her parents¡¯ reply, shey in Guan Lei¡¯s arms, relieved.
In a low and muffled voice, she said, ¡°Fortunately, you invited Pingxi Appraisal Firm. Otherwise, Jiang Xue might not have been defeated this time. You¡¯re so
good ¡±
Guan Lei wrapped his arms around Shen Xi. His warm embrace was like a cradle, gently rocking Shen Xi. Then, he said with a fawning expression, ¡°Then can I ask for a small reward?¡±
How could Shen Xi not know what Guan Lei was thinking? She chuckled softly, turned around, and raised her head slightly. A gentle water spring filled her bright eyes, and she kissed Guan Lei¡¯s handsome jawline.
Guan Lei was slightly stunned at first. Then, he lowered his eyes and looked at Shen Xi, who was in his arms. Her eyes were filled with naughty. A happyughter came from his chest.
Shen Xi looked at herself into Guan Lei¡¯s eyes and kissed him again. This time, her destination was his curved lips.
In the quiet room, flirtatious clicking sounds were soon heard. Their lips chasing each other started with tender pecks and licks, butter, the two armies confronted each other.
After a long time, they stopped panting and snuggled up to each other.
Guan Lei took a bracelet from his pocket and put it on Shen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°I got someone to make an enhanced version for you. I added a few moreunch reagents. You must always wear it in the future, understand?¡±
Shen Xi raised her left hand and admired the bracelet under the light. It was so shiny and beautiful.
Guan Lei raised his right hand and leaned against Shen Xi¡¯s left hand. On his right hand was Shen Xi¡¯s headband.
An exquisite bracelet and a cute hairband. They didn¡¯t seem to match, but after looking at them for a long time, they felt okay.
¡°I¡¯ll get you a bracelet like mine someday.¡± Shen Xi said.
¡°No need. I like this. This way, people will know that I¡¯m already taken.¡± Guan Lei refused.
¡°Then don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a loss that I didn¡¯t specify who I belong to?¡± Shen Xi opened her ck eyes and waited for Guan Lei¡¯s answer..
Chapter 482 - 482: Bargaining
Chapter 482: Bargaining
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei¡¯s slender fingers slightly bent as he interlocked his fingers with Shen Xi¡¯s. He kissed Chen Xi¡¯s bracelet and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve imprinted my exclusive mark on you. You¡¯re mine from now on. We belong to each other.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. ¡°You said it. You can¡¯t go back to your words. If you dare to abandon me in the future, I won¡¯t see you again. ¡±
Guan Lei held Shen Xi in his arms, but his expression was slightly bitter. He always thought his happiness had been stolen from someone else, and his heart was filled with unease. It was not only because he deliberately obstructed the meeting between Shen Xi and Meng Yu but also because he kept Shen Xi in the Gu family for his grandfather¡¯s reputation.
¡°By the way, let¡¯s go to the market togetherter. I think my parents should be here by dinnertime. Let¡¯s have a hot pot together tonight. It¡¯s more convenient this way. We don¡¯t know how to cook anything. We can eat it after it¡¯s heated. It saves trouble.¡± Shen Xi said as she yed with Guan Lei¡¯s fingers.
Guan Lei was slightly stunned. He wondered if Shen Yan would kill him if he saw him at Shen Xi¡¯s house. However, Guan Lei was willing to give it his all for his wife. At most, he would be scolded.
¡°Alright.¡± Guan Lei said in a clear voice, with a tragic feeling of a hero breaking his wrist.
In amusement, Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei andughed, ¡°Why do you look so serious as if you¡¯re going to the battlefield? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen my parents before.¡±
Guan Lei sighed slightly. If there were something in his heart, he would naturally be afraid.
By the time they arrived at the market, it was already an hourter.
Guan Lei, who had never been to a market before, looked at the bustling scene in front of him, as well as Shen Xi, who was haggling with the peddler beside him, and a sense of satisfaction filled his chest.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s dumbfounded look and directly pped him. ¡°What are you doing? Help my bargain.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi said bashfully, ¡°I¡¯m not good at bargaining¡¡±
Guan Lei rubbed his head and smiled foolishly. Then, his expression slightly paused as he said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but I saw people on the Inte say that you have to cut the price by half.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I saw on the Inte.¡±
Hence, the two of them looked at each other with healthy eyes. Then, they fixed their gazes on a stall beside them and squatted down together.
¡°Boss, how much is this lobster?¡± Shen Xi pointed at the lobsters in a basin and asked.
¡°2000 RMB per catty, how many do you want?¡± The boss¡¯s eyes lit up. He quickly put down the work in his hands and said enthusiastically.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who immediately coughed and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. Are you selling it for 1000 yuan per catty?¡± Guan Lei pretended to be calm as he asked, but he was not confident.
As expected, when the boss heard Guan Lei¡¯s haggling, his initially enthusiastic expression changed. He said with a troubled face, ¡°2000 is the market price. If you cut it in half, I¡¯ll lose money. How about 1900?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. The boss quickly lowered the price, so there must be a lot of profit margin. Hence, she said firmly, ¡°Just 1000 yuan, boss. This price is the most suitable.¡±
The boss still had a troubled look on his face. He forced a smile and said, ¡°This is a small business. How about we each take a step back? 1700.¡±
¡°1100, can you do it? If not, we don¡¯t want it.¡± Shen Xi looked at the boss with an expression as if this was the final bid.
¡°This price is not good. I¡¯ve lost a lot of money. huh, I really can¡¯t sell it.¡± The boss said with a bitter face.
Guan Lei nced at Shen Xi. Shen Xi raised her eyebrows. Guan Lei understood and pulled Shen Xi away. He said, ¡°Then forget it. Let¡¯s go to the front and take a look.¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so expensive. Forget it.¡± Shen Xi also replied.
The two stood up, turned around, and walked away without hesitation. Then, as they whispered ¡°5-4-3.2.1¡±, the boss¡¯s voice sounded behind them.
¡°Hey,e here. Here you go. It¡¯s already noon. Just take it as clearing the goods.¡±
Shen Xi and Guan Lei looked at each other. Both saw the sense of aplishment and victory in each other¡¯s eyes.
The two paid the money readily and continued walking down happily..
Chapter 483 - 483: Foolish Person
Chapter 483: Foolish Person
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The boss of the stall looked at the backs of the two of them, and the corners of his stubble-covered mouth curled up slightly. Then, he picked up his phone and said, ¡°Everyone, pay attention. There are two foolish and rich foolsing to the market. A clueless beauty in a white coat, and a brainless young man in a ck down jacket. They love to bargain for half price.¡±
The two people who knew nothing about this were foolishly paying for groceries along the way.
When they arrived at a stall selling glutinous rice cakes, Guan Lei looked at
Shen Xi and said to the boss, ¡°Boss, one box. How much is it?¡±
The boss raised his head and looked at Guan Lei and Shen Xi from head to toe.
Then, he grinned and said, ¡°100 yuan.¡±
Guan Lei was slightly stunned. He might not know the price of other dishes, but when he was in Rong City, he had bought this glutinous rice cake for Shen Xi. Wasn¡¯t it only 10 yuan per serving?
Even if the prices in Beijing were high, it couldn¡¯t be 10 times the price, right?
Could it be that everything in the wet market had to be bargained at half price?
Shen Xi, who was at the side, said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. 50 yuan.¡± The boss looked troubled. ¡°This 50 yuan is really not enough.¡±
However, the two of them, who had some experience, insisted to pay only 50 yuan.
Originally, 50 yuan was fine, but the boss looked at Guan Lei and said, ¡°How about 70 yuan? Young fe, you have a really good taste to marry such a good and pretty wife. The weather outside the market is so cold, buy some glutinous rice cakes for your wife to warm her stomach.¡±
When Guan Lei heard the word ¡± wife,¡± he gave the stall owner a thumbs up in his heart. He was indeed a businessman with good taste.
Guan Lei took out a 100 yuan note and handed it to the boss. He said generously, ¡°100 yuan for one serving. Just based on what you said, it¡¯s worth
it.¡±
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei. Guan Lei directly ignored the re that was not lethal at all. He then held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°A thousand pieces of gold cannot buy my affection, alright?¡±
Shen Xi thought about it. Luckily, she had saved a lot of money today. She would let Guan Lei be willful for once. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±
Guan Lei held the warm glutinous rice cake and happily stuffed it into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth. With the sweet glutinous rice cake in her mouth and Guan Lei smiling sweetly in front of her, Shen Xi was also happy deep down.
The boss watched the two of them gradually leave and recorded a voice message on the phone, ¡°The male fool is gullible and easily swayed by sweet words. He has a love-struck mind and is just like a silly dog, craving to hear romantic words. So, say more of them and earn even more.¡±
When the people in the group heard the boss¡¯s voice message, they instantly became happy. They were all curious about what this silly dog looked like. Originally, everyone was not busy at noon. Moreover, it was winter, so there were fewer people out, so there were more people watching the show.
However, he didn¡¯t expect these two fools to be so good-looking. That male who was like a silly dog was also quite handsome.
¡°Don¡¯t you think that the people around us are looking at us a little strangely?¡± Guan Lei whispered into Shen Xi¡¯s ear.
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Those eyes look like they¡¯re looking at a fool.¡±
The two of them instantly lowered their heads to look at their clothes. There was nothing wrong with them.
The two of them couldn¡¯t stand these strange gazes. They hurriedly bought some things and ran away.
Shen Yan and his wife arrived at the airport around four or five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Shen Xi happily picked up her parents and went to the vi that the Shen and Lu families bought together.
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s vi, Shen Yan and Lu Shan felt a little relieved. It seemed that their parents¡¯ attitudes were not so tough. Other than sadness, they also felt guilty for not being by their parents¡¯ side for so many years.
¡°Dad, Mom, why are you standing there? Hurry up ande in.¡± Shen Xi said to Shen Yan and his wife who were standing at the door in a daze.
Guan Lei also quickly helped Shen Yan and his wife carry their luggage.
Watching Guan Lei busy himself, Lu Shan¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. It seemed that Guan Lei and her daughter were getting along quite well.
On the other hand, Shen Yan looked at Guan Lei with a strong unfriendly gaze. While Shen Xi and Lu Shan were tidying up, he pulled Guan Lei aside and asked softly, ¡°Did you and Xi do anything inappropriate?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s brows were slightly flustered as he hurriedly said to his future father-inw, ¡°Uncle, we didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ve always remembered your instructions and didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±
Guan Lei spoke very quickly as if he was afraid that his future wife would fly away if he dyed for a second.
Shen Yan¡¯s suspicious gaze scanned Guan Lei¡¯s face several times before saying, ¡°You¡¯re clever, I¡¯ll give you that..¡±
Chapter 484 - 484: Cloth
Chapter 484: Cloth
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei revealed a mischievous smile on his face. He looked like he was trying to curry favor with him, and his expression even had a touch of foolishness.
What a joke. This was the Young Master Shen from more than ten years ago. Before he was born, Shen Yan was the little tyrant of Beijing. Guan Lei had found out all of this previously.
Guan Lei found it a little funny. If he really became Shen Xi¡¯s husband in the future, he would be considered to have inherited Shen Yan¡¯s mantle.
Shen Xi turned to Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Guan Lei, why are you giggling at my dad? Hurry up and help me bring the dishes up. We¡¯re going to eat hotpotter.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi turned her gaze to Shen Yan. ¡°Dad, quickly wash your hands and clean up. It¡¯s almost time to eat.¡±
When Shen Yan looked at Shen Xi, his serious expression instantly disappeared without a trace. He said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming soon.¡±
After he finished speaking with Shen Xi, Shen Yan gave Guan Lei a final warning re. Guan Lei, who knew what Shen Yan meant, immediately nodded in understanding.
Soon, the hotpot was served.
Shen Xi pointed at the dishes on the table and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, Guan Lei and I went to the market to buy these. It¡¯s good and cheap. We managed to save a lot of money by bargaining along the way.¡±
Shen Xi stood on the other side and said that, and Guan Lei had also straightened his back proudly.
¡°That¡¯s amazing. I didn¡¯t expect you two to know how to haggle and live.¡± Lu Shan praised them without hesitation.
Shen Yan looked at the dishes on the table and suddenly asked, ¡°How much did this lobster cost?¡±
Shen Xi said proudly, ¡°2200 yuan. It¡¯s 2 pounds, a big lobster.¡±
Lu Shan, who was drinking her drink, suddenly choked. Shen Yan quickly helped Lu Shan recover.
¡°Mom, why are you so surprised? Do you think I¡¯m bargaining too hard?¡± Shen Xi handed a tissue to Lu Shan and asked in confusion.
Lu Shan asked in disbelief, ¡°1100 yuan per catty?¡±
Shen Xi nodded naturally.
Shen Yan pointed at the dishes on the table and asked one by one.
Lu Shan smiled and looked at her husband, Shen Yan. Both of them saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.
The two of them were so simr to them in the past. When the two of them eloped in the beginning, they didn¡¯t know about the price of goods and were cheated several times. They didn¡¯t expect their daughter to be like this. She was clearly taken advantage of.
The two of them didn¡¯t say anything and continued to have a nice dinner.
After dinner, Shen Yan brought Guan Lei into the kitchen to wash the dishes.
Shen Yan turned to look at Shen Xi and Lu Shan, who were cutting fruits and mixing drinks in the living room and then said to Guan Lei, ¡°Usually, this type of lobster costs 300 to 500 yuan per catty. Next time, go to the supermarket. I¡¯m afraid that the two of you will spend too much money otherwise.¡±
Guan Lei was stunned for a moment before he realized that he and Shen Xi were still inexperienced. He originally thought that they had already grasped the essence of bargaining by cutting the price to half price. He did not expect that the two of them would still be tricked.
Then, Guan Lei suddenly looked up at Shen Yan and asked with a slightly excited tone, ¡°Uncle, did you just say that the two of us? So, do you agree to me and Xi being together?¡±
Shen Yan did not stop what he was doing. He raised his eyebrows and denied, ¡°I was just saying it casually. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±
However, Guan Lei was not disappointed by his stubborn words. Shen Yan¡¯s words clearly showed that he had approved of him.
Guan Lei was so excited that the corners of his mouth curled up. He could not suppress it, and the smile on his face grew wider and wider. Then, the bowl in Guan Lei¡¯s hand suddenly slipped out and fell into the water in the sink. The water sshed all over Shen Yan¡¯s face.
Shen Yan was so angry that he gritted his teeth. He looked at Guan Lei with disdain and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so impatient. How can you take good care of my Xi like this? I doubt if the two of you can even have a hot meal together. It seems that I still have to consider it carefully.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He panicked and picked up the rag beside him to wipe Sheng Yan¡¯s face.
Shen Yan only felt his vision go ck, and then a strange stench attacked his sense of smell.
¡°Guan Lei, what are you using to wipe my face?¡± Shen Yan¡¯s voice was filled with anger as he roared.
Guan Lei looked at his hand in a daze. It was a cloth used to wipe the dining table. More importantly, this cloth had just been wiped with the blood of various seafood and had not been washed yet..
Chapter 485 - 485: Silly Face
Chapter 485: Silly Face
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei instantly wanted to cry, he just got the ess card to enter Shen Family, but now because of a smelly rag, he was going to be chased out?
Guan Lei quickly threw away the rag in his hand. He pressed Shen Yan¡¯s head with his left hand and pulled up his clothes with his right hand to wipe Shen Yan¡¯s face.
Shen Xi and Lu Shan, who were attracted by Shen Yan¡¯s roar, pushed open the ss door of the kitchen and saw Guan Lei pressing Shen Yan against his chest with one hand and rubbing a corner of his clothes on Shen Yan¡¯s face with the other.
Guan Lei had lifted the corner of his shirt, revealing his abs. That scene was simply too beautiful and made people fantasize.
Shen Yan was about to explode in anger. He immediately struggled to get rid of Guan Lei¡¯s demonic ws. Just as he was about to teach Guan Lei a lesson, he saw his wife and daughter at the door whose jaws had dropped.
Shen Yan immediately tidied his hair and smiled appropriately.
¡°You two¡ What are you doing?¡± Lu Shan asked in a daze.
¡°I was wiping Uncle¡¯s face,¡± Guan Lei replied, confused. ¡°I identally wiped a rag on Uncle¡¯s face just now.¡±
Lu Shan looked at her husband¡¯s aggrieved and angry expression and was instantly amused. She could not stopughing.
Shen Yan silently wiped his face. It was not a loss to be able to make his wifeugh.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but suppress herughter, lowering her head and giggling quietly. The scene just now was truly not something Shen Xi intended to imagine, but the mind works in mysterious ways. The more you tell yourself not to think about something, the more your thoughts tend to drift in that direction.
Shen Xi quickly pushed Shen Yan out and said to Lu Shan, ¡°Mom, quickly bring
Dad to wash up. Otherwise, you¡¯ll dislike the fishy smell on his faceter.¡±
Lu Shan gave Shen Xi a slightly annoyed look, but Shen Yan became anxious and left in a hurry.
What if his wife disliked the stench on his face and stopped kissing him?
After watching the two of them leave, Shen Xi turned back to Guan Lei and teased, ¡°I thought you were going to do something to my father.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes widened like copper bells. He even stuttered when he spoke. ¡°You, you, you¡ Nonsense! You are not allowed to think about such strange things in the future. No matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, you are the only one in my heart and the only person I want to be close to. I swear!¡±
In the past, Guan Lei would have thought that it was nonsense for men to fall in love with each other. He would have even said that Shen Xi had a problem with her thinking. However, after knowing about Li Zhe and Meng Yu, Guan Lei felt that such things had to be exined clearly.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s anxious expression and felt a sense of security. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, stop swearing. I¡¯ve always believed in you. Hurry up and wash the dishes. I¡¯ve already cut the fruits. If you don¡¯t eat them quickly, they¡¯ll be oxidised.¡±
Guan Lei nodded and looked at Shen Xi as he washed the dishes. The two of them chatted about their daily lives. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±
¡°You look good.¡±
¡°Stop looking and give me the bowl.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll give you the bowl, but I¡¯ll still look at you.¡±
¡°Silly! ¡±
¡°You caused this!¡±
Li Zhe and Meng Yu, who had just been recalled by Guan Lei and then immediately forgotten, were having an intense argument.
¡°Director Li, the chairman is right. You should get married at your age. I just bought a ticket back to Hai City. If you go back today, you can make it for the blind date tomorrow.¡± Meng Yu avoided Li Zhe¡¯s hand and said coldly.
¡°Ah Yu, you know how I feel about you. Do you think I¡¯ll go on a blind date?¡± Li Zhe didn¡¯t give up and wanted to hold Meng Yu¡¯s hand.
Meng Yu took another step back, and Li Zhe¡¯s hand missed. He said with a slight stab of pain in his heart, ¡°Ah Yu, are you angry about my blind date? I¡¯m really not interested in it. I don¡¯t know why Grandpa called you.¡±
Meng Yu still had a businesslike expression on his face as he said expressionlessly, ¡°Director Li, I¡¯m not angry. I just think that we can¡¯t continue to be abnormal like this. You should go back and live a normal life.¡±
Li Zhe suddenly stepped forward. This time, he didn¡¯t let Meng Yu escape.
Instead, he grabbed Meng Yu fiercely and asked with reddened eyes, ¡°So, Meng Yu, do you think I¡¯m abnormal? Do you think it¡¯s abnormal for me to like men? Do you find me disgusting? Are you looking down on me?¡±
Meng Yu panicked and hurriedly exined, ¡°Director Li, I don¡¯t mean that. I simply think that you might have be ustomed to having me around after all these years, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you have feelings for me. Perhaps after we¡¯ve been apart for a while, you¡¯ll realize that the love you mentioned is just a habit that you¡¯ve had for so many years..¡±
Chapter 486 - 486: Drowning My Sorrow With Wine
Chapter 486: Drowning My Sorrow With Wine
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe gritted his teeth and pinched Meng Yu¡¯s chin hard, forcing him to look at him. ¡°Meng Yu, you¡¯re not me. What right do you have to say that I¡¯m just used to it and not genuine affection? What kind of habit would make my heart beat faster when I first saw you? What kind of habit would make you the main character of every wet dream after I see you? What kind of habit would make me only desire you and not anyone else?¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe¡¯s eyes which were tainted with pain in shock, his mind slightly shaken.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes gradually became infatuated, and his slightly rough fingers rubbed Meng Yu¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re shocked, aren¡¯t you? I was also shocked. But matters of the heart are inherently irrational. I like you, I love you, and I want to be with you. It¡¯s not a matter of habit, it¡¯s a choice from deep within my heart.¡±
Meng Yu pushed Li Zhe away forcefully. His mind was filled with Li Zhe¡¯s grandfather¡¯s pleas. The Li family needed a normal heir who could bear children, not a gay descendant which was uneptable to the world.
Thinking of Li Zhe¡¯s grandfather¡¯s old sobbing tone, begging him to let Li Zhe go, persuading Li Zhe to go home, get married, and have children, Meng Yu felt a little ufortable.
Li Zhe had saved his life, so he had the responsibility to make Li Zhe return to normal, didn¡¯t he?
Li Zhe, who was standing at the side, quietly watched Meng Yu, whose expression was changing rapidly. He was waiting, waiting for Meng Yu to think things through.
However, Li Zhe still got the answer he did not want.
Meng Yu raised his head and said coldly, ¡°Director Li, I believe that as long as you start dating girls, you will definitely realize that your sexual orientation is still female. You can try¡¡±
Li Zhe suddenly grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s cor. Meng Yu was so frightened that he quickly shut up, and looked at Li Zhe in panic. He saw that because of Li Zhe¡¯s anger, the veins on his forehead were showing ferociously.
If it wasn¡¯t for the fear that Meng Yu would recall the memory of being vited because of his violence, Li Zhe would have eaten Meng Yu up right now and let Meng Yu know his true sexual orientation.
Li Zhe angrily shook Meng Yu off and left the room without looking back.
¡°Director Li, where are you going? What about the ne ticketster?¡± Meng Yu got up and asked anxiously.
Li Zhe paused, and even the back of his head revealed his anger.
Li Zhe sneered coldly and said loudly, ¡°I¡¯m going to have fun. I¡¯m going to find an escort to serve me! If you feel bad about the ne ticket, you can fly back to the city to get married.¡±
Meng Yu still wanted to say something, but Li Zhe had already gone swiftly to the point where he could not even see his shadow.
Meng Yu was afraid that Li Zhe would lose control of his emotions and cause trouble outside, so he quickly followed him. However, he didn¡¯t expect to lose him.
Meng Yu anxiously called Li Zhe, but Li Zhe refused to pick up. In the end, he turned off his phone.
Li Zhe, who was full of anger, got into a taxi and said loudly, ¡°Driver, go to thergest and wildest gay bar in Rong City.¡±
The taxi driver looked at the furious passenger and didn¡¯t dare to ask. He directly sent Li Zhe to the entrance of the Maze.
Li Zhe wiped away his tears, feeling extremely aggrieved. Why did Meng Yu trample on his feelings like this? For 10 long years, from the age of 19 to 29, he had been just a virgin, all in order to be with Meng Yu.
In the end, what did that bastard Meng Yu say? He actually suspected that he was just used to him and had nothing to do with love. He was too despicable.
Li Zhe cried his eyes out as he entered the Maze. As soon as he entered the door, he went straight to the bar counter and shouted, ¡°Serve the wine.¡±
With a handsome and rugged appearance, Li Zhe cried with tears streaming down his face, instantly drawing meaningful nces from many men nearby.
Li Zhe gulped down two sses of wine before he slowly calmed down. He sipped his wine and cursed Meng Yu in his heart.
A pungent fragrance wafted over, followed by an unfamiliar voice. ¡°Handsome, do you want a drink?¡±
Li Zhe looked up at the other party and sneered. Then, he shouted, ¡°Get lost!¡±
The person who had wanted to get closer instantly changed his expression and left while cursing.
After that, many people came forward to strike up a conversation, but they were all scolded back by Li Zhe.
Seeing that so many people had hit the wall, the gazes of those who coveted Li Zhe became even hotter. Such an outstanding but difficult man, who knew who he would roll around in bed with tonight.
In a corner of the bar, Xiang Cheng was drinking to drown his sorrows.
Now, almost everyone around him knew that Xiang Cheng had forced Jiang Xue, which made him very unhappy..
Chapter 487 - 487: Drugging
Chapter 487: Drugging
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
A man beside looked at Li Zhe at the bar counter and then at Xiang Cheng. His eyes shed slightly and he said loudly into Xiang Cheng¡¯s ear, ¡°Young Master Xiang, don¡¯t be unhappy. It was just a woman. I¡¯ll have something more fun for you today. I guarantee that you¡¯ll have more fun and won¡¯t have any bad feelings afterwards.¡±
Xiang Cheng looked around, then smiled and said, ¡°ying with men? Hmph, I¡¯m not interested. Little Liu, are you stupid? I¡¯m straight. No matter how ridiculous the rumours outside are, I¡¯m still a straight man.¡±
The man clicked his tongue and whispered into Xiang Cheng¡¯s ear, ¡°There are some things that you will know after you have tasted them. Just think about it. Isn¡¯t it exciting for a man to pant under you without any dignity?¡±
Xiang Cheng did notment and just drank his wine.
Little Liu, who had made the suggestion, looked at Li Zhe, who was sitting at the bar counter. He was the one who deserved to be called the best tonight. The wretched tip of his tongue stuck out slightly and swept across his teeth before he stood up.
The bartender brought a ss of wine to Li Zhe and said politely, ¡°Sir, someone is treating you to this ss of wine.¡±
Li Zhe raised his head and smiled at the bartender with his slightly tipsy eves.
However, the next moment, the ss of wine was swept to the ground by Li Zhe, making a loud sound.
Everyone was shocked. Even Little Liu, who was at the side, did not expect to meet a hot-tempered person.
The Attendant came out and cleaned up the ss shards and wine on the floor.
Xiao Liu gestured to the bartender that he was fine, then walked to the bar counter. He personally poured a ss of wine and handed it to Li Zhe, but this time he didn¡¯t say anything.
He had seen it clearly from the side just now. As long as this person was handed a ss of wine, he would almost drink it directly. The reason why the ss of wine was swept to the ground just now was because of the bartender¡¯s words.
As expected, when Li Zhe saw the wine in front of him, he didn¡¯t even raise his head. His well-defined hands directly picked up the wine and gulped it down.
At this moment, Meng Yu was anxiously gathering people to look for Li Zhe. In the end, he directly ordered thepany¡¯s technical staff to check all kinds of surveince cameras with their ce as the centre.
When he heard that Li Zhe had gone to a gay bar called Maze, Meng Yu was shocked. After telling the technician not to tell anyone, Meng Yu quickly drove over with his men.
Along the way, Meng Yu¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated. He did not know how to bring Li Zhe backter. If Li Zhe was making out with another little boy, what would he do?
Thinking of the person who had just confessed about his love, but at the next moment, went to the bar to have fun, Meng Yu felt strange and a little ufortable.
By the time Meng Yu arrived at the bar, he could not find Li Zhe.
Meng Yu took out Li Zhe¡¯s photo and asked the bartender, ¡°Have you seen this person on my phone?¡±
When the bartender saw Li Zhe¡¯s photo, his expression was a little unnatural. He then replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t see him.¡±
Meng Yu narrowed his eyes. He had caught the bartender¡¯s unnatural pause just now.
¡°Where is he?¡± Meng Yu asked sternly.
The bartender smiled and said, ¡°This customer, I really have never seen this person before. You¡¡±
Before the bartender could finish his sentence, he saw a sh in front of his eyes. A cold de was stuck to the back of his neck, and he instantly panicked.
When the people beside him saw the knife in Meng Yu¡¯s hand positioned on the bartender¡¯s neck, they instantly scattered like birds and looked at Meng Yu vigntly.
¡°Where is he?¡± Meng Yu slightly exerted force and asked in a ghastly voice.
At this moment, Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with panic. He was sure that something must have happened to Li Zhe. Otherwise, the bartender would have no reason to lie.
The bartender could already feel the sticky liquid flowing out of his neck. He immediately said in a daze,¡± He was¡ drugged by our boss and brought¡brought away.¡±
Hearing that Li Zhe had been drugged, Meng Yu¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Those pitch-ck round pupils seemed to be brewing a menacing tornado, as if it would sweep the entire world in the next moment, leaving nothing behind.
¡°Where was he taken to?¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice trembled, a sense of panic, as if something precious was slipping away, infused his anger, making it difficult for him to maintain hisposure..
Chapter 488 - 488: Fear
Chapter 488: Fear
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The bartender pointed at a door shakily and said, ¡°The room inside, I don¡¯t know anything else.¡±
Meng Yu withdrew his knife and pushed open the door with a few strides. Then, a row of rooms appeared.
Meng Yu frowned slightly and pushed open the doors one by one. Looking at the obscene scenes, Meng Yu¡¯ s heart was about to jump into his throat. He was really afraid. He was afraid that when he pushed open the next door, he would see Li Zhe naked like these people, doing all kinds of indecent positions.
Meng Yu pushed his way into the few rooms behind him with trembling hands. At this moment, the bar¡¯s security personnel rushed in and attacked Meng Yu with a stick in their hands.
This level of the security force is simply insignificant in Meng Yu¡¯s eyes. However, because he was distracted by Li Zhe, Meng Yu was still ruthlessly hit by the staff. With a muffled groan, Meng Yu fell to the ground.
Wiping the blood stains from the corner of his mouth, Meng Yu quickly finished off the remaining people. Then, he anxiously pushed open the remaining few doors and finally saw a familiar figure in thest room.
At this moment, Li Zhe¡¯s shirt had been removed, and the zipper of his pants had been unzipped. He was lying on the bed in a daze, and five people around his bed were taking photos with their phones.
Meng Yu¡¯s sudden intrusion made those people instantly dissatisfied. Xiang Cheng, who was sitting at the side and drunk to his heart¡¯s content, also looked up.
However, after seeing Meng Yu¡¯s sinister face, Xiang Cheng instantly sobered up. He stammered, ¡°Meng¡ President Meng?¡±
Then, Xiang Cheng¡¯s gaze turned to the shirtless person on the bed who kept shouting that it was hot. His entire head was about to explode. Wasn¡¯t this Li Zhe?
A huge panic instantly enveloped Xiang Cheng. What was he doing? He had almost slept with Li Zhe from the Li family of Hai City.
After trembling for a long time, Xiang Cheng could not even say a word. He was scared to death, especially when he saw the crazy Meng Yu at the door with a face that looked like he would kill anyone in his way.
The others looked at Meng Yu, who was standing at the door, in confusion. They did not know Meng Yu, but when they saw Xiang Cheng, who suddenly stood up unsteadily, and Xiang Cheng¡¯s fearful expression, they could guess that the person who barged in had a high status.
Seeing Meng Yu stare fixated at the person on the bed, Little Liu thought that Meng Yu was also interested in their prey. He immediately said fawningly, ¡°Brother, if you also like this guy, we don¡¯t mind adding you. Let¡¯s have fun together.¡±
Xiang Cheng was so scared that he peed his pants and copsed to the ground. Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and fierce, like a predatory beast with bloodstained fangs, ready to pounce on them and tear them apart.
Xiang Cheng pressed his palms together in front of his chest and rubbed them hard. He sobbed and begged, ¡°President Meng, this matter has nothing to do with me. I was just drunk and didn¡¯t see clearly that it was Director Li. I really didn¡¯t do anything. Then¡ Director Li took off his clothes himself. It had nothing to do with me.¡±
Speaking up to this point, Xiang Cheng used his index finger to point at Little
Liu and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drug him. He did. It has nothing to do with me.¡±
Looking at Xiang Cheng¡¯s fearful expression, everyone instantly understood that they had probably provoked someone they should not have provoked. The few of them looked at each other nervously before rushing out together.
In the end, they were all knocked to the ground by Meng Yu. The knife in Meng Yu¡¯s hand ruthlessly stabbed at those people, and then he took out everyone¡¯s mobile phones and electronic devices and smashed them into pieces.
Xiang Cheng was scared silly. He crawled on the ground and struggled to climb out of the door.
However, before he could crawl to the door, Meng Yu had already kicked Xiang Cheng¡¯s stomach. Xiang Cheng¡¯s entire body mmed into the wall. A fishy smell came from his mouth, and blood flowed from the corner of his mouth.
After dealing with these people, Meng Yu hurriedly helped Li Zhe up and anxiously called out, ¡°Director Li, Director Li, wake up!¡¯
Li Zhe¡¯s half-closed eyes opened slightly. When he saw Meng Yu in front of him, Li Zhe revealed a smile. He tilted his head and snuggled into Meng Yu¡¯s embrace, muttering, ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯m so hot. I¡¯m really hot. Please help me.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s burning body rubbed against Meng Yu l s body, attempting to absorb some of the coldness from Meng Yu¡¯s body to relieve the heat.
Meng Yu¡¯s body stiffened, not knowing how to handle such a scene.
When the few people who were moaning on the ground saw that Meng Yu was no longer paying attention to them, they hurriedly rolled and crawled out. Xiang Cheng also struggled to get up and ran out.
Seeing Meng Yu suddenly stand up, they quickly used something to lock the door from the outside..
Chapter 489 - 489: The One Below
Chapter 489: The One Below
Trantor: Nvoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nvoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu carried the restless Li Zhe and walked towards the door, only to find that the door was locked from the outside.
Li Zhe clung onto Meng Yu¡¯s neck, his rapid breathing hitting his neck. His hot lips nibbled on his corbone, causing Meng Yu¡¯s entire body to tremble slightly. An electric shock-like numbness quickly rushed up from his tailbone. Meng Yu gritted his teeth and whispered, ¡°Director Li, don¡¯t mess around.¡±
At this moment, how could Li Zhe be obedient? He ced his hands on Meng
Yu¡¯s cor and stared at Meng Yu with a seductive expression. Then, under Meng Yu¡¯s gaze, he exerted force with both hands and bit down on Meng Yu¡¯s tight chest muscles.
Meng Yu replied with a soft ¡°Mm.¡± Then, he took a few quick steps and put Li Zhe into the bathtub in the bathroom. He turned on the shower head and poured water on Li Zhe¡¯s body.
Perhaps the cold water had stimted Li Zhe, he became more awake. He looked at Meng Yu, who was squatting next to him, pouring water on him with a showerhead. Li Zhe¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.
¡°It¡¯s useless. They¡¯re using acute drugs. They can¡¯t suppress it. If you¡¯re unwilling, then find me a man and let me have a good time so that I can relieve this pain.¡± Li Zhe panted heavily, but the corners of his mouth curled up into an evil smile.
Meng Yu frowned and listened to Li Zhe¡¯s suppressed desire in silence. Then, he picked up his phone and called the person guarding outside.
¡°Give me a¡¡± Meng Yu¡¯s tone was bitter.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were fixed on Meng Yu. His body was tense, and all his thoughts were waiting for Meng Yu¡¯s next words.
¡°Send a man to a locked room inside the Maze.¡± Meng Yu said with difficulty.
Li Zhe¡¯s tensed nerves instantly copsed, and he fell down dejectedly and tiredly. Soon, even his head was submerged in the water, as if he didn¡¯t want to live.
Meng Yu fished out Li Zhe in a panic and said angrily, ¡°What are you doing?
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, which merged with the water on his face.
His heart was in pain, and he looked at Meng Yu with red eyes. ¡°You know that I like you, but you still let other men take advantage of me, is that right? Meng Yu, do you have a heart?¡±
¡°No, I¡ I¡¯ll let that person be the bottom.¡±Meng Yu avoided Li Zhe¡¯s gaze and
said.
¡°What if I say I¡¯m the one below? What if I can¡¯t change it?¡± Li Zhe pulled his hand out of the water and held Meng Yu¡¯s shoulders tightly, forcing Meng Yu to look at him.
Meng Yu was shocked. He had never thought that Li Zhe would be at the bottom.
At this moment, there was a knock on the bathroom door. ¡°President Meng, the person is here.¡±
Meng Yu forcefully pulled down Li Zhe¡¯s arm and walked out.
Looking at the fair and tender little boy in front of him who was a little timid, Meng Yu felt inexplicably sour. This strange emotion made him a little flustered.
After waving his men away, Meng Yu interrogated the boy in detail. After knowing that it was the boy¡¯s first time and showing him the medical report on his phone, Meng Yu let the boy in.
As he watched the bathroom door slowly close in front of him, Meng Yu clutched his chest in distress. For some reason, there was a dull paining from there.
That little boy looked so weak. He couldn¡¯t have really slept with Li Zhe, right? But didn¡¯t Li Zhe say that he was the one below?
Thinking of his saviour being pressed down by another man, Meng Yu felt that every part of his body was in great pain.
Suddenly, a few ambiguous and ear-piercing moans came from the bathroom. Meng Yu instantly straightened his body. Was this Li Zhe¡¯s voice?
No, he absolutely could not let Li Zhe be suppressed and humiliated by such a person.
Meng Yu kicked open the bathroom door and looked at the boy who was almost lying on Li Zhe with red eyes. Then, he strode forward, grabbed the boy who had already taken off his coat, and threw him out of the bathroom door.
The boy who was chased out was stunned. He had already epted the money and did nothing. Was that not good?
He recalled the time when he entered the bathroom. He had not done anything, but the man inside suddenly moaned so lewdly and looked at the bathroom door. The boy seemed to have thought of the key point.
The man inside was clearly calling out to the man outside. The boy instantly understood, shook his head, and left.
When the guards outside saw the boye out, they were a little stunned.
They wanted to go in and take a look, but they were stopped by the boy..
Chapter 490 - 490: Be More Proactive
Chapter 490: Be More Proactive
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Outsiders shouldn¡¯t get involved in the couples affairs,¡± the boy said calmly.
Everyone was stunned for a moment, and then their eyes widened in disbelief. Young couple? President Meng and Director Li?
Li Zhe, who was in the bathroom, raised his eyes slightly and smiled) ¡°Ah Yu, you threw my antidote out so rudely. Do you want me to die? Why? Are you that cruel to me?
Li Zhe bit his lower lip. It was obvious that he had reached his limit. His red eyes, the fine beads of sweat on his forehead, and his drunken eyes all revealed his forbearance.
Meng Yu stared fixedly at Li Zhe. Then, under Li Zhe¡¯s gaze, he took off his coat and unbuttoned it one by one until his muscr upper body was revealed.
Li Zhe stared at Meng Yu¡¯s actions with his mouth agape, then unconsciously swallowed his saliva and stuttered, ¡°Ah Yu¡You¡¡¯
Meng Yu did not say anything. He just scooped Li Zhe out of the bathtub and carried him out of the bathroom. He gently ced him on the bed and gently removed Li Zhe¡¯s wet pants.
Li Zhe did not say a word. He held his breath and stared nkly at Meng Yu, afraid that if he opened his mouth, Meng Yu would be scared away.
It was not until his swollen and numb penis was suddenly wrapped in a warmth that Li Zhe took a deep breath. A numb sigh overflowed from Li Zhe¡¯s lips, and the joy and excitement of having his long-cherished wish fulfilled instantly appeared on his face.
Li Zhe lowered his head and looked at Meng Yu, who was kneeling between his legs and licking his face. He slowly lowered his hands and forcefully lifted
Meng Yu¡¯s head.
As the scalding long object was pulled out of his mouth, Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe with a puzzled expression and asked, ¡°You¡ Oh¡¡±
Li Zhe lowered his head and kissed Meng Yu¡¯s lips.
Meng Yu could feel Li Zhe¡¯s lips trembling with excitement. Then, a few drops of warm liquid fell on their intertwined lips.
Meng Yu was suddenly shocked and stepped back to push away Li Zhe¡¯s lips. As expected, he saw Li Zhe¡¯s tear-filled eyes. Seeing Li Zhe like this made his heart ache.
Meng Yu bent over and gently licked the tears on Li Zhe¡¯s face. His soft and numb kissesnded on Li Zhe¡¯s face, silentlyforting him.
Then, the two of them fell on the bed. Their movements, which were gentle like drizzle at first, gradually became intense and hot.
Li Zhe was a little disoriented, but he still remembered that he could not be tough. He was afraid that Meng Yu would remember his past, so he had been holding back and not taking the initiative. He had been letting Meng Yu guide him and let him take the initiative.
Meng Yu flipped over and sat on Li Zhe¡¯s body. Li Zhe was also prepared to be prated by Meng Yu. He even took the initiative to raise his legs and show Meng Yu his private parts in a humiliating posture.
Suddenly, Li Zhe felt that his penis had entered a hot and tight passage. It wasfortable, but at the same time, it was squeezed to the point of extreme pain. At the same time, Meng Yu¡¯s hoarse cry of pain came from above.
Li Zhe opened his eyes abruptly and saw Meng Yu raising his head high and closing his eyes in pain. Tears of a psychological nature seeped out from the corners of his eyes.
Li Zhe really did not expect Meng Yu to directly sit down on his fire rod. Who could withstand this? That tearing pain was probably going to kill him.
Li Zhe panicked. He put down his legs and stood up abruptly. As a result, he inserted his penis, which had already entered Meng Yu i s body, deeper into his body.
¡°Ah Hiss Hiss!¡± Meng Yu screamed in pain.
Li Zhe¡¯s heart ached. He used all his strength to hug Meng Yu. He did not dare to move his body. His hand gently stroked Meng Yu l s back to soothe his pain. The other hand was ced on the part where the two of them intersected, gently rubbing it to relieve Meng Yu¡¯s pain.
After a while, when Meng Yu calmed down slightly, Li Zhe panted and reprimanded, ¡°Why did you directly sit on it? Don¡¯t you know that you need to grease it? Don¡¯t you know how to expand? Are you trying to make my heart ache on purpose? Meng Yu, you¡¯re too much of a bastard.¡±
Meng Yu lowered his head and smiled at Li Zhe. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s as if I raped you.¡±
Li Zhe did not want to cry either, but when he saw Meng Yu¡¯s pained expression, his tears fell uncontrobly. What could he do?
Seeing that Li Zhe could not stop crying, Meng Yu hurriedly lowered his head and kissed him. Only when Li Zhe stopped crying did Meng Yu say, ¡°I¡ I don¡¯t know how to continue, you¡ Cough, cough.. Afterwards, can you take the initiative?
Chapter 491 - 491: Getting What She Wanted
Chapter 491: Getting What She Wanted
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe instantlyughed and teased, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it, yet you still want to force it?¡±
After he finished speaking, Li Zhe gently pecked Meng Yu¡¯s lips while grabbing Meng Yu¡¯s half-hard penis, wantonly teasing and stroking it. Seeing Meng Yu slowly getting addicted and not remembering anything, Li Zhe secretly let out a sigh of relief.
He reached his hand to the bedside table and found a bottle of lubricant in the drawer. This was a gay bar, so this kind of thing was naturally essential.
Seeing Li Zhe take out the lubricant with familiarity, Meng Yu said with a slightly sour tone, ¡°Director Li, you¡¯re so familiar with this bar? I think you must havee a lot.¡±
Li Zhe was slightly stunned. He could hear the jealousy in Meng Yu¡¯s tone and was a little happy. He slightly withdrew his penis from Meng Yu and then smeared the lubricant on it.
¡°Then you¡¯ve wronged me.¡± Li Zheughed as he applied the lubricant. The reason why I know so much is because I learned a lot of things for this day with you. I read gay films and gay novels, so I naturally understand. You can understand it as me putting in a lot of effort to have sex with you.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he said snappily, ¡°Shameless. What are you thinking all day?¡±
Li Zhe smiled slightly and said mischievously, ¡°I don¡¯t know who was the one who sat on top of my little brother in a hurry just now.¡±
Meng Yu felt that he had lost all his face. He struggled to get up, but Li Zhe suddenly moved his hips upwards. Meng Yu cried out in surprise and was pushed back by Li Zhe.
Lightly biting on Meng Yu¡¯s earlobe, Li Zhe chuckled and said, ¡°Ah Yu, why are you running? You started the game, so shouldn¡¯t I be the one in charge of when it ends?¡±
Meng Yu avoided Li Zhe¡¯s line of sight and said nothing.
Li Zhe flipped over and pressed Meng Yu under his body. Meng Yu, who was not paying attention, identally touched something. Suddenly, the white gauze curtain fell from top to bottom and surrounded the bed where the two of them were.
Taking advantage of Meng Yu¡¯s confusion, Li Zhe began to slowly move back and forth inside Meng Yu¡¯s body. When Meng Yu slowly adapted to his size, Li Zhe then put more force into his actions, using all the knowledge he had learned over the years on the person he loved.
The white veil billowed in waves of red, as the delicate bed was filled with tender whispers.
The two of them continued to torment until the sky turned slightly white. Meng Yu no longer had the strength to support himself and the act only ended when he fell into a deep sleep.
At this moment, Li Zhe was extremely excited. It had been ten years. The person he had craved for ten years had finally be his. How could he not be excited and ecstatic?
What made people even happier was that Meng Yu did not recall any memories of being vited before. This removed the obstacle of the two of them bing one.
Thinking of this, Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu ecstatically again. After a long
moment of tenderness, Li Zhe got up and cleaned the dirt on the two of them. Then, he wrapped Meng Yu up with a nket and carried him out in a princess carry.
Li Zhe kicked the few people who were sleeping at the door and whispered, ¡°Drive the car.¡±
When they saw Director Li, their gazes slowly shifted to the nket that was wrapped tightly. Without thinking, they all knew that it must be President Meng inside.
They had been listening to the whole night¡¯s activities and had been aroused several times.
Meng Yu was in a deep sleep, and he did not wake up even after changing beds. Li Zhe looked at the medicine in his hand and smiled. ¡°This sleeping pill is quite effective.¡±
The sky gradually brightened. Jiang Xue who had not slept for the whole night, looked extremely tired. Last night, she called Young Master Guan several times, video called him, and sent him a lot of messages. But, Young Master Guan did not reply.
Jiang Xue originally wanted to go to the Guan family to look for him, but she was afraid that the Guan family would think that she did not know her limits, so Jiang Xue was restless and could not sleep.
Jiang Xue got up and washed up before setting off for the airport. She had to hurry back to Rong City to talk to Lu Shan and bring Lu Shan to Beijing. She would admit in front of everyone that Lu Shan had giarized Jiang Xue, and this matter would be resolved.
With Jiang Xue¡¯s understanding of Lu Shan, who was easily persuaded, Lu Shan would definitely feel sorry for her.
However, Jiang Xue did not know that the person she was going back to Rong City to find was already in Beijing.
Lu Shan, who was on the bed) sneezed slightly. Then, she nestled in Shen Yan¡¯s arms and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Hubby, what if I don¡¯t want to get up? Shen Yan patted Lu Shan¡¯s head lovingly and said, ¡°Then continue sleeping. I¡¯ll get up and make breakfast for you..¡±
Chapter 492 - 492: Hugging Hubby
Chapter 492: Hugging Hubby
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan hugged Shen Yan¡¯s waist tightly and said coquettishly, ¡°No, I still want to hug my husband. It¡¯s warm andfortable.¡±
Shen Yan¡¯s chest trembled slightly and he smiled helplessly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you for a while longer. I¡¯ll let Guan Lei get up and do it.¡±
Lu Shan pinched Shen Yan¡¯s waist and said with a smile, ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so bad.¡±
Shen Yan hissed softly, then pulled up the nket and covered the two of them. Soon, there was a panting sound that made people blush.
Meanwhile, Guan Lei was already dressed neatly in the kitchen, watching the video of making breakfast. His brows were furrowed deeply.
¡°How much is the right amount? How big is a spoon? How much less? What kind of fire is small fire?¡± Guan Lei murmured as he looked at the ckened dish in front of him in pain.
At this moment, Guan Lei regretted not going back yesterday.
Guan Lei had wanted to go back to the hotelst night, but Lu Shan said that it was toote and there was still snow outside, so she did not let Guan Lei go back.
Guan Lei was secretly delighted. He even boasted shamelessly that he would be responsible for breakfast the next day in order to thank them for letting him stay over.
He had thought that cooking was not difficult, but he did not expect that the first big meal that he cooked in his life would fail.
When Shen Xi arrived, she saw Guan Lei, who was mumbling in the kitchen with his hands on his hips. She tiptoed closer to Guan Lei. Shen Xi then jumped out and shouted in Guan Lei¡¯s ear, ¡°Morning!¡¯
This time, Guan Lei was so scared that his soul almost flew out.
Shen Xi was so happy that she giggled. Guan Lei was so angry that he pulled Shen Xi back and bit her ear.
Shen Xi pushed Guan Lei away guiltily and looked towards the living room.
Seeing that there was no one there, she red at Guan Lei and said, ¡°You, restrain yourself. My parents are here.¡±
Guan Lei pouted.
Shen Xi looked behind Guan Lei. When she saw the ck thing on the te,
Shen Xi asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±
Guan Lei shifted his position slightly, blocking Shen Xi¡¯s line of sight as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just tested the quality of the pot.¡±
Shen Xi chuckled a few times and said, ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t hide it. If you don¡¯t know how to make it, then so be it. We¡¯ll just buy it.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes lit up, but then he remembered the promise he made yesterday and his enthusiasm diminished instantly. ¡°If I buy it, your father will definitely mock me,¡± he said, deted.
¡°Then what should we do? I don¡¯t know how to cook either.¡± Shen Xi said helplessly.
In her previous life, when she was in the Jiang family, it was the auntie at home who cooked. Later, she went to jail and ate public food. When she was reborn back to the Shen family, Shen Xi did not really cook.
Therefore, Shen Xi expressed that she was powerless to do anything about cooking.
Guan Lei sighed and said, ¡°Forget it, let it be. I can¡¯t let my Xi go hungry.¡±
After saying that, Guan Lei quickly ordered takeout. His only hope was that the takeout would arrive before Shen Xi¡¯s parents woke up.
Even though Guan Lei hoped so, his future father-inw still saw through him. Guan Lei narrowed his eyes and smiled awkwardly. Then, he pulled Shen Xi, who had just finished her breakfast and left in a hurry.
Watching the two of them leave, Lu Shan smiled in satisfaction and said, ¡°Actually, Ah Lei is not bad. His figure, appearance, character, IQ, and EQare all good.¡±
Shen Yan snorted softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s best if he can keep it up, or I won¡¯t agree to it.¡±
At noon, when Jiang Xue saw that the Shen family¡¯s door was locked from the outside, she was dumbfounded. She quickly found her neighbour and asked, ¡°Where did my parents go?
When the neighbour saw that it was Jiang Xue, she snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that they went on a trip.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted and she asked anxiously, ¡°Where did they go on vacation?
The neighbour sized up Jiang Xue and said impolitely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you cut ties with your parents? You even said on the Inte that your father was an alcoholic and your mother was a gambler. What¡¯s going on now? Why are you still looking for them?¡±
Jiang Xue was furious. She grabbed her neighbour and asked loudly, ¡°Let me ask you, where did Shen Yan and his wife go?
At this moment, the neighbour¡¯s son heard Jiang Xue¡¯s roar and immediately ran out to take a look. When he saw his mother being grabbed by the cor, he instantly flew into a rage. He picked up the hoe at the side and pounced towards Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue retreated in shock. Seeing that the other party was still going to attack) she hurriedly turned around and fled..
Chapter 493 - 493: Visit
Chapter 493: Visit
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After getting into the car, Jiang Xue could still hear her neighbours cursing behind her.
¡°You heartless thing. Your parents are so good to you, but you still go around making up nonsense. Your conscience has been eaten by dogs.¡±
¡°An ungrateful wolf.¡±
Jiang Xue gripped the steering wheel tightly, and the hatred she felt for Lu Shan increased.
What did they mean by treating her so well? It was all bullsh*t. She hid so much money and refused to let her spend it, yet she ims that it was for her own good. Only a ghost would believe her.
Jiang Xue tried her best to calm herself down as she drove the rented car. She was thinking about where Shen Yan and his wife would go.
In the end, Jiang Xue felt that the only possibility was that Shen Yan and his wife had been picked up by Shen Xi.
In order to confirm her thoughts, Jiang Xue hired someone to act as Lu Shan¡¯s old acquaintance and went to the neighbour to ask.
After receiving the news that Shen Yan and his wife were going to Beijing, Jiang Xue asked someone to keep an eye on Shen Xi. Then, she hurriedly bought the nearest ne ticket and rushed back to Beijing.
The moment she got off the ne, the sky had already darkened. She had not slept the entire night and had been running around the whole day today, making Jiang Xue a little exhausted. She went home and had a good rest for the night. There were only three days left of the agreed four days.
Jiang Xue waited anxiously. It was not until the evening that Jiang Xue learned where Shen Yan and his wife were now.
Looking at the address on the phone, the resentment in Jiang Xue¡¯s heart quickly spread to her face. Her expression hidden in the twilight was gloomy and terrifying.
Shen Yan and his wife actually live in the central viplex owned by Adana, one of the top vimunities in Beijing. Jiang Xue felt betrayed, as the parents who imed to love her, who had raised her for eighteen years, had betrayed her.
Jiang Xue opened the car door and drove straight to Shen Yan and his wife.
Lu Shan, who was setting the table, saw Shen Xi enter and looked behind him. She asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Lei? Why didn¡¯t hee back for dinner today?¡±
Shen Xi put down the book in her hand and said naturally, ¡°He said he was going to the boxing gym to train tonight, so he won¡¯t being back.¡±
Shen Yan came out of the kitchen with the dishes and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say earlier? I¡¯ve already cooked for him.¡±
Shen Xi chuckled and said coquettishly, ¡°I forgot.¡±
Lu Shan poked Shen Xi¡¯s head lovingly with a smile on her face.
At this moment, the doorbell suddenly rang. The three people in the room were stunned.
¡°Could it be that Ah Lei decided toe back at thest minute?¡± asked Lu Shan.¡±
Shen Xi picked up a piece of braised pork and said vaguely, ¡°I don¡¯t know.
Maybe.¡±
Lu Shan put down her bowl and chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door. It¡¯ll be good if hees. The food won¡¯t go to waste.¡±
However, the moment she opened the door, Lu Shan was stunned. She never
expected that the person who came was actually Jiang Xue.
Seeing Lu Shan standing at the door, Shen Yan asked curiously, ¡°Baby, is it
Guan?¡±
When Jiang Xue heard the voice inside, the corners of her mouth curled up into a smile. Then, she lifted her feet and entered the door.
Lu Shan took a few steps back. Shen Yan and Shen Xi saw Jiang Xue, who looked as if she hade to their own home and was sizing up the environment as soon as she entered.
Shen Xi¡¯s expression instantly changed, and asked impolitely, ¡°Jiang Xue, what are you doing at my house? You¡¯re not wee here. Please leave.¡±
¡°Out?¡± Jiang Xue seemed to have heard a huge joke and sneered, ¡°Shen Xi, you should be the one going out, right? You enjoyed my eighteen years of wealth, but your biological parents hid it from me and made me suffer for eighteen years. Shouldn¡¯t you return my eighteen years of wealth now?
Jiang Xue ignored the three members of the Shen family and walked around the living room. She said casually, ¡°The location is not bad, and the renovation is also not bad. Tomorrow, let¡¯s transfer the ownership. I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯repensating me.¡±
Shen Xi was shocked by Jiang Xue¡¯s words. No one else had such a train of thought.
¡°Jiang Xue, you have a big appetite. Aren¡¯t you afraid of bursting to death? Do you know a vi here is worth half of your family¡¯s assets? I don¡¯t remember your parents using half of their wealth to nurture me.¡± Shen Xi mocked.
Then, Shen Xi looked at Shen Yan and Lu Shan and continued to say to Jiang
Xue, ¡°However, my parents used everything they could to raise you.¡±
Jiang Xue suddenlyughed so hard that her shoulders trembled. She looked back at the Shen family of three opposite her..
Chapter 494 - 494: Really Poor
Chapter 494: Really Poor
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Using everything to raise me? Shen Xi, are you kidding me?¡± Jiang Xue said with a smile. Then, she pointed at Lu Shan and said angrily, ¡°She, is the famous painter Lin Lu. One of her paintings can make me live like a king for all these years, but she hid it because she wanted to see me suffer. As soon as you came back, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell you her true identity. Shen Xi, is this what you meant by using everything to raise me? Hahahaha! Who are you lying to?¡±
Jiang Xue ignored the gazes of the three members of the Shen Family and looked crazy. Her eyes were filled with resentment as she expressed her emotions. ¡°When I was with the Shen family, where did I study at? It was a lousy public school, so it didn¡¯t cost much. What about you? Once you returned to the Shen Family, they sent you to a high-ss school like Zhuo Ying High School.¡±
¡°Hahaha!¡± Jiang Xue smiled self-deprecatingly and said to Shen Yan and his wife with resentment, ¡°As expected, there¡¯s a difference between biological and non-biological children. Saying that you love me is all bullshit. You already knew that I wasn¡¯t your biological daughter, right? So all this while, you¡¯ve been watching me live such a miserable life. You must be secretly happy, right?¡±
Lu Shan¡¯s eyes were red. She looked at Jiang Xue and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We have our difficulties. It¡¯s not what you think. We didn¡¯t know that we had the wrong child. We¡¯ve always treated you as our own daughter.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Lu Shan coldly and questioned, ¡°Then how do you exin that Shen Xi went to an elite school while I went to a crappy high school? Shen Xi knows that you are Lin Lu, but I don¡¯t. Lu Shan, my dear mother, exin yourself! Continue to lie to me!¡±
¡°Jiang Xue, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Shen Yan¡¯s tone became tough.
Towards Jiang Xue, this daughter, Lu Shan and Lu Yan really raised her with love. They did not expect that things would turn out like this.
Lu Shan stopped the angry Shen Yan and exined patiently and gently to Jiang Xue, ¡°I know that as your mother, I have many shorings. However, as a mother and father, we have always loved you. Besides, I told you long ago that I¡¯m Lin Lu.¡±
Jiang Xue widened her eyes in shock and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Impossible, I have no impression of it at all.¡±
¡°Do you still remember when you were young, I forced you to draw? I remember that there was once when I taught you to hide your signature. I told you to give yourself a name just like mother did. For example, if my name is Lin Lu, then I will turn the characters into a part of the painting. In front of you, I drew the two characters of Lin Lu into the painting.¡±
Jiang Xue tried her best to recall this past in her mind. Then, her pupils constricted. She really seemed to have some impression of it. It seemed that it was during the time she had gotten impatient and quarrelled with Lu Shan. She did not like drawing, so she had never taken Lu Shan¡¯s words to heart.
Lu Shan seemed to want to verify the memory that Jiang Xue had already recalled and continued, ¡°But at that time, you hated drawing. That was the day I told you to hide your signature. You and I had our first heated argument. So I never mentioned anything about painting in front of you again. Naturally, I will never mention Lin Lu again.¡±
Lu Shan looked at Jiang Xue warmly and smiled bitterly. ¡°In my heart, as long as my daughter can live happily, she can do whatever she wants. I won¡¯t force her.¡±
Jiang Xue was still unwilling to believe it. She shook her head and said, ¡°You lied to me. It¡¯s not like this. You lied to me.¡±
Lu Shan wiped her tears sadly and continued, ¡°As for letting you go to that school. It¡¯s because your father and I know very well about your grades. Even if you change schools, you won¡¯t be able to get into a good university. So, we originally nned to send you abroad to study after you graduate from high school. At that time, with the experience of studying abroad, your future life will be better.¡±
Jiang Xue seemed to have finally found her evidence. ¡°So, your family has never been poor, right? I was right, wasn¡¯t I? So, if you¡¯re not guarding against me, then what are you? We were clearly rich, so why did we live like a beggar every day? You make it sound nice. Sending me abroad to study, you made it up at thest minute, right?¡±
¡°You¡¯re wrong, our family was really poor.¡± Shen Xi sneered. ¡°Dad and Mom have never been on guard against you. All the most precious things in this family have been given to you. What I have in this house, you have them before. It¡¯s just that you disliked it and threw it away.. Who can you me?
Chapter 495 - 495: Real Jewelry
Chapter 495: Real Jewelry
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue looked at Shen Xi suspiciously. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯ve never owned anything. Other than being poor, I have nothing.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about where my tuition fees came from? I¡¯ll tell you the truth. It came from the things you threw away.¡± Shen Xiughed.
¡°The thing I threw?¡± Jiang Xue muttered with a confused expression.
¡°Do you remember that my mom gave you a box full of jewellery, diamonds, and gold?¡± Shen Xi kindly exined. ¡°Do you still remember the box of keys my dad gave you? Although I haven¡¯t seen what type of yacht and helicopter my dad¡¯s keys are for, I used my Mom¡¯s jewellery and sold a few of them. I sessfully went to school.¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s body trembled slightly and she staggered a few steps back. She still questioned in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, are you lying to me?
Shen Xi smiled brightly. ¡°Why would I lie to you? Otherwise, where would I get the money to go to school? You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want it. You can¡¯t me others, Jiang Xue. If you had cherished my Mom¡¯s kindness and didn¡¯t throw it away, you wouldn¡¯t have let me off so easily. If you cherish my Mom¡¯s kindness and take these things away as mementoes, my mother will never take them back even if she knows that you¡¯re not her biological daughter.¡±
Jiang Xue was stunned and her head was buzzing. That big box of jewellery and that golden gold bar, she actually thought that they were fake and even threw them away.
But she could not be med for this. At that time, the Shen Familys situation was very poor. If anything of high value suddenly appeared, normal people would think that it was stic from somewhere. Who would believe that it was real jewellery?
Jiang Xue muttered, ¡°No normal person would believe that so many valuable things would appear in a poor family.¡±
Jiang Xue raised her head and looked at Shen Xi as if she wanted to get the same answer as Shen Xi. She asked, ¡°You won¡¯t believe it either, right?¡±
Shen Xi smiled and said, ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t believe it either. But this is a gift from my Mom. I cherish it. Even if it¡¯s fake, I¡¯m still very happy.¡±
Lu Shan did not expect Shen Xi to not believe that the items were real either. However, she still carefully kept those items that Shen Xi thought were fake.
This made Lu Shan feel warm in her heart.
Jiang Xue looked at Shen Xi, then turned to Lu Shan and said, ¡°Since I didn¡¯t get what I deserve, Mom, why don¡¯t you make it up to me? Two dayster, you and I will be interviewed by the reporters. Tell everyone that you are Lin Lu, that those paintings were my ideas, and that you giarized them, okay?¡±
Shen Xi angrily stepped forward and blocked Lu Shan, rebuking Jiang Xue, ¡°Jiang Xue, you¡¯re delusional.¡±
Jiang Xue raised her gaze slightly and said to Shen Xi, ¡°And you, Shen Xi. I didn¡¯t want your jewellery, so you could take it and enjoy it. In the end, it was still mine in the beginning. How about this, in order to thank me for the wealth I left you, you help me draw. You can paint for me for the rest of my life. Consider it an exchange. You won¡¯t lose out.¡±
As if she suddenly thought of something, Jiang Xue continued, ¡°Also, if you help me, you won¡¯t be able to draw using your own name in the future. The people at Pingxi Appraisal Center were very smart. They would be able to identify it. So, I¡¯ll use that box of jewellery to exchange for your painting skills for the rest of your life. It¡¯s a good deal, right? After all, some artists might not be able to earn that much money in their lifetime.¡±
The three of the Shen family never expected Jiang Xue to say such shameless words. Not only did she want Lu Shan to admit that she had giarized, but she also wanted Shen Xi to help her paint for the rest of her life.
Shen Yan said rudely to Jiang Xue, ¡°Impossible. Jiang Xue, don¡¯t go too far. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for disregarding our eighteen years of friendship and being impolite to you.¡±
How could Shen Yan tolerate bullying his wife and child? He really did not expect that the child he had educated for eighteen years would turn out to be such a shameless person. This made Shen Yan feel mixed feelings and very ufortable.
Jiang Xue suddenly pushed away Shen Xi and Shen Yan, who were blocking Lu Shan. She knelt in front of Lu Shan and begged with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mom, I beg you. Please help me. For the sake of our 18 years together, please save me. Otherwise, I¡¯m really done for this time.¡±
Lu Shan looked at the girl kneeling in front of her with a troubled expression. This was the child she had brought up. From the time she staggered to the time she stood tall and slim, her daughter had always been by her side.
Shen Xi saw Lu Shan¡¯s expression and knew that things were going to be bad. Lu Shan¡¯s heart softened..
Chapter 496 - 496: Million
Chapter 496: Million
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi hurriedly went forward to pull Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue pushed Shen Xi away, and Shen Xi directly fell to the ground. Her right wrist hit the ground, and Shen Xi cried out in pain.
Lu Shan was shocked. She pushed away Jiang Xue who was still pestering her. With a worried expression, she helped Shen Xi up from the ground and asked anxiously, ¡°Xi, how is it? Did it hurt?¡±
Shen Xi suppressed her voice, tears in the corners of her eyes. She red at
Jiang Xue and questioned, ¡°Jiang Xue, why did you push me?¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes widened and she said in disbelief, ¡°I¡ I just gave you a light push.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Lu Shan with red eyes and whispered, ¡°Mom, my hand hurts. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fractured.¡±
Lu Shan instantly panicked and called out to Shen Yan, ¡°Hubby, hurry up. Call a car and send Xi to the hospital.¡±
Shen Yan looked at Shen Xi and quickly nodded to make the call.
Shen Xi raised her eyebrows provocatively at Jiang Xue in a ce where Lu Shan could not see.
Jiang Xue instantly understood that Shen Xi did not want Lu Shan to help her, so she framed her.
Jiang Xue immediately stood in front of Lu Shan, who was supporting Shen Xi. She pointed at Shen Xi and said angrily, ¡°Mom, nothing happened to Shen Xi at all. She did it on purpose. She just didn¡¯t want you to help me. She is vicious and wanted me to die in Beijing.¡±
As she spoke, Jiang Xue ignored Lu Shan and Shen Yan¡¯s obstruction and forcefully pulled Shen Xi and rolled up her sleeves, wanting to prove that Shen Xi was ying tricks.
In the end, when she saw Shen Xi¡¯s swollen right arm, Jiang Xue was stunned on the spot.
Cold sweat broke out on Shen Xi¡¯s forehead. She leaned on Lu Shan¡¯s body and softly said, ¡°Mom, my right-hand hurts. I still have exams in a few days. I don¡¯t know if I can recover. What if there are side effects and I can¡¯t draw anymore?
Upon hearing Shen Xi i s words, Lu Shan¡¯s heart ached and shattered, filled with indignation. She pushed Jiang Xue away angrily and said, ¡°You giarise and steal ideas, and now you¡¯re maliciously hurting others. Leave, you¡¯re not wee in this house.¡±
Jiang Xue instantly panicked. She knelt on the ground and tugged at the corner of Lu Shan¡¯s clothes as she cried, ¡°Mom, do you know how serious the crime of giarism is in Beijing? I also signed a cooperation contract, so I have to pay a lot of money. Mom, I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯m only 18 years old. I still have a long life ahead of me.¡±
Lu Shan hardened her heart and said, ¡°Although you know the consequences of giarism, you still insist on doing it. You know what you¡¯re doing. So why would I help you? I can¡¯t lie to the public. I won¡¯t let my Xi be your gunner for the rest of her life and live in your shadow. Let go!¡¯
Jiang Xue saw that Lu Shan was no longer able to be persuaded, she immediately looked at Shen Yan with red eyes and cried, ¡°Dad, persuade mother. Anyway, mother no longer draws and doesn¡¯t live in Beijing. She¡¯s just going to bear the reputation of giarism. No one will care, right? As for Shen Xi, as long as she doesn¡¯t show her paintings in front of outsiders, she would be fine even if she hid in a corner quietly for the rest of her life.¡±
¡°Jiang Xue! Get out!¡± Shen Yan roared in anger.
Shen Yan could no longer understand Jiang Xue¡¯s vicious thoughts. She was unable to bear the infamy of giarism, so she wanted to step on others to get to the top and live a good life.
She was simply too shameless.
Jiang Xue saw that Shen Yan and his wife had turned hostile, and her expression immediately changed. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she said, ¡°You promised to love me, and this is it? Hahaha! Watching me being despised and bullied, is this what you call love? Ridiculous.¡±
Shen Xi endured the pain in her arm and said, ¡°Loving you doesn¡¯t mean that they will indulge you without a bottom line. It doesn¡¯t mean that they will help you do evil things and ignore thews of the world.¡±
Jiang Xue Xue looked at Shen Xi with red eyes. ¡°You only know how to talk.
You¡¯ve benefited from them, so you naturally said so. No matter what, all these years, I¡¯ve suffered a lot in the Shen family. You have to give me somepensation, right? 6 million yuan, and I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±
With the money, if things really got out of hand, she could use it to make up for the breach of contract. If she really could not fool them anymore, she could still take the money and go somewhere else to have fun or get stic surgery.
She could still continue to live.
Lu Shan never expected Jiang Xue to say such a thing.. She immediately frowned and retorted, ¡°6 million yuan? Jiang Xue, what are you doing now? Are you nning to cut ties with us for some money?
Chapter 497 - 497: Sever Relationship
Chapter 497: Sever Rtionship
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue smiled indifferently, then stood up and said to Lu Shan and Shen Yan, ¡°Shen Xi has been enjoying herself in my house for 18 years. Shouldn¡¯t you give me this money? As long as I get the money, we¡¯ll be even. Just like you said, sever all ties.¡±
As Lu Shan smiled, her eyes turned red. She nodded and said, ¡°Good! Severance of all ties as you wish.¡±
¡°Hubby, take out two of the paintings I brought and give them to her.¡± Lu Shan said to Shen Yan.
Jiang Xue smiled and said, ¡°Two sets. Are they worth 6 million yuan? Why don¡¯t you give me all those paintings? A couple more won¡¯t make a difference..¡±
Shen Xi sneered. The price of Lin Lu i s artworks had skyrocketed in the current market. Almost every one of them was worth millions or even tens of millions. By giving her two paintings, Shen Xi felt that Jiang Xue had made a killing.
Shen Xi gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Jiang Xue, if you don¡¯t want it, then leave. I¡¯ll give you the 6 million yuan.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Shen Xi and said with disdain, ¡°Why, are you acting rich in front of me so quickly? Let me tell you, Shen Xi, everything you have now belongs to me. You have no right to be arrogant in front of me.¡±
Lu Shan¡¯s cold voice sounded as she reprimanded, ¡°Jiang Xue, everything that Xi has now is her own. We gave it to Xi as her parents. These things never belonged to you, just like how the Jiang family¡¯s things never belonged to Xi.¡±
At this moment, Shen Yan ced two paintings in Jiang Xue¡¯s hands and said,
¡°Take thispensation and get out of our house. The next time we meet, we¡¯ll be strangers. If you dare to bully Xi again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡±
Jiang Xue held the two paintings in her hands and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re indeed hypocritical. You say you love me, but now you¡¯re going to be rude to me.¡±
¡°That love is for our daughter,¡± Lu Shan choked. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve cut ties with us, you¡¯re naturally not worthy.¡±
Shen Xi felt relieved when she saw Lu Shan¡¯s determination. It was worth it for her to injure one of her arms on purpose. Sigh, thinking about the uing exam, Shen Xi looked at her left hand and thought to herself that it seemed like her left hand would have to work hard this time.
Jiang Xue looked at Shen Xi i s family of three hatefully and left angrily with the two paintings.
Looking at Jiang Xue leaving without any hesitation, Lu Shan still felt very sour in her heart. However, when she turned her gaze back to Shen Xi, that sourness was reced by heartache.
After waiting for another two minutes, the car arrived. Lu Shan hurriedly helped Shen Xi up and the three of them went to the hospital.
At this moment, Guan Lei looked at the two old men in front of him and gritted his teeth. ¡°Jiang Xue? Are you saying that it¡¯s most likely Jiang Xue who secretly manipted it?¡±
Sun Mings grandmother, Lin Hui, nodded and said, ¡°At that time, we were discussing a variety show coboration with Jiang Xue, and then we talked about family matters. Those kidnappers had been contacted by Jiang Xue. If they had caught the wrong person, it would be Jiang Xue¡¯s matter. Only those high school students were chosen by me and my old man.¡±
Sun Ming, who was beside them, sneered, scaring Sun Hua and Lin Hui. They never thought that they would be caught by Sun Ming after escaping overseas.
Sun Ming went forward and looked at Guan Lei.¡± That¡¯s about it. You can do as you please with Jiang Xue. I¡¯ll handle these two old things well.¡±
Guan Lei restrained the raging mes in his eyes and nodded respectfully at Sun Ming. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Sun Ming nodded. After Guan Lei left, Sun Ming moved a chair and looked at the two people tied to the sofa with a terrifying smile.
Sun Hua and Lin Hui avoided Sun Ming¡¯s gaze and tried to lower their presence.
¡°Why are you so afraid of me?¡± Sun Mingughed. ¡°I came here today to tell you some good news. I¡¯m pregnant, and you guys have gotten what you wanted. Are you happy?
Sun Hua and Lin Hui looked at each other in silence Both of them could see the disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, they lowered their heads and fell silent.
They knew about what happened that day. Those university students had never met Sun Ming. How could she suddenly be pregnant?
Sun Ming ced a report in front of Sun Hua and Lin Hui and said, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me, so I brought evidence..¡±
Chapter 498 - 498: Test Tubes
Chapter 498: Test Tubes
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Sun Hua and Lin Hui still looked at the report suspiciously.
Sun Ming smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you two want children? This isn¡¯t difficult. I went to choose a sperm and made a test tube. The embryo transfer was sessful. Are you happy now?
Sun Hua¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. The person who was pretending to be calm just now instantly became radiant. He said happily, ¡°Ming, did you test it? Ah that¡¯s great. Tell me, child, if you had thought it through earlier, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡±
Lin Hui also said happily, ¡°That¡¯s great. When your child is born, there will be hope for our family. At that time, our family will live happily.¡±
Sun Hua was so happy that he forgot that he was tied up. He squirmed andughed, ¡°Did the doctor say if it was a boy or a girl? This is already a test tube.
You should be pregnant with a boy and a girl. A boy was still better. Only then could the family prosper.¡±
Sun Ming smiled at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant but¡ Who said I¡¯m going to give birth?¡±
Sun Mings words instantly stopped the two people¡¯s excited daydreaming. Sun Hua frowned and asked unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already seed in the test tube? If you don¡¯t give birth, what else do you want?¡±
Sun Ming supported her chin and said, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll abort it. It¡¯s only been a few days. I won¡¯t feel any pain even if I abort it. Oh, right, I also made an appointment with a gynecologist. I n to have my ovaries removed. If you want children, let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible in this lifetime.
The Sun family is going to have no descendants.¡±
Sun Hua¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Sun Ming in disbelief and roared, ¡°Sun Ming, you are a lunatic. That is your own body, your child.¡±
Sun Hua and Lin Hui never expected that Sun Ming would be so cruel to others and herself, wanting to remove her ovaries.
Sun Ming just shrugged excitedly and said, ¡°You also know this is my body and child. Then, what right do you have to interfere in my matters?
Lin Hui quickly advised, ¡°Ming, don¡¯t be impulsive. If you don¡¯t want to have a child, it¡¯s fine. You can just donate an ovum. You can also get someone else to help you have a child. Okay? Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±
Sun Mingughed maniacally. ¡°It¡¯s toote. I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡±
After she finished speaking, Sun Ming stood up and stood opposite the two of them. She pulled open the curtains and smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯ve always said that it¡¯s your right to have the bloodline of the Sun family, I¡¯ll give you this right today. I¡¯ll make you watch how the bloodline of the Sun family will be lost and how it will be extinct.¡±
Sun Hua¡¯s eyes bulged out, and his turbid eyes projected disgust and anger toward Sun Ming. He shouted, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t give birth anymore, I would still be at your mercy. Sun Ming, if you dare to abort this child and cut off his ovaries today, I won¡¯t let you off, and that bastard brother of yours.¡±
When Sun Ming heard that her half-brother was being called a bastard, her eyes sharpened and she said sinisterly, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if you still have your lives.¡±
Sun Hua and Lin Hui widened their eyes. They didn¡¯t expect Sun Ming to still have the intention to kill them.
¡°Bastard!¡± Sun Hua shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m your grandfather! Are you trying to kill your blood?¡±
¡°I even killed my child. Who do you think you are? When you ordered people to kill my mother and stepfather and used my brother to threaten me, you should have expected this oue.¡± Sun Ming lowered the curtain in her hand.
After covering Sun Hua and Lin Hui¡¯s mouths with cloth and tying them to the wall, Sun Ming used tools to force them to not close their eyes. She wanted these two crazy people to lose what they cared about the most.
Sun Ming had made up her mind not to have any more children in this life. She didn¡¯t want her children to have the dirty blood of the Sun family. Moreover, the person she loved the most was dead. Why would she want a child?
Besides, she would be carrying two lives on her shoulders after today. She might be exposed at any time. A person like her was not worthy of being a mother.
When the lights in the operating theater lit up, Sun Ming¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly from the corners of her eyes. She must have regretted not being with Guan Miao for a long time and not having a child with Guan Miao..
Chapter 499 - 499: Surgery
Chapter 499: Surgery
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Sun Hua, who was in the next room, stared at the operating room with his eyes wide open. He wanted to close his eyes, but he was forced to open them by the iron thing on his eyes.
Although he couldn¡¯t see the details of the surgery, when the doctor took out the badly mutted ovaries and a pile of flesh and blood, Sun Hua instantly became dejected, as if he had suddenly aged several years.
He started from scratch, and his greatest wish was to bring honor to his ancestors. Then, he would let his descendants remember his great achievements, so that the Sun family, which carried his bloodline, would have endless descendants and prosperity for generations to worship him.
In the end, there was nothing left.
Guan Lei had just returned home and found that the Shen family vi was brightly lit, but the door was tightly shut. He pressed the doorbell for a long time, but no one came to open the door.
Guan Lei immediately called Shen Xi, but Lu Shan picked up.
¡°Ah Lei, Xi is seeing a doctor now. It¡¯s not convenient for her to answer the phone.¡± Lu Shan said.
Guan Lei was shocked and asked anxiously, ¡°Seeing a doctor, what¡¯s wrong with Xi? Why does she want to see a doctor?¡±
¡°Someone came to our house to cause trouble,¡± Lu Shan sighed. ¡°Xi identally fell. Her right hand might have a small fracture.¡±
Guan Lei immediately asked about the hospital Shen Xi was in and rushed over.
Looking at the sweating Guan Lei and the anxious look in his eyes, Shen Xi quicklyforted him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a fracture. It¡¯s just a dislocated arm. The doctor said that I would be fine in a few days.¡±
Guan Lei stood at the side with a face full of heartache as he carefully caressed Shen Xi.
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei, his cheeks slightly hot as he whispered, ¡°My parents are still there. What are you doing?¡±
Only then did Guan Lei let go of Shen Xi¡¯s hand slightly? He turned to Lu Shan and asked, ¡°Auntie, you just said that someone came to our house to cause trouble. Who is it?¡±
¡°She¡¯s my adopted daughter.¡± Lu Shan paused.
An adopted daughter? Guan Lei frowned slightly. Wasn¡¯t that Jiang Xue?
Jiang Xue had not dealt with the matter of finding someone to kidnap Shen Xi and attempting to destroy Shen Xi¡¯s innocence. Now, she dared to go to Shen Xi¡¯s house to cause trouble. It was out of the line!
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s expression and knew that Guan Lei was very angry. She hurriedly sent her parents away and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Guan Lei, don¡¯t do anything rash. I know what to do with my matters. Now that we¡¯re in Beijing, Jiang Xue still has the Guan family backing her. Don¡¯t go against her directly. I¡¯ll be worried about you.¡±
Guan family? Guan Lei smiled disdainfully in his heart. Previously, he had only wanted to protect Shen Xi, so he ignored Jiang Xue¡¯s actions. He did not expect Jiang Xue to treat their Guan family as a fool. She used the Guan family¡¯s name to tyrannize outside and dared to bully Shen Xi. How preposterous she was!
Then, Guan Lei asked in a slightly questioning tone, ¡°What about you? If you don¡¯t want me to deal with Jiang Xue, do you want to deal with her yourself? Xi, you¡¯re worried about me. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m worried about you too?¡±
Shen Xi was stunned. She did not think too much about such things. This was because she had a n to deal with Jiang Xue. She still had all kinds of dirt on Jiang Xue. Besides, she still had the Shen and Lu families backing her in Beijing. However, Guan Lei did not have any connections in Beijing. If he was targeted by Young Master Guan, he would probably not have it easy.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s worried and slightly angry expression and immediately called out weakly, ¡°Ah, when you¡¯re angry, my hand hurts. It hurts so much.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s winking face and his anger subsided a little. He knew that Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to implicate him and was afraid that something would happen to him. He signed and nned to forget it. Shen Xi was already injured, and he still had a sour face. It was not good.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s left hand and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not angry. My heart aches for you. By the way, there¡¯s a result of the kidnapping of you a few days ago. It was Jiang Xue and the Sun family who conspired. Jiang Xue wanted to take advantage of the time when the Sun family forced Sun Ming to get pregnant to destroy your innocence.¡±
¡°What kidnapping? What conspiracy? What innocence was ruined? You better exin clearly.¡± Lu Shan suddenly pushed open the door and asked in confusion.
Shen Xi turned to look at her parents at the door in a panic. Lu Shan was shocked, and Shen Yan¡¯s face was dark.
Guan Lei quickly shut up. Shen Xi also looked troubled. She did not want her parents to know about this, but she did not expect them to find out.
Shen Xi shook her head unnaturally. Just as she was about to say something, Lu Shan pointed at Guan Lei and said, ¡°Ah Lei, tell me, what happened? If you dare to lie, I will always oppose you and Xi..¡±
Chapter 500 - 500: Understanding
Chapter 500: Understanding
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t lie.¡± Guan Lei panicked.¡±
Shen Xi sighed, while Guan Lei told Shen Yan and Lu Shan everything from the beginning to the end.
Lu Shan was so angry that her face turned pale and the orange in her hand was crushed. Shen Yan was also so angry that his forehead was throbbing and his veins were popping out.
Lu Shan sneered and said angrily, ¡°Guan family? It¡¯s useless even if the Gu family and the Guan family work together to protect her. She¡¯s simply going too far. Hubby, I¡¯m too angry.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s scalp instantly went numb. It was urgent to draw a clear line with Jiang Xue.
Otherwise, even if he revealed his identity in the future, even if the Shen family knew that he and Jiang Xue did not have that kind of rtionship, just the Guan family was protecting Jiang Xue¡¯s gossip now. Guan Lei felt that he would be coldly reprimanded by Shen Yan and his wife.
Perhaps they would directly disagree with him being with Shen Xi. After all, he was the real Young Master Guan. He knew that Jiang Xue was bullying Shen Xi, but he still tacitly agreed. He would not be med.
Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi and her eyes suddenly turned red. She said in a choked voice,¡± X, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t take it to heart when I heard you say that Jiang Xue bullied youst time. She was still thinking about their past rtionship. I did not expect her to be so vicious.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Lu Shan and could not bear to see her. She knew that Lu Shan had a pure and innocent nature. How could she have thought of so many evil things that exceeded her expectations?
Shen Xi hugged Lu Shan with her left hand andforted her, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. The hearts of the people in this world are sinister and unpredictable. It¡¯s not your fault. Besides Jiang Xue¡¯s little tricks and conspiracies can¡¯t defeat your daughter¡¯s big conspiracy that represents justice.¡±
Lu Shan was amused by Shen Xi¡¯s loud tone. She pulled Shen Yan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, hubby. Let¡¯s go do what we have to do.¡±
Shen Yan nodded in understanding.
Shen Xi was a little worried. She frowned and quickly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¡±
Shen Yan interrupted Shen Xi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We grew up in Beijing too.¡±
Shen Xi still wanted to stop him, but Guan Lei directly pulled Shen Xi back and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll take care of Xi.¡±
Shen Yan said to Guan Lei, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. When you go backter, send us a message to tell us that you¡¯re safe.¡±
Guan Lei hurriedly nodded. The few of them directly ignored Shen Xi and reached an agreement.
Watching Shen Yan leave, Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei with a bit of disapproval. Even if Shen Xi knew that she had the Shen and Lu families backing her, she would not involve themselves if she could. The Guan family was big, a family that integrated politics and business. It was not that easy to deal with.
Guan Lei knew Shen Xi¡¯s concerns and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the Guan family won¡¯t stand up for a small matter like this. Besides, Jiang Xue was still suspected of giarism. The old master of the Guan family was a painting enthusiast, so he must have known about this. Therefore, he might not help Jiang Xue. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Shen Xi thought about it and agreed. Perhaps she was thinking too much and was too cautious.
However, Shen Xi knew that she could not afford to gamble. She did not want to experience the feeling of losing her loved ones again. It was too painful.
Suddenly, there was the sound of hungering from her stomach. Shen Xi instantly felt awkward. She had not eaten dinner yet and Jiang Xue had alreadye. She had been tormented at the hospital and had not eaten yet.
Guan Lei instantlyughed and teased, ¡°Ah, my Xi¡¯s stomach is growling. Are you hungry?¡±
Shen Xi hit Guan Lei¡¯s chest a few times and said angrily, ¡°You know. Go buy me dinner. If I¡¯m starving, you won¡¯t have Xi.¡±
Guan Lei patted Shen Xi¡¯s head lovingly and then said in a good mood, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll order now. We¡¯ll eat here before going back.¡±
Shen Xi happily nodded her head in a bid to get rid of that cute energy, causing Guan Lei to be unable to resist and lightly pinch Shen Xi¡¯s cute cheek twice.
The takeout was delivered by Xue Li. Shen Xi looked at Xue Li and greeted him warmly, ¡°Brother Xue, sorry to trouble you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s what I should do,¡± Xue Li waved his hand in fear. Then, he tactfully went out, closed the door, and stood guard outside.
Initially, Shen Xi did not need to be hospitalized for a minor injury like this. Guan Lei said that it was not convenient for her to eat, so he insisted on renting a high-end ward for the night. Shen Xi could not refuse, so she could only let Guan Lei go..
Chapter 501 - 501: I’m Hungry
Chapter 501: I¡¯m Hungry
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In the past, when she did not know about Guan Lei¡¯s family background, Shen Xi would have scolded Guan Lei for wasting money. Now, Shen Xi had seen it through. If he had money, he should spend it.
Guan Lei methodically opened the bowls and chopsticks for Shen Xi, then opened the takeout. The dishes were all Shen Xi¡¯s favorite, which made Shen Xi¡¯s heart warm. Guan Lei was bing more and more considerate.
Guan Lei skillfully picked up some food for Shen Xi, then patiently said to Shen
Xi again and again, ¡°Come, open your mouth.¡±
¡°I can use my left hand, so I can write without any problems.¡±
¡°How can you do that?¡± Guan Lei said with a straight face. ¡°You¡¯re a patient now, so I must serve you well. Besides, when my hand was injured, didn¡¯t you help me like this?¡±
Guan Lei felt a little guilty when he said this. When he met Shen Xi¡¯s gaze, he saw a teasing look in Shen Xi¡¯s eyes.
Shen Xi said as she bit on something, ¡°Yes, I remember now. You were injured when you were dressing.¡±
Guan Lei looked a little ufortable. He smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a means of pursuit? Come, Xi, try this crispy meat.¡±
Guan Lei quickly changed the topic. He picked up a piece of crispy meat and stuffed it into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth.
Shen Xi only gently bit on a small piece of crispy meat, her eyes still looking at Guan Lei with a teasing expression.
Guan Lei saw Shen Xi staring at him lovingly with her mouth wide open. Then, she used her pearly white teeth to gently bite the small piece of crispy meat, as if she was watching him make a fool of himself.
But Guan Lei didn¡¯t think so. She wasn¡¯tughing at him. She was seducing him.
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze could not help but focus on Shen Xi¡¯s lips. He swallowed and said in a low voice with a hurried breath, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m hungry.¡±
Before Shen Xi could react, Guan Lei¡¯s face had already moved to Shen Xi¡¯s eyes. His lips, which were pursed just now, were now biting the other end of the crispy meat.
Shen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat as her gazended on the crispy meat that both of them were biting on.
As Guan Lei bit the crispy meat into his mouth inch by inch, Shen Xi¡¯s heartbeat uncontrobly followed Guan Lei¡¯s rhythm, and her body seemed to be stimted by this biting action, causing waves of numbness.
It was only when that pair of sexy lips touched Shen Xi¡¯s lips that Shen Xi seemed to suddenly notice the aggressive tongue between her lips.
However, it was already toote. Guan Lei¡¯s tongue was like victorious general leading thousands of troops. Not only did it snatch the meat from Shen Xi¡¯s mouth, but it also stirred up Shen Xi¡¯s base camp into a mess, making people blush and their hearts beat faster.
Shen Xi, who was utterly defeated, was kissed by Guan Lei aggressively. She was so dizzy that she didn¡¯t even know when Guan Lei had fed her all kinds of food.
Until Guan Lei gently left Shen Xi¡¯s mouth and asked in a low voice, ¡°Xi, are you full? If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll continue.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression was a little dazed as she looked at Guan Lei in a daze. Guan Lei picked up a chestnut and gently bit it with his teeth. Then, he bent down and stuck his tongue out. The chestnut rolled into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth.
¡°It seems like Xi is still not full. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll bite it into pieces for you,¡± Guan Lei said with a soft smile. His words were full of indulgence.
Shen Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red. She pushed Guan Lei away with her left hand and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re not serious. I¡¯m ignoring you.¡±
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi and begged, ¡°Alright, I was wrong. I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡±
Shen Xi snorted and said, ¡°At least you know what¡¯s good for you.¡±
¡°Xi, if you meet Jiang Xue in the future, don¡¯t fight her directly. Tell me and I¡¯ll clean it up for you,¡± Guan Lei said as he looked at Shen Xi¡¯s bandaged arm. He didn¡¯t forget to stuff a fruit into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth.
¡°Why?¡± Shen Xi asked vaguely. ¡°Do you want to beat her up? It¡¯s not good for a man to hit a girl. I can hit her.¡±
When Shen Xi said this, there was a hint of a joke. Unexpectedly, Guan Lei thought about it seriously and said, ¡°If I have no choice, I can only act. Otherwise, let Xue Li do it.¡±
Shen Xi thought of Xue Li, the muscr man, and Jiang Xue¡¯s weak body. She instantly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I usually don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke her.¡±
Guan Lei nodded in relief.
After a while, Guan Lei took Shen Xi out of the door. Xue Li followed him from a distance..
Chapter 502 - 502: The Awakened Sun Ming
Chapter 502: The Awakened Sun Ming
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Just as the two of them were about to leave the hospital, a group of people pushed a mobile hospital bed and rushed in. Shen Xi was stillmenting the fragility of life when she suddenly noticed that the person was Sun Ming.
Shen Xi widened her eyes and pulled Guan Lei¡¯s body, saying, ¡°Guan Lei, it¡¯s Sun Ming.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyelids twitched and he quickly looked in Shen Xi¡¯s direction. Sure enough, he saw Sun Ming lying on the hospital bed, breathing weakly. Her younger brother, Sun Cheng, was crying his eyes out as he followed behind her.
Guan Lei quickly brought Shen Xi along and followed Sun Ming to the emergency room. Only then did Guan Lei walk toward Sun Cheng and ask,¡± What happened to your sister? She was fine when I left just now.¡±
When Sun Cheng saw that it was Guan Lei, he cried even harder and recounted the incident intermittently.
It turned out that Sun Cheng had learned of Sun Ming¡¯s n from his subordinates and wanted to stop Sun Ming. The two elders of the Sun family had been untied by an unknown outsider. The two of them rushed to Sun Ming¡¯s operating theater and beat up the doctor.
When Sun Cheng arrived, the operating theater was in a mess. Fortunately, Sun Cheng brought some people with him, which stopped the two old men from the Sun family.
However, because the surgery was interrupted, Sun Ming¡¯s wound had not been sutured, and the doctor had been knocked unconscious by the two old men, Sun Cheng could only send Sun Ming to the hospital.
Guan Lei¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together as he nervously looked at the emergency room.
Shen Xi knew the rtionship between Sun Ming and the Guan family. She held Guan Lei¡¯s hand and silently supported him.
¡°How are the two people from the Sun family?¡± Guan Lei asked.
¡°I didn¡¯t bring many people with me.¡± Sun Cheng shook his head and said, ¡°I only cared about letting people snatch my sister away. I didn¡¯t pay attention to those two people.¡±
Guan Lei sighed and sent a message to Xue Li. He asked Xue Li to find out the location of the two elders from the Sun family and wait for Sun Cheng in the emergency room.
While Shen Xi was waiting, she heard from Guan Lei and Sun Cheng about the crazy and extreme things that Sun Ming did to take revenge on the two elders of the Sun family.
She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. Sun Ming, who was born with an illegal child, was already quite miserable. In the end, her good mother and stepfather were killed by her grandfather, and the person she loved also left her. She also had to bear the threat of her younger brother¡¯s life. Such a life was too depressing.
Shen Xi sent a text message to Shen Yan and Lu Shan, saying that she would be backte at night and that she would send them a message when she got back. After receiving Lu Shan¡¯s reminder to ¡°pay attention to your safety¡±, Shen Xi apanied Guan Lei and waited for Sun Ming.
When the doctor came out, a few of them quickly went forward to ask.
The doctor said with a mask, ¡°The operation was very sessful, but we can¡¯t help her recover from the ovaries that have been removed.¡±
Sun Cheng¡¯s entire body went limp. Fortunately, Guan Lei helped him up in time. Otherwise, he could only sit on the ground.
Looking at Sun Ming who was pushed out, Sun Cheng cried so hard that tears flowed down his face.
Guan Lei was afraid that Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t rest well toote, so he asked someone to send her back. Shen Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with you.¡±
Guan Lei, who couldn¡¯t convince Shen Xi, could only send Shen Xi to the high-end ward that had just been booked. Then, he asked someone to arrange for Sun Ming to stay next door.
Sun Ming woke up at about five in the morning. The pungent smell of disinfectant, the faint light, and the white hue made Sun Ming guess that she was in the hospital.
Sun Ming¡¯s face was pale. She turned her head slightly to the side and saw a furry head lying on the side of the bed. Sun Ming smiled slightly and gently ced her pale and slightly transparent hand on Sun Cheng¡¯s head.
Sun Cheng, who had been lying on the ground and not falling asleep, felt something strange. He instantly raised his head and held Sun Ming¡¯s hand tightly with both hands. Tears could not stop falling.
¡°Sis, you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯m so scared. I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t wake up.¡± Sun Cheng cried uncontrobly.
Sun Ming¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she said, ¡°Silly boy, how can I not wake up? I still want to see you grow up, get into university, get married, and have children.¡±
Sun Cheng held Sun Ming¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have any family in this world. If you
continue like this, I¡¯ll go with you. If you die, I¡¯ll die with you.¡±
Sun Ming¡¯s expression changed instantly. She raised his eyebrows and said with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±
¡°Then promise me that you won¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future.¡± Sun Cheng said firmly with tears in his eyes..
Chapter 503 - 503: Don’t Do Stupid Things Anymore
Chapter 503: Don¡¯t Do Stupid Things Anymore
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi and Guan Lei, who had heard the noise next door, stood quietly at the door and did not disturb the siblings.
Sun Ming was silent for a while. Under Sun Cheng¡¯s hopeful gaze, she finallypromised and said weakly, ¡°Alright, I promise you that I won¡¯t do anything dangerous in the future.¡±
Sun Cheng was relieved after receiving Sun Ming¡¯s promise.
Guan Lei brought Shen Xi in and said to Sun Cheng, ¡°Your sister has just woken up and is still very weak. Let her rest.¡±
Sun Cheng nodded obediently.
Guan Lei pressed the doctor on duty¡¯s bell. It would be better to let the doctor take a look at her after she woke up.
When the doctor said that Sun Ming was fine and that she only needed to rest well, a few of them heaved a sigh of relief.
After Guan Lei brought Sun Cheng to pay the fees with the doctor, Shen Xi sat beside Sun Ming and said, ¡°The two people from the Sun family have already escaped. I think you can take revenge, but don¡¯t get yourself involved. When you were unconscious yesterday, your brother almost couldn¡¯t hold on.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s words moved Sun Ming slightly, and her eyes reddened.
¡°I know that this is your private matter. I just thought that if something happened to you, your brother might be alone in this world. He was only 14 years old, not yet an adult. Such a weak child must have suffered a lot in such a cruel society.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s voice was filled with pity. She wanted to persuade Sun Ming not to do anything stupid, but at the same time, her heart ached for Sun Cheng.
In her previous life, she was only eight years old. At that time, her father had passed away and her mother was in a vegetative state. The feeling of being alone and helpless was too frustrating.
¡°A life for a life. There are some things we can let thew handle, or we can use other methods to avoid getting ourselves involved.¡± Shen Xi continued. She knew that Sun Ming would never let the two elders of the Sun family off.
Shen Xi wasn¡¯t a saint. She wouldn¡¯t persuade Sun Ming to give up on revenge because if this kind of thing happened to her, it would probably be the same as in her previous life. A bomb would take away all her enemies.
However, Sun Ming was different from her previous life. Sun Ming still had rtives and a younger brother who still needed protection. She was not like her previous life, where she was alone and did not care whether she lived or not.
Sun Ming lowered her head and pursed her dry lips.
Shen Xi picked up the cup beside her and poured a cup of warm water. She moistened it with a cotton swab and gently tapped Sun Ming¡¯s lips a few times to ease the chapped lips.
¡°The doctor said that you can¡¯t drink water for the time being. If your lips are dry, wet them with a cotton swab to relieve them.¡±
Shen Xi said.
¡°Thank you!¡± Sun Ming said in a low voice. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything stupid, don¡¯t worry.¡±
After receiving Sun Ming¡¯s promise, Shen Xi¡¯s heart rxed slightly.
¡°You should rest a little longer. Your wounds won¡¯t heal so quickly. As for the two people from the Sun family, Guan Lei has already sent someone to help you track them down.¡± Shen Xi said.
Sun Ming nodded quietly and closed her eyes to rest.
When Guan Lei and Sun Cheng came back, Sun Cheng saw Sun Ming with her eyes closed. His heart jumped to his throat. He staggered in and asked, ¡°My sister, she¡¡±
Shen Xi quickly pulled Sun Cheng back and made a hand gesture to keep quiet. ¡°Your sister is fine. She just closed her eyes to rest.¡±
Sun Cheng took a deep breath and nodded in panic. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
After leaving a few people behind for Sun Ming, Guan Lei brought Shen Xi back to the Shen family¡¯s vi. In the end, he found that Shen Yan and Lu Shan had not returned for the entire night.
After the two of them took a nap, they woke up to the news. [Lin Lu appeared for the first time in 18 years, criticizing giarists.] [Genius girl used of giarizing famous painter Lin Lu]
[Wealthy daughter-inw involved in a giarism scandal, suspected of marrying into a wealthy family]
Xia Huang looked at the news on her phone and became excited. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Xue¡¯s character to be ruined before she arrived.
The famous painter, Lin Lu, had posted early this morning, iming that Jiang Xue¡¯s works were indeed her paintings, but they had not been announced. When she heard that someone had giarized, Lin Lu expressed that she was very angry and would sue them to the end.
Jiang Xue was also stunned when she saw the trending searches this morning. She hurriedly called Lu Shan, but Lu Shan turned off her phone. When she called Shen Yan, Shen Yan also turned off his phone. Jiang Xue had no choice but to call Shen Xi, but she hung up. When she called again, she couldn¡¯t get through..
Chapter 504 - 504: Trending Search
Chapter 504: Trending Search
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue was filled with resentment. It was Lu Shan who had let her down. Why did she dare to treat her like this?
Jiang Xue stood up in a panic. When she ran to the door, she met Xia Chun, who had also rushed over.
Xia Chun knew the cultural atmosphere of Beijing. In addition, the person who exposed Jiang Xue was Lin Lu, the Lin Lu who had disappeared 18 years and still had a certain status in the painting and calligraphy circle.
With Lin Lu¡¯s words, what awaited Jiang Xue was all kinds of curses and usations.
Jiang Xue pushed Xia Chun away. She had to go to her master¡¯s side to exin the situation immediately, or she would be finished.
Hurrying downstairs, she met Xia Huang, who went forward to mock her.
Xia Huang crossed her arms and looked at Jiang Xue mockingly. ¡°Where are you rushing to in such a hurry? Oh! Did your character fail and you had to find external help?¡±
Xia Fen was expressionless at the dining table. She didn¡¯t even raise her eyebrows, but the joy in her eyes revealed her good mood.
Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes were sharp as she red at Xia Huang and said, ¡°Xia Huang, you better not provoke me. Let me tell you, even if I can¡¯t be a painter, I can still marry into the Guan family and be the young mistress of the Guan family.¡± Xia Huang burst outughing. ¡°Yo yo yo, still daydreaming? You know Old Master Guan is a painting addict, right? The person he hated the most in his life was someone who giarized and giarized paintings. You said that your giarism has already been confirmed. Will the crime of giarism be far away? Do you think Old Master will let you in? Jiang Xue, you¡¯re thinking about something that¡¯s not yours. Otherwise, you¡¯ll burn yourself to death.¡±
Jiang Xue gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. She knew that Xia Huang was right, but she would not admit defeat until thest moment.
Hurrying to Xue Liu¡¯s residence, Jiang Xue, who could enter and leave freely in the past, was suddenly forbidden from entering.
Jiang Xue begged Xue Liu¡¯s aunt, ¡°Auntie, let me go in and see Master. I have something to do.¡±
The auntie just stood at the door with a calm expression and said coldly to
Jiang Xue, who was outside the door, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jiang. I¡¯m just a nanny. I¡¯ll do whatever the owner says. Don¡¯t ring the doorbell anymore. I won¡¯t let you in. ¡±
Jiang Xue stood at the gate and called Xue Liu several times, but no one answered.
Jiang Xue could only go to the vi where Shen Xi lived again and shout at the gate for Lu Shan toe out.
Shen Xi stood on the balcony on the second floor and said to Jiang Xue, who was shouting below, ¡°Jiang Xue, speak louder. Let the neighbors listen to what a gentle and dignified genius painter like you is saying.¡±
Thinking that the people living here were rich and noble, Jiang Xue instantly became mute. She did not dare to say anything else and only lowered her voice to shout at Shen Xi, ¡°Shen Xi, ask Lu Shan toe out. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s bluff and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What else can you do? Climbing over the wall? With your current poprity, you¡¯ll probably appear in the afternoon. The news of the daughter-inw of a wealthy family climbing the wall and being brought to the police station.¡±
Jiang Xue was so angry that her eyes were red as she looked at Shen Xi. Then, she saw Guan Lei who walked out from behind Shen Xi. She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and cursed, ¡°Damn couple, die a horrible death.¡±
Just this sentence almost angered the old men in the two vis next door. Zheng Huai and Lu Lin quickly pulled their two old men back to calm them down.
Yesterday, Shen Yan and Lu Shan suddenly went home separately, which surprised and delighted the elders of the Shen and Lu families. Although they said some harsh words, they were overjoyed that their children could go home.
After knowing that Shen Xi had been bullied like this, the two families immediately flew into a rage. At that time, they investigated Jiang Xue thoroughly.
To Shen Yan and Lu Shan, their daughter was their everything. Although they had lost the bet with their parents, they did not regret it.
If they let their daughter be bullied like this, they would regret it.
They went home and expressed their surrender. Then, they began to contact the media in Beijing. Lu Shan even registered a social media ount overnight and verified it that night.
After everything was prepared, in the morning, Lu Shan posted a post as Lin Lu. After many media reports, it instantly pushed Jiang Xue onto various hot topics..
Chapter 505 - 505: Joint Boycotting
Chapter 505: Joint Boycotting
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The helpless Jiang Xue returned to the Xia family and cried as she begged her grandfather to help her settle the rumors outside, iming that she was wronged and had been harmed.
Xia Fen was also forced to return home today because of Jiang Xue.
As soon as she arrived at thepany, she was surrounded by a group of reporters at the entrance. Xia Fen couldn¡¯t enter at all.
Jiang Xue had too many titles now. She was the daughter-inw of the Guan family, the number one family in Beijing, the most favored disciple of Master Xue Liu, the young genius painter, the cousin of the Xia family, the new energetic girl in the variety show, and all kinds of rumors that had be popr some time ago, such as miscarriage, mix-up, and so on.
Everyone who was waiting to gossip had received it.
Therefore, when she saw Jiang Xue, who had been kneeling in front of her parents, Xia Fen could only sneer.
Xia Nan looked at Jiang Xue who was crying very miserably, and turned his pleading gaze to his second daughter, Xia Fen.
Xia Fen looked at her phone and did not say a word. Xia Huang sat on the sofa leisurely and enjoyed Jiang Xue¡¯s heart-wrenching cries for help as if she was watching a show.
This scene couldn¡¯t be too beautiful.
Bai Yu slowly walked in front of Xia Huang and said with a troubled expression,
¡°Fen, no matter what, Xue is still your niece. Look, see if you can help her.¡± ¡°Mom, do you know who your granddaughter offended this time?¡± Xia Fen sneered. Lin Lu, the famous Lin Lu in the painting world. Do you think your daughter can argue with Lin Lu?¡±
Xia Nan sighed and said, ¡°Fen, why don¡¯t you go and find Lin Lu? Tell her to beg for mercy. If she wants money, we¡¯llpensate her.¡±
Xia Fen looked up angrily at her biased parents and said angrily, ¡°Plead for mercy. Do you want me to plead for mercy? I just want to ask, why? The trouble was caused by her, Why should I beg for mercy?¡±
Xia Huang, who was on the side, saw that her grandparents were biased toward Jiang Xue without any bottom line. She instantly became very angry and questioned loudly, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, Auntie is your daughter, but isn¡¯t my mom your daughter? You asked my mother to plead for mercy for such a thing. Have you thought about the consequences?¡±
Xia Nan and Bai Yu both looked troubled, while Xia Huang still said indignantly, ¡°Our Xia family started as an art gallery. If people find out that our Xia family begged for mercy for a person who giarized a painting, have you thought about the consequences? Apany that runs an art gallery that ignores intellectual property rights. When the timees, our family will suffer a boycott from those artists. Grandpa, Grandma, do you want the Xia family to be buried with Jiang Xue?¡±
Xia Huang¡¯s words were extremely serious, but it was the truth.
At this moment, Xia Fen suddenly saw the announcements from the Shen family and the Lu family, and she burst outughing.
Xia Fen looked up at her parents and smiled. ¡°The Shen family and the Lu family both forwarded Lin Lu¡¯s post, stating that if Lin Lu needs it, the Shen family and the Lu family¡¯s legal team will be at Lin Lu¡¯s disposal at any time. At the same time, they dered that they would attack anyone who helped Jiang Xue indiscriminately. Dad, Mom, are you sure you still want me to plead for mercy?¡±
Xia Nan and Bai Yu¡¯s faces instantly turned pale. The Shen and Lu families of the four major families in Beijing supported Lin Lu. There was no room for reversal.
Xia Chun, who was at the side, sat on the ground, was lifeless. The Shen and Lu families had joined forces to boycott. Jiang Xue probably could not stay in Beijing anymore.
Jiang Xue¡¯s face gradually turned pale. Although she had not been in Beijing for long, she knew the status of the Shen and Lu families in Beijing very well.
Jiang Xue¡¯s hands and feet were cold. A sense of fear of a bleak future trapped her deeply, making her unable to find a way out.
Xia Huang looked at Jiang Xue with disdain. Then, she said to Xia Nan and Bai Yu, ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, if you want to destroy the Xia family and want my brother toe back from abroad only to find that the Xia family has been forced into bankruptcy by the Shen and Lu families, then you can continue to ask my Mom to plead with Lin Lu.¡±
Xia Nan and Bai Yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything. If they offended the Shen and Lu families, the Lu family wouldn¡¯t be crushed.
Jiang Xue did not expect everything that she had painstakingly built to instantly turn into ashes. Her heart was filled with unwillingness. Then, a little hope suddenly appeared in her original ashes.
Yes, she also thought of Young Master Guan. The Guan family was the number one family in Beijing. They would be able to defeat the Shen family and the Lu family.
Jiang Xue did not care what kind of behavior she was in now. She stood up suddenly and rushed towards the quadrangle courtyard where the Guan family was located..
Chapter 506 - 506: Little Wild Cat
Chapter 506: Little Wild Cat
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as Jiang Xue¡¯s car drove out of the gate of the Xia family¡¯s vi, a lot of reporters followed behind.
Just as Jiang Xue rushed to the Guan family, news about Jiang Xue giarizing came out again.
The blogger who imed that Jiang Xue had giarized released a recording. It was the recording of the day Jiang Xue pleaded with Lin Lu and Shen Xi. It recorded Jiang Xue¡¯s arrogant tone when she asked Shen Xi to be her ghost painter.
Hence, theizens began to dig up Shen Xi¡¯s works which had won second ce in the National High School Painting Competition.
Some busybodies directly sent Shen Xi¡¯s works and Jiang Xue¡¯s previous series of works to the Pingxi Appraisal Office for appraisal. The results of the appraisal showed that other than the different signatures, the rest were highly simr.
The signature of the Time series was ¡°JX¡±, while Shen Xi¡¯s signature was ¡°SSS¡±. However, other than that, some of the other painting techniques were very simr.
At this moment, Lin Lu¡¯s identity was also discovered. She was the gambler¡¯s adoptive mother that Jiang Xue had mentioned before, and Shen Xi was the child who had been mistaken.
Theizens instantly understood why the names of those works were different.
Because Shen Xi had been switched, her previous name was ¡°Jiang Xi¡±. Wasn¡¯t the initial of this name ¡°JX¡±? After switching back and changing the name, wouldn¡¯t the signature naturally be ¡°SX¡±?
Through various investigations by theizens, everyone found out that Jiang Xue¡¯s adoptive parents were not like what Jiang Xue had said. They were not drunkards and gamblers. Instead, they were a couple with a good reputation in the vige.
This discovery made theizens doubt. They didn¡¯t expect Jiang Xue to be such a person who reversed the truth.
As a result, manyizens began to question the authenticity of Jiang Xue¡¯s im that she was forced to get pregnant by her ex-boyfriend in an interview.
Therefore, theizens began to sort out the matter and came up with the answer.
To be famous, Jiang Xue treated Shen Xi¡¯s work as her own to make a name for herself. At the same time, she giarized the work of Shen Xi¡¯s biological mother, who was also Jiang Xue¡¯s adoptive mother. She even spouted nonsense that her adoptive mother was a gambler and her adoptive father was an alcoholic to gain the sympathy of the public.
Theizens felt that they had been deceived by Jiang Xue and used her kindness to attack her.
At this time, Jiang Xue had already arrived at the gate of the Guan family¡¯s courtyard house.
There were two stone lions on the ssical and magnificent door. They looked fierce and Jiang Xue felt guilty for no reason.
However, when she thought of her bleak future, Jiang Xue immediately cheered herself up and said, ¡°As long as Young Master Guan can save her once, no matter what, even if she has no face, she will make Young Master Guan soften his heart.¡±
As soon as Jiang Xue got out of the car, she looked everywhere for the doorbell. In the end, she couldn¡¯t find it, so she immediately went forward and mmed the door with her hand. ¡°Young Master Guan, Brother Lei, I¡¯m Jiang Xue. I have something to tell you. Can youe out for a while?¡±
The Old Master Guan and Ye Long were sitting in the room and watching the surveince cameras outside. Their faces were dark.
They knew that Jiang Xue and Guan Lei didn¡¯t have rtionships, but they couldn¡¯t stand the gossip, Guan Lei had said that he would solve it, so at this time, they didn¡¯t do anything.
Guan Bo, who had just woken up from his room, looked at Guan Lei¡¯s message with frustration. His eyes widened instantly. He didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen so early in the morning.
He turned around and looked at the little wild cat who was still sleeping soundly under the nket. Guan Bo reached out his hand and gently scratched Zhao Yuan¡¯s nose.
He didn¡¯t expect to pick up a drunk kitten when he went to the barst night.
Guan Bo stood up gently and looked at the bags on the ground. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty.
Initially, Guan Bo only wanted to bring his little ve back to y with him. He didn¡¯t expect this little wild cat to take the initiative to tease him, so Guan Bo epted it without hesitation.
However, he didn¡¯t expect the wild cat to taste so good that Guan Bo couldn¡¯t stop himself. He came a few times in one night, so the wild cat fell asleep in the end.
Guan Bo nted a kiss on Zhao Yuan¡¯s forehead and left.
When he rushed to the gate of the Guan family, Guan Bo sharply caught the scent of reporters, but he ignored them. It was good that these people were here.
¡°Miss Jiang, what are you doing here?¡± Guan Bo looked at Jiang Xue and asked loudly..
Chapter 507 - 507: Fainted
Chapter 507: Fainted
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Jiang Xue heard the familiar voice, she immediately turned her head with a happy expression.
Seeing the person who had been avoiding her all this time, Jiang Xue rushed toward Guan Bo with red eyes. She wanted to lean into Guan Bo l s arms and cry.
However, before Jiang Xue was close to Guan Bo, Guan Bo nimbly hid to the side. Jiang Xue staggered forward and almost fell. Her posture was extremely embarrassing, making Jiang Xue extremely embarrassed.
At this moment, Jiang Xue also felt that something was amiss in the vicinity. She nced around slightly and indeed saw many people holding their phones and various cameras to film.
However, Jiang Xue did not mind. It was better to have these reporters. As long as she could enter the Guan family today, she believed that those people, including the Shen and Lu families, might let her off on ount of the Guan family.
Jiang Xue tidied up her clothes, turned around, and shouted, ¡°Brother Lei, where have you been recently? I miss you so much.¡±
Jiang Xue said as she approached Guan Bo, trying her best to show her gentle side.
Guan Bo frowned and said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why do you keep calling me brother Lei? Do you have some special fetish for substitutes?¡±
When Jiang Xue heard Guan Bo¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned and said in confusion, ¡°Brother Lei, what are you talking about? You are called Guan Lei. If I don¡¯t call you brother Lei, what should I call you?
When Guan Bo heard Jiang Xue¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth revealed a trace of an evil smile. Then, he looked at Jiang Xue as if he was looking at a
fool and said, ¡°Miss Jiang seems to have misunderstood something. My name is Guan Bo, not Guan Lei.¡±
Jiang Xue instantly widened her eyes and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°How could that be? Didn¡¯t you say you were Young Master Guan? Wasn¡¯t Young Master Guan called Guan Lei? Young Master, I know that you might not be very happy recently, but don¡¯t joke around like this.¡±
Guan Bo suddenlyughed so hard that tears were about to fall. He pointed at Jiang Xue and mocked, ¡°Miss Jiang, you¡¯re really funny. Who in Beijing doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m Guan Bo? Are you acting in aedy early in the morning?¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Guan Bo who wasughing non-stop and was about to cry. ¡°Young Master, brother Lei, can you not y with me? I¡¡±
Before Jiang Xue could say anything, Guan Bo interrupted her, ¡°Miss Jiang, you can eat whatever you want, but you can¡¯t say whatever you want. What do you mean I¡¯m ying with you? When did I be so picky? Why would I y with trash like you? Nothing happened between you and me. It¡¯s innocent.
Don¡¯t use me.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Guan Bo anxiously. The man in front of her was herst straw. She didn¡¯t want to believe that he wasn¡¯t Young Master Guan. She quickly said, ¡°Yes, we didn¡¯t have sex. That¡¯s because we¡¯re in love, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t care who you are, can you help me? I¡¯m innocent. I¡¡±
¡°Miss Jiang, you treat me as my cousin and rely on the Guan family¡¯s connections. You should be d that the Guan family didn¡¯t ask you for an exnation. You dared toe and ssh dirty water on me. You¡¯re going too far.¡± Guan Bo said firmly.
Jiang Xue panicked. She had offended Lin Lu first, and then the Shen family and the Lu family. Now, if she offended the Guan family, she would have to offend three of the four big families in Beijing.
Jiang Xue immediately pulled Guan Bo and pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I always thought that you were Young Master Guan. I always thought that you had feelings for me, that¡¯s why these things happened. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±
Guan Bo shook off Jiang Xue¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Since we¡¯ve made it clear, then Miss Jiang, please go back. The Guan family doesn¡¯t wee you.¡±
Looking at Guan Bo¡¯s back as he got into the car and left, Jiang Xue waspletely dumbfounded. She was in a daze. At this time, the reporters who were hiding at the side all surrounded Jiang Xue, each of them sending microphones to Jiang Xue¡¯s mouth.
Jiang Xue only felt that the world was noisy and swaying, and then she lost consciousness.
When she woke up again, she was already in the hospital.
At this moment, Xia Chun¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, and she looked a few years older.
Seeing that Jiang Xue had woken up, Xia Chun quickly wiped the tears on her face and said happily, ¡°Xue, you¡¯re awake. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. You¡¯ve been unconscious for two hours.¡±
Jiang Xue looked outside. The sunlight was so dazzling that she could not bear it..
Chapter 508 - 508: Hit When You’re Down
Chapter 508: Hit When You¡¯re Down
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Mom, give me the phone.¡± Jiang Xue¡¯s face turned pale as she said weakly.
No matter what the oue was, she had to be clear about her current situation.
Xia Chun looked troubled, but when she saw Jiang Xues determined expression, she had no choice but to give the phone to Jiang Xue.
Jiang Xue turned on her phone. As expected, it was filled with her scandals.
The Guan family denied the matter of her future daughter-inw in front of her. Some media even made up a funny face-pping video of Jiang Xue at the entrance of the Guan family for the sake of poprity.
The video was full of mockery for Jiang Xue who had approached a wealthy family with a smug face. In the end, she even got the wrong person, causing a group ofizens to mock andugh.
Moreover, she did not expect Xiang Cheng to ept an interview and expose her previous statement.
The video of her in the hotel Hao Zi was also posted, confirming that the child in Jiang Xue¡¯s stomach was conceived by a few loan sharks, not Xiang Cheng.
Xiang Cheng shouted his grievances on the Inte, saying that he had been set up by Jiang Xue and had almost been cuckolded.
The Xia family also started in time to sever ties with Jiang Xue. For a moment, Jiang Xue felt that she had been abandoned by the entire world.
Jiang Xue looked at the various viciousments about her below without any change in expression.
[This kind of woman is too disgusting. She looks gentle on the surface, but she¡¯s scheming on the inside.]
[You don¡¯t tell the truth with your mouth. You¡¯re calling white ck.]
[gue, giarism, nder, trying to use her body to get to the top and even mistaking the wrong person. What other funny things has Ms. Jiang not exposed yet?]
Jiang Xue smiled dejectedly and said, ¡°Mom, help me keep Lin Lu¡¯s two paintings. Find a time to secretly sell them and store them overseas.¡±
Xia Chun¡¯s tears fell uncontrobly. She originally thought that after returning to Beijing, her and her daughter¡¯s lives would be good. She didn¡¯t expect to end up like this.
Xia Chun choked and said, ¡°Xue, it¡¯s okay.¡± The Xia family¡¯s announcement of severing ties with you is just for show. I¡¯ll go and beg your grandfather. They won¡¯t chase you out of the house.¡±
Jiang Xue turned her head to look at Xia Chun. Her expression was not very good, but her words were still filled with unwillingness as she said, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t reached a dead end yet. I still have money. I¡¯ll start over again. There¡¯s no need to beg.¡±
Xia Chun looked at her daughter and felt sorry for her. She immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the Xia family and give you money. Your grandparents love me and you. They won¡¯t watch you suffer.¡±
Looking at Xia Chun¡¯s back as she left in a hurry, Jiang Xue sighed self-deprecatingly. She did not expect that she would end up plotting against her biological mother. It was all Lu Shan¡¯s fault and that b * tch daughter of hers.
Originally, she was already doing well in Beijing. Why did those peoplee to cause trouble and trample on her life so miserably?
Lu Shan, Shen Xi, and Shen Yan, who had watched her suffer, were the ones at fault. Their family owed her.
Jiang Xue¡¯s face turned cold and Jiang Xue was slightly stunned. She wiped away the tears on her face and looked at the water stains on her fingertips in a daze. Then, sheughed at herself a few times. It was just a temporary defeat. What was there to cry about? Victory and defeat weremon in the military, wasn¡¯t it?
Not long after Xia Chun left, Xia Huang pushed the door open with a few youngdies. Looking at Jiang Xue who was lying on the hospital bed, the smile on the corner of her mouth could not be suppressed. She mocked, ¡°Oh, our future daughter-inw from a wealthy family. You¡¯re still in the mood to look at the scenery outside the window at a time like this.¡±
The person Xia Huang brought with her immediately covered her mouth andughed exaggeratedly. ¡°Huang, as the elder sister, why don¡¯t you care about your cousin at all? How is she the daughter-inw of a wealthy family? You got the wrong person. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±
Xia Huang widened her eyes in exaggeration and said, ¡°No way! Did she get the wrong person? Ah, how embarrassing. Being a bootlicker and licking the wrong master, did she eat a mouthful of sh * t?¡±
Xia Huang¡¯s words instantly aroused a warm response from the people beside her. A few peopleughed together.
¡°Hey, hey, hey, you can¡¯t say that. Guan Bo is considered pretty good. Although he is a branch of the Guan family, his family background is not something your promiscuous cousin can match.¡± The person beside her stabbed Jiang Xue¡¯s heart with a knife.
From the moment Xia Huang and the others came in, Jiang Xue knew that these people were here to hit her while they were down, so she ignored them at first. Now that she was alone and weak, it was not good to have a conflict with them..
Chapter 509 - 509: Resentment
Chapter 509: Resentment
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, she did not expect those people to go overboard. Jiang Xue bit her lower lip and said impolitely, ¡°Please leave, or I¡¯ll call the nurse to kick you out.¡±
Xia Huang looked at Jiang Xue with disdain and said, ¡°Jiang Xue, what right do you have to chase me out? The ward you¡¯re staying in now was paid for by our
Xia family. Do you have the face to chase us out?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. When you spend other people¡¯s money, you should be humble, just like how you fawn on Guan Bo. You should be respectful and humble, understand?¡± The person beside her looked at Jiang Xue arrogantly and sneered.
Xia Huang looked at the person beside her and frowned, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Guan Bo said it in front of so many reporters. He wouldn¡¯t be so picky to find someone like Jiang Xue. If you continue to spout nonsense, Guan Bo wille looking for you and you will be sued for defamation.¡±
The person next to her immediately covered her mouth and pretended to be afraid. ¡°Yo, yo, yo, look at what I¡¯m saying. I deserve to die. You can¡¯t go and report me. I also feel that a person like Jiang Xue is indeed not worthy of Guan Bo.¡±
Xia Huang looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s increasingly ugly expression and smiled. ¡°A pheasant who serves men outside wants to be a phoenix in a rich family. Aren¡¯t you shameless? Why don¡¯t you take a piss and see what kind of virtue you have?¡±
Jiang Xue¡¯s originally pale face had already turned livid. She pressed the bell to the side.
Xia Huang naturally saw Jiang Xue¡¯s actions, but she did not stop her. In any case, her purpose ofing in to humiliate Jiang Xue had been achieved.
¡°Jiang Xue, this is your retribution. It¡¯s your mother¡¯s selfish karma that¡¯s on you, and it¡¯s your retribution for all your bad deeds. Tell me, why didn¡¯t you give birth to that child back then? If you had given birth, perhaps retribution would have fallen on your child.¡± Xia Huang¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with poison as she looked at Jiang Xue said viciously.
Thinking of her mother¡¯s life over the years, Xia Huang couldn¡¯t help but want Xia Chun and Jiang Xue to die miserably.
If it weren¡¯t for Xia Chun, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been so depressed, and she and her twin brother wouldn¡¯t have been born without seeing their father. Now that they knew their father¡¯s identity, they could only watch their father apany another woman.
Every time she saw that elegant and gentle father, Xia Huang felt ufortable. However, she remembered her mother¡¯s words. Don¡¯t disturb other people¡¯s happiness. She was already unfortunate. She couldn¡¯t let an innocent woman be unfortunate too.
However, they were supposed to be a happy family. She and her brother should have had a father who cared for them. And all of this was ruined by Xia Chun, this selfish and vicious woman. How could she not hate her?
Now that she saw Jiang Xue being scolded like this, Xia Huang felt a little more bnced. Since she was not happy, why should Jiang Xue and Xia Chun live freely?
Soon, the nurse ran over and said politely to Xia Huang and the others,
¡°Guests, the patient needs to rest. Please leave.¡±
Xia Huang said with a smile on her face, ¡°Nurse, I¡¯ll talk to her for a while more before I go out.¡±
The nurse looked at Xia Huang and was a little embarrassed. However, Xia
Huang gently pushed the nurse away and said, ¡°Just a few words, very softly.¡± The nurse moved a little to the side. It would be good if she didn¡¯t make a scene and just left after saying a few words.
Xia Huang looked at Jiang Xue impudently and then bent over, scaring Jiang Xue so much that she retreated slightly.
Xia Huangughed mockingly. Do you have a guilty conscience? Don¡¯t worry, I, Xia Huang, have always been frank and open in doing things. I¡¯m not like a rat in the gutter that can¡¯t see the light.¡±
Jiang Xue was a little embarrassed by Xia Huang¡¯s words. She shifted her gaze and directly ignored Xia Huang.
Xia Huang didn¡¯t mind and directly said in Jiang Xues ear, ¡°I was the one who spread the news about your messy private life. I was the one who spread the news about your miscarriage. The ex-boyfriend you schemed against was specially interviewed by me.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at Xia Huang in shock. She had always thought that this matter was caused by Shen Xi¡¯s family. She never expected that it was done by Xia Huang.
¡°Why are you so surprised? Do you think you can hide such a thing? However, I have to admit that you have too many enemies. I haven¡¯t even done anything, and you¡¯re already being used of giarism and nder.¡± Xia Huang looked at the colorful expressions on Jiang Xue¡¯s face and was happy..
Chapter 510 - 510: Taking the Autumn Wind
Chapter 510: Taking the Autumn Wind
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Oh, the video of you and those hooligans. Do you know how I got here? Someone sent it to me anonymously. You didn¡¯t expect it, did you? Look at you, you¡¯ve done all kinds of bad things and offended people everywhere.¡± Xia Huang smiled sarcastically.
Jiang Xue¡¯s livid face had already begun to darken. It could be seen that she was trying hard to suppress her emotions.
The nurse beside her looked nervously at Xia Huang, who was whispering in Jiang Xue¡¯s ear. She was afraid that Xia Huang would go crazy and hurt the patient.
The young nurse had heard gossip about this patient. She said that she was a very famous artist who had just debuted. However, before she became famous, she was exposed to a messy private life. She used her body to climb up thedder. To make herself famous, she even ndered her adoptive parents. There was also giarism and a series of other things.
In her heart, the young nurse also despised this kind of person. However, it was her working hours now, after all, and it was her duty to protect the patient.
Xia Huang stood up slightly and said with concern, ¡°Then you should take care of yourself. Ah, no, you can¡¯t be considered a part of the Xia family now. Therefore, you can¡¯te to my house to seek help in the future. But if you¡¯re a beggar, I can still give you a bowl of rice for a few cents.¡±
Jiang Xue looked at the backs of Xia Huang and the others as they left arrogantly. She was so angry that her entire body trembled. If she didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Xia Huang¡¯s video must have been given by Shen Xi.
Seeing Jiang Xue¡¯s condition was not right, the nurse immediately went forward and asked nervously, ¡°How are you? Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±
Jiang Xue pushed the nurse away fiercely. The nurse was careless and fell to the ground.
¡°Who are you? How dare you get so close to me!¡± Jiang Xue Xue red at the nurse who had fallen to the ground with bloodshot eyes.
The current Jiang Xue couldn¡¯t deal with Xia Huang and the others, but couldn¡¯t she control a little nurse?
The young nurse looked at Jiang Xue¡¯s fierce gaze and felt aggrieved. She stood up angrily and left. She cursed in her heart. Such a person deserved this oue.
Jiang Xue, who stayed in the ward, did not think that she had done anything wrong at all. She was the young miss of the Jiang family and the cousin of the Xia family. She was born rich and noble. Could she not scold a young nurse?
Now she just identally fell into trouble, but she is still a noble phoenix, in the future, she will make aeback.
The nurse who was walking with her head buried suddenly bumped into someone. Guan Lei quickly helped Shen Xi up and said) ¡°Xi, are you okay?¡± The nurse quickly nodded at Shen Xi and apologized.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Xi shook her head. ¡°Then, she turned to the nurse and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to apologize so much.¡±
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s back view as she left, the nurse heaved a sigh of relief. She thought that there were still more reasonable people in the world.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei arrived at the door of Sun Ming¡¯s ward. Someone just happened toe out of Sun Ming¡¯s ward. Shen Xi pulled Guan Lei and took a step back, letting the person who came out go out first.
When Shen Xi was about to pull Guan Lei in, Guan Lei¡¯s gaze turned to the two people who had left and did not move.
¡®Guan Lei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked in confusion. Why aren¡¯t you leaving? What are you looking at?¡±
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go in.¡± Guan Lei looked away.¡±
Shen Xi followed Guan Lei¡¯s line of sight suspiciously, but before she could see clearly, she was pulled in by Guan Lei.
When Sun Ming saw Shen Xi and Guan Lei, she immediately sat up with a smile.
Shen Xi asked Guan Lei to ce the fruit basket at the side, then asked with concern, ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better?¡±
Sun Ming nodded and said, ¡°Much better. My brother has been making soup for me every day for the past two days. I think I¡¯ll probably put on some weight when I get discharged.¡± I don¡¯t know what happened, but I feel much better now that I¡¯m in the hospital. I don¡¯t seem to be unconscious anymore.¡±
Shen Xi saw that Sun Ming¡¯splexion was not bad, and Sun Ming¡¯s mental illness did not rpse. He was also very happy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡±
Sun Ming smiled and nodded.
Guan Lei looked at Sun Ming and suddenly said) ¡°Sister Sun, are those two people yourpany¡¯s employees? You¡¯re already like this, why are you still working so hard? You still have to recuperate for some time. Put aside your work for now.¡±
Sun Ming¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. It¡¯s just a small matter with the people at thepany. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself..¡±
Chapter 511 - 511: Pretending
Chapter 511: Pretending
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After Shen Xi and Guan Lei left the ward, Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei and
asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? When I entered the ward, I felt that something was wrong with you. Did something happen?
Guan Lei frowned slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter that I haven¡¯t figured out yet. It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei suspiciously and said, ¡°Alright, then send me to school. The exam is in two days. I have to cram for it. Fortunately, this is only a written test. Otherwise, my hand will affect the speed of the experiment.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡± Guan Lei nodded.
¡®Guan Lei¡Where did you learn how to call me by my name?¡± Shen Xi asked Guan Lei with a smile.
¡°I didn¡¯t learn this from anyone,¡± Guan Lei said seriously. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. You are my queen, and I am your loyal knight.¡±
¡°Alright, my loyal knight, hurry up and take me to school.¡± Shen Xi raised her head and looked at Guan Lei arrogantly.
Guan Lei instantly replied with a look of a ve, ¡°Yes, this servant will do as you say!¡¯
¡°One moment you¡¯re a knight, the next moment you¡¯re a eunuch.¡± Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but ask Guan Lei with a smile.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi and lifted her chin with his fingertips. He said in a frivolous tone, ¡°As long as Xi wants to, I can let you feel the same me, but different feelings.¡±
Shen Xi did not know if she had been enlightened recently. When she heard Guan Lei¡¯s words, all kinds of indescribable love scenes suddenly appeared in her mind.
Shen Xi¡¯s face instantly turned red. He pushed Guan Lei away in embarrassment and rebuked, ¡°Guan Lei, you are a pervert¡±.
¡°Did I say anything?¡± Guan Lei asked innocently. ¡°Xi, why is your face so red? Could it be that you had thought of something you shouldn¡¯t have? Xi, what do you think? Tell me.¡±
Shen Xi ignored Guan Lei and walked forward briskly. Guan Lei couldn¡¯t stopughing at his fleeing figure.
Under the rare weak sunlight of winter, the red-faced young girl shyly walked forward quickly, while the sun-faced young man followed closely behind, his smile dazzling.
Meng Yu, who was basking in the sun, suddenly felt his vision darken slightly. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Li Zhe with a fawning smile.
Meng Yu was furious and directly turned his head to ignore Li Zhe. Li Zhe was his superior. He couldn¡¯t scold or beat him, but he could avoid him.
Li Zhe squatted down pitifully and held Meng Yu¡¯s hand. He pouted and said, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t be angry anymore. I had no choice but to do this. Please forgive me.¡±
Speaking of forgiveness, Meng Yu was even angrier. He had never thought that Li Zhe would set him up.
That day, Li Zhe was not drugged at all. At that time, his seemingly weak body was all an illusion to trick him into taking the bait.
If he hadn¡¯t identally picked up the powder on the ground, he would have beenpletely kept in the dark by Li Zhe.
Li Zhe forcefully opened Meng Yu¡¯s legs. Under Meng Yu¡¯s astonished gaze, he forcefully squeezed his body between Meng Yu i s legs, making Meng Yu¡¯s legs tightly buckle around his waist. Then, he shamelessly hugged Meng Yu and acted coquettishly.
As Meng Yu pushed Li Zhe outside, he said angrily, ¡°Director Li, what are you doing? If you continue to be like this, I¡¯ll be angry.¡±
Li Zhe still didn¡¯t care. His furry head rubbed against Li Zhe¡¯s chest and said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°At that time, I was possessed and wanted to see your reaction to me. How would I know that you would take the initiative?
This was indeed Li Zhe¡¯s truth.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t drink the drugged wine that day at all. Instead, it flowed down his neck to his cor.
If he had encountered something like this in the past, Li Zhe would have beaten up the person who drugged him until his parents didn¡¯t even recognize him. But the moment he raised his wine ss, Li Zhe suddenly thought of what Meng Yu would do if he was drugged.
Therefore, he pretended to drink it himself and let the person help him inside. To wait for Meng Yu to arrive, he forcefully performed a striptease for more than ten minutes. He had also endured those people taking photos for a long time.
It was only when he heard Meng Yu i s voice outside that hepletely took off his shirt and unzipped his pants.
After that, Meng Yu found a man for him. He was so angry that his soul almost left his body and ascended to heaven. Therefore, he raised his voice and shouted at the bathroom door coquettishly. He even ignored the strange gaze of the man beside him..
Chapter 512 - 512: Entering the Capital
Chapter 512: Entering the Capital
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Fortunately, Meng Yu still came in in the end. This made Li Zhe feel that everything was worth it.
To be honest, Li Zhe felt that his acting skills were quite good. If it weren¡¯t for the packet of powder that identally fell out that day, he wouldn¡¯t have been suspected by Meng Yu.
If Meng Yu didn¡¯t suspect anything, he wouldn¡¯t have investigated the medicinal powder. In the end, he found out that it was just a packet of medicine that made people unconscious, not some aphrodisiac. Therefore, Meng Yu directly investigated it. He couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.
If he had known that the powder was a hindrance, he would not have taken it from the person who drugged him. He had shot himself in the foot.
Recalling the ecstasy he felt when he entered Meng Yu¡¯s body that day, Li Zhe really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
¡°Where are you touching? Director Li, if you continue to be like this, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± Meng Yu still said angrily.
Li Zhe raised his head and looked at Meng Yu, who was still going to be rude to him, and said with a perverted expression, ¡°Then don¡¯t be polite. Come on, I¡¯m willing to open myself up to you. Please enjoy it.¡±
Meng Yu was frightened by Li Zhe¡¯s shameless attitude. No matter how exaggerated Li Zhe was in the past, he had never been so hooligan and wretched.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know how to respond to Li Zhe. He could only look elsewhere with his eyshes fluttering. He pushed Li Zhe¡¯s head with his hand and said, ¡°Stop fooling around.¡±
Looking at Meng Yu¡¯s stubborn appearance, Li Zhe sighed. ¡°I can only solve it myself.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe in annoyance as he walked into the bathroom, looking back three times with every step, and shook his head helplessly.
His phone vibrated slightly. Meng Yu looked at his phone. His expression changed from shock to doubt and finally became serious. Then, he hurriedly said something to the person in the bathroom and left.
When Li Zhe came out, the room was already empty.
Li Zhe immediately called Meng Yu and asked,¡± Ah Yu, where are you going?
Meng Yu thought that if he told Li Zhe that he was going to Beijing, Li Zhe would not agree. He was silent for a while and said, ¡°I have something to do and have to go out for a while. I¡¡±
Meng Yu was interrupted by Li Zhe before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you find out something again and n to put yourself in danger again?
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know what to say and could only say perfunctorily, ¡°Just, I have some personal matters to attend to. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Li Zhe didn¡¯t believe Meng Yu¡¯s words at this time, but his tone was filled with anger as he said, ¡°Come back now,e back immediately¡¡±
A busy tone came from the other end of the phone, and Li Zhe instantly exploded. Meng Yu dared to hang up on him. What was as strong as his anger was his heavy worry.
In the past, Meng Yu would never hang up on him like this. Something must have happened this time.
Li Zhe immediately sent someone to investigate, but his subordinates all replied to Li Zhe without exception, ¡°We lost him¡±.
Just as Li Zhe was about to go crazy, Guan Lei called.
¡°What happened to Meng Yu? Why isn¡¯t he picking up?¡± As soon as the call connected, Guan Lei asked.
Li Zhe, who was still fuming, said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he went to take revenge.¡±
When Guan Lei heard Li Zhe¡¯s words, he frowned and said, ¡°I might have found the person who attacked Meng Yu at that time, but I still need some time to find out. Find him quickly and remember not to let him return to Beijing.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Why didn¡¯t he think of this? Meng Yu didn¡¯t dare to say where he was going, clearly afraid that he would obstruct him. And this ce was most likely Beijing.
Meng Yu was strictly forbidden from entering Beijing by the Guan family. Otherwise, the agreement would be invalid and they would never let Meng Yu off.
Meng Yu knew that once he said that he was going to Beijing, Li Zhe would not allow it, so he chose not to say it.
Li Zhe swallowed nervously and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Meng Yu, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s on his way to Beijing.¡±
¡°What?¡± Guan Lei, who was on the other end of the phone, was also shocked.
He said angrily, ¡°What is he doing in Beijing? Is he tired of living?¡±
Guan Lei frowned. Once Meng Yu broke his promise and went to Beijing without permission, his grandmother and parents would not let Meng Yu off.
Although Guan Lei also hated Meng Yu¡¯s appearance, he still couldn¡¯t bear to kill the person his brother had risked his life to save.
However, his grandmother and parents were different. To them, Meng Yu was the murderer who harmed their son.
Guan Lei hung up Li Zhe¡¯s call and quickly gathered his subordinates to investigate Meng Yu¡¯s whereabouts..
Chapter 513 - 513: I’m Guan Bo
Chapter 513: I¡¯m Guan Bo
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In addition, Guan Lei also investigated some of the recent events in Beijing.
For Meng Yu to suddenly chose toe to Beijing, he must have found out something. Otherwise, he would not be so rash, it must have something to do with his brother¡¯s death.
Guan Lei narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression was dark.
At this moment, Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan suspiciously and said, ¡°Tell me honestly. You didn¡¯t sleep in the hotel these two days. Where did you sleep? Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, and her thoughts could not help but
return to that ambiguous night two days ago.
During those few days when Shen Xi was absent, thatizen, her ex-boyfriend, called to say that he wanted to get back together. Zhao Yuan was so angry that she scolded that person and then went out to drink. However, when she woke up, she did not expect to see a man sitting at the side, smiling at her with an ambiguous expression.
Zhao Yuan quickly realized that she had slept with someone, and it was the infamous Young Master Guan.
¡°You shameless scoundrel. You actually took advantage of me being drunk to touch me. You¡¯re shameless and despicable.¡± Zhao Yuan angrily hugged the nket and scolded him.
Guan Bo was not angry. He took out his phone and handed it to Zhao Yuan. He said calmly, ¡°You can¡¯t use me. Yesterday, you took the initiative to pester me and wanted toe back with me to sleep. It was also you who pushed me onto the bed and tore my clothes. You¡¯re the shameless one who¡¯s making a countercharge now, right? My little ve.¡±
Zhao Yuan looked at herself in the video who was like a hungry tiger pouncing on the man in front of her. She was dumbfounded. After a long time, she said weakly, ¡°I¡ I was drunk. You¡¯re a man. Can¡¯t you push me away?
Guan Bo smiled evilly and shrugged, ¡°Why should I push you away? You came to me yourself. If I don¡¯t want it, doesn¡¯t that mean I can¡¯t?¡±
¡°The legends are true. Young Master Guan, you are a scoundrel who bullies men and women.¡± Zhao Yuan said indignantly.
Guan Bo¡¯s expression changed slightly. He stepped forward and pinched Zhao Yuan¡¯s chin, saying unhappily, ¡°Listen carefully, I¡¯m not Young Master Guan.
I¡¯m not Guan Lei, I¡¯m Guan Bo. You didn¡¯t learn your lesson yesterday. Why?
Do you want me to continue emphasizing it to you? Your first man is called
Guan Bo.¡±
Thinking about how this ignorant woman had called him Little Young Master Guan when they were at their most passionate moments, he almost died of anger. Ever since he was young, he had never been as good as Guan Lei.
It was already the New Era, yet they were still keeping to the tradition of letting the eldest son inherit the family business. Just because his grandfather was born two yearster than Guan Lei¡¯s grandfather, the entire Guan family business had be Guan Lei¡¯s family¡¯s private property. Not to mention his grandfather, he was also unwilling.
In addition, he was about the same age as Guan Lei, only a few months apart. Therefore, the people in the family alwayspared him to Guan Lei. What was even more infuriating was that he was always the one who lost. How could he be at ease?
He had finally taken a fancy to an interesting girl, but when she slept with him, she kept calling out Young Master Guan. How could he not be angry?
However, Guan Bo, who was used to hiding his emotions with a smile, suppressed his anger. In his opinion, the rage of the ipetent was meaningless.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened, and her memories fromst night began to slowlye back. She looked up at Guan Bo in shock and asked foolishly, ¡°You¡¯re not Young Master Guan? So you¡¯ve been deliberately ruining his reputation?¡±
Guan Bo almost choked on his own breath. Why was this woman¡¯s brain circuit different from others? Shouldn¡¯t she be concerned that he was her first man?
Guan Bo approached Zhao Yuan, wanting to teach her a lesson. However, Zhao Yuan suddenly grabbed the nket and covered herself with it, then jumped to the other side of the bed.
Due to the intense sessionst night, Zhao Yuan¡¯s legs went weak and almost fell the moment she touched the ground. Guan Bo¡¯s heart trembled when he saw this and he subconsciously reached out to help her.
Seeing Zhao Yuan stand up steadily, Guan Bo then put down his hand awkwardly.
The two of them suddenly focused their attention on the dazzling red patch on the bed. Zhao Yuan looked at it in a daze. Then, her mouth ttened and she almost cried.. Her eyes were red as she muttered to herself, ¡°I actually gave my first time to a flirtatious scumbag?¡±
Chapter 514 - 514: Abandoned
Chapter 514: Abandoned
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo was not happy to hear that. He was about to retort, but when he saw Zhao Yuan¡¯s face that was about to cry, he advised himself that a good man would not fight with a woman. Besides, it was the girl¡¯s first time yesterday.
He had taken full advantage of her, so he was the one who benefitted.
Guan Bo coughed lightly and said, ¡°I got someone to bring you new washing tools in the bathroom. Go wash up and thene down for a meal.¡±
Seeing that Zhao Yuan did not respond, Guan Bo felt a little ufortable and said slowly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go down first.¡±
After Guan Bo left, Zhao Yuan went to clean herself up. She even removed the blood-stained bedsheet and ced it in the bathtub to get rid of the blood. She had heard from her mother that some strange families would use human blood as voodoo.
Guan Bo looked very evil. Maybe he had some crooked ways.
After washing up, Zhao Yuan carefully stuck her head out and looked down the corridor. When she saw the food on the table below, Zhao Yuan quietly prepared to go downstairs.
When she passed by a room, she heard Guan Bo¡¯s voice. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do, but you can¡¯t let my cousin find out about me. Transfer it to Guan Tai. Otherwise, if he finds out that I was the one who attacked the indst time, I¡¯ll bepletely done¡¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. She felt as if she had found out something extraordinary. Zhao Yuan was so frightened that the corners of her mouth turned white and trembled.
This Guan Bo even dealt with his cousin. If he knew that she had eavesdropped on his secret, she would probably be silenced.
Zhao Yuan tiptoed past the room where Guan Bo was talking, then hurriedly ran down the stairs to the dining room.
Guan Bo went downstairs and saw Zhao Yuan sitting at the table, eating slowly. He was slightly stunned. He had almost forgotten that this fellow existed at home.
Guan Bo¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He sat opposite Zhao Yuan and picked up a fried dough stick. He asked casually, ¡°When did youe down?
Zhao Yuan was panicking, but she pretended to be calm and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯ve already eaten more than half of the breakfast.¡±
Guan Bo looked at the porridge in Zhao Yuan¡¯s bowl and the empty space where a few buns were missing from the dish. He let down his guard slightly. With Zhao Yuan¡¯s eating speed, these big buns must have taken about ten minutes to eat.
She came down ten minutes ago, so she probably have not heard his call.
Feeling Guan Bo¡¯s dark gaze move away, Zhao Yuan felt a chill on her forehead. She felt lucky that she had survived a disaster. She had stuffed a few buns into her mouth before Guan Bo came down.
Shen Xi shook Zhao Yuan, who was in a daze, and asked in confusion, ¡°Yuan, why are you in a daze?¡±
Zhao Yuan was jostled from her thoughts and said to Shen Xi, ¡°I¡¯m just recalling what I¡¯ve been doing for the past two days. I didn¡¯t go back because I went to my friend¡¯s house in Beijing for two nights. You went back and lived with your parents, but my parents are still busy in the suburbs. I was bored alone.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and then looked at the podium, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this ss Gu Xings ss?
¡°Professor Gu Xing has something on today, so her ss has been changed to tomorrow,¡± the teacher exined.
Tomorrow was thest day of the training course. The day after tomorrow, the students would have a day to study by themselves. The day after that, there would be an examination. Shen Xi looked at her arm and sighed. It seemed that she would have to use her left hand.
Meanwhile, Meng Yu, who had changed sses at thest minute, was blocked on a remote path within Beijing University.
¡°Meng Yu? I didn¡¯t expect you to dare toe to Beijing. Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Guan family will make you sleep in Beijing forever?¡± Gu Xing looked at Meng Yu without any fear in her eyes.She was extremely arrogant.
¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who¡¯s afraid? You were the mastermind behind Guan Miao¡¯s death, weren¡¯t you?¡± Meng Yu looked at Gu Xing in front of him with a malicious gaze. His words were filled with ice shards of hatred.
¡°I killed him? Gu Xing snorted and said, ¡°Meng Yu, you don¡¯t have any evidence. My brother and sister-inw died at the hands of your Guan family. What does it have to do with me? Besides, why would I kill them?¡±
¡°Because you hate your brother for abandoning you. Because your so-called sister-inw began to suspect that Gu Chen was not her child, but the child of you and your brother. However, something happened before the paternity testing could be done. And you¡¯ve been openly raising your own son in the Gu family for so many years in the name of raising your nephew.¡± Meng Yu stared closely at Gu Xing..
Chapter 515 - 515: Won ‘t Let You Off
Chapter 515: Won ¡®t Let You Off
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Xings pupils trembled as she looked at Meng Yu in disbelief. Her expression instantly confirmed the authenticity of the information.
When he first received the information, Meng Yu doubted the authenticity of the information. However, because he could not move around in Beijing for the past few years, he had limited information about the Gu family in Beijing.
So this time, since he had a direction, Meng Yu did not want to give up. He wanted to verify it personally.
¡°Meng Yu, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Gu Xing was a little flustered. She did not know how Meng Yu knew, but she could not admit it. Otherwise, if her father found out, she would be finished.
¡°You know very well whether I¡¯m talking nonsense or not. I also know that you¡¯re not Gu Xing, but an orphan that your brother found to rece Gu Xing. The real Gu Xing is already dead. You killed her, didn¡¯t you?¡± Meng Yu said slowly.
Meng Yu¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto any subtle expression on Gu Xing¡¯s face. Then, he believed the message that suddenly appeared on his phone even more.
Gu Xing nervously swallowed her saliva, then pretended to be calm and said, don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Mr. Meng, don¡¯t you find this nonsense funny? How ridiculous.¡±
Meng Yu did not care whether Gu Xing admitted it or not. In his heart, he had already confirmed that Gu Xing was the mastermind.
For so many years, he had always thought that the person behind the scenes was the Old master of the Gu family or the dead Gu Ming, but he had never found any evidence. He did not expect Gu Xing to be the mastermind behind the scenes.
Old master Gu, Gu Ping, was the person who set up his mother and Guan Yi 30 years ago. Later, his mother ran away and was found by Gu Xing. Therefore, Gu Xing designed a scene of killing with a borrowed knife.
Gu Ming had used him, the illegitimate son to kidnap Guan Miao and threaten Guan Yi to give up on the candidate he had personally nurtured. Everyone thought that Gu Ming had kidnapped his opponent¡¯s rtives as a threat in order to rise to power.
Therefore, Guan Miao had to die. Only in this way could the Guan family hate Gu Ming and attack him. As for the death of Gu Ming¡¯s wife, Chang Yue, it might be Gu Xing¡¯s doing. Otherwise, how could such a powerful woman die of a mental disorder after being investigated?
Gu Xing smiled and shook her head at Meng Yu. ¡°Mr. Meng, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not a screenwriter. If such a wonderful story was made into a TV series, I would definitely go and support it. Oh, no, I would invest in it.¡±
As Gu Xing turned to leave, Meng Yu smiled at her back. ¡°Since Professor Gu is so interested, why don¡¯t I make up an ending for you? For example, the child who was used and caused Guan Miao¡¯s death back then came back to take revenge after learning the truth. He killed your son and let you have a taste of losing a loved one. What do you think?¡±
Gu Xing turned around abruptly, her scarlet eyes looking at Meng Yu ferociously as she warned, ¡°Meng Yu, I don¡¯t care where you heard these ridiculous things from. I can only tell you that I didn¡¯t do anything. If you dare toy a finger on Gu Chen, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were smiling as he said lightly, ¡°Then let¡¯s see who won¡¯t be let off in the end.¡±
Gu Xing snorted and turned to leave.
However, Gu Xing was surrounded by people before she could take a few steps. She thought it was Meng Yu i s men, so she turned around angrily to look at Meng Yu, only to find that he was also surrounded by people.
The two of them looked at each other in shock and instantly understood that they had both been schemed against.
The dozen people around them formed a circle and approached Meng Yu and
Gu Xing.
Gu Xing frowned and shouted, ¡°Help¡ Ah!¡±
However, before she could ask for help, Gu Xing was kicked to the side, and Meng Yu started fighting with those people.
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes trembled slightly!
These people?
They were the people who attacked him on the indst time!
Previously, Li Zhe had told him about the investigation of the ind attack. The ones who attacked him were the trained martial artists of the Guan family, and the ones who attacked Guan Lei were the killers hired by the second branch of the Guan family.
Therefore, it was very likely that the mastermind behind the ind incident had set up a trap to lure him here with Gu Xing, and then kill the both of them together.
Meng Yu, who was distracted, did not pay attention to the attack, and his arm instantly bled. Meng Yu took a few steps back in pain.
Just when he thought that he and Gu Xing were going to die here today, a circle of people suddenly surrounded them. The people who attacked Meng Yu and Gu Xing saw that the situation was not right, so they immediately turned around and fought with the people outside, intending to break out of the encirclement..
Chapter 516 - 516: Resting
Chapter 516: Resting
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The people on the other side were soon at a disadvantage, and they were all controlled by Xue Li¡¯s men.
Xue Li quickly looked at Meng Yu and asked, ¡°President Meng, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Meng Yu shook his head.
Gu Xing hugged her abdomen, feeling pain from the previous kick and looked at Xue Li with an unfriendly look. She sneered and said, ¡°Your Guan family is really interesting. You sent people to kill and rescue them at the same time. Why are you acting both the good role and bad role?¡±
Xue Li looked at Gu Xing expressionlessly and said, ¡°Professor Gu, since the criminals have been subdued, you¡¯d better leave early. Otherwise, if there¡¯s another wave, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±
¡°No matter which wave it is, isn¡¯t it sent by your Guan family?¡± Gu Xing snorted coldly.
Meng Yu looked at Gu Xing and said to Xue Li, ¡°Xue Li, can you bring Gu Xing back? I suspect that she yed a huge role in Guan Miao¡¯s death.¡±
Xue Li was slightly shocked. She looked at Meng Yu to confirm the authenticity of his words.
¡°Meng Yu, don¡¯t nder me with your groundless guesses.¡± Gu Xing quickly said. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that this is a trap today? Don¡¯t be a knife for others unknowingly.¡±
Xue Li looked at Gu Xing and said to Meng Yu, ¡°President Meng, this is Beijing. If someone finds out that I took her away, the Guan family will also be implicated.¡± Meng Yu looked at Gu Xing, who was obviously delighted, and then turned to the person beside him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there these people? Just kill Gu Xing and let these people take the me. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll turn myself in and say that I killed her.¡±
Before the attack, Meng Yu still wanted to find evidence to send Gu Xing to prison.
However, after the attack just now, Meng Yu suddenly thought it through. He himself did not know when he would lose his life. If Gu Xing did not die at that time, she will continue to be free and unfettered in this world.
Instead of doing this, he might as well kill Gu Xing directly.
¡°President Meng, I understand how you feel,¡± Li Xue quickly stopped him. ¡°But Director Li and Young Master will definitely not let you do such a thing. As for these people¡¡±
Xue Li turned to look at the captured leader and said, ¡°Yours Young Master told me to bring these people back alive.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s face shed across Meng Yu¡¯s mind. In the end, he sighed and said to Gu Xing, ¡°Professor Gu, I will catch you.¡±
Gu Xing looked at Meng Yu provocatively. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Then, she turned around and left.
Xue Li approached the leader of the attackers and ripped off the skin on his face. A familiar face appeared in front of Li Xue.
¡°It really is you, Ah Jin.¡± Xue Li fixed her eyes on Ah Jin, the bodyguard who used to follow the eldest young master Guan Miao.
Ah Jin smiled and said calmly, ¡°Long time no see, Brother Ah Li.¡± Xue Li chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t drink together.¡± ¡°Take him away!¡± Xue Li ordered.
¡°President Meng,¡± Li Xue said to Meng Yu, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you to the Li family¡¯s old mansion. Director Li will meet you there.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, and he said a little guiltily, ¡°Um, tell
Director Li that I¡¯m going back to Hai City.¡±
Xue Li stopped Meng Yu, who was obviously trying to escape, and said, ¡°President Meng, you know very well that since you¡¯ve entered Beijing, the probability of you going back is too small.¡±
Meng Yu naturally understood that the Guan family would not let go of this opportunity.
At this moment, Ye Long looked at Guan Yi who was blocking her way and sneered. ¡°Guan Yi, Meng Yu broke the contract. At that time, we agreed that as long as Meng Yu didn¡¯t return to Beijing, I wouldn¡¯t touch him. If he dares to take a step into Beijing, I will decide whether he lives or dies.¡±
Guan Yi pursed his lips and frowned. He knew that he was in the wrong, but Meng Yu was his son after all. He could not watch Ye Long kill Meng Yu.
¡°Move aside! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for falling out with you.¡± Ye Long raised her voice and shouted angrily at Guan Yi.
¡°Just treat it as giving me face and let Meng Yu go, okay?¡± Guan Yi said with difficulty.
Ye Longs chest trembled slightly, and her smile was uglier than crying. ¡°Face? Guan Yi, do you still have any face left? Your face has beenpletely lost in the past twenty years.¡±
Ye Long pushed Guan Yi away. This time, she was going to make sure that
Meng Yu would never return. He had to apany his mother underground.
¡°Men, the olddy is sick. Send her to her room to recuperate.¡± Guan Yi lowered his head and said coldly.
Ye Long turned to look at her husband in disbelief and said angrily, ¡°Guan Yi, you dare!¡±
Chapter 517 - 517: I Did It
Chapter 517: I Did It
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Yi looked at Ye Long and said sadly, ¡°Ah Long, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve let you down in this life, but Meng Yu is innocent. Just let him live.¡±
The people outside had already gathered around Ye Long and said respectfully to Ye Long in unison, ¡°Old Madam, please!¡±
Ye Long smiled bitterly and said sadly, ¡°You¡¯ve already prepared for this? You¡¯ve been on guard against me, haven¡¯t you? Guan Yi, you¡¯re good.¡±
Ye Long angrily turned around.
Guan Yi slumped onto the chair, his face filled with exhaustion.
Guan Lei was already at the Li family mansion. He was not surprised when he saw Sun Minging to ask for her people.
Sun Ming nced at Ah Jin and the ten men and then nodded at Guan Lei as a greeting.
Then, she slowly found a chair and sat down. She said with a smile, ¡°Li Zhe, long time no see. We haven¡¯t seen each other for ten years since you went to Hai City.¡±
When Li Zhe saw Sun Ming, he had mixed feelings. ¡°Long time no see.¡±
Sun Ming looked at Guan Lei and said calmly, ¡°Release my people.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Xue Li and signalled for her to let them go.
Xue Li released them, and Ah Jin and the others immediately stood behind Sun Ming.
¡°Sister Sun, the incident on the indst time, the incident at Stanford University this time¡¡± Guan Lei said to Sun Ming.
¡°Yes, I did it. Because of Meng Yu, I lost the person who loves me the most in this world, the person I love the most. Why can¡¯t I take revenge?¡± Sun Ming said calmly.
Li Zhe looked at his brother¡¯s ex-lover and could not bring himself to say anything. Although Meng Yu had been captured because of the Guan family, it was indeed Guan Miao who cared for Meng Yu¡¯s life and risked to save him despite the danger. In the end, he died.
¡°Meng Yu, is here right?¡± Sun Ming suddenly asked.
Li Zhe sat up straight nervously, afraid that Sun Ming would give the order and those people would kill Meng Yu.
¡°Li Zhe, why are you so nervous?¡± Sun Ming smiled. ¡°Originally, I could have let Meng Yu and Gu Xing go underground to apologize to my Ah Miao. In the end, it was ruined by the two of you. Tsk, I¡¯m not in a good mood now.¡±
After saying that, Sun Ming looked at Guan Lei with disappointment and questioned, ¡°Your brother died for Meng Yu. Guan Lei, what are you doing now? Protect Meng Yu? Are you worthy of your brother?¡±
Guan Lei felt guilty, but he still said to Sun Ming, ¡°Sister Sun, Meng Yu was someone my brother saved with his life. If he dies, wouldn¡¯t my brother lose his life for nothing?¡±
Sun Ming looked at Guan Lei, and his eyes were gradually filled with hatred. ¡°But without him, your brother wouldn¡¯t have gone to the rescue and wouldn¡¯t have died. He should not have existed in this world.¡±
¡°And you, Li Zhe. You and Ah Miao have been brothers since young. Now,
you¡¯re actually protecting the murderer who caused your brother¡¯s death. Are you letting Ah Miao down?¡± Sun Ming¡¯s eyes gradually turned red as she questioned.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes shed, and then he said, ¡°Sun Ming, I understand your pain. If someone killed my lover, I will do my best to avenge him. However, Guan Lei was right. Ah Miao used his life in exchange for Ah Yu i s life. Do you really want to kill the person he risked his life to save?
¡°Besides, haven¡¯t you already found the mastermind? Those people were the real culprits who harmed Ah Miao. Sun Ming, let Meng Yu go, okay?¡± Li Zhe begged earnestly.
¡°Understand? Hahaha, have you ever lost a lover? How do you understand it?
After I kill Meng Yu, you cane and talk to me about understanding. At that time, I¡¯ll talk to you for the whole night. How about it?¡± Sun Ming said sarcastically.
Li Zhe suddenly stood up and looked at Sun Ming with a firm gaze. His tone was filled with a strong warning. ¡°Sun Ming, I have no intention of bing enemies with you, but if you dare to touch Meng Yu, don¡¯t me me for not being considerate. You protect your lover, and I will protect mine.¡±
Sun Ming chuckled and looked at Li Zhe. ¡°Alright, then you¡¯d better not leave. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Uncle and Auntie must have rushed back from Hai City, right? Grandma Ye wouldn¡¯t let Meng Yu off either, right? Li Zhe, don¡¯t drag your Li family into this.¡±
Li Zhe gritted his teeth. He knew that Sun Ming was telling the truth, but Old master Guan is still around. Wasn¡¯t there still Guan Lei? And his Li family. Meng Yu would definitely be fine.
Sun Ming looked at Li Zhe¡¯s ugly expression and smiled contemptuously. ¡°Li
Zhe, you should look out for yourself..¡±
Chapter 518 - 518: Looking For You For Dinner
Chapter 518: Looking For You For Dinner
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei sighed. He knew that his brother was protective of Meng Yu and that
his brother would definitely not let anyone hurt Meng Yu. Otherwise, he would not have risked his life to save him.
But towards Sun Ming, who had lost her lover, Guan Lei felt that he was in no position to persuade Sun Ming to give up on attacking Meng Yu. If Xi had been killed, he would have kicked any passing cat or dog in revenge.
¡°Guan Lei, can you help me hold back your parents?¡± Li Zhe said.
Guan Lei nodded and said, ¡°Meng Yu might be stopped if he leaves now. Wait for two days, I¡¯ll talk to my parents.¡±
Li Zhe nodded silently, then went to the room where Meng Yu was locked up. He adjusted his mood, unlocked the door, and pushed it open.
Guan Lei sent Shen Xi a message, ¡°Xi, I have something to do at noon, so I won¡¯t be going to Stanford University to have lunch with you.¡±
Shen Xi, who had just finished ss, saw Guan Lei¡¯s message and replied:
Okay, then remember to eat.
After sending the message, Shen Xi got Zhao Yuan to eat with her. But Zhao Yuan said with a troubled expression, ¡°Xi, I have something to do. You can have lunch first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Shen Xi sighed and said, ¡°Alright, then you can go.¡±
Seeing Zhao Yuan leave in a hurry, Shen Xi turned around and entered the cafeteria. Just as she finished ordering and sat down, she heard a voice greeting him from above.
Shen Xi looked up and saw that it was Gu Chen, who was not in a wheelchair.
¡°Are you alone? Your legs are all healed?¡± Shen Xi asked.
She knew that Gu Chen was doing rehabilitation, but she did not expect him to be healed so soon. He did not even need anyone to help him up. Thest time they danced, he still needed her to support him.
Gu Chen nodded and said, ¡°I can walk normally now, but slower. When I sit down and stand up, I would feel slightly weak.¡±
Shen Xi quickly got up and took the te from Gu Chen¡¯s hand. She helped Gu Chen sit down and said with concern, ¡°Then quickly sit down.¡±
Gu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡¯
Shen Xi sat down opposite Gu Chen. As she ate, she asked, ¡°Why are you here today? Are you looking for Professor Gu?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m here for you.¡± Gu Cheng shook his head.
Shen Xi¡¯s chopsticks paused slightly and she asked in confusion, ¡°Why are you looking for me?
¡°I¡¯m looking for you for dinner. I don¡¯t have many friends, so I didn¡¯t know who to have dinner with, so I thought of you.¡± Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi with a teasing glint in his eyes and said with a smile.
¡°I see.¡± Shen Xi did not know how to respond. She could only nod perfunctorily and continue eating.
The corners of Gu Chen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. He looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Did my sudden appearance disturb you?
Shen Xi quickly shook her head. ¡°No, no. What are you thinking? We¡¯re not that familiar with each other, so I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. Then why don¡¯t Ie and have dinner with you more often in the future? That way, we¡¯ll get to know each other better in the future.¡± Gu Chen continued.
Shen Xiughed dryly and said with a troubled expression, ¡°It might not be possible. After the exams are over the day after tomorrow, I might return to
Rong City.¡±
Gu Chen paused momentarily and then said with a little disappointment, ¡°I see.¡±
Shen Xi ate while thinking about what to talk about. Suddenly, she thought of her benefactor. She did not have the time to ask Gu Xing about her benefactor previously.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. If Gu Xing knew him, then Gu Chen might know him too.
Shen Xi looked up at Gu Chen and asked, ¡°Can I ask you about someone?
Gu Chen blinked his eyes slightly and nodded. ¡°Naturally.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know his name either. Wait a minute, I¡¯ll draw it for you.¡± Shen Xi said expectantly.
As she spoke, Shen Xi took out a pen and paper from her bag and quickly drew on a piece of draft paper. She continued, ¡°The one I drewst time was given to Guan Lei, but he hasn¡¯t found him yet. Now, let me show you. The more people there are, the faster we can find him.¡±
Gu Chen was curious about who Shen Xi was looking for, as the dignified Young Master Guan was unable to find him.
After a while, Shen Xi handed the hastilypleted portrait to Gu Chen. ¡°I was in a hurry today, so the painting is rough, but you can still tell who it is.¡±
Gu Chen took the draft paper and secretly praised Shen Xi¡¯s superb sketching skills. Then, wahen he saw the person in the picture clearly, his eyes froze slightly. Isn¡¯t this Meng Yu?
Guan Lei actually said that he could not find Meng Yu? What kind of joke was this.
Chapter 519 - 519: Seemed to Know Him
Chapter 519: Seemed to Know Him
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
So, Guan Lei hid Meng Yu i s existence from Shen Xi? He did not want Shen Xi to find Meng Yu? Why?
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen eagerly and asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Do you know him? Do you have any impression of him, such as what his name is? Or remember his surname.¡±
Shen Xi was unaware of Meng Yu¡¯s identity, but wanted to find him?
Gu Chen frowned slightly, then looked at it carefully and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere before.¡±
Shen Xi was delighted and her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Is that so? Then think about it carefully. This person is very important to me.¡±
¡°Very important? Xi, is he someone you like?¡± Gu Chen asked directly.
Shen Xi quickly waved her hand and exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that he helped me before, so I want to find him.¡±
¡°Could it be love at first sight?¡± Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi and asked tentatively.
Because Shen Xi¡¯s current attitude was causing misunderstandings.
At this moment, Gu Chen¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He might have misunderstood, but did Guan Lei also misunderstand? He thought that Shen Xi was looking for someone she liked, so he kept preventing Shen Xi from meeting Meng Yu.
Gu Chen suddenlyughed. When he thought about how Guan Lei, who had always been decisive and ruthless, would not dare to tell the truth because he was afraid of such a thing. He felt the whole matter was inexplicably funny.
That shouldn¡¯t be the reason, right!¡¯
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen and asked curiously, ¡°What are youughing at? Did I not draw it well? Or?¡±
¡°No, I just seemed to have suddenly remembered something. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back and think about it today. I¡¯ll help you look for him. There shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡± Gu Chen smiled.
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen in surprise and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m not useless because I can be of help to you.¡± Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi and said softly.
Shen Xi did not expect Gu Chen to say this. She was slightly stunned and then said, ¡°You¡¯ll be like a normal person soon. Don¡¯t talk about yourself like that.¡± Gu Chen smiled and nodded at Shen Xi. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t say it in the future.¡±
Shen Xi looked happy and talked to Gu Chen more freely.
When Gu Chen returned home, he happened to see the auntie leaving with the medicine box. He went forward and asked, ¡°Auntie, what are you doing with the medicine box? Is Aunt sick? Or is grandfather sick?¡±
The auntie said,¡± I don¡¯t know where young miss bumped into. Her abdomen is full of bruises. I just helped her to remove the blood clot.¡±
Gu Chen quickly went upstairs, pushed open Gu Xing¡¯s door and asked with a worried look, ¡°Aunt, I heard from auntie that you bumped into something.
What happened?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Xing waved her hand andforted him.
As she spoke, Gu Xing¡¯s tone became slightly more serious. She looked at Gu Chen and said, ¡°Be careful recently. Meng Yu hase to Beijing. He might do something to you. Bring a few more people with you when you go out.¡±
Meng Yu? Why did Meng Yu appear in Beijing just as he mentioned Meng Yu to Shen Xi?
¡°Aunt, is your injury rted to Meng Yu?¡± Gu Chen looked at Gu Xing sharply and asked.
Gu Xing shook his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with Meng Yu. However, Meng Yu and I were schemed against today. Someone sent a message to tell Meng Yu that I was the mastermind behind the plot to kill Guan Miao back then, and that lured Meng Yu to Beijing. They attempted to kill me and Meng Yu together.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s expression turned solemn and he asked, ¡°How could it be you, Aunt?
This is ridiculous. Do you know who¡¯s behind this?¡±
Gu Xing shook her head. ¡°That person is hiding in the dark and is good at making up stories. In the following time, you have to think more about any information you get. You can¡¯t let others lead you by the nose.¡±
Gu Chen nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡±
Gu Xing looked at Gu Chen and said gratefully, ¡°I¡¯m at ease when you do things. I just heard that you went to school to look for Shen Xi for dinner. When my colleague told me, I was shocked. You actually went so far alone. I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m also worried. Your legs have just recovered. Don¡¯t walk too much. You have to take it step by step.¡±
¡°I understand, Aunt.¡± Gu Chen nodded obediently.
¡°Go and take a nap. I also need to rest for a while.¡± Gu Xing patted the back of Gu Chen¡¯s hand and said softly.
¡°Okay, rest well Auntie.¡± Gu Chen left after saying that.
Looking at the door that Gu Chen closed, Gu Xing sighed slightly, and then her eyes gradually darkened.
Gu Chen was a child she had raised since young. She would fight anyone who dared to hurt him..
Chapter 520 - 520: Roast Duck
Chapter 520: Roast Duck
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
She did not know what Guan Lei had been busy with recently. On the day Shen Xi finished her exams, she met Guan Lei, who looked exhausted.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen? You don¡¯t look fine.¡± Shen Xi asked with concern.
¡°Nothing much.¡± Guan Lei shook his head.
Guan Lei did not know how to tell Shen Xi about his family matters. He had been trying to convince his parents for the past two days, but he still could not change their decision. They had always believed that even if the mastermind had appeared, Meng Yu was still the key to Guan Miao¡¯s impulse.
Guan Lei sighed helplessly.
Since Guan Lei did not want to say it, Shen Xi did not want to ask too much. She just held onto Guan Lei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll feel sorry for you.¡±
When Guan Lei heard Shen Xi¡¯s words, the gloom in his heart dissipated a little. He held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I don¡¯t want to. How was it? How did you feel about today¡¯s exam?
Shen Xi dragged out her voice and replied with a ¡°hmm¡±. Then, under Guan
Lei¡¯s curious gaze, she said proudly, ¡°I naturally performed as usual.¡±
Guan Lei rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s nose lovingly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food as a reward.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes sparkled as she smiled sweetly. ¡°Yes, yes, Let¡¯s go to the Beijing Roast Duck restaurant you mentionedst time. I¡¯ve been craving for a long time.¡±
¡°Alright!¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. Then, he pulled Shen Xi up and gently helped Shen Xi put on a scarf. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, so wrap it up properly.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s heart was filled with Guan Lei¡¯s gentleness and thoughtfulness. She stood on his tiptoes and kissed Guan Lei on the cheek, and said happily, ¡®Good!¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s heart was itching to kiss her back, but Shen Xi pulled him out of the door and said impatiently, ¡°Hurry up, let¡¯s eat some roast duck.¡±
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s mischievous expression, Guan Lei shook his head helplessly. Then, he brought Shen Xi to a famous roast duck restaurant in Beijing.
In the brightly lit Gu family, Gu Chen was gently stroking a ball on his furry coat. The ball was not big, and it just fits in Gu Chen¡¯s hand.
¡°Miss Shen and Young Master Guan are at Defu Building in Beijing.¡± Assistant Qian Tong reported to Gu Chen.
¡°Is that so? Looks like the exam went well.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice waszy and a little careless.
However, only Qian Tong, who had been by Gu Chen¡¯s side, knew that Gu Chen was not in a good mood now because Gu Chen had squeezed the small ball until it was about to be deformed.
¡°Go down and continue to watch.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice was still calm.
Qian Tong nodded and gently closed the door after he left.
¡°Such an outstanding girl shouldn¡¯t be kept in the dark, right? Why don¡¯t I help her? What do you think?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on the ball that was deformed by his grip and he said calmly.
Looking at the squeaking sound of the ball, Gu Chen nodded and said, ¡°It seems that you also agree with my method, right? That¡¯s true. Helping others is also a good deed.¡±
Shen Xi enjoyed Guan Lei¡¯s service with a satisfied expression. Her eyes were filled with satisfaction. She happily said to Guan Lei, ¡°Next.¡±
Guan Lei could not help but smile as he looked at Shen Xi. Then, he nimbly and elegantly wrapped the slices of roast duck and shredded vegetables, dipped them in sauce, and fed them to the little glutton, Shen Xi.
Shen Xi puffed out her cheeks and praised, ¡°This restaurant tastes really good. Guan Lei your wrapping skills are also not bad.¡±
¡°Eat well. Don¡¯t choke.¡± Guan Lei said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll get you some juice. Wait a moment.¡±
Shen Xi nodded obediently. ¡°Help me get a charger while you¡¯re at it. My phone¡¯s almost out of battery. I only have 5% left.¡±
Guan Lei nodded.
Looking at Guan Lei¡¯s back view, Shen Xi picked up a piece of wrap and nned to wrap one himself. She had already said that her hand was fine, but Guan Lei still treated her as a patient and did not let her do anything.
It was not easy for Guan Lei to leave, so she naturally wanted to try it herself.
Just as she got the wrap, Shen Xi received a message from Gu Chen: Xi, I have some clues about the person you mentioned. He happens to be in Beijing these few days. Do you want toe over and see if it¡¯s him? Because he will be leaving Beijing today.
Shen Xi was instantly shocked. Before she could swallow the food in her mouth, she immediately replied to the text: Send me your address. I¡¯ll be there right away.
The next second, Gu Chen sent the address over..
Chapter 521 - 521: Difficult Situation
Chapter 521: Difficult Situation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi tried her best to swallow the food in her mouth. Then, she picked up her bag and anxiously went to look for Guan Lei. In the end, she could not find Guan Lei after looking around. She wanted to send Guan Lei a message and call him, but she realized that Guan Lei¡¯s phone was still on the table.
Shen Xi immediately found an attendant and said, ¡°I have something to do now and have to leave first. Please tell my friend that I have something to do and will be leaving first. His phone is still on the table. Please keep a lookout too.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi paid the bill and then rushed in the direction Gu Chen sent.
At this moment, Guan Lei was in an alley near the kitchen, strangling a person who had been monitoring him and Shen Xi. He asked sternly, ¡°Did Gu Chen send you to monitor Shen Xi?¡±
The man remained silent. Guan Leiughed coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, I have ways to make you speak.¡±
After saying that, Guan Lei knocked out the stalker with his hand. He was about to call Xue Li to take the stalker away, but he realized that he did not bring his phone with him.
Guan Lei stuffed the man into a trash can at the side and then returned to the dining room. He washed his hands, took the juice and power bank, and returned to their seats. However, he found that Shen Xi was not there. Even her bag was gone.
Guan Lei hurriedly ran over. At this moment, the attendant came forward and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Sir, your friend asked me to tell you that she has something to do and has to leave first.¡±
Hearing that Shen Xi left on her own, Guan Lei felt a little relieved. He picked up his phone and was about to call Shen Xi to confirm.
Shen Xi, who was feeling excited, looked down and saw Guan Lei¡¯s call. As soon as she picked up the call, Shen Xi said impatiently, ¡°Guan Lei, I might be able to find that person.¡±
Guan Lei was slightly stunned and asked, ¡°Who?¡±
On the other end of the phone, Shen Xi was obviously very excited. ¡°It¡¯s the
person I drew for you previously. He¡¯s in Beijing now. I¡¯m on my way to find him.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words were like a sharp sword that pierced deeply into Guan Lei¡¯s heart. Guan Lei¡¯s breathing quickened slightly before he asked carefully, ¡°Xi, can you not go?
Shen Xi, who was holding the phone, was slightly stunned. She did not know why Guan Lei would suddenly say this. He clearly knew that she had been looking for this person, so why would he say such a thing?
Sensing the silence on Shen Xi¡¯s side, Guan Lei panicked. He wanted to exin, but he did not know where to start.
As long as Shen Xi saw Meng Yu today, then the matter of him deliberately hiding Meng Yu¡¯s existence would be exposed.
¡°Xi, I¡ I suddenly feel a little ufortable. Can youe back?¡± Guan Lei had no other choice. He could only shamelessly pretend to be sick in an attempt to get Shen Xi toe back.
¡°You¡¯re not feeling well. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked anxiously.
¡°I-I might have a stomachache. Can youe back and send me to the hospital?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s heart was filled with anticipation. He hoped that Shen Xi would choose toe back and find him.
So what if his methods were a little underhanded? As long as Shen Xi and Meng Yu did not meet, he would still be Shen Xi¡¯s first choice for a boyfriend.
On the other end of the phone, when Shen Xi heard Guan Lei say that he had only eaten something bad, her anxious mood eased slightly. Then, she frowned.
Her benefactor was someone she had been looking for for a long time, but Guan Lei was someone she liked. Shen Xi was a little hesitant.
Guan Lei heard that there was no sound from Shen Xi. He frowned slightly and said with a muffled snort, ¡°Xi, it hurts a lot. Come back, okay?¡±
Shen Xi also felt ufortable in her heart. After pondering for a moment, she said, ¡°Alright, stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±
When Guan Lei heard Shen Xi¡¯s reply, his expression that had lost hope like a dead tree earlier was instantly filled with radiance again. His entire person became alive again. He weakly and obediently replied, ¡°Alright, Xi, I¡¯ll wait for you here until you arrive.¡±
Shen Xi hung up the phone and immediately asked the driver to turn around.
However, the next moment, Shen Xi received a message from Gu Chen. ¡°Xi,
don¡¯te over for the time being. I heard that someone is going after the person you mentioned. I¡¯m bringing people over now, hoping that I can save him.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly widened. On one side was her benefactor who had encountered danger, and on the other side was the person she liked who was having a stomachache. Shen Xi¡¯s entire person became manic.
In the end, Shen Xi called Zhao Yuan directly. ¡°Yuan, do you have time now? Can you help me pick Guan Lei up at Defu Building and send him to the hospital? I¡¯ve sent you the location of the address..¡±
Chapter 522 - 522: Disappointment
Chapter 522: Disappointment
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan, who was eating potato chips on the bed, turned over and said,
¡°Yes, I can. What¡¯s wrong? You sounded very anxious.¡±
Slightly relieved, Shen Xi said, ¡°I have something to do at thest minute and can¡¯t rush over, so I can only trouble you. My phone is running out of battery. Can you go now?
Zhao Yuan poured the remaining chips into her mouth and said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Don¡¯t worry, I guarantee that I¡¯llplete the task¡¡±
Before she could finish her sentence, a busy tone came from the other end of the phone. Zhao Yuan shook her head. It seemed like Xi¡¯s battery was out.
Zhao Yuan changed her clothes and quickly set off for the address Shen Xi had sent her.
Shen Xi looked at her phone which had run out of battery and became even more frustrated. She asked the driver, ¡°Sir, do you have this model of the charger?
The taxi driver looked at Shen Xi¡¯s phone and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t.¡±
Shen Xi sighed helplessly. Now, she could only ask the driver to turn around
again and rush to the address that Gu Chen had just mentioned.
Guan Lei, who was happily waiting for Shen Xi at Defu Building, was full of anticipation. Xi had just given up the chance to meet Meng Yu for him. This meant that he was more important than Meng Yu in Xixi¡¯s heart, right?
Guan Lei could not help but feel happy when he thought of this. He only turned around when someone called his name.
When he saw that Zhao Yuan was alone, Guan Lei looked behind her expectantly, but he could not find Shen Xi.
Guan Lei looked at Zhao Yuan and asked hopefully, ¡°Where¡¯s Xi? Didn¡¯t she say she wasing to pick me up?
Zhao Yuan walked toward Guan Lei and said, ¡°Xi said that she had something urgent, so she asked me to take you to the doctor. How was it? Can you walk?¡± This was the feeling of falling from heaven to hell.
In the end, Xi still chose Meng Yu. It turned out that even if he was not feeling well, he could not stop Xi from seeing Meng Yu. This realization made Guan
Lei¡¯s heart ache, and the pain spread throughout his entire body, causing Guan Lei to fall weakly onto the chair.
Zhao Yuan looked at Guan Lei¡¯s pale face and empty eyes and was instantly frightened. She quickly supported Guan Lei and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me. If something happens to you, how am I going to exin it to Xi?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s emotionless eyes slightly wavered as he smiled bitterly,
¡°Exnation? I¡¯m an insignificant person. What do you have to exin to her?¡±
Zhao Yuan instantly frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Xi cares so much about you. How can you be an unimportant person? Brother Lei, you can¡¯t think too much. Xixi¡¯s phone just ran out of battery. Otherwise, she would have told you.¡±
Guan Lei stood up dejectedly and said to Zhao Yuan, ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Zhao Yuan said worriedly, ¡°I don¡¯t think your expression is right.¡± And I promised Xi that I would definitely send you to the hospital.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s disappointed eyes were gradually reced by darkness. He looked at Zhao Yuan expressionlessly and said, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Zhao Yuan was frightened by Guan Lei¡¯s dark expression. She quickly took two steps back and stood quietly at the side without saying anything.
Anyway, she had promised Xi that she would send Guan Lei to the hospital, so she had toplete the mission.
Now that Guan Lei was unwilling to let her send him to the hospital, she could not leave either. At the very least, she had to ensure Guan Lei¡¯s safety. After all, the current Guan Lei was obviously abnormal.
Guan Lei walked towards the door. His back was not as strong as usual. Instead, it was a little deste and dejected.
Zhao Yuan did not understand. Could Xi have quarrelled with Guan Lei, so she deliberately did note to pick him up? That should not be the case. Xi¡¯s anxious tone on the phone just now did not seem like she was pretending. Something must have really happened.
Zhao Yuan shook her head and immediately followed Guan Lei.
On the other side, Shen Xi had just arrived at the ce Gu Chen had mentioned. She quickly found a ce to charge her phone. As soon as she turned it on, she saw Gu Chen¡¯s message and several voice calls.
Being hunted down?
Shen Xi¡¯s expression suddenly turned serious. Why was he suddenly being chased after? Shen Xi immediately asked her parents, who had already returned home, to help bring a few people over.
Shen Xi knew her limits. How could she save someone with such thin arms and legs?
When Lu Shan saw Shen Xi¡¯s request for help, she immediately asked worriedly, ¡°Xi, are you in trouble?¡±
Chapter 523 - 523: Fight
Chapter 523: Fight
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Yan called immediately. As soon as the call was connected, he said worriedly, ¡°Did Jiang Xue find someone to take revenge on you? Where are you now? I¡¯ll get someone to go to your ce right away.¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan were anxious. They felt that this was their dereliction of duty as parents. They knew that Jiang Xue was a restless lunatic, but they still forgot to find a few bodyguards for Xi.
Shen Xi quickly exined, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think. It¡¯s a friend. He encountered some difficulties. He helped me before, so I want to return the favor.
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s words, Shen Yan was relieved. Then, he took another phone and said to Lu Shan, ¡°Baby, Xi is fine. Do you hear me?¡±
Naturally, Lu Shan heard him. Her anxious heart finally rxed and she said, ¡°Hubby, hurry up and find a few bodyguards over. I¡¯ll find a few too. I happen to have some manpower here.¡±
Since Shen Yan and Lu Shan returned home, they had not seen each other for the past few days. After all, they had lost the bet. Moreover, they needed some time to deal with the sudden take-over of their family¡¯s business.
It was just that every night, they would still talk sweetly on the phone through their phone.
With the help of Shen Yan and Lu Shan, Shen Xi also rushed to the ce that Gu Chen mentioned.
Zhao Yuan looked at Guan Lei who was being picked up and sighed helplessly. This was all she could do.
Shen Xi was relieved after receiving Zhao Yuan¡¯s message. With Xue Li around, Guan Lei would be fine.
Xue Li carefully looked at Guan Lei sitting in the backseat. He didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, almost suffocating himself.
Suddenly, the phone rang in the quiet car. Guan Lei looked at the phone coldly and rejected the call. If Li Zhe called at this time, it must be rted to Meng Yu.
The woman he loved had abandoned him to see Meng Yu. Guan Lei didn¡¯t want to know anything about Meng Yu at the moment.
Over there, Guan Lei hung up the call from Li Zhe, and Li Zhe was almost crazy about the situation. Ye Long captured Guan Yi. Su Han and Guan Ming dispatched the most elite subordinates to make tricks to capture Meng Yu. Then Meng Yu disappeared and Li Zhe didn¡¯t know if Meng Yu was safe, he was so worried that was going to be a maniac.
Guan Lei, the only person who could save Meng Yu, had hung up on him. Li Zhe continued to call Guan Lei¡¯s cell phone, but without exception, all of them hung up.
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei, who was expressionless and had been hanging up on Li Zhe. He was also nervous. He couldn¡¯t guess what was wrong with him today.
In the past, when Young Master was angry, he would always be filled with a sense of viciousness and arrogance that would tear the other party into pieces. But today, it was obvious that his emotions were not right. Other than anger, there was also a deep sense of loss.
Could it be that Young Master was dumped by a person? Miss Shen did it?
Xue Li¡¯s eyes widened instantly.
Xue Li quickly secretly sent Shen Xi a message, ¡°Are you there?¡±.
At this moment, how could Shen Xi still care about answering the question from Xue Li? She directly ignored him.
Xue Li, who didn¡¯t get a reply from Shen Xi, looked more serious. After waiting for about ten minutes, Shen Xi still didn¡¯t reply.
Xue Li nodded his head in understanding. It seemed like the little couple was fighting.
At this moment, Li Zhe¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Xue Li looked back at Guan Lei and carefully picked up the call.
Li Zhe¡¯s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone.¡±Xue Li, tell Guan Lei that Meng Yu¡¯s parents are hunting him down, and the Old Master is being controlled by the olddy.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s voice was so loud that Xue Li didn¡¯t need to ry his words to Guan Lei.
Thinking of Shen Xi who was meeting Meng Yu, Guan Lei immediately snatched the phone from Xue Li¡¯s hand and asked loudly, ¡°Li Zhe, what did you say?
¡°Your parents sent your Guan family¡¯s most elite subordinates to hunt down Meng Yu.¡± Li Zhe repeated. ¡°Meng Yu has already gone missing.¡±
Guan Lei quickly called Shen Xi. He was afraid that the Guan family would take care of Shen Xi too.
At this moment, Shen Xi and her subordinates were hiding outside a dpidated factory building, holding their breaths as they watched the situation inside-
Then, her eyes drifted to Gu Chen, who was hiding behind her, and she asked silently, ¡°Why is there no movement at all?¡±
Gu Chen shook his head and sent a message to Shen Xi. However, before Shen Xi could read it, her phone suddenly rang. Shen Xi was anxious and her phone fell to the side. At this moment, the sound of fighting could be heard..
Chapter 524 - 524: Found
Chapter 524: Found
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened. She could not care less about the broken phone on the ground and quickly called for help. Gu Chen waved his hand and asked the people he brought to help.
Shen Xi was anxious and wanted to follow behind. Gu Chen pulled Shen Xi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go in, lest they have to protect you.¡±
Shen Xi knew that Gu Chen was right. She didn¡¯t have any skills, so she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to help if he went in. She could only pick up her phone which had turned ck and waited outside.
Inside, Meng Yu was covered in wounds. When he saw the two groups of people who suddenly rushed in, he thought that he was dead. He didn¡¯t expect that the two groups of people would fight with the Guan family. This made Meng Yu extremely puzzled.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know who was helping him. He just tried his best to drag his injured leg away from the battle circle.
Gu Xing hadn¡¯t died yet and he hadn¡¯t taken revenge yet. He couldn¡¯t die.
Guan Lei, who couldn¡¯t get through, anxiously called Su Han. As soon as the call connected, Guan Lei said anxiously, ¡°Mom, where are the people you sent to kill Meng Yu?¡±
Su Han thought Guan Lei wanted to save Meng Yu, so she said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t ignore it.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice suddenly rose a few notches. ¡°There¡¯s someone I like here. She¡¯s meeting Meng Yu.¡±
Su Han frowned, thinking that Guan Lei was lying. She still said coldly, ¡°To save Meng Yu, you lied to your parents?¡±
Guan Lei was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not lying to you. Tell your men not to hurt the girl with Meng Yu. Mom, I¡¯m begging you.¡±
Su Han¡¯s expression was nk. This son of hers had always had a strong temper and had his own opinions since he was young. He had never begged her for anything. Even when he wanted them to let Meng Yu go these two days, he had never begged her.
Was there a girl he liked?
¡°I¡¯ll try to contact them, but as you know, they might not be able to contact each other when they¡¯re on a mission.¡± Su Han said calmly.
Guan Lei naturally knew, so he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted him. Send me the address.¡±
After saying that, Guan Lei hung up the phone and instructed Xue Li to find someone to help him. He then turned on the miniputer in his hand and started checking the surveince cameras of the Guan family. Although he knew that the effect of this was not very good because the Guan family¡¯s thugs were all trained to hide from surveince and disguise themselves.
However, the Guan family would usually force the target into a ce with mountains and rivers before killing them, because it was easier to deal with the corpses.
Naturally, Xue Li Xue also knew about this. With the Guan family as the center, he sent his subordinates to search for the most likely ces where water, woods, and hills could be found.
When the Guan family saw their target escape from the back door, they hurriedly gave up fighting with the people who suddenly appeared and chased after Meng Yu.
Shen Xi took Gu Chen¡¯s binocrs and saw the person inside suddenly running up the mountain. She turned to Gu Chen and said, ¡°Your legs are inconvenient, so stay where you are. I¡¯ll follow and take a look.¡±
Gu Chen reached out his hand to stop Shen Xi, but he couldn¡¯t stop her. Shen Xi slipped away like a loach.
Gu Chen frowned slightly. He just wanted Shen Xi to meet Meng Yu so that Shen Xi would know that Guan Lei had lied to her.
It was just that the current situation was a little out of his expectations. He never would have thought that it would be so coincidental to encounter the Guan family hunting down Meng Yu.
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s back, Gu Chen still followed. He didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Shen Xi.
The jungle on the mountain also made it a bit more difficult for the Guan family to chase after Meng Yu.
¡°I found it, Young Master. It¡¯s from Phoenix Mountain. ¡°Xue Li said excitedly as he listened to the report.
¡°Bring people to Phoenix Mountain immediately.¡± Guan Lei said coldly.
Li Zhe and his subordinates finally found the Old Master Guan and told him about the current situation. Guan Yi immediately sent people to find Meng Yu¡¯s current location, and Li Zhe brought people to support him.
Shen Xi looked at the three groups of people who were fighting fiercely at the top of the mountain. She broke a few withered grass to block herself and quietly approached Meng Yu who was leaning against the trunk of the big tree at the edge of the cliff.
The wound on his leg kept bleeding. Meng Yu, who had lost too much blood, was pale and his mind was dizzy. He used all his strength to stay awake.
Shen Xi approached the big tree and asked Meng Yu softly, ¡°How are you? Can you still hold on?¡±
Meng Yu was shocked by Shen Xi¡¯s sudden appearance. His eyes were cold as he looked warily at the girl who was covering her face with withered grass..
Chapter 525 - 525: Falling Off the Cliff
Chapter 525: Falling Off the Cliff
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t harm you,¡± Shen Xi remembered that Meng Yu did not know her in this life and quickly exined.
Meng Yu could tell from the girl¡¯s exposed eyes that the girl had no intention of hurting him, so he let down his guard slightly.
Shen Xi squatted down and put the withered grass in her hand aside. She tore off a piece of cloth from her clothes and carefully bandaged Meng Yu¡¯s wound. If the blood continued to flow like this, this person would probably die from excessive blood loss.
Meng Yu lowered his head and looked at the girl who was squatting on the ground. He could only see the top of her head. He asked weakly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping me? Did you bring the two groups of people behind you?¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know how to answer. ¡°Was I supposed to answer that you had saved me in my previous life and that I was here to repay your kindness in this life? It sounded a little strange,¡± she thought.
Shen Xi looked up at Meng Yu and said, ¡°You helped me before, so I want to help you.¡±
Meng Yu looked at the girl¡¯s appearance. She lookedpletely unfamiliar, and he still had doubts about Shen Xi¡¯s words.
There was no such thing as a favor for no reason. So, what did the girl in front of him want from him?
When Guan Lei rushed over, he saw the two people at the edge of the cliff looking at each other lovingly, especially Shen Xi squatting down. The hands that would usually only be ced on him were ced on Meng Yu¡¯s legs.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp. He was so jealous that his heart ached. He rushed over anxiously, afraid that something would happen to the two of them. They were all over the ce, shadiness each other.
Guan Lei looked at the people fighting and growled, ¡°Stop, all of you.¡±
When the Guan family¡¯s men saw Guan Lei appear, they instantly stopped fighting. Shen Xi¡¯s people and the Gu family¡¯s people were also puzzled. They thought that Guan Lei¡¯s people were here to help the Guan family, but they did not expect them to surround their people.
Li Zhe and his subordinates arrived shortly after. Seeing that Meng Yu was still alive, he instantly became overjoyed. With a trembling voice, he shouted, ¡°Ah Yu.¡±
When Shen Xi turned around and saw Guan Lei, she immediately stood up happily. However, perhaps because she had squatted for too long, she felt dizzy the moment she stood up. She staggered a few steps back, and behind her was a steep slope.
Meng Yu panicked and used all his strength to grab Shen Xi. To Meng Yu who had already lost too much blood, this was already a very extreme action.
Shen Xi¡¯s body was suspended in mid-air, and only her toes were still on the ground. Shen Xi thought that Meng Yu would pull her back, but Meng Yu only held her hand and did not move at all.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t dare to use force, afraid that if she did, she would directly pull
Meng Yu down. Moreover, she discovered that something was wrong with Meng Yu. His eyes began to lose focus, and his entire person revealed a kind of withering loneliness like a candle.
And at this moment, Meng Yu only felt dizzy and his entire body felt as if it had been struck by lightning, and it was in slight, numbing pain.
It was clearly just an instant, but Meng Yu seemed to have already reviewed his entire life in his mind and even had some unfamiliar memories.
Suddenly, a bloodstained face ovepped with the girl in front of him.
Meng Yu only felt as if his body was crushed by something. The hand that was holding Shen Xi weakly let go because of the sudden pain.
Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu in shock and disbelief. Guan Lei was about to grab Shen Xi¡¯s wrist, but when he saw Shen Xi fall in front of him, he panicked and immediately leaped up. The instant Shen Xi fell, he pulled Shen Xi into his embrace.
Meng Yu watched Guan Lei and Shen Xi fall off the cliff in front of him. He looked at his hands in a daze and slowly took two steps back. Seeing the people behind him rushing over, Meng Yu could not hold on any longer. He lost consciousness and fell softly into Li Zhe¡¯s arms.
Li Zhe quickly sent people to find Guan Lei and Shen Xi, then rushed to the hospital with Meng Yu. As the body temperature of the person in his arms gradually dropped, Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were filled with red veins.
Gu Chen, who was hiding in the dark, did not expect such an ident to happen. He squeezed the ball in his hand and directly burst it. Then, he immediately sent people down to find the person, regardless of the cost.
At this moment, Shen Xi was tightly protected in Guan Lei¡¯s arms. Every time she bumped into the withered trees at the edge of the cliff, Shen Xi could always hear Guan Lei¡¯s muffled groans.
¡°Guan Lei, let go of me!¡± Shen Xi shouted anxiously. ¡°The mass of two people is too big. If there is a rock below, you will die.¡±
Guan Lei ignored Shen Xi¡¯s words and stubbornly hugged Shen Xi, doing his best to protect the person he loved..
Chapter 526 - 526: Treating Wounds
Chapter 526: Treating Wounds
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
With a ssh, the sound of something heavy hitting the water¡¯s surface broke the silence of the deep pool.
Shen Xi was slightly relieved when she fell into the water. There was ake at the bottom of the cliff, but the next moment, Guan Lei let out a cry of pain that caught her off guard. Her heart was instantly wrapped in fear.
Then, Guan Lei¡¯s hands which were tightly wrapped around Shen Xi¡¯s back fell weakly. Bright red blood quickly spread from Guan Lei¡¯s back, dyeing the originally clearke red.
Shen Xi quickly pulled Guan Lei¡¯s hand and brought it in her direction. Then, she saw a huge rock that was blocked by Guan Lei¡¯s body.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes reddened. She took off her heavy coat, which was already soaked in water, and stared at the water. She pushed Guan Lei, who was already limp, to the shore. She used all her strength to pull Guan Lei to the shore.
Shen Xi carefully held Guan Lei in her arms and gently took off Guan Lei¡¯s clothes.
When the bloody wound on Guan Lei¡¯s back appeared in front of her, the pain of her heart being pierced made Shen Xi¡¯s tears fall.
After wringing the water off his clothes, Shen Xi was in so much pain that tears were streaming down her face as she cleaned the wound on Guan Lei¡¯s back. Even though he was unconscious, she could still asionally hear Guan Lei¡¯s groaning from the pain.
Shen Xi blew gently at Guan Lei¡¯s wound, trying to use this method to relieve Guan Lei¡¯s pain.
After cleaning up, Shen Xi looked around, trying to find something that could help Guan Lei treat his wounds. Only then did she realize that they were in a deep pit surrounded by cliffs. At the bottom of the pit was ake, and theke water was emitting smoke.
Only then did Shen Xi remember that when they had just fallen into the water, the water temperature was not as bone-chilling as the winterke water. Instead, it was warm. So this should be a hot spring?
Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t cold down there. Otherwise, they would have frozen to death.
Shen Xi quickly dug into her pocket and found that her phone was still there. She instantly felt that there was hope. However, when she took it out, there was no signal. Shen Xi ced Guan Lei on the ground and changed a few ces, but there was still no signal.
The hope that had just been ignited was instantly defeated by reality.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, whose eyes were tightly shut. She turned around and took off her clothes. She fished out her coat that was floating above the hot spring and wrung it dry together with Guan Lei¡¯s clothes. She ced it on a slightly hot rock beside the hot spring and spread it out to dry.
At this moment, Shen Xi could not care less about the differences between men and women and shyness. She directly hugged the unconscious Guan Lei in her arms to prevent his wound from touching the dirty things on the ground.
Shen Xi, who was anxious but had no way out, could only look at the blood clots and wounds on Guan Lei¡¯s back with heartache. She had to think of a way to quickly disinfect the blood clots, stop the pain, and remove the blood clots. Otherwise, it would be terrible if he had a feverter.
Shen Xi picked up her phone and tried to find some help from it. Then, when she saw a Chinese medical code app, her eyes instantly lit up. She looked up at the flowers and nts around her, then quickly opened the medical code and scanned them.
Shen Xi was instantly delighted when she found a herb called the Mn Leaf. The Mn Leaf could stop bleeding, reduce inmmation, detoxify, and reduce swelling.
Shen Xi hurriedly ran over and picked up arge handful of blue leaves. She smashed them with a stone and applied a thickyer on Guan Lei¡¯s back.
After working for half a day, the clothes that were hanging on the rock were almost dry. Shen Xi hurriedly spread his coat on the ground and then ced Guan Lei on it.
The medicine on his back was wrapped tightly in her clothes and tied into a big bow.
At this moment, Guan Lei arrived in front of the art gallery with the words ¡°San Shi ¡± written on it. The dream that he hadn¡¯t had for a long time suddenly pulled him back into the dream.
In front of him was Manager Zhou, who had a namete written on it. Then, he said to Xue Li, ¡°Wait at the entrance. When Director Li arrives, you can go straight to the office.¡±
Guan Lei was instantly stunned. The appearance of Director Li seemed to appear in his mind. That was Li Zhe. So, what did he want to discuss with Li Zhe at the San Shi Art Museum that day?
Then, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but walk into the art gallery. The crowd fled. Guan Lei looked back outside the door and saw Li Zhe and Meng Yu talking intimately.
Guan Lei frowned and turned his head to walk against the crowd. This was his art gallery. He wanted to see what was going on.
Then, the skinny Xi with sunken eyes turned around and said in horror, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Hurry up and leave!¡±
Chapter 527 - 527: Together
Chapter 527: Together
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
A deafening explosion sounded. The pain of internal organ discement instantly tore Guan Lei¡¯s body apart, making him tremble uncontrobly.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who was sweating profusely and trembling non-stop, and his expression became flustered. Did Guan Lei have a nightmare?
Could it be that the nightmare from before had returned?
Shen Xi quicklyy down and turned Guan Lei to her side. She hugged him andforted him softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±
Her slender hands gently wiped the sweat off Guan Lei¡¯s forehead as she coaxed him gently.
Guan Lei, who had been trembling uneasily, gradually calmed down. In the end, his entire body arched into the familiar fragrance a few times. Hefortablyy on a soft pillow and fell asleep quietly.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who was unconsciously using her chest as a pillow, and his face turned slightly red. Then, she said to herself in disdain, ¡°Guan Lei didn¡¯t do it on purpose. What are you thinking?¡±
When Guan Lei opened his eyes again, he felt that his vision was a little dark, as if something was blocking his vision. He raised his head slightly and realized that he had fallen asleep in front of Shen Xi¡¯s chest.
Guan Lei¡¯s face was slightly hot. He wanted to get up, but the pain in his back made him let out a soft sound. It was very soft, but it was enough to wake Shen Xi, who had been afraid to sleep. Shen Xi immediately opened her eyes.
¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re awake? How was it? Does your body hurt?¡± Shen Xi asked happily.
After saying that, Shen Xi didn¡¯t forget to touch Guan Lei¡¯s forehead. She realized that it was a little hot. She quickly picked up the torn fabric from the side and ced it on Guan Lei¡¯s forehead.
¡°The hot spring water is hot, so I soaked the cloth in advance and left it to cool down.¡±
Shen Xi said as she pressed the cloth on Guan Lei¡¯s forehead to prevent it from falling.
Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s busy hand and said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not serious. What about you? Are you injured?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s beautiful brows instantly became serious and she said with a hint of anger, ¡°Nothing? How could you be fine? Do you know that the skin on your back is torn open? I didn¡¯t know if your internal organs and bones were fine.¡±
Guan Lei ignored Shen Xi¡¯s words and turned Shen Xi¡¯s body over. When he saw the various scratches on Shen Xi¡¯s thighs and arms, he said with heartache, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xi. I still hurt you.¡±
Shen Xi was stunned when she heard this. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Hers eyes were red as she said, ¡°You are fool. You¡¯re seriously injured, why are you still apologizing? I should be the one apologizing.¡±
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi in his arms.¡± Xi, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me.¡± You¡¯re doing well. You¡¯ve helped me protect the girl I love. I should be grateful to you.¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes turned sour and tears rolled down uncontrobly. She said angrily, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you going too far? I protected your lover, but you caused my lover to be riddled with injuries. You don¡¯t have any morals and are bullying others.¡±
Guan Lei chuckled and apologized sincerely, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll protect your lover in the future.¡±
Shen Xi gently hugged Guan Lei back and choked, ¡°This is what you said. Don¡¯t go back on your word, or I¡¯ll never talk to you again.¡±
Guan Lei nodded his head dotingly and said, ¡°Alright, I promise you. I promise you anything.¡±
Shen Xi cried for a while before whispering into Guan Lei¡¯s ear, ¡°Guan Lei, let¡¯s be together. I want to be your girlfriend.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s body, which was hugging Shen Xi, stiffened slightly. It was as if fireworks had exploded in his mind.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with joy and asked in disbelief, ¡°Xi, are you serious?
Did you agree to be with me?¡±
Really, after seeing Meng Yu, did Xi still choose to be with him?
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s dumbfounded expression and nodded heavily.
¡°Since we¡¯ll be together after graduation, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a little earlier.
At least I can exercise my rights as a girlfriend earlier.¡±
One never knew which would arrive first, ident or tomorrow, so Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.
Guan Lei was ecstatic as he hugged Shen Xi again and said happily, ¡°Xi, I like you. I love you. I want to be with you forever.¡±
¡°Be gentler. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to bandage your wound. It¡¯ll bleed again in a while.¡± Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who was happy to the point of insanity, and said with a worried expression..
Chapter 528 - 528: Deliberately Letting Go
Chapter 528: Deliberately Letting Go
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The joys and sorrows of humans were different. The joyful atmosphere at the bottom of the cliff was in stark contrast to the heavy atmosphere on the cliff.
The moment they learned that their daughter had fallen off the cliff, Lu Shan and Shen Yan rushed over anxiously with their subordinates.
Xue Li, who was beside them, was also anxiouslymanding his subordinates to rescue them.
Shen Yan¡¯s subordinates flew the drones to the bottom of the cliff in unison. The drones reported the situation to the people on the cliff.
Several helicopters were hovering above the cliff, but they realized that they could not get in.
Xue Li said with a heavy face, ¡°This is a mountain surrounded by a square-shaped circle. The depression formed inside is an inverted cone. The surrounding trees are staggered. The helicopter can¡¯t enter at all.¡±
Hearing Xue Li¡¯s words, Lu Shan trembled in fear, afraid that something had happened to her daughter.
Shen Yan quicklyforted him. ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay. Xi Ji will be fine.¡±
Although Shen Yanforted her, the situation at the scene was not optimistic.
The cliff was too steep, and the people Xue Li Xue sent down were still nailing not far from the top of the cliff. His drones had been damaged because they were entangled by dense leaves and branches.
Shen Yan¡¯s expression was serious. Then, he took a step forward and put on the equipment.¡±I¡¯ll go down and look for it.¡±
Xue Li immediately pulled Shen Yan back and said, ¡°Mr. Shen, you are Ms. Shen
Xi¡¯s father. If anything happens to you, I can¡¯t exin it to Ms.Shen Xi.¡±
Then, Guan Ba and Guan Jiu hurried over. Xue Li threw the equipment at Guan
Ba and Guan Jiu and said, ¡°The two of you, follow me down to save them.¡±
Guan Ba Guan Jiu quickly put on their equipment. Xue Li looked at Shen Yan and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Shen to help keep an eye on this.¡±
Shen Yan put the miniature watch in Li Xue Li¡¯s hand and said, ¡°There¡¯s probably no signal down here. The three of you take this with you to make it easier tomunicate. If the drone brings back any news, I will inform you in time.¡±
Xue Li the other two put on the equipment that Shen Yan handed over, tied ropes around their bodies, and went down.
Guan Lei, who was at the bottom of the cliff, looked at his phone with no signal. He was a little anxious. He knew his own body. The pain in his back was nothingpared to the dull pain inside his body.
He had to hurry up and get treatment. Otherwise, if anything happened to Xi in the future, how would he take care of Xi?
Thinking of this, Guan Lei suddenly remembered the nightmare he had just had. In the dream, he was sure that he had seen Li Zhe and Meng Yu¡¯s intimate actions outside the art gallery.
So in the dream, he had made an appointment with Li Zhe to meet in his office at the Sanshi Art Museum.
Now that he knew the rtionship between Li Zhe and Meng Yu, would Li Zhe and Meng Yu conspire to murder him? Was this a revtion from his dream?
In fact, in the past ten years, no matter how much Guan Lei hated Meng Yu, he was unwilling to believe what his family said. Meng Yu had cooperated with the Gu family and deliberately lured Guan Miao to save them before ambushing
them.
However, when he thought about the moment they fell off the cliff, Meng Yu had let go of Xi just as his fingertips had touched Xi¡¯s wrist and was about to grab her.
If Meng Yu wanted to take his life, he could use the force of Xi¡¯s sudden fall to bring him down as well. In this way, no one could say that Meng Yu had deliberately pushed him down. The truth would only be that he was brought down by Shen Xi.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes instantly widened. If that was the case, then could it be that Meng Yu had also pretended to be captured on purpose, lured his brother to save him, and finally killed him?
Guan Lei¡¯s expression gradually turned ck. Shen Xi, who was at the side, instantly sensed that something was wrong and hurriedly asked, ¡°Guan Lei, what¡¯s wrong? Why did he look so pale? Is your wound hurting again?¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with a solemn expression. He wanted to confirm it again and asked, ¡°Xi, at the top of the cliff, did that person let go of your hand on purpose?¡±
Shen Xi was slightly stunned. She recalled the moment when theynded. The hand that was holding her had indeed let go in an instant. It was as if he had deliberately let go of her and wanted to see her die.
However, Shen Xi could not understand why the benefactor of her previous life would suddenly give up on her hope of living for no reason when they had just met in this life.
Falling off such a cliff, it was hard to predict whether she would die or not..
Chapter 529 - 529: Spitting Blood
Chapter 529: Spitting Blood
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, Shen Xi was still unwilling to believe that the person who saved her life in her previous life would want her dead in this life. There must be some misunderstanding. She had to find time to investigate.
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s expression, Guan Lei knew the answer. Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve implicated you. Meng Yu wanted to make a move on me, so he used you.¡±
¡°Meng Yu?¡± Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei in confusion and asked, ¡°Are you saying that his name is Meng Yu? You know him?¡±
From the moment Guan Lei passed by to the moment he fell off the cliff, Guan Lei and Meng Yu had never spoken to each other. Therefore, Guan Lei casually mentioned Meng Yu¡¯s name and even mentioned the grudge between him and Meng Yu. It was obvious that they had known each other before.
Guan Lei felt a little ufortable. His eyes flickered twice, and then under Shen Xi¡¯s gaze, he nodded helplessly, ¡°Yes, I know him. He has some connections with my family. I had a brother, but he passed away because of an ident.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Her benefactor and Guan Lei¡¯s family were enemies.
Guan Lei was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Meng Yu is my grandfather¡¯s illegitimate son, so if he has the intention to fight for the family property, then there¡¯s a high possibility that this time, he nned to use you to lure me here and kill me openly. He has been following me all these years. He must know how important you are to me.¡±
At this moment, Shen Xi¡¯s mood was extremelyplicated. She had thought that Guan Lei had been identally thrown off the cliff by her. She did not expect such a thing to happen.
If Meng Yu killed Guan Lei to seize the family property, then what would she do if her benefactor became Guan Lei¡¯s enemy?
Shen Xi¡¯s thick eyshes blinked repeatedly as if she had not digested this information, and her mood was extremely unstable.
After a long while, Shen Xi opened her mouth hesitantly: ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding?¡±
When Shen Xi said this, she did not feel confident. After all, she had only met Meng Yu once in her previous life. She did not know Meng Yu well. It was just that Meng Yu had once saved her, after all, allowing her to take revenge in her previous life. Therefore, Shen Xi still wanted to keep a little hope.
Shen Xi¡¯s words caused Guan Lei¡¯s originally nervous heart to sink. He was already injured to this extent, yet Xi was still speaking up for Meng Yu.
¡°But he let go of your hand on purpose. That¡¯s an indisputable fact, isn¡¯t it? He ignored your life and you still want to speak for him?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were slightly red as he said unwillingly.
Shen Xi avoided Guan Lei¡¯s questioning gaze. Her heart was in a mess.
¡°I¡¯ll ask him.¡± Shen Xi lowered her head and whispered.
¡°And then? If he says he didn¡¯t do it, will you choose to believe him?¡± Guan Lei turned Shen Xi¡¯s face and asked with a sorrowful expression.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t answer, but her expression was evasive, unwilling to answer.
Guan Lei only felt a hot liquid suddenly surge up his throat. Even though he couldn¡¯t control it, Guan Lei still subconsciously lowered his head quickly to prevent the blood from sttering on Shen Xi¡¯s face.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who had suddenly vomited blood and copsed softly in front of her. She was instantly at a loss.
At this moment, a drone with a probe light appeared beside Shen Xi.
¡°Xi? Xi! I¡¯m a father.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s voice came from the drone. Shen Xi instantly looked at the drone with hope.
¡°Xi, are you okay? Are you hurt?¡± Lu Shan asked nervously through the drone. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m fine, but Guan Lei is seriously injured. ¡± Shen Xi shook her nead.
¡°Wait for a while,¡± Shen Yan said immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll send your location to Xue Li and the others. They¡¯ll be down there soon.¡± Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯ll be quick.¡±
Guan Lei held on to hisst bit of consciousness and said, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t leave me, okay? Even if you find Meng Yu, don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±
At this moment, Shen Xi was almost at a loss. She subconsciously nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll always be with you. You must be well. I don¡¯t want to fall out of love just after I have a boyfriend.¡±
Guan Lei was slightly amused by Shen Xi¡¯s words. Then, his mind suddenly went nk and he lost consciousness.
Shen Xi held Guan Lei in her arms as tears streamed down her face. Lu Shan, who was at Cliff Mountain, felt very ufortable.
She didn¡¯t know where Guan Lei¡¯s parents were. If they knew that their son had been hurt like this, they would be so heartbroken.
Chapter 530 - 530: Sent to the Hospital
Chapter 530: Sent to the Hospital
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this moment, Guan Yan and Su Han, who had just gotten off the ne and arrived in Hai City, immediately received the news of their son¡¯s ident. The two of them almost broke down.
Initially, they thought that Guan Lei had lied to them about having a girlfriend to save Meng Yu, so the two of them booked tickets to Hai City early on. When they were waiting for the flight, the two of them even switched off their phones.
In the end, they did not expect that they did not receive news of Meng Yu¡¯s ident. Instead, they received news of their son¡¯s ident.
Su Han was so anxious that Guan Yan immediately arranged for a helicopter to return to the capital. While waiting, a call was made to the best hospital for the Zheng family, asking them to send a rescue team to save the patient.
Guan Yan was slightly relieved when he heard that a medical team had already gone to Phoenix Mountain.
When Zheng Huai arrived with the medic, he quickly asked, ¡°Uncle,
Aunt-inw, how about him? Did you find him?¡±
Shen Yan nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve found the specific location. Xue Li and the others have gone to rescue the people ording to the instructions on the location.¡±
Shen Yan looked at the few red dots that were slowly closing in on theputer. His palms were sweating nervously.
Hearing Xue Li¡¯s voiceing from the headset, Zheng Huai¡¯s heart suddenly rxed.
Xue Li shone themp in Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s direction. The moment he saw Shen Xi, he shouted in surprise, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi!¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s voice was filled with tears as she shouted, ¡°It¡¯s me, Xue Li. Hurry up. Guan Lei is dying.¡±
Xue Li was scared out of his wits when he heard Shen Xi¡¯s words. He quickly called Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to Shen Xi¡¯s side.
A few of them carefully avoided Guan Lei¡¯s wound and tied him up tightly with a rope. Then, they said to the inte on their hands,¡± Mr. Shen, you can start recruiting people.¡±
¡°Alright, got it!¡± Shen Yan said with a serious face. Then, he turned to the machine beside him and prepared to pull the person.
As soon as Guan Lei was pulled to the top of the cliff, Zheng Huai led the medical team to send Guan Lei to the helicopter. A few of them rushed to the hospital for treatment.
Shen Xiforted her parents a few times before the group of them hurried down the mountain and rushed to the hospital.
Shen Xi waited anxiously at the entrance of the emergency room. Even when Lu Shan asked her to bandage her wounds, Shen Xi did not want to go. Helpless, Lu Shan could only ask Zheng Huai to bring some gauze and other medical supplies to disinfect and bandage the wounds on Shen Xi¡¯s legs and hands.
Before the operation was over, an elegant old man with white hair appeared at the door of the emergency room and asked Xue Li anxiously, ¡°How is Lei Jer? What did the doctor say?¡±
Xue Li quickly said, ¡°The patient is still in the emergency room. He hasn¡¯te out yet.¡±
Ye Long¡¯s face was shrouded in deep sorrow. Shen Xi suddenly recalled what Guan Lei had said at the bottom of the cliff. Meng Yu was his grandfather¡¯s illegitimate son, and he had an older brother who was killed by Meng Yu.
Shen Xi instantly felt a terrible headache. She gently closed her eyes, as if she wanted to reject such emotions from her body.
¡°You are Shen Xi?¡± Ye Long looked at Shen Xi, who had her eyes closed, and asked in a probing tone.
Lu Shan looked at Ye Long intently. She felt that this olddy with a bad tone seemed a little familiar.
Shen Xi opened her eyes and looked at the olddy in front of her. She replied politely, ¡°Yes, I am Shen Xi.¡±
Ye Long sized up the girl that her grandson had risked his life to save. She felt upset and even med her a little. If it weren¡¯t for this girl, her grandson wouldn¡¯t have been tricked by that bastard Meng Yu.
¡°Miss Shen, I have something to ask you. Why don¡¯t we find a ce and talk?¡± Ye Long¡¯s eyes were slightly tired, but her tone was unquestionable.
Lu Shan could tell that the olddy was not someone to be trifled with. She immediately stood in front of Shen Xi and said, ¡°I¡¯m Shen Xi¡¯s mother. Madam, if you have anything to say, you can tell me directly.¡±
It wasn¡¯t that Lu Shan was thinking too much, but the olddy¡¯s gaze was indeed not kind. Besides, Guan Lei had fallen because of Xi. What if she wasn¡¯t by Xi¡¯s side and Xi was bullied?
The Shen and Lu families would acknowledge Guan Lei¡¯s kindness to Xi, but this matter had not been decided yet, so she could not let Xi face it alone.
What if the Guan family thought that Xi had harmed Guan Lei and wanted Xi to pay the price?
Ye Long nced sideways at Lu Shan and snorted coldly. Then, she turned back and continued to stare at Shen Xi..
Chapter 531 - 531: Coincidence
Chapter 531: Coincidence
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°It¡¯s in the room next door. It won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± Ye Long¡¯s eyes were indifferent, but her tone was still strong.
Shen Xi nodded at Ye Long and said, ¡°Alright.¡±
Lu Shan turned her head unhappily. Shen Xi quicklyforted her, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. There are so many people here.¡±
Lu Shan looked at Ye Long and finallypromised. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let you go and chat for ten minutes. If you¡¯re not back in ten minutes, I¡¯ll go in.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and followed Ye Long into the room. She said, ¡°I wonder what you want to talk to me about.¡±
Ye Long looked at Shen Xi, who was neither servile nor overbearing despite her worried expression and was not frightened by her aura. She thought highly of her.
¡°I just want to ask Miss Shen, when you fell off the cliff, did Meng Yu push you or Lei ¡®er?¡± Ye Long asked Shen Xi in a certain tone.
¡°No, he didn¡¯t push me. He just let go of my hand.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t push him? Miss Shen, are you sure? Meng Yu is my husband¡¯s illegitimate son. He has always coveted the Guan family¡¯s assets. You said that he didn¡¯t push you. How can it be such a coincidence? Could it be that you and Meng Yu are in cahoots and are working together to kill Guan Lei and steal his wealth?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She did not expect Guan Lei¡¯s grandmother to be such an old woman who made things up. Immediately, she raised her voice slightly and said, ¡°Old Madam, you better have evidence. I can be sure that I don¡¯t have any cooperation with Meng Yu.¡±
¡°Ah!¡± Ye Long snorted coldly. ¡°Nothing? Then why have you been looking for
Meng Yu? You knew Meng Yu before, didn¡¯t you? Then, he happened to be with Lei ¡®er, and coincidentally, when Lei¡¯ er was with the two of you, he fell off the cliff. Too many coincidences are intentional.¡±
Shen Xi waspletely shocked. This olddy knew how to think.
Before Shen Xi could retort, Ye Long continued, ¡°Ten years ago, Meng Yu said that he didn¡¯t do it on purpose. In the end, he killed my eldest grandson. After ten years, you said you didn¡¯t mean to appear at the scene of my grandson falling off the cliff. When my two grandsons were in trouble, he was at the scene. Miss Shen, do you think this is a coincidence?
Shen Xi was slightly taken aback. With Meng Yu l s identity and his appearance at the scene of the ident twice, it was indeed unreasonable. However, Shen Xi knew very well that she and Meng Yu had never conspired.
Ye Long¡¯s light voice continued, ¡°It¡¯s very simple to prove that you didn¡¯t collude with Meng Yu to kill Guan Lei. As long as you say in front of everyone that you saw Meng Yu push Guan Lei with your own eyes, won¡¯t you be able to clear your name?
Shen Xi instantly understood why Ye Long had insisted on saying that she and Meng Yu had joined forces to harm Guan Lei. The olddy was threatening her. If she did not do as the olddy said, the olddy might just pour the dirty water on her.
Shen Xi¡¯s voice was slightly cold. She looked at Ye Long fearlessly and said,
¡°Old Madam, you don¡¯t have to scare me. Guan Lei knew very well whether Meng Yu had pushed Guan Lei or not. Also, I won¡¯t do anything to nder others just to get rid of my suspicion.¡±
Ye Long narrowed her eyes slightly and said with a half-smile, ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s best if what you say is true. I hope that when someone asks, you can still insist that Meng Yu suddenly let go of your hand. If I discover that Miss Shen¡¯s words are not true and are biased toward Meng Yu, then I will not be polite.¡±
Shen Xi watched as Ye Long arrogantly opened the door and left. She was not in a good mood either.
When she followed her out, they met the attending doctor who had juste out of the emergency room. The group of people immediately went forward and waited nervously for the doctor¡¯s words.
¡°The external heavy blow caused internal bleeding and a hemorrhage shock. The internal organs have already stopped bleeding. You have to fast and receive anti-inmmatory treatment for the next two to three days.¡± The attending doctor said.
Shen Xi felt extremely guilty. If Guan Lei had not protected her, he would not have been injured so badly.
Shen Xi followed Guan Lei¡¯s bed to the VIP ward. However, the moment she entered, she was stopped by Ye Long.
¡°Miss Shen is also injured. Why don¡¯t you go back and recuperate? We can take care of the Guan family¡¯s children ourselves.¡± Ye Long said bluntly.
Shen Xi knew that Ye Long didn¡¯t trust her and even hated her, so she didn¡¯t argue with her. She whispered to Xue Li, ¡°If Guan Lei wakes up, you must tell me..¡±
Chapter 532 - 532: Warning
Chapter 532: Warning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Li looked at the olddy and whispered in her ear, ¡°Old Madam, Young Master risked his life to save Miss Shen. If you don¡¯t let Miss Shen be by Young Master¡¯s side, I¡¯m afraid that Young Master will be very unhappy. Moreover, shouldn¡¯t Miss Shen take care of her savior? Wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for her to leave?
Ye Long looked at Guan Lei, who was lying on the hospital bed with his eyes closed. In the end, her heart softened. She looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Miss Shen, for Lei¡¯er¡¯s sake, you can go in. However, don¡¯t do anything bad.¡±
Shen Xi nodded her head. Lu Shan, who was standing at the side, looked at her daughter, who seemed to be inferior to others. She did not feel good about it either. However, when she remembered that Guan Lei was seriously injured because he had saved Shen Xi, she was able to let it go.
Ye Long chatted with the attending doctor for a long time before leaving. Shen Xi persuaded Lu Shan to leave and then went to Guan Lei¡¯s bedside. She looked at Guan Lei, whose face was pale, with a pained expression.
Xue Li sighed and left quietly with the others, leaving space for Guan Lei and Shen Xi.
Shen Xi held Guan Lei¡¯s hand and apanied him for the entire night. When she opened her eyes, the sky outside was already bright.
At this moment, Shen Xi saw Li Zhe outside the door. He remembered that Li Zhe had called Meng Yu ¡°Ah Yu on the cliff. She quickly put down Guan Lei¡¯s hand and chased after Li Zhe.
Li Zhe seemed to be trying to avoid Shen Xi. He walked very fast, and Shen Xi only caught up to Li Zhe when she reached the hospital entrance.
¡°Mr. Li, may I ask, where is Meng Yu?¡± Shen Xi stood in front of Li Zhe, looking as if she wouldn¡¯t let him go if he didn¡¯t answer.
Li Zhe looked at Shen Xi and thought that Shen Xi was here to seek justice for Guan Lei, so he said with a dark expression, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s where he should be.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s words made Shen Xi even more certain. Li Zhe knew where Meng Yu was going and said, ¡°Mr. Li, now that things havee to this, shouldn¡¯t Meng Yue out and exin?
Li Zhe looked at Shen Xi sharply and said, ¡°Why? Could it be that Miss Shen Xi wants Ah Yu to fall off the cliff once to be even?
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know where Li Zhe¡¯s hostility came from. She exined, ¡°I just want Meng Yu toe out and give an exnation. I wanted to believe Meng Yu¡¯s innocence, but the prerequisite was that he had to stand up and prove himself.¡±
¡°An exnation?¡± Li Zhe sneered and mocked. What was there to exin? You¡¯ve already met the old Madam, right? Do you think she will give Meng Yu a chance to exin? She couldn¡¯t wait to pin a few more charges on Meng Yu.¡±
Shen Xi recalled how Guan Lei¡¯s grandmother had asked her to perjure herself and nder Meng Yu, and she couldn¡¯t help but frown.
¡°I just want to know, was Meng Yu nning this incident on purpose to hurt Guan Lei? Since he¡¯s not willing toe forward, I can only investigate it myself. If I find out anything, I still have to pay the price.¡± Shen Xi said in a tough tone.
Of course, this price was naturally paid by Shen Xi on behalf of Meng Yu.
No matter what Meng Yu said, Shen Xi still wanted to investigate this matter. It was just that Meng Yu had done her a favor in her previous life. If Meng Yu was willing to cooperate, perhaps the matter could be resolved a little faster.
If this matter was done by Meng Yu, Shen Xi didn¡¯t mind helping Meng Yu pay back Guan Lei¡¯s life. Wherever Guan Lei was injured, she could copy all the damage to her body and payback for Meng Yu. This way, from now on, she and Meng Yu would be even.
If this matter was not Meng Yu¡¯s doing, she naturally had to return Meng Yu¡¯s innocence.
However, Shen Xi was also very helpless about Brother Guan Lei¡¯s death. After thinking about it, Shen Xi felt that she was going to be on the opposite side of Guan Lei. This thought made her feel unusually irritated.
Shen Xi¡¯s words made Li Zhe think that Shen Xi was going to make a move on Meng Yu. Thinking of the Shen and Lu families who hade forward this time, Li Zhe was sure that Shen Xi was the third generation of the Shen and Lu families.
If the Shen and Lu Families joined forces to deal with Meng Yu, this was indeed a huge problem. Other than that, Meng Yu¡¯s enemies were the Guan family and the Sun family, as well as the Gu family whom Meng Yu had always targeted.
Li Zhe instantly felt mentally and physically exhausted. Meng Yu had offended all four families in Beijing, and he even added the Sun family.
But no matter what, he would not let anything happen to Meng Yu.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes darkened, and he warned, ¡°Shen Xi, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to do anything to Meng Yu, I won¡¯t let you off. You have to know that a person can do anything to protect the person they love..¡±
Chapter 533 - 533: Abandoned
Chapter 533: Abandoned
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After Li Zhe finished speaking, he left. Shen Xi looked at Li Zhe¡¯s back and fell into deep thought.
Li Zhe and Meng Yu were a couple?
Shen Xi was shocked, but then she slowly understood why Li Zhe, as Guan Lei¡¯s Uncle, would hide the murderer who hurt Guan Lei. Although things might not necessarily be like this, the main point was Li Zhe¡¯s protection of Meng Yu.
A ray of sunlight shone on the young man¡¯s innocent face through the light gauze curtain. Then, the young man¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and blinked a few times. His fan-like eyshes slowly parted, and a pair of misty eyes appeared in front of Xue Li.
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei happily and shouted, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re awake?
Ah, the heavens were blessing you.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Xue Li for a while, then suddenly woke up. He stood up and asked anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Xi? How is she?¡±
Xue Li was so shocked that his soul almost flew out of his body when he saw Guan Lei standing up and moving around.
Xue Li quickly stepped forward to hold Guan Lei down and said, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi is fine. She seemed to have chased after Director Li just now. She was probably asking Director Li if she could find President Meng.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s heart felt as if someone had poured a basin of bone-chilling ice water on it. He sat on the bed and asked, ¡°She abandoned me to look for Meng Yu?¡±
Xue Li continued to ce Guan Lei on the bed and said, ¡°Yes. She didn¡¯t know why President Meng had disappeared. Ms. Shen Xi probably wanted to ask about what happenedst night and take a look at President Meng¡¯s health. After you guys fellst night, President Meng also fainted. He probably lost too much blood.¡±
Guan Lei listened to Xue Li¡¯s words for half a minute. His mind was filled with the thought that Shen Xi had abandoned him and gone to Meng Yu. Shen Xi had finally found the person she had been longing for. She had found the person who was very important to her.
Therefore, Shen Xi still chose Meng Yu in the end. Shen Xi did not want him anymore.
Shen Xi was a big liar. She had clearly said yesterday that she would not leave him and that she would be his girlfriend. In the end, she had broken her promise after only one night.
Guan Lei smiled bitterly. Xue Li looked up in shock and asked in confusion,
¡°Young Master, what happened to you? Why was he smiling so terrifyingly?¡±
Guan Lei was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I want to go home. Arrange it immediately.¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t want Shen Xi toe back and question him about why he was so despicable to hide Meng Yu¡¯s whereabouts. This would make him embarrassed.
¡°Now?¡± Xue Li asked in surprise.
Guan Lei nodded woodenly.
After saying that, Guan Lei got off the bed. Xue Li was so scared that he held
Guan Lei while talking on the phone, afraid that Guan Lei would fall identally.
Xue Li didn¡¯t know why Guan Lei left in such a hurry, so he said, ¡°Then what about Ms. Shen Xi?¡±
Guan Lei nced coldly at Xue Li. The ice de shot out from his eyes and almost froze Li Xue to death.
Xue Li immediately shut his mouth and followed the order.
Hence, when Shen Xi returned, she saw an empty hospital bed.
Shen Xi was shocked and quickly called Xue Li. As soon as the call connected,
Shen Xi asked anxiously, ¡°Xue Li, why isn¡¯t Guan Lei in the ward?¡±
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei, who was sitting in the backseat, and said in a low voice,¡± Ms. Shen Xi, we¡¡¯
Before Xue Li could finish his sentence, Guan Lei grabbed Xue Li¡¯s phone and hung up.
Xue Li finally understood why Young Master suddenly became so abnormal. It turned out that he fought with Ms. Shen Xi.
Xue Li quickly said) ¡®Young Master, it¡¯s normal for couples to quarrel. If you ignore her like this, it¡¯ll be very easy for something to happen.¡±
Guan Lei threw Li Xue Li¡¯s phone at him and said sarcastically, ¡°What could have happened? She¡¯s probably happy now.¡±
Xue Li frowned and felt that something was wrong. He opened his mouth to say something, but Guan Lei stopped him.
¡°If you speak again, I will send you back to the training camp.¡± Guan Lei said angrily to Xue Li.
Xue Li was afraid of angering Guan Lei even more, so he immediately became obedient and didn¡¯t say anything. However, he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be good for Shen Xi to leave without saying anything, so he sent a message to Shen Xi to inform her.
Guan Lei looked at the heavy traffic outside. He was angry, resentful, and sad.
Shen Xi, who had been hung up for no reason, was even more confused. Then, she received a message from Xue Li saying that Guan Lei had returned home.
Shen Xi was relieved..
Chapter 534 - 534: Don ‘t Move Shen Xi
Chapter 534: Don ¡®t Move Shen Xi
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After Shen Xi returned to the vi alone, Guan Ba and Guan Jiu, who had been following Shen Xi, left and returned to the Guan family to report to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei nodded silently. Just as he asked Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to leave, Guan Yan and Su Han rushed into Guan Lei¡¯s bedroom anxiously.
¡°Lei ¡®er¡¡± Su Han looked at Guan Lei with tears in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to go forward. She was afraid that she would identally hurt Guan Lei.
¡°Child, why didn¡¯t you stay in the hospital? Why did you rush home? What if something unexpected happened?¡± Guan Yan scolded, but his eyes were filled with heartache.
Guan Lei forced a smile and said to Su Han and Guan Yan, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Su Han wiped her tears and nodded with relief. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. If you leave your parents like your brother, how will your parents live in the future?
On the ne back, Su Han almost broke down. She lost her first son ten years ago. If something happened to her youngest son, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore.
Thinking of this, Su Han¡¯s hatred for Meng Yu deepened.
Su Han wiped away her tears and looked at Guan Lei with a serious expression. ¡°Lei ¡®er, tell me honestly. Did Meng Yu push you down the cliff?¡±
¡°No, Meng Yu didn¡¯t push me.¡± Guan Lei shook his head.
¡°But he deliberately let go of your beloved girl¡¯s hand, didn¡¯t he? He was betting that either you jumped down for that girl, or you were trying to make the girl use the same force as she fell to pull you down with her.¡± Ye Long¡¯s voice barged in from outside the door.
Guan Lei looked at Ye Long who walked in and called out softly to her, ¡®Grandma.¡± Then, he stopped talking.
This time, Guan Lei didn¡¯t want to defend Meng Yu because the truth was that Meng Yu had deliberately let go of Shen Xi¡¯s hand. Meng Yu had wanted to save Shen Xi in the beginning, but the moment he arrived, he suddenly let go.
Such a strange action gave Guan Lei no reason to side with Meng Yu. Because even if Meng Yu had no intention of harming him, Meng Yu deliberately let go of Shen Xi, which meant that he was hurting Shen Xi. Guan Lei felt that this was like a fishbone stuck in his throat and could not be forgiven.
More importantly, Guan Lei still didn¡¯t understand why Meng Yu had appeared in his nightmare of being blown up by the explosion. Such an inconceivable thing made Guan Lei think more.
Ye Long¡¯s gaze was like a torch as she looked at the silent Guan Lei. ¡°Lei ¡®er, after this time, Grandma hopes that you can see Meng Yu l s true colors. That¡¯s right, we were the ones who sent people to hunt Meng Yu down this time. However, besides the Shen and Lu families and your grandfather¡¯s people, there were also people from the Gu family who went to rescue Meng Yu.¡±
Su Han¡¯s eyes were slightly shocked. She looked at her mother-inw and asked in disbelief, ¡°The Gu family?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was also very ugly. He had learned from Sun Ming that his brother¡¯s death was rted to Gu Xing. Now that the Gu family hade to help save Meng Yu, didn¡¯t this confirm that Meng Yu was rted to the Gu family? Otherwise, why would the Gu familye to save Meng Yu?
¡°Yes, it¡¯s the Gu family.¡± Ye Long snorted coldly. I suspect that Meng Yu already knew that he was going to be attacked, so he was prepared. At the same time, he revealed to Shen Xi that he had been attacked and used Shen Xi to lure Lei ¡®er over, intending to create Lei¡¯ er¡¯s idental fall off the cliff. This method was the same as the one he used ten years ago to lure Miao ¡®er over and kill him.¡±
Guan Yan¡¯s face turned cold as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°This vile spawn, how could he have schemed to such an extent? He cooperated with the Gu family to seize the Guan family¡¯s property. He even allied with the Shen and Lu families. ¡±
Su Han also suppressed her anger and said, ¡°This time, no matter what Dad says, I¡¯ll make Meng Yu pay with his life. Otherwise, Lei ¡®er would forever be in danger. I won¡¯t allow anyone to threaten Lei ¡®er¡¯s life.¡±
¡°Lei ¡®er, you should recuperate first. Your parents and I will handle this matter.¡± Ye Long said as she stroked her grandson¡¯s head.
After saying that, Ye Long brought Guan Yan and Su Han to Guan Yi to deal with this matter.
Just as they were about to leave the bedroom, Guan Lei¡¯s voice sounded from behind, ¡°I won¡¯t interfere in how you handle this matter. However, I don¡¯t want Shen Xi to be hurt.¡±
Ye Long slowly turned around and said indifferently, ¡°Grandma can promise you. However, what would happen to Shen Xi would depend on whether she would tell the truth this time..¡±
Chapter 535 - 535: Discovered
Chapter 535: Discovered
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei looked up at Ye Long with determination in his eyes. ¡°No matter what Shen Xi says, I hope that you won¡¯t hurt her.¡±
Su Han said resentfully, ¡°Lei ¡®er, the Shen and Gu family are clearly on the same side as the Gu family now. They are supporting Meng Yu together. You didn¡¯t even think about what would happen if our Guan family fought against the three big families. You only think about Shen Xi, you¡¡±
Su Han was angry, but when she saw Guan Lei¡¯s pale face, she couldn¡¯t say anything.
¡°Alright, I promise you. Just rest assured and recuperate. Don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡± Ye Longpromised.
Guan Leiy down with a tired face as he watched the door close gently.
Thinking back to what Shen Xi had said at the bottom of the cliff, that she wanted to be his girlfriend, Guan Lei¡¯s heart ached. Everything was about to get better, and what he wanted was almost in his hands, so why did Xi abandon him to find Meng Yu?
Even if he had lied to her, Shen Xi was the one who had said that she would be his girlfriend. She was the one who had said that she would not leave him. Why could she abandon her boyfriend and find someone else so naturally? Could it be that Meng Yu, Shen Xi could break her promise so casually and ignore the fact that Meng Yu had deliberately let go and not saved her?
Meng Yu fell into his thoughts and was unable to extricate himself.
At this moment, Shen Xi was puzzled. Guan Lei left without saying goodbye.
Could it be that Guan Lei¡¯s grandmother still suspected that she and Meng Yu were trying to hurt Guan Lei, so she didn¡¯t allow Guan Lei to stay with her? If that were the case, then it would indeed be a little difficult.
Shen Xi had never thought that she would have to agree to be together with Guan Lei just now, and in the end, such a thing would happen.
¡°Xi? Xi! What are you daydreaming about?¡± Lu Shan shouted.
Shen Xi came back to her senses and looked at the row of people standing in front of her. She then remembered that her parents were asking her to choose a few suitable bodyguards. She was thinking about Guan Lei just now and was engrossed in it.
¡°Xi, which ones do you think are suitable? Later on, I¡¯ll train a guard team for you. In the future, you¡¯ll have your strength.¡± Shen Yan looked at Shen Xi and said.
Shen Xi frowned slightly and said helplessly, ¡°Dad, Mom, just a few bodyguards will do. There¡¯s no need for a guard team, right?¡±
In Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, wasn¡¯t it too extravagant to train a guard team for her? Besides, what era was this? There were guards?
Lu Shan red at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Of course. Which of the legitimate descendants of the four major families in Beijing did not have their strength? You¡¯re the heir of our Shen and Lu families. You¡¯ll encounter many things in the future. Guard team is necessary.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were looking for that Meng Yu?¡± Shen Yan chimed in. I just went to find out more about Meng Yu. If you insist on protecting him, you must have a guard team. Otherwise, how could you protect someone who was being hunted by the Guan family?¡±
Although Shen Yan did not want Shen Xi to get involved in the Guan family¡¯s troubles, Shen Xi insisted that as a father, he could only do his best to give his daughter the mostprehensive protection.
The Guan family¡¯s people? Lu Shan¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. She looked at Shen Yan and asked, ¡°Hubby, you said that Meng Yu is the one the Guan family is after? Which Guan family?¡±
Shen Yan blurted out, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the Guan family of Beijing. Who else could it be?¡±
Not only Lu Shan but even Shen Xi looked at Shen Yan in surprise.
¡°No wonder I thought Guan Lei¡¯s grandmother looked so familiar. So she¡¯s the old Madam of the Guan family in Beijing, Ye Long?¡± Lu Shan suddenly realized.
¡°More than ten years had passed, and she had aged so much that I almost couldn¡¯t recognize her.¡±
Shen Xi was dumbfounded and asked in disbelief, ¡°The old Madam of the Guan family in Beijing? Is it the Guan family of Beijing, the head of the four big families?
Lu Shan nodded naturally. ¡°Yes, that Guan family.¡±
Shen Xi fell silent. The ones who were chasing after Meng Yu were the Guan family in Beijing. Guan Lei¡¯s grandmother was the old Madam of the Guan family, and Young Master Guan was also called Guan Lei. So, Guan Lei was very likely to be Young Master Guan?
However, she had seen Young Master Guan before. She was at Old Master Guan¡¯s birthday party when she had a video call with Guan Lei. He couldn¡¯t be the same person!
Wait, wasn¡¯t there a news report about Jiang Xue mistaking someone else for someone else? At that time, Shen Xi thought that Jiang Xue would mistake him for someone else because Young Master Guan had never let anyone see his appearance..
Chapter 536 - 536: Knowing Her Identity
Chapter 536: Knowing Her Identity
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Now, it seemed that it was possible that Guan Lei was Young Master Guan, and the reason why Jiang Xue recognized the wrong person was that someone had pretended to be Young Master Guan at that time. And that person was Guan Bo mentioned in the news?
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know much about the Guan family in Beijing. If Guan Lei was Young Master Guan, then Meng Yu was Master Guan¡¯s illegitimate son.
Shen Xi looked up at Shen Yan and Lu Shan and asked, ¡°Do you know that the Old Master Guan has an illegitimate son?
¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡± Lu Shan shook her head in confusion. That was impossible, right? Xi, where did you hear that?¡±
Shen Yan frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but it¡¯s said to be fake. Old Master
Guan had always been a righteous and honest man.¡±
¡°Oh, I also heard some rumors. Dad, do you know why the Guan family is hunting Meng Yu?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Guan Lei told her that the Guan family had a conflict with Meng Yu because Meng Yu was the illegitimate son of the Old Master Guan. He tried to steal the family property and killed Guan Lei¡¯s brother. Therefore, the Guan family wanted to kill Meng Yu.
Could it be that Meng Yu was the murderer who killed Guan Lei¡¯s brother, so the Guan family wanted to kill him?
As expected, Shen Yan immediately gave an affirmative answer. ¡°I also found out a little when I was investigating Meng Yu. It was said that Meng Yu was rted to the death of the Guan family¡¯s eldest young master ten years ago. However, they weren¡¯t sure, because they heard that Old Master Guan had refuted the rumor. It was said that he would not frame Guan Miao¡¯s death on an innocent person. He even threatened to protect Meng Yu, who was also a victim, because he was someone his grandson had saved.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s brain was working quickly. She didn¡¯t think Guan Lei would spout nonsense. So nobody knew that Meng Yu was Old Master Guan¡¯s illegitimate son?
¡°Old Master Guan is righteous indeed,¡± Lu Shan said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t use his power to bully others. Even if his grandson died, he would not vent his anger on unrted people. If Master Guan didn¡¯t keep him in check, Meng Yu would have died ten years ago.¡±
Shen Xi clicked her tongue in his heart. Many people did not understand the truth.
If people knew that Meng Yu was Old Master Guan¡¯s illegitimate son, Beijing would explode.
There was too much news, and Shen Xi¡¯s brain could not react in time. She could only say to her parents, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the guards. Dad, Mom, you can arrange these bodyguards. I¡¯m a little flustered now and need to think about it alone.¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan looked at each other and then watched as Shen Xi returned to his bedroom with a heavy heart.
Shen Xi picked up her phone and wanted to ask Guan Lei about it. However, when she thought of the old madam¡¯s attitude before, she felt uncertain. She could only sigh and put down her phone.
Shen Xi could understand why Guan Lei had concealed his identity. She could even understand why Guan Lei had concealed his identity from Meng Yu.
Shen Xi remembered that she had told Guan Lei that she was looking for someone very important.
Meng Yu could be considered Guan Lei¡¯s enemy. It was understandable that Guan Lei did not want her to find Meng Yu and stand against him.
But what should she do in the future?
Guan Lei looked at his phone several times but still did not receive any messages. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He was injured and missing. Would Shen Xi not care?
From the moment he returned home to now, he had not received a single call from Shen Xi, not even a single text message.
Guan Lei coughed and called Xue Li in. He asked, ¡°Did anyone call you looking for me while you were back?¡±
Xue Li tilted his head and thought for a while, then said honestly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. Does Young Master Truly have something to tell me?
Guan Lei suddenly became angry and shouted, ¡°No, I¡¯m resting for the next few days. No matter what, don¡¯t disturb me. Especially when ites to Shen Xi, don¡¯t tell me anything.¡±
Xue Li was angered by Guan Lei¡¯s bafflement. He pursed his lips and said in a wronged tone, ¡°Alright, I know.¡±
Watching Xue Li leave, Guan Lei turned off his cell phone, which had been silent for a long time. Then, hey on his stomach and covered his head with a pillow.
Xue Li, who had just gone down the stairs and returned, looked at Guan Lei¡¯s current appearance and then at the message from Shen Xi on his phone. He pondered for a moment and then closed the door quietly.
Shen Xi said, ¡°Xue Li, is Guan Lei feeling better? I just made a few calls, but his phone was switched off.¡±
Xue Li replied, ¡°He is much better. He was angry just now. I think he needs some peace now, so he turned off the phone..¡±
Chapter 537 - 537: Bodyguard
Chapter 537: Bodyguard
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi looked at Xue Li¡¯s reply and felt a little stifled. She calmed herself down and replied,¡± Okay, I got it. If anything happens to him, remember to let me know.
Xue Li replied, ¡°Okay, Miss Shen.¡±
Shen Xi sighed. The next moment, she received a call from Gu Chen. As soon as the call was connected, Gu Chen¡¯s gentle and friendly voice came through, ¡°Xi, how is your friend? Are you alright?¡±
Shen Xi was stunned for a moment before she remembered Gu Chen¡¯s existence.
When Meng Yu was being chased, she followed him in a moment of desperation. She left Gu Chen, who had difficulty walking, at the foot of the mountain. It was not until she was rescued that she saw Gu Chen at the foot of the mountain with an anxious face.
At that time, Shen Xi was heading to the hospital. She only said that she was going to the hospital to apany the injured Guan Lei and then left.
Thinking of this, Shen Xi felt a little guilty. Gu Chen had spent a lot of effort to help her find someone, but she had forgotten about himpletely.
¡°His life is no longer in danger.¡± Shen Xi said.
Gu Chen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Oh, by the way, have you met the Gu Chen you asked me to find? I saw him being carried down the mountain in a hurry today. I thought something had happened, so I got someone to secretly follow him.¡±
¡°What?¡± Shen Xi interrupted Gu Chen in surprise, ¡°Are you saying that you know where Meng Yu is now?
¡°There¡¯s no news yet, but there should be news about him soon,¡± said Gu Chen. ¡°Xi, do you still want to see him? Was it because he didn¡¯t have the time to talk to him that day?¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m still looking for him. Gu Chen, if you have his location, let me know immediately, okay?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°That¡¯s okay. I promised you that I would help you find Meng Yu.¡± Gu Chen said
¡°Thank you!¡± Shen Xi thanked him sincerely. At this time, she wanted to find Meng Yu as soon as possible.
¡°Why are you being so polite? Didn¡¯t you help me on my birthday?¡± Gu Chen smiled.
The two of them chatted for a while before Shen Xi hung up.
Shen Xi originally thought that her guards would have to wait for a while to arrive. She did not expect Shen Yan to rush over with his guard team the next day.
¡°Xi, your grandfather, and grandpa told me that your safety is the most important thing. They found a guard team for you.¡± Shen Yan said bitterly.
Originally, he wanted to personally train a team of absolutely loyal guards for Shen Xi, but he did not expect that Shen Hui and Lu De would despise him and directly give their elite guards to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi looked at the guards in front of her who were obviously dressed differently and suddenly understood why her father had a bitter expression.
One was ck and the other was white. It looked like they were at loggerheads.
¡°Little miss, I, Shen Luan, will be your chief guard captain from now on.¡± Shen Luan pushed away the person who was about to introduce himself and said in a clear voice.
The person who was pushed away was not willing to be outdone. He pushed Shen Luan away and said with a strong aura, ¡°Little miss, my name is Lu Fei. I am your chief guard.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t have any head guards here. If you two want to stay, you¡¯ll just be ordinary bodyguards. It¡¯s up to you.¡± Shen Xi smiled. ¡°However, I have to remind you, don¡¯t think about getting two sries for one job. If my business is dyed because of your dispute, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±
Shen Xi had a smile on her face, but there was no tenderness in her eyes.
Instead, there was a warning of danger.
Since she was someone who wanted to be by her side, she naturally had to set the rules properly. Otherwise, if they dared to help their old master destroy the stage in front of her, how would she take her seriously in the future?
What was the use of having someone who couldn¡¯t be controlled?
Shen Yan looked at Shen Xi with satisfaction. Only with such an imposing manner could she suppress others. She was indeed the daughter of him and Lu Shan.
Shen Luan and Lu Fei were both shocked. They had both received instructions from the elders of the two families to chase their opponents out of Shen Xi¡¯s side.
But now, Shen Xi was clearly warning them not to think about being the eyes and ears of the two old masters by her side, and not to think about causing trouble.
The two of them looked at each other, then looked away with a look of disdain. Then, they expressed their loyalty to Shen Xi.
The first thing Shen Xi asked them to do was to find Meng Yu, who had been taken away by Li Zhe.
After arranging the people, there was a knock on the door. When she opened the door, she saw Gu Chen with a smile and a bag in his hand.
¡°Gu Chen, why are you here? How do you know where my house is?¡± Shen Xi asked in surprise..
Chapter 538 - 538: Not an Outsider
Chapter 538: Not an Outsider
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen smiled and said gently, ¡°I brought breakfast over and wanted to eat with you. As for how I know, I naturally have my channels.¡±
As he spoke, Zhao Yuan jumped out from the side and said, ¡°That channel is me, hahaha!¡±
Shen Xi looked at the two people who came to see her and was very happy in her heart. She quickly came in and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me in advance? I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for you. You guys came to my house and even brought your own food. If word got out, I¡¯d lose so much face.¡±
Zhao Yuan came in with a smile and said, ¡°I just wanted to give you a surprise.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to spend the New Year with your parents after your exams?¡± Shen Xiughed. ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Haven¡¯t you set off with your parents yet?¡±
Zhao Yuan pursed her lips and said,¡± That¡¯s what I nned. However, their project ran into some trouble. They can¡¯t leave now.¡±
Gu Chen ced the breakfast on the dining table and said, ¡°What kind of trouble is it? You can tell me. Maybe I can help you.¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she said, ¡°Really?¡±
Then, Zhao Yuan suddenly came back to her senses and said, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re from the Gu family.¡±
Zhao Yuan suddenly turned to Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, I think I¡¯ve found an amazing backer.¡±
Shen Xi was amused by Zhao Yuan¡¯s shocked expression. She smiled and said, ¡°Now that the boss has offered to help, hurry up and tell him your needs. Otherwise, if he takes back his offer, won¡¯t you be helpless?
With this smile, Shen Xi¡¯s suppressed mood was somewhat relieved.
Gu Chen could not help butugh out loud. His eyes were misty and he said softly, ¡°1 won¡¯t run unless Xi chases me away.¡±
Shen Xi was slightly stunned, but when she saw Gu Chen lowering his head and continuing to set the table, she thought that she have thought too much.
Zhao Yuan sent a message to her parents to ask about the project. In the end, she could not exin it clearly. Gu Chen could only take Zhao Yuan¡¯s phone and personally understand the situation from Zhao Yuan¡¯s parents.
After learning that it was just an approval process that was stuck, Gu Chen only needed a phone call to help Zhao Yuan¡¯s parents solve it.
Zhao Yuan instantly admired Gu Chen and showered him with praise. ¡°Gu Chen, you¡¯re amazing. You are so good-looking, powerful, and rich. By the way, do you have a girlfriend?¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes were sparkling as she looked at Gu Chen without blinking.
Gu Chen shook his head and said, ¡°No. However¡¡±
Gu Chen paused, then turned to look in the direction of Shen Xi and asked, ¡°I already have someone I like.¡±
When it came to the person he liked, Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with tenderness. His slightly opened eyes almost mesmerized Zhao Yuan.
¡°Sigh, as expected, outstanding people are always in demand.¡± Zhao Yuan sighed. ¡°I was still thinking that my cousin didn¡¯t have a partner yet. It seems that your fertile water has finally flowed to an outsider¡¯s field [1].¡±
¡°Is Xi an outsider or an insider?¡± Gu Chen suddenly asked.
Zhao Yuan was stunned for a moment. She turned to look at Shen Xi and sized him up. Then, she said very seriously, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have asked that. Xi and I are definitely insiders.¡±
¡°Then, I can also not flow to outsiders¡¯ fields.¡± Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi and said with a burning gaze.
The atmosphere at the dining table instantly became strange.
The fried dumpling that Zhao Yuan was about to put in her mouth brushed past her lips and fell down. She did not misunderstand, did she? Gu Chen was clearly saying that he liked Shen Xi.
At the ball before, she had already felt that there were signs. Now, it was certain that Gu Chen was coveting Shen Xi.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s scalp instantly went numb. She was a loyal fan of Xi and Guan Lei. Gu Chen was clearly here to ruin their rtionship.
However, she had eaten his breakfast and even asked someone to help with her family¡¯s project. Now, she really did not dare to make a sound.
Shen Xi was also a little confused. Gu Chen¡¯s meaning was clear, but she did not like Gu Chen. However, Gu Chen had not officially confessed to her. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if she said that she did not like him?
¡°Exactly,¡± Shen Xi acted dumb and said. ¡°Gu Chen is also our friend now. He is no longer an outsider.¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s mouth formed a straight line as she said with a fake smile, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re right.¡±
Notes:
[1]: Metaphor, meaning that benefits that should be kept within the family were given to outsiders..
Chapter 539 - 539: Chen
Chapter 539: Chen
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Not only Zhao Yuan, but even Gu Chen knew what Shen Xi meant.
However, for Gu Chen, this was expected. He was not discouraged, and ne still had a faint smile on his face. He picked up a fried dumpling and gave it to Shen Xi, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Eat quickly, or it will get cold.¡±
¡°Thank you,¡± Shen Xi said politely.
¡°Why are you being so polite? Xi, didn¡¯t you just say that I¡¯m not considered an outsider when I¡¯m in a rtionship with you?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s tone was a little dissatisfied, and then he continued, ¡°Calling me Gu Chen is too formal. Why don¡¯t you call me Chen? Just like how you called Yuan?¡±
Shen Xi was a little ufortable. She called Guan Lei by his full name. If she called Gu Chen ¡°Chen¡±, it would not be good. If Guan Lei knew, he would probably make a scene.
Zhao Yuan felt troubled for Shen Xi. She sighed and said, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s only right for friends to address each other this way.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan and thought about it. It was just a form of address. She could not possibly refute what he said, right? ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call you Chen from now on.¡± Shen Xi smiled.
Gu Chen nodded with satisfaction and smiled.
After the strange atmosphere was broken, the few of them chatted andughed again.
Suddenly, Zhao Yuan looked at Shen Xi and her phone in shock.
¡°Yuan, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked in confusion.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes widened, and she said in disbelief, ¡°Xi, do you know who Guan Lei is?
Shen Xi did not react for a moment and said, ¡°Guan Lei is Guan Lei.¡±
Zhao Yuan swallowed her saliva and handed the phone to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan¡¯s phone in confusion.
[The olddy of the Guan family visited the hospital at night. Young Master Guan¡¯s true face is exposed.]
The apanying picture was a photo of Ye Long beside a mobile hospital bed, and the person lying on the bed was Guan Lei.
Shen Xi had never expected that Guan Lei was Young Master Guan. He had actually let everyone know in such a manner.
But very quickly, the next moment, the article suddenly became unreadable. Shen Xi knew that this must be the work of the Guan family.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Chen asked in confusion.
Zhao Yuan looked at Gu Chen and said with a solemn face, ¡°Do you still remember Guan Lei, who went to your birthday party with us that day?¡±
Gu Chen nodded and said, ¡°Of course, I remember. That day, he suddenly left Xi behind. Later, my aunt said that Xi had been searching for Guan Lei for a long time with her eyes blindfolded.¡±
Zhao Yuan coughed softly. She also felt that Guan Lei was a little unkind that day.
¡°That Guan Lei is Young Master Guan.¡± Zhao Yuan continued.
Gu Chen looked at the two of them in confusion and said in disbelief, ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that he was Young Master Guan? I thought you knew all along.¡±
Zhao Yuan was shocked and asked, ¡°Your tone, you are¡¡± You knew he was Young Master Guan?¡±
Gu Chen nodded and said, ¡°Of course I know. I¡¯m from Beijing, so it¡¯s not strange to know him.¡±
Zhao Yuan looked at Shen Xi carefully. She was afraid that Shen Xi would be angry. After all, Gu Chen already knew Guan Lei¡¯s identity, but Shen Xi did not. How unhappy would Shen Xi be?
Unexpectedly, Shen Xi only smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, he is Young Master
Guan. I just found out from my parents yesterday.¡±
Zhao Yuan shut her mouth and buried her head in her breakfast. Suddenly, the words Guan Bo said in the room that day shed in her mind.
¡®Gu Chen, do you know Guan Bo?¡± Zhao Yuan asked nervously. ¡°Do you know how many cousins Guan Bo has?¡±
¡°I know him. He¡¯s the grandson of Master Guan¡¯s younger brother. Their rtionship was a littleplicated. However, the Guan family only had Guan Bo and his brother Guan Tai. There was no cousin.¡± Gu Chen thought for a moment and said,
Zhao Yuan thought that it was impossible. She had clearly heard Guan Bo say that he had attacked his cousin on the ind and even had people transfer the me to Guan Tai.
Gu Chen seemed to have suddenly thought of it and said, ¡°I know, Guan Bo and Guan Lei are cousins. The two of them were about the same age, but Guan Lei and Guan Bo were a few months old, so Guan Bo called Guan Lei cousin.¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s brows were furrowed. If that was the case, Guan Bo had done something to Guan Lei. Should she tell Xi about it? Should she ask Xixi to remind Guan Lei?
However, what if Guan Lei asked her how she knew? What if Guan Lei took revenge on Guan Bo? Although that Guan Bo was a yboy and fussy, but¡
Zhao Yuan suddenly woke up.. What was she thinking? She was actually worried that something would happen to Guan Bo?
Chapter 540 - 540: Please Help
Chapter 540: Please Help
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Before their breakfast time was over, Li Zhe suddenly came to visit.
Li Zhe saw Gu Chen in the living room and was slightly stunned. Then he said to Shen Xi, ¡°Shen Xi, I have something to talk to you about in private.¡±
Since Li Zhe was in such a hurry, it must be about Meng Yu and Guan Lei. Shen
Xi put down the chopsticks in her hand and said to Zhao Yuan and Gu Chen,
¡°You two continue eating. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Gu Chen nced at the person Li Zhe brought, then looked back at Shen Xi. His eyebrows rxed slightly and he smiled. ¡°Alright.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi brought Li Zhe to the study room. Seeing that Li Zhe had brought another person with him, she asked with confusion in her eyes, ¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Perhaps the Guan family will contact youter to verify what happened that day. I hope you can help Meng Yu,¡± Li Zhe said truthfully, his eyes full of pleading.
¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°I hope that when the Guan family asks you if Meng Yu let go on purpose, you can answer that you broke free on your own and that it has nothing to do with Meng Yu,¡± Li Zhe said solemnly.
¡°Li Zhe, the one injured this time is my lover. What makes you think that I would lie for Meng Yu? I won¡¯t nder Meng Yu because of Guan Lei¡¯s grandma. Guan Lei and I naturally won¡¯t fabricate facts to protect Meng Yu.
Besides, Guan Lei was also there, so he knew what had happened. Why would I
¡°Shen Xi, I beg you, please save Meng Yu¡¯s life. As long as you sayter that you broke free from Meng Yu and fell down, Grandpa Guan will have a reason to continue protecting Meng Yu. However, if Meng Yu let go on purpose, Grandpa
Guan would have no right to do so, and the Guan family would pursue Meng Yu to the end.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t help you. The truth was that Meng Yu had let go on purpose. If this was really part of Meng Yu¡¯s scheme against Guan Lei, then Meng Yu was using my life to hurt Guan Lei. He has plotted against me and Guan Lei. I have no reason to help you.¡± Shen Xi resolutely refused.
¡°He won¡¯t hurt Guan Lei. Trust me, he¡¯s innocent. There must be some misunderstanding.¡± Li Zhe had a humble look on his face, hoping that Shen Xi could help him save his lover.
¡°Since he¡¯s innocent, why did you hide him? Let hime out and we can talk it out in person. Why do you want me to tell such a meaningless lie?¡± Shen Xi questioned.
¡°You don¡¯t understand. No matter what he says, it will be considered as an excuse. Just like the incident with Guan Miao ten years ago, he was also a victim, but no one believed him,¡± Li Zhe said helplessly.
In Li Zhe¡¯s opinion, Meng Yu would never choose to experience such an unbearable thing as being humiliated by others to tempt Guan Miao to save him. At that time, Meng Yu hadmitted suicide several times after being raped by a man.
Coupled with the fact that Meng Yu had protected Guan Lei all these years, Li Zhe absolutely did not believe that Meng Yu would harm Guan Lei.
However, things were just so coincidental. When Guan Miao and Guan Lei were injured, Meng Yu was at the scene and was also the cause. Li Zhe could not exin this no matter what.
Shen Xi knew that Li Zhe was in a difficult position, but she could not do it. She could only say, ¡°I won¡¯t lie, but if what you said is true, I can help you find out the truth and protect Meng Yu¡¯s life with you.¡±
Li Zhe sighed dejectedly and said softly, ¡°You are still too naive. Let me show you something.¡±
Shen Xi nodded. Then, the person who had been following Li Zhe took out a small box and handed it to Shen Xi.
When he opened the box, it was just an ordinary pocket watch. There was nothing special about it.
Shen Xi looked at it for a long time but still couldn¡¯t see anything. Suddenly, her phone rang.
Li Zhe looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Shen Xi, your phone is ringing. You should answer it.¡±
Without a doubt, Shen Xi picked up the phone. It was the olddy of the Guan family, Guan Lei¡¯s grandma.
Shen Xi was still confused. Why was Guan Lei¡¯s grandmother suddenly looking for him?
¡°Miss Shen, is it convenient for you now? We have something to verify with you. It might take up a little of your time,¡± Ye Long asked calmly, but her tone was one that could not be rejected.
¡°Please speak,¡± said Shen Xi.
¡°I want to ask, that day on the cliff, was it Meng Yu who deliberately let go of your hand when Guan Lei had just touched it and hadn¡¯t grasped it tightly?¡± At this moment, the Guan family¡¯s living room was silent. Guan Yi, Ye Long, Guan Yan, Su Han, and Guan Lei, who were sitting not far away, were all waiting for Shen Xi¡¯s answer..
Chapter 541 - 541: Lying
Chapter 541: Lying
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s answer would not change everyone¡¯s opinion of Meng Yu, but it could temporarily maintain the peace in this family.
Ten years ago, as long as Meng Yu did not return to Beijing, no one in the Guan family was allowed to hurt him. However, Meng Yu broke the agreement.
This time, Ye Longpromised again. She had made an agreement with Guan Yi that if Shen Xi said that Meng Yu had let go on purpose, Guan Yi would no longer be able to stop Ye Long from pursuing Meng Yu.
That was why everyone was waiting.
On the other end of the phone, Shen Xi was immersed in her memories. That day, she ran to Meng Yu¡¯s side and bandaged him. Then, Guan Lei and the others came. She stood up and her vision went ck. She staggered a few steps back. It was Meng Yu who caught her in time and saved her.
Then, because she was afraid, she struggled to break free from Meng Yu¡¯s hand and even bumped into Guan Lei, causing the both of them to fall.
Shen Xi faintly felt that something was wrong, but she still said honestly, ¡°No,
I was scared and broke free from Meng Yu, who wanted to save me. That¡¯s why I fell down and even implicated Guan Lei.¡±
The sharp sound of porcin shattering could be heard in the Guan family¡¯s living room. Everyone looked at the ce where the porcin shattered and saw Guan Lei turning around to leave.
Shen Xi, who was on the other end of the phone, was also frightened by the voice. She looked as if she had done something wrong and was at a loss.
¡°Miss Shen, you didn¡¯t say thatst time. Do you want to recall it again?¡± Ye Long gritted her teeth as she spoke. Her voice was so low that it was almost squeezed out of her chest.
Shen Xi raised her head in confusion. The empty bedroom seemed to be shrouded in fog. Then, she said with certainty, ¡°This is the truth.¡±
Guan Yi hung up the phone. His silent expression carried a sense of relief and relief as he said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve already asked, the matter is very clear. This incident was an ident, this matter is settled.¡±
¡°Dad! This Shen Xi must be lying. How could there be such a coincidence? Dad,
Lei ¡®er is your biological grandson. Don¡¯t tell me you want to see Lei ¡®er and Miao¡¯ er die before you can see Meng Yu¡¯s wild ambitions clearly?¡± Su Han looked at Guan Yi and cried.
¡°This matter is settled like this. There¡¯s no need to say anything else.¡± Guan Yi stopped Guan Yan who wanted to say something and left the living room.
Xue Li came to Guan Lei¡¯s bedroom with a face full of disbelief. He wanted tofort the young master, but he hesitated at the door for a long time, not daring to go in. He could only sigh at the door.
Inside, Guan Lei¡¯s entire body was shrouded in a dark aura. He felt a suffocating pain in his heart as if there was a sharp knife with thorns cutting into his heart.
He had never thought that Shen Xi would actually lie in order to protect Meng Yu. She had lied in front of him, the party involved.
Shen Xi knew that this time, it was very likely that Meng Yu was using her, attempting to let the two of them die at the bottom of the cliff, but she still chose to protect Meng Yu.
It turned out that in Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, her life and his life were not as important as Meng Yu¡¯s.
Guan Lei covered his face andughed louder and louder. His voice was filled with the sadness and pain of being betrayed. Xue Li was scared and sad. It was the first time he had seen his young master like this, desperate and sad.
Xue Li could not help but send a message to Shen Xi and ask, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, why did you lie to us?¡±
Shen Xi sat on the office chair in the study, staring nkly at Xue Li¡¯s text message. She was trying hard to recall if she had lied.
Shen Xi did not reply to Xue Li. She just felt that something was wrong, so she got up and walked out. The light footsteps were heard on the stairs, and then she heard the sound of conversation.
Was it Zhao Yuan and Gu Chen?
Shen Xi did not want to disturb the two of them, so she sat on the stairs a little dejectedly. She felt that something was wrong with her, but she could not figure it out.
When Zhao Yuan saw that Li Zhe and the other person had already left for a while, she wanted to go up and take a look, but Gu Chen suddenly asked, ¡°Are you very familiar with the Guan family? Are Xi and Guan Lei dating?¡±
Zhao Yuan thought for a moment and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a few months. Guan Lei is our ssmate, but we¡¯re not very close. Otherwise, we would know that Guan Lei is Young Master Guan. He and Xixi are in a
rtionship. It¡¯s not officially announced, but everyone in the ss saw them kissing.¡±
Gu Chen blinked his eyes slightly and said with a little disappointment, ¡°I see. Then I might have to stay away from you guys in the future..¡±
Chapter 542 - 542: In a Trance
Chapter 542: In a Trance
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Why?¡± Zhao Yuan asked in confusion.
¡°The Gu family has a grudge against the Guan family. My parents were forced to death by the Guan family. My legs were paralyzed for ten years because of the Guan family. Just because the Guans think that the Gu family killed Guan Lei¡¯s brother, Guan Miao.¡±
Zhao Yuan was instantly dumbfounded. This was a life debt. They would fight to the death even if they met.
Thinking of this, Zhao Yuan instantly felt a little scared. At that time, the three of them went to Gu Chen¡¯s ball. If Gu Chen wanted to make a move, would she be taken as a member of the Guan family?
Zhao Yuan looked at Gu Chen with fear in her eyes, which made Gu Chenugh. ¡°What are you afraid of? My enemy is the Guan family, not you.¡±
Zhao Yuan awkwvardly smiled and asked curiously, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you kill Guan Lei when he went to your house?¡±
¡°It was my birthday that day, and Guan Lei came as your friend. How could I hurt him?¡± Gu Chen chuckled. If I had made a move back then, wouldn¡¯t I have lost you and Xi, these two good friends?¡±
¡°You meant losing Xi as a good friend only right?¡± Zhao Yuan saw through Gu Chen¡¯s thoughts and teased him.
Gu Chen did not answer directly. He just looked at the stairs casually and then retracted his gaze. ¡°For both of your sakes, I didn¡¯t touch him, but I teased him a little.¡±
Zhao Yuan widened her eyes curiously. ¡°What did you do to him?¡±
¡°Guan Lei thought I was deliberately getting close to Xi.¡± Gu Chen smiled. ¡°So I lied to him by saying that, yes, I wanted to hurt Xi and take revenge on him. He was going to take Xi away, but I threatened him with some information about his grandfather when he was an official. He could either choose his grandfather¡¯s innocence and give up on saving Xi, or he could choose Xi and let his grandfather be tainted.¡±
Zhao Yuan was slightly taken aback. Guan Lei¡¯s sudden departure from the ball had already revealed Guan Lei¡¯s final choice. Guan Lei had chosen his grandfather¡¯s innocence and left Shen Xi in a ce where he could be hurt at any time.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s hands and feet were slightly cold. She asked tentatively, ¡°If, and I mean if, you didn¡¯t know Xi first, would you really hurt her?¡±
Gu Chen thought for a moment and said, ¡°If it were someone else, I would. Guan family hurt the people I care about, so I naturally won¡¯t let go of those rted to the Guans. I¡¯m not a saint. As long as I can make Guan Lei suffer, I might do something to hurt him. But¡¡±
Gu Chen paused and turned his gaze to the stairs. Then, he chuckled and looked away. ¡°There are no ifs in this matter. I fell in love with Xi the first time I saw her. So even if I didn¡¯t know Xi from the start, even if I met Xi for the first time at the ball, I wouldn¡¯t have done anything to her.¡±
Shen Xi, who was sitting on the stairs, was slightly stunned. At this moment, her mind was already in a mess.
Shen Xi had never thought too much about what happened at the ball that day. She never thought that there would be such a thing. No wonder Guan Lei pretended to be unwell that day and did not want to get out of the car. So that was the reason.
¡°You can¡¯t tell Xi about this. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll be sad. She was thrown into the enemy¡¯s encirclement by the person she liked and faced the danger of being hurt at any time. It should be a very difficult thing to let go of.¡± Gu Chen instructed Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan nodded. She was not in a good mood either.
She could not help but imagine what would have happened if Shen Xi had not met Gu Chen, who liked her, but another pervert? Then wouldn¡¯t Shen Xi be finished for the rest of her life? She might be locked up, beaten, tortured, lose her innocence, and suffer humiliation¡
Zhao Yuan shook her head and forced herself not to think about what had not happened.
Zhao Yuan knew that Guan Lei was only protecting his family. Even if it were her, she might not be able to make a decision. But she also knew that the CP she supported had already turned cold in her heart.
Guan Lei did not care about Shen Xi¡¯s safety. This fact had already taken root in
Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart.
¡°Hmph, I was thinking of reminding Guan Lei about his cousin¡¯s intention to hurt him, but now that I think about it, I¡¯ll let him suffer some punishment. ¡°Zhao Yuan said a little angrily.
When Shen Xi heard Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, she instantly sobered up a little. She stood up and ran down.. She looked at Zhao Yuan and asked, ¡°Guan Lei¡¯s cousin has some evil intentions?¡±
Chapter 543 - 543: Be Careful of Guan Bo
Chapter 543: Be Careful of Guan Bo
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan was shocked by Shen Xi¡¯s sudden appearance. She said slowly, ¡°No¡ No, I just said it casually.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes darkened. Shen Xi had heard so much from the side. When she heard that Guan Lei had abandoned her for his grandfather, he did not react. Instead, she reacted like this when she heard that Guan Lei would be hurt.
It seemed that Shen Xi had a deep affection for Guan Lei. This was a little difficult.
Shen Xi nced at Gu Chen beside her and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I still have something to deal with. Gu Chen, do you want to leave first?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s mood dropped a little. Was Shen Xi guarding against him? That was true. Now that Shen Xi knew about the rtionship between the Gu family and the Guan family, as long as Guan Lei was still in Shen Xi¡¯s heart, she would naturally be wary of him.
Gu Chen got up and said gently, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
After saying that, Gu Chen did not forget to take away the trash on the dining table.
Seeing the door close, Shen Xi retracted his gaze and asked Zhao Yuan, ¡°What did you just say about Guan Lei¡¯s cousin?¡± struzzled in her heart for a while. She thought that now that Shen
Xi already knew, there was no point in hiding it anymore. She said honestly,
¡°Guan Lei has a cousin named Guan Bo, the one I mistook for Young Master Guan. He was¡ Previously, he sent people to attack Guan Lei on the ind and said he wanted to frame someone called Guan Tai.
¡°When did this happen?¡± Shen Xi stared at Zhao Yuan and asked.
¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Zhao Yuan replied in a muffled voice.
Shen Xi retracted her gaze and thought that the ind that Zhao Yuan was talking about should be the ind that she had asked her cousin Zheng Huai to look for Guan Lei.
If she guessed correctly, it was on the day of Old master Guan¡¯s birthday banquet. Guan Bo had ordered his men to attack Guan Lei on the ind. That was why she could not contact Guan Lei that day. At that time, when Guan Lei returned to Rong City, he was indeed injured all over.
Shen Xi felt that she had to tell Guan Lei about this matter. Otherwise, if his family betrayed him, it would be tough to guard against, just like¡
Shen Xi suddenly remembered that Guan Lei had disregarded her safety for the sake of his grandfather¡¯s innocence. She could understand Guan Lei¡¯s choice, but she could not help but feel a little upset.
However, thinking about it, if she had encountered such a situation, she might have made the same choice as Guan Lei. Thinking of this, Shen Xi felt a little relieved.
Shen Xi sent a message to Guan Lei, ¡°Be careful of Guan Bo, he¡¯s rted to the ind.¡±
Shen Xi did not know if Guan Lei would receive it, but she had a feeling that something was out of her control and that Guan Lei might not want to talk to her.
Shen Xi did not know why, but she could only attribute it to a human¡¯s sixth sense.
Therefore, Shen Xi sent the same message to Xue Li.
When Xue Li received Shen Xi¡¯s message, he was shocked. They had clearly found out that Guan Tai was the mastermind behind the ind attack. Why would Ms. Shen Xi send this message all of a sudden?
Xue Li quickly went to find Guan Lei with the message, but just as he said, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, she is¡¡± Guan Lei mercilessly interrupted him.
¡°In the future, don¡¯t report her matters to me anymore.¡± Guan Lei said in a muffled voice as he nestled on the sofa.
Since Shen Xi could not forget Meng Yu, who was very important to her, Guan Lei did not intend to humiliate himself and interfere in other people¡¯s rtionships.
Xue Li opened his mouth, but in the end, he could only change the way he said,
¡°It¡¯s about the ind. I received a tip that the person behind it might be Guan Bo. Not Guan Tai, whom we just confirmed.¡±
Guan Lei frowned when he heard Xue Li¡¯s words. It had been so many years, but he still had not seen through Guan Bo clearly.
¡°Are you sure?¡± Guan Lei asked again.
¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I¡¯ll check it out immediately.¡± Xue Li said and left.
The moment he closed the door, Li Xue sighed sadly. He could tell that Young Master still cared about Ms Shen Xi. Ms. Shen Xi clearly cared about him, but why did she lie?
Guan Lei looked at the phone that had been turned off for the past two days and threw it into the trash can. The number in this phone was originally bought for Shen Xi. Now that it was useless, there was no need to keep it.
For the entire day, Shen Xi looked at the messages that she sent were like stones falling into the sea. The uneasiness in her heart grew stronger.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who had just entered the door, saw Shen Xi in a daze in the living room. The two of them looked at each other and felt that something was wrong. Shen Xi looked very depressed..
Chapter 544 - 544: Don ‘t Remember
Chapter 544: Don ¡®t Remember
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan hurriedly put down the things in her hands and sat down beside Shen Xi. ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy that Dad and Mom aren¡¯t by your side recently?¡±
Shen Xi, who had been thinking about things, only realized that her parents had returned. She quicklyposed himself and said, ¡°Nothing. I was just thinking about some academic matters.¡±
Shen Yan also walked to the side and said, ¡°The exam is over. You don¡¯t have to work so hard. ¡°Your grandparents areing to celebrate the new year with us tonight. We have a lot of things to prepare.¡±
Shen Xi was slightly stunned.¡± Are they alling?¡±
Shen Yan nodded.
Lu Shan held Shen Xi¡¯s hand. After looking at Shen Yan, she said happily, ¡°Your grandparents feel that it¡¯s not appropriate for you to live here alone. It won¡¯t be good if what happened that day happens again, so they¡¯ve already agreed toe back and live with you.¡±
When Shen Xi heard that her father and mother had received the approval of her grandparents and could finally be together again, she was delighted. She quickly hugged Lu Shan and said, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±
Lu Shan hugged her and said guiltily, ¡°Dad and Mom weren¡¯t by your side these past few days. You have suffered.¡±
Shen Xi did not think much of it at first, but when she thought about how Guan Lei had suddenly ignored her, she felt a little aggrieved. When her emotions over the past two days rose, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. She leaned into Lu Shan¡¯s arms, wanting to absorb some warmth to resist the sadness in her heart.
Lu Shan could feel Shen Xi¡¯s emotions and quickly patted her back tofort her.
Shen Yan also held his wife and child in his arms, silently protecting andforting these two important family members in his life.
After a while, Shen Xi regained her senses and sorted out her emotions. The family happily prepared dinner.
When it was time for dinner, the sound of cars turning off their engines came from outside the door. Shen Xi and the other two quickly opened the door and saw the Shen and Lu families who were already fighting at the door. Shen Family: Shen Hui, Wang Min, Shen Qian, Zheng Shi, Zheng Huai
[Lu Family: Lu De, Sun Yu, Lin Sheng, Su Qing, Lu Lin (Lin Lu)]
The number of people in the two teams was about the same. They were about to make a move, but when they saw Shen Xi¡¯s family of three, they instantly put down their hatred and smiled brightly.
After weing everyone in, Shen Xi became a giant panda who was being taken care of. The dishes in her bowl were piled high like mountains.
After dealing with the elders with great difficulty, Shen Xi gave the excuse of her eating too much and went out for a walk to digest her food. Only then did she run outside to rx.
¡°Xi, are you in a bad mood today?¡± Zheng Huai stood beside Shen Xi and asked.
¡°Is it so obvious?¡± Shen Xi asked with a faint smile.
¡°It is too obvious. When you¡¯re eating, your mind isn¡¯t even there.¡± Lu Lin walked to Shen Xi¡¯s side and said.
Shen Xi was a little embarrassed. Today was the first time the two families had such a reunion dinner in so many years, but she was in such a mood. It was indeed a little disappointing.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Xi apologized. She should not be behaving this way on such a good day.
¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± Zheng Huai quickly said.
¡°Xi, if you¡¯re unhappy about anything, tell me. I¡¯ll let you vent and make you happy.¡± Lu Lin tilted his head and looked at Shen Xi with curved eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just thinking about something.¡± Shen Xi shook her head.
¡°Is it about the Guan family?¡± Zheng Huai asked Shen Xi.
Shen Xi did not answer, but Zheng Huai took it as a tacit agreement.
Zheng Huai sighed softly. The Guan family¡¯s matters were tooplicated. Recalling Li Zhe looking for him yesterday, Zheng Huai asked casually, ¡°Have you seen Li Zhe in the past two days?¡±
¡°He came this morning.¡± Shen Xi nodded.
Zheng Huai instantly became nervous and asked, ¡°Why did hee to find you?¡±
Shen Xi tried to recall, but she could not recall anything. She muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±
Instantly, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened. Why was she unable to recall? With her memory, she should have remembered it.
Zheng Huai quickly pulled Shen Xi and asked seriously, ¡°Did Li Zhee alone today?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and said, ¡°No, there¡¯s another person.¡±
Zheng Huai quickly pulled Shen Xi and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room.¡±
Then, Zheng Huai looked at Lu Lin and said, ¡°Youe along too. Help me block the people outside. Don¡¯t let them in..¡±
Chapter 545 - 545: Remembering
Chapter 545: Remembering
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Lin did not know what had happened, but from Zheng Huai¡¯s expression, he knew that things were not as simple as they seemed. He quickly nodded and followed them. After the three of them entered the room, Lu Lin stood guard at the bedroom door and looked at Zheng Huai, who had a serious expression on his face.
Zheng Huai ced Shen Xi on the chair and asked, ¡°Do you still remember what happened on the cliff?¡±
Shen Xi nodded. Her eyes were filled with confusion. Why was Zheng Huai so serious?
¡°Then tell me, what happened on the cliff?¡± Zheng Huai looked into Shen Xi¡¯s eyes and asked.
Shen Xi blurted out, ¡°Meng Yu is being hunted down. I went to bandage him. When I got up, I identally stumbled a few steps and fell to the edge of the cliff. Meng Yu reached out and pulled me. However, I was too afraid and identally broke free from Meng Yu. In the end, I fell down and pulled Guan Lei down with me.¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s eyes instantly turned cold. He looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, you were hypnotized and your memories were altered.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai in confusion and asked, ¡°What hypnosis? Can memories be changed?¡±
¡°Li Zhe came to me yesterday,¡± Zheng Huai said with a grave expression. ¡°He said he wanted me to hypnotize you and change your memories of the cliff. He said that you broke free from Meng Yu¡¯s grasp and fell off the cliff. Only then could you save Meng Yu¡¯s life. But I rejected him. Although I¡¯m Meng Yu¡¯s good friend, you¡¯re my little sister. I can¡¯t do such a thing.¡±
Shen Xi was shocked. No wonder she felt that the world was in a daze today.
Something was wrong. She hurriedly asked, ¡°What memory of mine has been
¡°I didn¡¯t have time to ask you about what happened on the cliff that day, so I don¡¯t know what it was like. But your current memory is exactly the same as what Li Zhe wants, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been hypnotized. After I release you from the hypnosis, you¡¯ll remember it yourself.¡± Zheng Huai said.
Shen Xi nodded.
Zheng Huai was angry. He did not expect Li Zhe to find someone else after he rejected him.
Zheng Huai looked at Lu Lin at the door and said, ¡°Watch the door. If someone wants toe inter, block them, understand?¡±
Although Lu Lin was usually at odds with Zheng Huai, he knew that things were not as simple as he thought from Zheng Huai¡¯s expression. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±
With a snap of Zheng Huai¡¯s fingers, Shen Xi gradually sank into her memories. When she opened her eyes again, her eyes which had been hazy for the whole day instantly cleared up. She finally knew what was wrong with her.
Recalling the phone call today, Shen Xi was furious. She had lied. In her unconscious state, she twisted the truth and lied to Guan Lei¡¯s family.
Shen Xi finally knew why Xue Li had sent her a message to question her and why she had lied.
Guan Lei must have known that she was lying. From Guan Lei¡¯s point of view, she twisted the truth to protect Meng Yu.
Shen Xi suddenly stood up, her entire person emitting a raging anger. What a good Li Zhe, he actually brought people to her house to plot against her.
Shen Xi grabbed her phone and was about to go to Li Zhe to settle the score when she was pulled back by Zheng Huai.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t be rash. The whole family is down there now. If you go out now, things won¡¯t end well. If your parents know about Li Zhe, this matter will blow up.¡± Zheng Huai persuaded.
Originally, the elders of the two families were shocked by Shen Xi¡¯s fall from the cliff. If Li Zhe¡¯s matter was exposed, Meng Yu would probably be implicated. Later on, even the Guan family¡¯s matter would probably be investigated.
At that time, perhaps the elders of the two families would also think that Meng Yu was using Shen Xi to set up Guan Lei, and Li Zhe had even hypnotized Shen Xi to cover for Meng Yu. At that time, Meng Yu would probably really be dead.
As a friend who knew that Meng Yu¡¯s past and a psychiatrist who had treated Meng Yu before, Zheng Huai absolutely did not believe that Meng Yu would deliberately set Guan Lei up. However, this was his own opinion. He did not have any evidence to convince others.
It was not that Zheng Huai had not thought of using an authoritative psychiatrist to hypnotize Meng Yu and reveal all of Meng Yu¡¯s memories, restoring all the facts of Guan Miao¡¯s death. This way, Meng Yu¡¯s suspicion of killing Guan Miao would be cleared..
Chapter 546 - 546: Stay Away From Me
Chapter 546: Stay Away From Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, once Meng Yu was hypnotized and his memories were extracted, it meant that the unbearable part of Meng Yu¡¯s kidnapping process would also be made public. This was too cruel for Meng Yu.
Therefore, Zheng Huai and Li Zhe could not do anything.
Shen Xi suppressed the surging emotions in her heart and clenched her fists tightly. She was so angry with Li Zhe that she gritted his teeth.
Lu Lin had a rough understanding of the situation from Li Zhe and Shen Xi¡¯s conversation, as well as Shen Xi¡¯s fall from the cliff. He walked over and carefully held Shen Xi¡¯s hand. He said softly, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t be angry. Otherwise, you¡¯ll hurt yourself.¡±
¡°Xi, tomorrow is New Year¡¯s Day. The elders are all here today, so you should calm down first. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll settle the score with Li Zhe, okay?¡± Zheng Huai continued to persuade her.
Only then did Shen Xi slowly calm down. She turned to Zheng Huai and asked, ¡°Brother, have you known Meng Yu for a long time?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time. We¡¯re old ssmates.¡± Zheng Huai nodded.
Shen Xi suddenlyughed at herself. Previously, she only needed to look for Zheng Huai to find Meng Yu directly, but she did not expect herself to take such a big detour.
¡°Brother, what kind of person do you think Meng Yu is? Do you think he would scheme against Guan Lei¡¯s brother and use me to scheme against Guan Lei?¡± Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai and asked seriously.
¡°He won¡¯t.¡± Zheng Huai shook his head. ¡°Xi, I can promise you that Meng Yu would never do such a thing. Meng Yu had always med himself for what happened to Guan Miao ten years ago.¡±
Zheng Huai pressed Shen Xi against the chair and continued, ¡°Also, he suffered a lot of trauma during the kidnapping. I treated him for a long time. He told me about the kidnapping experience several times under my hypnosis, and it was the same. This, I am still certain.¡±
¡°So, Meng Yu has always been wronged, right?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Zheng Huai nodded. ¡°After that incident ten years ago, Meng Yu has been taking revenge for Guan Miao and protecting Guan Lei at the same time. He felt that after those people killed Guan Miao, they would definitely attack Guan Lei. That was why he had been following Guan Lei.¡±
When Shen Xi heard Zheng Huai¡¯s words, she finally felt relieved.
However, no matter how innocent Meng Yu was, Shen Xi could not forgive Li Zhe for hypnotizing her and making her stand against the Guan family. She could not take this lying down.
At this moment, Li Zhe, who was hated by Shen Xi, was silently looking at Meng Yu, who was lying on the bed without saying a word. After a long time, he asked softly, ¡°Yu, can you tell me the reason why you suddenly let go of Shen Xi? I don¡¯t believe that you would harm Shen Xi, but I still don¡¯t understand.¡±
Meng Yu stared at the nket for a long time before saying, ¡°At that time, some images appeared in my mind. In the images, Shen Xi was holding a bomb and killed Guan Lei. After that, I felt intense pain all over my body and let go.¡± Li Zhe had never thought that this was the reason, if he said this, not only would the Guan family not believe it, even he felt that it was too ridiculous.
¡°Is Guan Lei alright?¡± Meng Yu asked guiltily.
¡°It¡¯s not life-threatening.¡± Li Zhe nodded.¡± It¡¯s just that he¡¯ll need to rest for a few months. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Meng Yu nodded, thenughed at himself and said, ¡°Director Li, do you think I¡¯m that jinx? Everyone who got close to me didn¡¯t have a good ending. My mother, stepfather, Brother Miao, and now even Guan Lei are like this. I should be that kind of unlucky person, right?¡±
Li Zhe sat on the edge of the bed and leaned forward. He hugged the person in front of him who was exuding despair and said with heartache, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t think too much. These things have nothing to do with you.¡±
¡°How can it have nothing to do with me? It¡¯s all my fault. If only I hadn¡¯t been born, how good would it have been? That way, mother could live happily with stepfather without any worries. Brother Miao wouldn¡¯t have died trying to save me, Sun Ming wouldn¡¯t have lost her lover and gone crazy for ten years, and
Guan Lei wouldn¡¯t have fallen off the cliff with Shen Xi and almost lost his life. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t havee to this world.¡± Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were red with disgust.
¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Li Zhe hugged the lover in front of him tightly. His heart was also ufortable. He was clearly a victim, so why did he have to bear the guilt that tortured his mind?
¡°Director Li, you should stay away from me. I¡¯m afraid that the next person to be hurt will be you. You shouldn¡¯t be so close to me.¡± Meng Yu looked straight at the ground and said this with heartache..
Chapter 547 - 547: New Year’s Day
Chapter 547: New Year¡¯s Day
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu even tighter and said firmly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be so far away from you. I want to cling to you for the rest of my life. Even if I die, I want to imprison you in my coffin and not let you leave by even half a step.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s empty eyes were filled with a trace of life, but then it gradually extinguished. He said in a deste tone, ¡°Director Li, you are a good person. A good person like you should not be tied to me. People like me should die early and go to hell to atone for their sins.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. Recalling the scene of Meng Yu¡¯s suicide ten years ago, Li Zhe¡¯s entire body trembled uncontrobly. His voice carried a pleading tone as he said, ¡°Ah Yu, just take it that you pity me, okay? Don¡¯t say the word ¡®death¡¯. I feel ufortable, I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t take it.
Meng Yu felt a slight chill on his neck, and his empty eyes warmed up slightly. He said, not knowing what was wrong, ¡°Director Li, you¡¡±
¡°If you really think that there¡¯s no meaning in living, then why don¡¯t you think about living for me? I want to live. I want you to live by my side, in my eyes, in my heart, alive.¡± Li Zhe stepped back and looked into Meng Yu¡¯s eyes, pleading with tears.
Meng Yu was at a loss and could only stare nkly at Li Zhe.
That sorrowful expression and sorrowful tears made Meng Yu unconsciously raise his hand and gently wipe those tears.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes gradually became fiery, and the two of them got closer and closer. Meng Yu raised his head and gently kissed away the tears on Li Zhe¡¯s face like a little beast licking his wounds.
Li Zhe¡¯s throat tightened, and his eyes were filled with desire for Meng Yu. He asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Ah Yu, I want you, can I?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s head instantly went nk, his face was flushed red, and his ears seemed to be bloodshot, burning hot to death.
Li Zhe did not wait for Meng Yu¡¯s reply, but his restless thing had already raised its head from inside his pants.
Li Zhe pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand and lead it to his lower body. He panted heavily and said, ¡°It wants you too.¡±
Meng Yu was so scared that he quickly retreated, but Li Zhe would not let him go. The hand on Meng Yu¡¯s waist exerted force and pulled Meng Yu toward him. He lowered his head and kissed those soul-stirring lips.
Meng Yu was so embarrassed that he closed his eyes and allowed Li Zhe¡¯s lips to mess around with his body.
Li Zhe avoided Meng Yu¡¯s injured leg and gently pressed Meng Yu onto the bed. He quickly stripped Meng Yu naked and used his lower body to feel the firmness of his lover. Then, he said over and over again, ¡°I love you! I love you!¡±
The fulfilling and steady strokes made Meng Yu gradually indulge in this New Year¡¯s Eve.
On the same New Year¡¯s Eve, Guan Lei locked himself in his room and looked at the phone that he picked up from the trash can but refused to turn on, again and again.
At midnight, Shen Xi received many blessings and red packets from her rtives.
It was only New Year¡¯s Day, so there was no need to ept red packets. However, the elders of the Shen and Lu families were not happy. They thought that New Year¡¯s Day was also a new year, and they should give red packets.
They also had to give all the red packets that they had owed over the years. Shen Xi smiled as she received all the red packets from the elders. Even Lu Lin and Zheng Huai had prepared red packets for their little sister to make up for the red packets she had not received over the years.
Looking at the lively scene around her, Shen Xi did not know why, but she felt like she had lost something.
After the excitement, Shen Xi stubbornly searched for familiar people in the group of messages. In the end, she was disappointed. Then, she sent a message to Guan Lei again and again in the chat box: Happy New Year! Happy New Year! However, no one replied.
In her half-awake state, her phone suddenly rang. A glimmer of hope shed in Shen Xi¡¯s heart. She quickly picked up her phone, but it was an unfamiliar number.
Shen Xi quickly picked it up, but the moment she heard Gu Chen¡¯s voice, she buried her head in the nket in disappointment.
¡°Xi, Happy New Year!¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice was gentle and pleasant.
¡°Happy New Year to you too!¡± Shen Xi said perfunctorily under the nket.
¡°Can you say, Ah Chen, Happy New Year?¡± Gu Chen asked tentatively.
Shen Xi sighed slightly and directly said to Gu Chen, ¡°Gu Chen, I heard what you said to Zhao Yuan that day.¡±
Gu Chen did not say anything on the other end of the phone. Shen Xi continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I already have someone I like. My heart is very small and can¡¯t amodate a second person..¡±
Chapter 548 - 548: Wanting to Explain
Chapter 548: Wanting to Exin
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Aren¡¯t you guys not together yet? Can¡¯t you consider me?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice carried a hint of disappointment.
¡°Gu Chen, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Xi still did not change her mind.
Gu Chen pretended to be rxed and smiled. ¡°However, although you rejected me, I still like you. Like you, I have a small heart that can only amodate one person.¡±
Shen Xi did not want Gu Chen to waste time on her. She wanted to persuade him, but Gu Chen spoke first. ¡°Don¡¯t persuade me, just like I won¡¯t persuade you not to like Guan Lei. I just want you to know that I will always be behind you. As long as you turn around, I will always be there.¡±
Shen Xi sighed slightly. Other than helplessness, she did not know what else to say.
On the other end of the phone, Gu Chen was in high spirits. He was sharing his next arrangements with Shen Xi. Hearing Gu Chen¡¯s ns for the future, Shen Xi was not as lifeless as before.
Slowly, Shen Xi fell asleep along with Gu Chen¡¯s pleasant voice.
Hearing the even and light breathing on the other end of the phone, Gu Chen closed his eyes and imagined that one day, the girl could really lie beside him and fall asleep with him in her arms.
It was not until the next day when Shen Xi picked up her phone that she realized that she had been charging the phone all night while talking to Gu Chen on the phone.
She was really lucky that her phone did not explode.
On the other end of the phone, Gu Chen heard themotion on Shen Xi¡¯s side. His happy voice overflowed as he said dotingly, ¡°Xi, good morning!¡± Shen Xi was instantly shocked and quickly replied awkwardly, ¡°Good morning!¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll hang up. Remember to eat well!¡± Shen Xi could hear the joy and smile in Gu Chen¡¯s voice through the phone.
However, Shen Xi was a little dazed. There was someone like him who would say good night to her in the past, but now, this person was ignoring her.
Shen Xi decided to ask Guan Lei out. She wanted to exin this matter personally. Of course, she also wanted to know what Guan Lei¡¯s current attitude was.
Shen Xi sent Xue Li a voice call, which shocked Xue Li, who was reporting the attack on the ind by Guan Bo to Guan Lei. He quickly left Guan Lei¡¯s study and asked in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Xue Li, I want to see Guan Lei. I didn¡¯t mean to lie about Meng Yu.¡± Shen Xi said.
Xue Li nced at Guan Lei, who was sitting in the study with a low pressure, and said awkwardly, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, Brother Lei said that I shouldn¡¯t tell him anything about you in the future, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Hearing Xue Li¡¯s words, Shen Xi was stunned. She asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡± Xue Li sighed. ¡°I can only follow Brother Lei¡¯s orders.¡±
Shen Xi tried her best to tell herself to not be angry, but she could not help but clench her fists. Even her breathing was filled with anger.
It was Guan Lei who had provoked her first, so why should he leave just like that? Even if he wanted to leave, shouldn¡¯t he say it clearly in person? What was the point of leaving without saying goodbye?
The emotions that Shen Xi had been suppressing for the entire day finally exploded in the evening. She took out her phone and immediately asked someone to check the Guan family¡¯s residence. She brought Shen Luan and Lu Fei and rushed straight to the Guan family.
When she arrived at the Guan family to look for him, she was told that Guan Lei¡¯s family was holding the Guan Corporation¡¯s New Year banquet at the hotel today.
When Shen Xi was stopped at the entrance of the banquet hall, she suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. She did not expect that one day, she would need an invitation to see Guan Lei.
Just as Shen Xi turned her head, Li Jin appeared in front of her in a luxurious outfit and said with a mocking expression, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Shen Xi? Why? Can¡¯t you enter without an invitation?¡±
Shen Xi did not want to bother with Li Jin. She walked around Li Jin and wanted to leave, but Wang Lei beside suddenly stopped her and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, if you want to go in, I can bring you in. Although I had a small conflict with you at the Shen family¡¯s birthday banquet, I¡¯m generous and won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±
¡°Move aside!¡± Shen Xi was in a very bad mood at the moment and did not want to talk nonsense with these unrted people.
However, Li Jin would not let go of the opportunity to humiliate Shen Xi. She had heard that Guan Lei had not met with Shen Xi since he returned to the Guan family.
For a country bumpkin like Shen Xi, Guan Lei would only asionally get interested and y around with her.. When he really recovered his identity, how could he be interested in someone like Shen Xi?
Chapter 549 - 549: Meeting Banquet
Chapter 549: Meeting Banquet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Today, Guan Lei was going to officially show his true face in Beijing. Guan Lei did not allow Shen Xi to enter such an asion. It seemed that Guan Lei was really tired of Shen Xi.
Li Jin¡¯s eyes shed and she smiled maliciously .¡±Shen Xi, are you really not going in? Think carefully. Without the two of us leading the way, you won¡¯t be able to enter.¡±
She had once lost face in front of the entire ss because of Shen Xi and returned dejectedly. This time, she wanted to let Shen Xi have a taste of what she had gone through at the banquet.
Shen Xi clenched her fists, raised her head and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I enter or not. I don¡¯t need you guys to meddle in my business.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi left immediately. Wang Lei wanted to stop Shen Xi, but Shen Luan pushed her away unceremoniously. Wang Lei was so angry that she chased after her and wanted to hit her. In the end, just as she raised her hand, her hand was sent flying by Lu Fei.
Lu Fei even said with disdain, ¡°Take your dog paw away, it¡¯s bad luck.¡±
Wang Lei, who was dressed in an exquisite gown, stomped her feet in anger at the reception area of the Guan family.
Li Jin looked deeply at Shen Xi. It was a pity that Shen Xi could not go in and be humiliated. But it did not matter. As long as she was with Guan Lei, she would have a chance to take revenge.
Li Jin snorted coldly and brought Wang Lei in.
Shen Xi stood at the entrance of the hotel gloomily. Lu Fei tilted his head at Shen Luan and Shen Luan said, ¡°Little miss, every family has an invitation to enter. Even though the Guan family was in a hurry to inform them, the Gu family, the arch-enemy of the Guan family, would still be invited to the grand
asion of Young Master Guan¡¯s first appearance.¡±
¡°Yes, the Guan family will definitely do their best to maintain surface rtions. Therefore, as the four big families of Beijing, the Shen family and the Lu family will definitely have invitations. Little Miss, if you want to go in, I¡¯ll immediately get someone to go to the Lu family to get it for you.¡±Lu Fei immediately said.
Shen Xi turned to look at the entrance of the banquet hall and nodded silently. ¡°Alright!¡±
While waiting for the invitation, Shen Xi asked about the progress of the search for Meng Yu. In the end, Shen Luan and Lu Fei shook their heads awkwardly. This was the first mission that Shen Xi had given them, but they had yet to find out anything. How could they not be embarrassed?
When Shen Xi swaggered in with the invitation letter, Li Jin and Wang Lei¡¯s eyes almost popped out. They could not understand how Shen Xi entered without them.
Could it be that someone brought her in?
The two of them looked at the back of Shen Xi, but they did not see anyone.
Li Jin gritted her teeth. This Shen Xi was indeed very scheming. She managed to sneak in like this. However, it was fine. It was just what she wanted.
Shen Xi and the other two were dressed casually, which instantly attracted the attention of the guests who were already present. After all, who among the people present was not dressed in fancy clothes? Only Shen Xi was dressed inappropriately. She was actually wearing a down jacket, which really did not fit in with the banquet.
Shen Xi ignored the probing and mocking gazes of the others and gestured at Lu Fei. Lu Fei blinked knowingly and then blended into the crowd in a few steps.
Shen Xi could not question Guan Lei on such a big asion about his sudden departure So, she could only try to find out Guan Lei¡¯s location now.
Since Guan Lei had already arrived, but he did not show up, he must be somewhere in the hotel, probably in the lounge of the banquet hall.
On the other side, Li Jin had been paying attention to Shen Xi¡¯s movements. She thought that once Guan Lei came out, she would draw everyone¡¯s attention to Shen Xi. At that time, if Shen Xi kept pestering Guan Lei and Guan Lei became impatient, Shen Xi would probably bebelled as a toad lusting after swan meat and overestimating herself tomorrow.
Lu Fei returned very quickly and brought Shen Xi to the side. Li Jin was puzzled. Where were they going?
After thinking for a moment, Li Jin followed them quietly.
Shen Xi looked at the bodyguards in front of her and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Guan Lei, inform him.¡¯
The bodyguard looked at Shen Xi and said without changing his expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but our Young Master will not be seeing any guests now.¡±
Shen Xi held it in, took out her phone, and dialled Xue Li¡¯s number. He said,
¡°Xue Li, I¡¯m in the banquet hall right now. I want to see Guan Lei. You tell him
toe out, or let me in.¡±
Xue Li was shocked. Without alerting Guan Lei, he stuck his head out and saw Shen Xi, who was stopped by the bodyguards at the end of the corridor..
Chapter 550 - 550: A Big Scene
Chapter 550: A Big Scene
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi had sharp eyes and saw Xue Li. She stared at Xue Li without saying anything.
Xue Li¡¯s scalp went numb. He looked at Guan Lei, who was silently looking out of the window and said, ¡°Young Master, Ms. Shen Xi is in the corridor. She wants to see you.¡±
Guan Lei turned his head abruptly. His eyes lit up for the first time in a few days, but soon, the light disappeared.
Xue Li continued, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we meet Ms. Shen Xi? She might want to exin to you about President Meng.¡±
When Guan Lei heard Meng Yu¡¯s name, his mood instantly sank. He was happy that Shen Xi came to find him. However, he was afraid that Shen Xi woulde to break up with him. He would rather hide like a turtle than hear Shen Xi say that she liked Meng Yu and wanted to break up with him.
However, he had to make it clear that since they were going to separate, they should say goodbye properly.
¡°Take her to the room next door.¡± Guan Lei was finally willing to see Shen Xi. Xue Li was instantly happy and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do so immediately.¡±
In fact, Xue Li was also angry that Shen Xi lied to him that day. Young Master was so nice to Shen Xi, but Shen Xi actually lied. However, seeing that Young Master had a poor appetite these days, was depressed, and did not even take good care of his illness, Xue Li understood that Young Master was unable to let Shen Xi go.
If that was the case, then the young couple should have a good talk and reconcile. As long as Shen Xi and Young Master were in a good rtionship in the future and the two of them were happy, everything else was not a big deal.
Xue Li walked to the end of the corridor happily and said to Shen Xi with a smile, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, please!¡±
The bodyguard immediately gave way, but only Shen Xi was allowed to pass. Shen Luan and Lu Fei were stopped. The two of them were instantly dissatisfied and almost wanted to fight.
Xue Li looked at the two people following Shen Xi in surprise. These two people were not bad at fighting. Xue Li recalled the scene where the Shen and Lu families showed up at the same time that day. He clicked his tongue. Ms. Shen Xi had hidden her strength well.
He thought that she was some farmer¡¯s daughter, but he did not expect her to be the heir of the Shen and Lu families in Beijing. Young Master knew how to choose people and directly chose a powerful girl.
Shen Xi said to Shen Luan and Lu Fei, ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Only then did Shen Luan and Lu Fei stop attacking and obediently wait outside.
Shen Xi followed Xue Li to a room, which was obviously not Guan Lei¡¯s room, because Xue Li did not stick his head out of this room just now.
Shen Xi could not help butugh at herself. She looked at Xue Li and said,
¡°Young Master Guan is really a big shot. It¡¯s really not easy to meet him.¡±
Xue Li was shocked. He wondered how Shen Xi knew Guan Lei¡¯s true identity. Then, he understood. It should not be difficult for the Shen family and the Lu family to investigate Young Master. Since Shen Xi could find this ce, she must have known this young master¡¯s identity long ago.
However, it did not make much difference whether she knew or not. Anyway, Young Master was going to meet everyone officially today. In the future, he would not y those kinds of hide-and-seek games with the Gu family.
Xue Li smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, please wait for a while. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and looked around.
Guan Lei looked at the girl in the surveince camera. It was as if he had suddenly found an outlet to vent his longing for the past few days. His eyes were fixed on Shen Xi in the video as if he could not get enough of her.
Xue Li saw Guan Lei¡¯s expression as soon as he came in. He sighed in his heart and thought that they should exin themselves and reconcile.
¡°You can go out first,¡± Guan Lei said to Xue Li. ¡°Just stand by the door. Don¡¯t let Xie in.¡±
Xue Li did not understand, but he still went out obediently.
Suddenly, the television in front of Shen Xi lit up. Guan Lei appeared on television.
Shen Xi was slightly surprised and said softly, ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¡± However, before she could finish, Guan Lei had already spoken.
¡°Xi, I¡¯m sorry. Forgive me for not having the courage to face you. I¡¯m sorry. I deliberately hid Meng Yu¡¯s presence and even prevented you from meeting him.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s expression was not too good, and his voice was not loud either. He just spoke calmly.
¡°I know I was a little despicable, but at that time, I thought that if you met himter, maybe you would love me more. That way, you wouldn¡¯t be willing to part with me for him. Later on, I even had the idea that I would never let you see each other again.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile..
Chapter 551 - 551: Confession
Chapter 551: Confession
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi frowned and quickly said, ¡°This matter is also my fault. I didn¡¯t make it clear. I don¡¯t me you, really.¡±
However, no matter what Shen Xi said, Guan Lei could not hear it.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t speak. I can¡¯t hear you.
I was afraid that you would me me. I was afraid that you would say that you hated me, so I muted it.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly widened as she looked at the screen. She could not help but curse, ¡°Guan Lei, are you an idiot?¡±
Guan Lei saw that Shen Xi¡¯s emotions had suddenly risen and felt very sad. He then continued, ¡°So Xi, it¡¯s not wrong for you to protect the people you think are important. It¡¯s not wrong for you to protect Meng Yu. However, since you have Meng Yu in your heart, then I don¡¯t want to interfere. I hope you can live a happy life.¡±
¡°Happiness your head! Guan Lei, are you crazy?¡± Shen Xi was so angry that she cursed. All the cultivation she had in her life had disappeared without a trace at this moment. Shen Xi only wanted to curse.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and was slightly stunned. Why did he feel like Xi was throwing a tantrum and scolding people?
Seeing Shen Xi finally stop ring at the screen, Guan Lei continued, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I want to tell you. The Guan family and the Gu family have a feud. That day at Gu Chen¡¯s birthday party, he gave me a choice between your safety and my grandfather¡¯s innocence. I chose my grandfather and left you alone with my enemy. I¡¯m sorry!¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes turned red as he continued to repent, ¡°I knew that Gu Chen might harm you because of the Guan family, but I still left you there. I¡¯m sorry! I really don¡¯t deserve you like this. Of course, you probably don¡¯t like me as much as you like Meng Yu.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face was full of guilt and self-mockery. ¡°Presumably, if it was Meng Yu, he would definitely protect you, right? Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re with him, I¡¯ll do my best to protect him. I¡¯ll make sure that you and the person you like are safe, and that the two of you are safe.¡±
Shen Xi was so angry that she gritted her teeth and cursed at the screen, ¡°Self-righteous idiot.¡± Then, her eyes suddenly turned red and she stared at Guan Lei on the screen. It was as if she wanted to re at the person in the video to calm her anger.
She was the one who was deceived and thrown into a dangerous situation. She did not say anything, so what right did Guan Lei, the culprit, have to say that they were separated? What right did he have to question her feelings for him?
She could forgive Guan Lei for lying to her about Meng Yu¡¯s existence, and she could also forgive Guan Lei for choosing his family. However, she could not forgive Guan Lei for saying that she did not like him.
Shen Xi smashed the phone at the screen. The screen shattered, and so did the phone.
Guan Lei and Xue Li were both shocked.
The connection was cut off. Guan Lei quickly looked at the surveince camera beside him. He was only relieved when he saw that Shen Xi was fine.
Xue Li quickly ran to Shen Xi¡¯s room, looked at the smashed TV screen, and
voiced out carefully, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi¡¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes turned red. She pushed Li Xue away and wanted to rush into the room next door, but she was stopped by the bodyguards at the door.
At this moment, at the end of the corridor, Li Jin suddenly appeared with Su Han and Guan Yan. The bodyguards quickly made way for them. Shen Luan and Lu Fei saw that something was wrong and quickly followed, but they faced the bodyguards.
Su Han looked at the two people who were about to fight and turned to Shen Xi. ¡°Why? Is Ms. Shen going to make a move on someone else¡¯s territory? Is this the upbringing of the Shen and Lu families?
Inside, Guan Lei heard Su Han¡¯s voice and immediately opened the door. He pulled Su Han and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about this.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t care? Are we going to let a woman who took the initiative toe to our door ruin our Guan family¡¯s reputation?¡± Su Han¡¯s words were sharp and mean. She hated Shen Xi for speaking up for Meng Yu.
Guan Yan felt that his wife¡¯s words were indeed a little overboard. He quickly pulled his wife back and gestured for her to speak less.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t dare to look Shen Xi in the eye. He just said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi) you can go back.¡±
Shen Xi did not say anything. She just looked at Guan Lei coldly.
Su Han snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my Guan family doesn¡¯t want people who are too proactive.¡±
¡°Mom! Don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Guan Lei raised his voice angrily.
How could his Xi take such embarrassing words? Sure enough, when Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and she looked like something was wrong..
Chapter 552 - 552: Fainted
Chapter 552: Fainted
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei and asked word by word, ¡®Guan Lei, are you really going to break up with me?¡±
Guan Lei avoided Shen Xi¡¯s gaze and lowered his head. He could not bring himself to say the word ¡°separate ¡® .
Li Jin looked at the current Shen Xi and felt very happy in her heart. He said sarcastically, ¡°Shen Xi, you¡¯re an adult now. You have to understand other people¡¯s rejection. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one embarrassed.¡±
Shen Xi pushed Li Jin away. Li Jin was so angry that she turned around and raised her hand to p Shen Xi, but Xue Li quickly stopped her.
Xue Li did not know what Young Master was thinking, but he knew that if Li Jin pped her, she would be crippled. Young Master would definitely avenge Ms. Shen Xi.
Shen Luan and Lu Fei could not hold it in anymore. They pushed away the bodyguards and came to Shen Xi¡¯s side.
¡°Shen Xi, don¡¯t be so shameless. You¡¯re still so young, don¡¯t be so shameless to pester others. Leave some face for your family. Even if our Guan family wants to find someone, we should find someone like Li Jin who is well-educated and reasonable, not¡¡± Su Han looked at Shen Luan and Lu Fei and said angrily.
¡°Mom! Stop talking!¡± Guan Lei was furious, and his voice was slightly hoarse.
Seeing that Guan Lei was really angry, Su Han quickly shut her mouth.
Shen Xi did not even look at Su Han. Her eyes were red as she stubbornly looked at Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Guan Lei, let me ask you onest time. Are you going to break up with me?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s mind was in a mess. He wanted to end this chaotic scene quickly, so he casually said, ¡°Yes, break up!¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei and suddenly smiled. She nodded and said, ¡°Good! Good! I¡¯ll grant you your wish, you idiot!¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi quickly took off the bracelet on her hand and threw it fiercely at Guan Lei. The corners of her mouth curled up as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you again in this life.¡±
Then, Shen Xi turned around and left. Shen Luan and Lu Fei hurriedly followed.
Guan Lei quickly raised his head and looked at Shen Xi¡¯s back as she left resolutely. It was as if a piece of his heart had been gouged out. It was so painful that his breathing suddenly stopped. He staggered two steps forward and wanted to ask her to stay, but Su Han pulled him back.
¡°Lei ¡®er, it¡¯s almost time. You still have to go out and meet everyer.¡± Su Han said.
Guan Lei watched helplessly as Shen Xi¡¯s back disappeared from his sight. Then, he pushed everyone away and picked up the bracelet that Shen Xi had thrown on the ground. He locked himself in the lounge.
Seeing his son like this, Guan Yan felt bad. He stopped Su Han, who was about to knock on the door, and said, ¡°Let him be quiet for a while.¡±
Then, he instructed Xue Li to keep an eye on him and make sure nothing happened. Guan Yan left with Su Han.
Li Jin wanted to go in, but Xue Li stopped her.
Li Jin said angrily, ¡®Young Master is not in a good mood right now. I¡¯ll go in and chat with him to make him happy. Can¡¯t I?¡±
Xue Li did not even look at Li Jin. He said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that when he sees you, he¡¯ll be in an even worse mood.¡±
¡°You¡¡± Li Jin widened his eyes in anger and whispered, ¡°When I get together with Young Master Truly, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±
Xue Li snorted and said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my young master is not blind. You won¡¯t have a chance.¡±
Li Jin red at Xue Li for a few times before she left reluctantly.
Shen Luan and Lu Fei looked at the silent Shen Xi who kept walking forward in a daze. They were extremely worried. However, they did not know how to persuade her about this matter and could only feel anxious in their hearts.
The two of them were stillmunicating silently to discuss countermeasures when Shen Xi suddenly fell to the ground. The two of them were so scared that they quickly supported her and carried her on their shoulders. They stuffed her into the car and rushed her to the hospital.
Shen Luan quickly called Zheng Huai. Once Shen Xi was sent to the hospital, everyone from the Shen and Lu families was present.
Lu Shan¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Shen Xi, whose eyes were tightly shut. She asked anxiously, ¡°What happened?¡±
Shen Luan and Lu Fei did not know if Shen Xi would be willing to make this matter public, so they could only say that it was rted to the Guan family. As for the exact reason, they were not sure either.
However, this was enough to anger the Shen and Lu Families. They hurriedly recalled the juniors who had been arranged to attend the Guan Family¡¯s banquet today. They would not let this matter rest until they sought justice
from the Guan Family.
After the doctor checked, he said, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s suffering from respiratory alkalosis. ¡±
¡°What disease is this?¡± Lu Lin asked in confusion.
Zheng Huai blurted out, ¡°She fainted from anger.¡±
Guan Lei suddenly appeared in Lu Lin¡¯s mind. He instantly rolled up his sleeves and was about to teach Guan Lei a lesson..
Chapter 553 - 553: Protecting Her
Chapter 553: Protecting Her
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Don¡¯t be rash. Lees wait until Xi wakes up.¡± Zheng Huai held back the crowd.
Shen Xi slowly opened her eyes and looked at the ring white ceiling above her. She was still in a daze and did not know where she was.
When Lu Lin saw Shen Xi open her eyes, she immediately said happily, ¡°She¡¯s awake, she¡¯s awake.¡±
In an instant, a group of people surrounded Shen Xi i s bedside. Zheng Huai quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t surround her so tightly. You have to maintain venttion so that she can breathe smoothly.¡±
¡°What are you doing? What happened to me?¡± Shen Xi asked in confusion.
¡°The doctor said that you fainted from anger,¡± Lu Shan said with red eyes. ¡°Xi, did Guan Lei bully you? Tell mother, and I¡¯ll help you vent your anger.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression darkened, then she forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. It has nothing to do with Guan Lei.¡±
¡°How can I be fine? When you were lying motionless just now, mother was scared to death. If something happens to you, what will happen to mother?¡± Lu Shan wailed.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t be afraid. Tell grandfather, did you get bullied in the Guan family by Guan Lei? Grandfather will bring you there to bully him back.¡± Shen Hui said angrily with his eyes wide open.
¡°That¡¯s right, Xi, we¡¯re not afraid. That kid made you faint from anger, and
Grandpa will make his entire family faint from anger.¡± Lu De said indignantly.
¡°I¡¯m really fine, and it has nothing to do with Guan Lei.¡± Shen Xi smiled helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve long separated from him.¡±
Shen Luan and Lu Fei looked at each other and sighed.
Shen Xi knew that she could not convince the elders of the two families, so she could only say, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t find trouble with Guan family. I want to do it myself to vent my anger.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words received the unanimous agreement of everyone. ¡°Alright, Xi. If you need anyone, just let Grandfather know.¡±
¡°Yes, Xi. Grandpa supports you. Our Xixi is not that easy to bully.¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s strong arms are for you to lean on. Xi, go ahead and do it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what you do, Grandmother will support you.¡± ¡°Cousin also supports you. See if that kid dares to bully others in the future.¡±
Shen Xi smiled helplessly. It was a good thing that she did not grow up in Beijing. Otherwise, ording to the situation of these two families protective tendencies, she would probably be able to do whatever she wanted in Beijing.
¡°Okay, I know. I won¡¯t mistreat myself.¡± Shen Xi said warmly.
It was fine. It was just a man. If he was gone, so be it. She still had so many family members who cared about her. Thinking about it, she was really useless. She actually fainted from anger. If she said it out, she would beughed at.
Shen Xi) who woke up, quickly returned home. She finally persuaded everyone to leave, but Gu Chen came to her door.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan greeted Gu Chen, and then the two of them went upstairs tactfully.
¡°Xi, I heard that you fainted, so I came to see you. How are you? Are you alright?¡± Gu Chen ced the fruit basket on the table and asked worriedly.
¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s voice sounded distant.
Gu Chen frowned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more polite today. Is it because of my confession yesterday? Xi, I only like you. Do you have to push me away like this?¡±
Shen Xi knew very well that her distance from Gu Chen was not only because of Gu Chen¡¯s confession yesterday but also because of the matter with Guan
Lei today.
She was not someone who opened her heart easily, especially in her previous life when she had been so heartbroken. In this life, she was even more cautious.
She did not expect that she would end up like this when she finally wanted to ept someone. She instantly felt that it was boring.
Shen Xi smiled faintly and said, ¡°I¡¯m also quite stubborn. If I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t like you. So, I can only apologize.¡±
Gu Chen sighed slightly and said, ¡°You have nothing to be sorry about. However, I¡¯m also a rather stubborn person. If I like someone, I like her. It¡¯s not that easy to change.¡±
Shen Xi smiled slightly. It seemed like someone had said the same thing to her before. In the end, they still broke up just like that. There was nothing that would not change.
For the next three days, Gu Chen appeared around Shen Xi on time like an rm clock every day. Shen Xi was almost annoyed to death.
However, seeing that Lu Shan and Shen Yan liked Gu Chen very much, Shen Xi could only reluctantly let Gu Chen appear in her life.
¡°Xi, I found Meng Yu¡¯s location.¡± Gu Chen appeared again and said with a smile.
¡°Where is he?¡± Shen Xi asked with interest..
Chapter 554 - 554: Being Directed Against
Chapter 554: Being Directed Against
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Li carefully pushed the door open. As expected, Guan Lei¡¯s room was still dark. The thick curtains blocked the light, and even the air in the room became heavy and cramped.
For the past two days, Young Master had locked himself in his room and refused to speak. Xue Li was very worried. He wanted to contact Shen Xi and ask her toe and see him, but he was afraid that he would me him. The feeling of being in a dilemma was too unbearable.
Xue Li turned on the orange lights, afraid that the incandescent lights would hurt Guan Lei¡¯s eyes.
The light suddenly brightened up, but Guan Lei did not look at him at all. He was still sitting on the leather chair in a daze, holding the bracelet that Shen Xi had thrown away, and then looking at the faded hair string.
Xue Li¡¯s heart ached, and he said, ¡°Young Master, in the past two days, the business of the Beijingpany has been destroyed by the Shen and Lu families. Sir asked me to ask for your opinion.¡±
When he heard ¡°Shen, Lu,¡± Guan Lei¡¯s lifeless eyes slightly rippled. He turned his leather chair and looked at Xue Li. ¡°What happened?¡±
Xue Li looked at Lei Guan¡¯s stubbled face and sighed in his heart. Then, he said carefully, ¡°Probably because of Ms. Shen Xi. At the previous banquet, the Shen and Lu families had withdrawn their people from the banquet in front of everyone. As long as it was the Guan family¡¯s business, they woulde and destroy it.¡±
Although the Guan family was the head of the four big families in Beijing, it was still a little difficult to deal with the situation of offending the Shen and Lu families all of a sudden. Moreover, from the current situation, the Gu family was still secretly ying tricks behind the Shen and Lu families. It was inevitable that they would suffer a loss if they fought one against three.
Now, people in Beijing were joking. They said that even if they passed by the Guan family and were infected with the smell of the Guan family, they would be targeted by the Shen and Lu families. Everyone was guessing how the Guan family had provoked the Shen and Lu ns at the same time.
Guan Lei¡¯s face was pale as he smiled bitterly and said helplessly, ¡°Tell my dad to let them be. Let them vent their anger and it¡¯ll probably be over.¡±
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei with heartache and said, ¡°Young Master, your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet, so you still need to rest well. You don¡¯t see the light of day every day, how can that do? If Ms. Shen Xi knew, her heart would ache.¡±
Guan Lei sneered. Shen Xi¡¯s heart would only ache for Meng Yu, right? Why would he feel sorry for him, a backup who had to settle for second best?
¡°Ms. Shen Xi¡¡± Guan Lei stopped Xue Li as soon as he said that.
Guan Lei sighed slightly and put the bracelet away. He looked up at Xue Li said,
¡°I¡¯ve said it before. In the future, don¡¯t report her matters to me.¡±
If he knew that Shen Xi was living a happy life, he might not be satisfied. If
Shen Xi was not living a happy lite, his heart would ache. Instead ot that, it was better for him to not know anything.
Xue Li sighed. He had wanted to provoke Young Master and let Young Master know that Gu Chen had taken advantage of the situation and surrounded Shen Xi every day for the past two days.
It was said that the two of them even went to take a helicopter. Ms. Shen Xi had just learned the skills, and Gu Chen became Miss Shen Xi¡¯s first passenger.
Although Xue Li felt that it was a very dangerous thing to take Shen Xi¡¯s ne, such a first experience should be exclusive to his Young Master, not Gu Chen who took advantage of the situation.
But now, it seemed that his Young Master was really disappointing.
Just looking at it, if a couple had a serious quarrel, they would end up alone. Just like his little master, he was now like an abandoned little beast, hiding in a dark corner and licking his wounds alone.
There was a knock on the door. Guan Lei called out expressionlessly, ¡°Enter.¡±
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu dragged Guan Bo in.
Under the orange light, Guan Lei¡¯s skin was pale. When his cold gaze met Guan Bo¡¯s, it instantly became fierce.
¡°Guan Bo, I thought I treated you well, but you actually want to kill me.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice came out from his chest. The anger in his tone scared Guan Bo and made him panic.
Guan Bo fell to the ground and said with a trembling voice, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t kill you. I was just confused. I didn¡¯t know those people were from the Gu family.¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t want to kill me? Those assassins on the ind were all vicious and aimed at my life. You¡¯re telling me that you didn¡¯t want to kill me?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s expression looked extremely terrifying under the yellow light..
Chapter 555 - 555: Guan Bo Was Beaten Up
Chapter 555: Guan Bo Was Beaten Up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Brother, trust me. It was true! I was just jealous of you and wanted to find someone to teach you a lesson to vent my anger. I didn¡¯t want to kill you. They said that the thugs were just beating people up and would not take their lives.¡± Guan Bo said in fear.
Guan Lei looked at Guan Bo with a thought-provoking smile on his face. He then picked up a piece of cloth from the side and slowly wrapped it around Guan Bo¡¯s right hand.
Guan Bo i s eyes widened. He wanted to escape, but Guan Ba and Guan Jiu pinned him to the ground.
Guan Lei stood up and slowly walked to Guan Bo l s side. Under Guan Bo¡¯s terrified gaze, he waved the others away.
Xue Li, who was walking at the back, looked at Guan Bo who was begging for mercy. He closed the door behind him expressionlessly. Then, a shrill scream sounded, causing the people sitting in the living room to tense up.
As screams sounded, the people from the second branch sat opposite Su Han and Guan Yan, unable to sit still.
¡°Ah Yan, niece-inw, seeing that Lei¡¯er is fine, please give me some face and let Guan Bo go.¡± Old master Guan¡¯s brother Guan Hai said anxiously.
¡°Second Uncle, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give you face,¡± said Guan Yan impolitely. ¡°Guan Bo had gone too far this time. He had actually colluded with the Gu family to hire an assassin to kill Guan Lei. If someone had not informed the Old master in time, Lei¡¯er would have died long ago.¡±
Guan Yan was not in a good mood when he thought of the dangerous attack. If Zheng Huai had not called Old master Guan, they might have lost theirst son.
Guan Bo¡¯s scream made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end. Liu Cui cried as she knelt in front of Su Han and begged, ¡°Sister-inw, were all mothers. Please help us plead for Lei¡¯er to spare Bo¡¯er¡¯s life. I¡¯ll remember your great kindness for the rest of my life.¡±
Su Han coldly pulled back the corner of her shirt from Liu Cui¡¯s hand and said,
¡°When your son tried to kill my son, he should have realized this. Today, even if Lei ¡®er really wanted to kill Guan Bo to avenge himself, as his mother, I would still support him.¡±
Seeing that her prayers were hopeless, Liu Cui got up and was about to rush in. As expected, she was forced to sit on the living room sofa and listen to her son¡¯s cries for help without resistance.
The other people in the second branch also sat in their original positions with ugly expressions because they could not resist the bodyguards around them.
When Guan Bo¡¯s voice gradually weakened and he was dragged out with a bloody face and thrown to the side, Liu Cui fainted.
Xue Li said coldly, ¡°Young Master said that the ind¡¯s matter is over. Whether
Guan Bo can live or not depends on his fate.¡±
The Guan family¡¯s second room¡¯s people rushed forward and carried Guan Bo directly to the ambnce waiting outside the door.
Xue Li did not have time to pay attention to the people from the second family. Instead, he hurried back to Guan Lei¡¯s room. As soon as he entered, he saw that Guan Lei had copsed on the chair, breathing unsteadily.
¡°Are you okay, young master?¡± Xue Li asked worriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over.¡±
Guan Lei held onto Xue Li and said weakly, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±
¡°Young Master, you are really stubborn. You clearly know that your body can¡¯t take vigorous exercise, but you still want to do it yourself. You¡¯re risking your life.¡± Xue Li said angrily as he supported Guan Lei.
¡°If I didn¡¯t do it myself, Guan Bo wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± Guan Lei closed his eyes and said tiredly. His already pale face was now even paler.
Xue Li was slightly stunned. He thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed so.
If others were to make a move, Guan Bo would indeed lose his life, because there were many ways to make people die silently.
¡°Then you can let me do it, but you insist on doing it yourself. If its Ms. Shen Xi¡¡± Xue Li stopped talking, sighed, and helped Guan Lei to the bedroom next door.
Xue Li was finally relieved after the doctor came over to take a look.
Guan Bo¡¯s face was covered in blood. After the hospital¡¯s examination, they found that although the beating was fierce and painful, it was almost all superficial injuries. There were no internal injuries.
This made the people of the second branch surprised and happy. After all, in their memories, Guan Lei was not the kind of person who would show mercy..
Chapter 556 - 556: Suppressing the Guan Family
Chapter 556: Suppressing the Guan Family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo woke up and realized that Guan Lei had shown mercy to him. He felt an indescribable emotion. As a member of the Guan family, he was jealous and even colluded with the Gu family to kill his brother. He had indeed gone a little overboard.
On the other side, upon knowing Meng Yu¡¯s location, Shen Xi was still thinking about how to teach Li Zhe a lesson. Zhao Yuan, who had just returned from her trip, brought Huang Min to visit.
¡°Why are you two together?¡± Shen Xi greeted them and asked in confusion.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s cheeks were full of fruit as she said, ¡°Last time, we added each other as friends, so we chatted asionally. After a while, we became familiar with each other. Didn¡¯t my parentse to Beijing to discuss a coboration? Her parents happened to being to Beijing to develop their career, so they made an appointment today.¡±
Huang Min, on the other hand, looked at the luxurious vi and said in surprise, ¡°Shen Xi, your family is so rich.¡±
¡°When I first came here, I was scared too. I thought Xi was being kept by someone. Later, I then found out that Xi¡¯s grandparents had given it to her.¡± Zhao Yuan said.
¡°Xi, what do your grandpa and grandfather do?¡± Huang Min asked in disbelief.
¡°My mother and I have been in Beijing for a while, so we know a little about Beijing. Those who can buy a house here are either rich or noble.¡±
Zhao Yuan, who had always been insensitive, suddenly remembered she had not asked this question back then. She quickly looked at Shen Xi curiously. ¡°Yes, Xi, what do your grandparents do?¡±
Just as Shen Xi was about to tell her everything, Huang Min¡¯s eyes were in a daze. She walked straight to a ce and picked up a photo in each hand. She looked at Shen Xi and asked, ¡°Shen Xi, are these your family?¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Yes. On your left hand are photos of me, Cousin, Grandpa, Grandma, Aunt, and Uncle. On your right hand are photos of me,
Cousin, Grandpa, Grandma, Uncle, and Aunt-inw.¡±
Huang Min swallowed her saliva and asked carefully, ¡°Your father is from the
Shen family in Beijing? Your mother is from the Lu family in Beijing?¡±
Shen Xi was slightly stunned and said, ¡°Yes, I am. How did you know?¡±
Huang Min gently put the two photo frames back in their original ces, then touched her little heart and said, ¡°Mom and I came to Beijing this time for research. ¡°We n to develop in Beijing, so we did some research on the market environment and investment environment in Beijing. That¡¯s why I understand a little.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡±
Zhao Yuan, who was at the side, said in confusion, ¡°What Shen family and Lu family?¡±
Huang Min mocked Zhao Yuan without holding back. ¡°You actually don¡¯t know? To think that you followed your parents to Beijing for so long.¡±
Zhao Yuan pouted unhappily and said, ¡°They¡¯re not interested in doing business. Who cares about this stuff? But I know about the Guan family and the Gu family, and their rivalry.¡±
¡°You know a lot about gossip.¡± Huang Min smiled. ¡°Of the four big families in Beijing, the Guan family and the Gu family had military and political backgrounds. They stood on different sides, so they were naturally enemies. Compared to the Shen and Lu families, there were more people who cared about the rtionship between the two families. On the other hand, the Shen and Lu families seem to be more pure. They are just merchant families and do not have anyplicated rtionships, but¡¡±
Huang Min paused and looked at Shen Xi before continuing, ¡°To be able to stand in Beijing purely by doing business and be one of the four great families, it must not be simple. Thework of connections hidden in the depths must be quite powerful. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone against the Guan and Gu families. For example, I heard recently that the Guan family was jointly bullied by the Shen and Lu families.¡±
Shen Xi was slightly stunned. She knew a little about the familyswork, but she did not notice that the Shen and Lu families bullied the Guan family. She asked) ¡°What happened?¡±
Huang Min looked at Shen Xi in surprise and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head. Zhao Yuan, who was beside her, widened her eyes and shook her head subconsciously, indicating that she wanted to know too.
¡°There are factions in doing business. After my Mom and I learned about it, we realized that the Shen and Lu families have been crazily suppressing the Guan family¡¯s business these past two days. The projects that the Guan family wanted, the Shen and Lu families would fight for them. The clients of the Guan family were directly suppressed by the Shen and Lu families, causing their funds to be cut off in a short period of time. If they could not pay the Guan family, they would directly abandon the order. There were also many who attacked the Guan family¡¯s supplier.¡± Huang Min said.
Shen Xi frowned. This seemed like something her family would do. She thought that her grandparents would not do anything after she said that she would take revenge on her own. It seemed that she was too naive..
Chapter 557 - 557: Returning the Necklace
Chapter 557: Returning the Ne
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°So, Xi you¡¯re a child of the Shen family and the Lu family?¡± Zhao Yuan btedly repeated. Then, her eyes suddenly widened as she eximed) ¡°Xi! Oh my god! You, you, you, isn¡¯t this too scary?
Zhao Yuan looked at Shen Xi and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°I originally thought that you were the youngdy of the Jiang family and that we were of equal status. Butter, I found out that your family is a farmer. I think that¡¯s fine too. We¡¯re good friends and have nothing to do with family background.
Later on, when you bought a house in Beijing, I thought you were just an ordinary rich family.¡±
¡°And now, you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re actually a member of the four great ns? You even had two families as your backers! Wasn¡¯t this tooplicated? Why does it feel like a dream?¡± Zhao Yuan pped her face, trying to wake herself up.
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan¡¯s mischievous face and could not help butugh.
Seeing Shen Xi smile, Zhao Yuan heaved a sigh of relief.
Originally, she was going to go back to Rong City directly this time, but Shen Xi¡¯s mother called and said that Xi and Guan Lei had broken up. She was not in a good mood recently, so she came directly to Beijing and even brought Huang Min along.
When she saw Shen Xi¡¯s pale face just now, Zhao Yuan felt terrible in her heart. Indeed, love hurts.
Fortunately, Shen Xi was smiling now.
¡°No matter what happens to my family, I¡¯m still me. I¡¯m your childhood sweetheart, Shen Xi.¡± Shen Xi smiled faintly.
Zhao Yuan put one hand on her waist and held Huang Min with the other. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. What was that saying? If you are rich, don¡¯t forget each other. Xi, we want to eat something delicious tonight. You have to take us there. Isn¡¯t that right, Min?¡±
Huang Min nodded and said, ¡®Yes, its not easy to catch a littlemb with money. It¡¯s not right not to take advantage.¡±
¡°Alright, state whatever you guys want to eat.¡± Shen Xiughed.
After bringing Zhao Yuan and Huang Min to have a good meal, Shen Xi came back to arrange their amodation.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s parents had already returned to Rong City. Naturally, Shen Xi would not let Zhao Yuan stay in the hotel alone.
Moreover, Zhao Yuan¡¯s results in thispetition were not bad. She could choose a school in Beijing for another interview, so Shen Xi asked Zhao Yuan to stay for a while longer and choose a school.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan only returned home after making arrangements for the two of them. Shen Xi pulled the two of them to the study and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, have you done something to the Guan family in the past two days?¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan instantly became unnatural. One turned his head away and scratched his ear, while the other pulled up her non-existent fringe in an attempt to fool her.
¡°I¡¯ll handle the matter between me and Guan Lei myself. I don¡¯t want it to escte into a conflict between our families.¡± Shen Xi sighed.¡±
Lu Shan sighed. Her Xi was still soft. Thinking of how Xi had been lying motionless, Lu Shan felt that she had the urge to strangle Guan Lei.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan had the same thoughts. However, considering that Guan Lei had been injured while trying to save Shen Xi, they had only punished him a little. They did not expect her to find out.
¡°There¡¯s also Grandpa, Grandma, Grandfather and Grandmother. I hope Dad and Mom can help me ease the tension. I¡¯m not someone who will let myself suffer. Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry and let me do it myself.¡± Shen Xi said with a serious expression.
The couple could not persuade their daughter, so they finallypromised.
¡°Xi, I just want you to be happy.¡± Lu Shan held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll promise you anything.¡±
¡°Mom, I will. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Shen Xi nodded.
Raising a child was 100, worrying 99. As parents, how could they not worry? After sending her parents out, Shen Xi let out a long sigh and took out the ne that Guan Lei had given her.
That day at the banquet, Shen Xi, who was in a fit of anger, forgot that there was a ne around her neck. Looking at this ne now, Shen Xi had mixed feelings in her heart.
After putting the ne in a box, Shen Xi had someone send it back to Guan Lei.
When Xue Li was checking the contents of the box, he saw the ne, and he felt terrible.
This was what Young Master gave to Ms. Shen Xi. Now that Ms. Shen Xi had returned it, could it be that Young Master and her were really going to end it like this?
Xue Li hesitated at the door for a long time. He could not think of any other way, so he just handed the ne over to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei looked at the ne that had been sent back and a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°Put it down and go out.¡±
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei, who had his eyes closed, sighed, and walked out of the room. In the past two days, he had sighed many times. It was obvious that he had aged a little..
Chapter 558 - 558: Solitary Island
Chapter 558: Solitary Ind
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei opened his eyes, opened the drawer, and ced the ne inside.
Inside that drawer, there was a hair tie, a lollipop, a bracelet, a cellphone, and now added to them was a ne.
Guan Lei gazed at these items for a long time until his eyes became sore and red, before finally closing the drawer.
Lying on the bed, Guan Lei stared nkly at the ceiling. In his mind, there was only Shen Xi. Shen Xi who fought, Shen Xi being aloof, Shen Xi being angry, Shen Xi being coquettish, Shen Xi being annoyed, Shen Xi being shy, Shen Xi being alluring¡
The night seemed endless as Guan Lei thought of Shen Xi until the sky began to lighten again.
Li Zhe looked at the sky outside and gently kissed Meng Yu¡¯s forehead before getting up.
The happiness of these past few days almost made Li Zhe forget that he still had things to resolve.
The Guan family and the Sun family were both looking for Meng Yu. Even though Li Zhe made Shen Xi lie through some maniption to give Old Master Guan a reason to protect Meng Yu, he was also well aware that Old Master Guan had vited the agreement before, and it was unlikely that the Old Madam would obedientlyply this time.
Moreover, that lunatic Sun Ming had been investigating everywhere recently, and if he stayed here, they would inevitably be discovered.
Thus, Li Zhe decided to leave this ce and cut off all signals here, only then could Meng Yu bepletely safe.
Li Zhe made breakfast for Meng Yu and quickly left.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai, who looked scared, and said,
¡°Brother, seriously? You¡¯re afraid to even ride a helicopter?¡±
Zheng Huai held Lu Lin tightly and sobbed, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of riding a helicopter, alright? I¡¯m afraid of riding a helicopter flown by you. Just tell me, how many days did you learn?
Shen Xi counted on her fingers and said, ¡°Less than three days.¡±
Lu Lin instantly felt Zheng Huai¡¯s grip on him tighten, as if a ko bear clutching onto a tree branch. He angrily disparaged him, ¡°Zheng Huai, are you even a man?
Zheng Huai paid no mind to his criticism and shouted, ¡°Forget about my gender! Didn¡¯t you hear what she just said? Xi had only learned for less than three days and she dares to fly a helicopter! How about you? Would you dare to Lu Lin voiced his discontent, ¡°It¡¯s because Xi wouldn¡¯t let me go. Otherwise, I would love to go up there and show you. It¡¯s not the first time anyway.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai and said irritably, ¡°Brother, do you really not trust me? Even Gu Chen, an outsider, trusts my skills. He has ridden twice already. You¡¯re my own brother, and yet you can¡¯t even match up to Gu Chen. And Brother Lu has ridden twice as well.¡±
Zheng Huai gritted his teeth, his eyes bing sore even though he could not summon any tears. He said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, how about you let someone else fly the helicopter? I really can¡¯t do it.¡±
Shen Xi exchanged a look with Lu Lin. Lu Lin bared his teeth and swiftly broke free of Zheng Huai¡¯s hold, using force to get him onto the helicopter.
Throughout the journey, Zheng Huai dared not open his eyes. When he finally opened them, they were already on an isted ind.
With weak legs, Zheng Huai held onto the handrail and came down with an unsettled mind.
Only when his feet touched the solid ground did Zheng Huai begin to take in deep breaths.
Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai and said, ¡°Well, we¡¯ve arrived safely. No need to be afraid!¡±
Zheng Huai took a moment to catch his breath before saying, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not that afraid.¡±
Shen Xi stifled augh and said, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re quite brave.¡±
Shen Luan and Lu Fei, who had been lurking in the shadows, spotted Shen Xi and immediately approached her, saying, ¡°Miss, something seems off. Just as Li Zhe left, someone else arrived on the ind.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression turned serious. She had originally nned to secretly bring Zheng Huai to hypnotize Meng Yu, and then take him away. She had not expected someone to arrive before her.
It was likely people sent by the Guan family. Shen Xi¡¯s face grew even more grim.
Meanwhile, Meng Yu, who had just woken up, rubbed his sleepy eyes and looked at the note left by Li Zhe on the bedside table: ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯m going back to Beijing for a while. Stay here and rest assured, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Meng Yu thought that Li Zhe must have gone back to Beijing to deal with the situation involving Guan Lei, whom he had identally injured.
Meng Yu let out a sigh. In truth, he did not mind the Guan familying after him. After all, his life was worthless to him, and surrendering himself to the Guan family would be inconsequential. He just could not ovee the fact that Gu Xing was still alive.
But Li Zhe would not allow him to go back and face certain death..
Chapter 559 - 559: Saving Meng Yu
Chapter 559: Saving Meng Yu
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu had just finished washing up when he heard a faint sound. He had a gut feeling that something was wrong.
As he swiftly rolled to the other side of the bedroom, several knives were thrown and embedded in the wooden board where he had been standing just moments ago.
Meng Yu¡¯s expression changed slightly. They were sent by the Guan family, and not just one, but two groups. Without a doubt, they were Sun Ming and Ye
Long¡¯s men.
Soon, several men stormed into the room, and Meng Yu hastily escaped through the window, only to encounter an assant waiting outside.
Meng Yu immediately engaged in a fight with those people, but his fists were no match. He started bleeding and hurriedly rolled down the nearby stairs.
Dizzy and disoriented, Meng Yu had not regained his senses when someone suddenly pulled him over. Just as Meng Yu was about to strike back, he heard the person say, ¡°Director Li sent me to save you. We¡¯re on the same side, don¡¯t
Meng Yu paused for a moment, then bowed to Lu Fei and the others standing nearby, and went along with them. Soon, sounds of struggle echoed from behind.
Meng Yu had no idea where this person was taking him, but he knew they passed through a dense small forest and arrived at a clearing where a helicopter was parked.
A girl with ck marks on her face and his old friend, Zheng Huai, were waiting there, looking at him.
Upon seeing Meng Yu, Zheng Huai quickly approached and pushed him onto the helicopter, then said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, take him away first. I¡¯ll stay here and hold them off. They won¡¯t harm me.¡±
Shen Xi frowned and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve disabled their helicopters and boats. If you stay here, you¡¯ll have a long standoff with them. I¡¯m notfortable with that. Let¡¯s leave together.¡±
Zheng Huai hastily replied, ¡°I¡¯m Zheng Huai, from the Zheng family in Beijing. Shen family is behind us as well. As long as Meng Yu is not here, the Guan family won¡¯t do anything to me. Hurry up, you¡¯re the only one who knows how to operate a helicopter.¡±
Shen Xi raised her eyebrows in suspicion and asked, ¡°Brother, are you afraid of flying in the helicopter I pilot?¡±
Zheng Huai coughed lightly and retorted, ¡°How could that be? I¡¯m doing it for your safety. Enough talking, both of you, leave quickly.¡±
Shen Xi had no choice and confirmed once again, ¡°Will you be alright here?¡±
¡°I¡¯m truly fine. Without me here, you guys would really have some issues,¡± Zheng Huai confidently replied.
Shen Xi said with a sense of resignation, ¡°Then take care of yourself. I¡¯lle to pick you upter.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Shen Luan and said, ¡°Shen Luan, please protect my weak and powerless cousin.¡±
Shen Luan pursed his lips, suppressing hisughter, and nodded vigorously.
Zheng Huai clenched his teeth in anger, pushing Shen Xi away, and said,
¡°Hurry up and leave, you talk too much.¡±
Shen Xi quickly boarded the helicopter, then turned to Meng Yu, who had been watching her all along.
¡°If you¡¯re curious about something, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back,¡± Shen Xi firmly fastened Meng Yu¡¯s seatbelt and swiftly started the aircraft.
Zheng Huai watched the helicopter take off in a vertical ascent and instantly broke out in a cold sweat. It was really terrifying. Fortunately, he chose to stay. Zheng Huai turned his gaze toward Shen Luan and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to the encirclement. Meng Yu has already left, so there¡¯s no need for you to fight anymore.¡±
Shen Luan nodded and returned to the house.
Zheng Huai looked at the two shing groups and shouted, ¡°Stop fighting! This person is from our Shen family in Beijing, not the Meng Yu you were trying to kill. You¡¯ve got the wrong person. Meng Yu has already left in a helicopter.¡±
Upon hearing this, they immediately ceased their attack. Some of them looked outside and indeed saw a helicopter flying low, circling the house three times in a shy manner. After confirming that Meng Yu, seated inside the helicopter, was seen by everyone inside, it flew toward the distance.
Zheng Huai was deeply moved inside. Xi still feared for his life.
The people who hade to kill Meng Yu quickly crawled out and hurried toward their means of transportation.
It was an isted ind with no ships or nes, so there was no way for them to leave.
After seeing their damaged ne and boat, the group of people were dumbfounded, discussing how to repair them.
Meanwhile, Zheng Huai, apanied by Shen Luan and Lu Fei, stood at the back and enjoyed the spectacle while biting on melon seeds.
¡°Where did you get the melon seeds from?¡± Zheng Huai asked while spitting out the seeds.
9 O
COMMENT VOTE SEND GIFT
0ment 2 Left
Shen Luan smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s a small house next to Meng Yu¡¯s room, like a mini supermarket) full of snacks and food..¡±
Chapter 560 - 560: Dizzy
Chapter 560: Dizzy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zheng Huai clicked his tongue yfully, amused by how unexpectedly considerate and caring Li Zhe was to Meng Yu.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi quickly brought Meng Yu to the ce she had prepared in advance.
¡°Are you Shen Xi, the one who fell with Guan Lei that day?¡± Meng Yu asked the girl in front of him, ¡°Why did you save me?
Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Li Zhe asked me to save you.¡±
¡°I wanted to ask that, that day, I let go of your hand and caused you and Guan Lei to fall. You don¡¯t me me, and even saved me? Don¡¯t you suspect that I set a trap to use you to harm Guan Lei?¡± Meng Yu looked at Shen Xi with resolute eyes.
He was confused because he did not understand why he saw Shen Xi holding a bomb and killed Guan Lei.
Although he had not met Shen Xi before, he knew that Guan Lei had met a girl he liked in Rong City, and her name was Shen Xi. They had a good rtionship.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei were a couple. Logically, Shen Xi would not harm Guan Lei.
Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu and let out a sigh. ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t do it intentionally. I know some things about your circumstances, and my cousin told me that you would never harm Guan Lei. I trust my cousin. By the way, my cousin is Zheng Huai.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes softened a bit. Zheng Huai was a friend he could trust, and since Shen Xi was Zheng Huai¡¯s cousin, there should not be any problem. Although he still had some doubts, he chose to trust Shen Xi.
¡°You stay here for now. I¡¯ll have someone go pick up my cousin and the others,¡± Shen Xi said.
As Shen Xi was about to leave the room, she turned back and looked at Meng Yu earnestly, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go out. The Guan family is looking for you everywhere. Otherwise, Li Zhe and I will be in a difficult situation. It willplicate things.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Shen Xi¡¯s sincere expression and nodded seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go out and cause trouble for you.¡±
Shen Xi nced around the room and then nodded. ¡°Okay!¡±
Shen Xi did not have much time to deal with Meng Yu. She still had to bring Zheng Huai back.
When Shen Xi¡¯s helicopter team returned to the deserted ind, there were piles of nut shells and snack wrappers under Zheng Huai¡¯s feet.
Zheng Huai rushed over excitedly upon seeing Shen Xi with several helicopters behind her.
Shen Luan and Lu Fei remained cautious of the people on the other side while retreating toward Shen Xi.
The people on the other side had thought about seizing the helicopters, but they knew their opponents were not to be underestimated. Hence, in order to avoid unnecessary casualties, they could only watch Shen Xi and her group leave on the helicopters.
When Shen Xi returned with Zheng Huai, Meng Yu was already lying on the bed, half-conscious.
Surprised, Zheng Huai said, ¡°Ah Yu can still sleep at a time like this? It¡¯s unlike him.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s voice came from behind Zheng Huai, ¡°He¡¯s not sleeping. I drugged him.¡±
Zheng Huai widened his eyes and turned to look at Shen Xi, asking puzzledly, ¡°You drugged him? Why?¡±
Shen Xi shrugged and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t listen and run out to get himself killed.¡±
Zheng Huai pondered about it and concluded that it would be safer if Meng Yu was unconscious.
Another person entered the room, causing Zheng Huai to blink in surprise before he inquired, ¡°Who is this?¡±
Shen Xi smiled with a knowing look and replied, ¡°This is the hypnotist Li Zhe brought to my house.¡±
The hypnotist felt a bit awkward as he looked at Shen Xi. He never expected that one day the person he had hypnotized would wake up ande to hold him ountable.
¡°Are you nning to have him hypnotize Meng Yu?¡± Zheng Huai asked and thenined, ¡°With a master-level hypnotist like me here, are you trying to humiliate me, Xi?¡±
Looking at Zheng Huai who was seething in anger, Shen Xi chuckled in a strange tone, ¡°Li Zhe had this person hypnotize me, causing Guan Lei to ignore me for several days. Now, I want this person to hypnotize Meng Yu,pelling him to remain obediently by my side, allowing Li Zhe to search tirelessly yet fruitlessly for him.¡±
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s resentful words, the hypnotist¡¯s face contorted with bitterness. If Director Li found out that he hypnotized President Meng, he might face retaliation.
Shen Xi nced at the hypnotist, who stood frozen in a daze, and prompted,
¡°What are you staring at? Proceed as instructed, and start the hypnotizing process..¡±
Chapter 561 - 561: Hypnosis
Chapter 561: Hypnosis
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zheng Huai watched as the hypnotist approached Meng Yu, and curiously asked, ¡°How did you manage to drug him so easily? Based on my understanding of Meng Yu, he wouldn¡¯t be so unsuspecting.¡±
Shen Xi sighed softly, wearing an expression of surprise, and said, ¡°I simply told him that Li Zhe wanted him to stay here and not cause trouble for him. Unexpectedly, he obedientlyplied and didn¡¯t leave.¡±
Zheng Huai was slightly taken aback, but considering Li Zhe¡¯s protection of Meng Yu over the past ten years and Meng Yu¡¯s reliance on and trust in Li Zhe, he could understand.
After the hypnotist finished hypnotizing Meng Yu, he awkwardly approached Shen Xi and said, ¡°I¡¯ve sessfully hypnotized him, and as per your request, I also erased his memory of you drugging him.¡±
Shen Xi nodded in satisfaction, then turned to Zheng Huai and said, ¡°Make sure to erase the memories of today from this hypnotist. I don¡¯t trust him.¡±
The hypnotist immediately took two steps back. As a hypnotist, being hypnotized by someone would be a blow to his reputation if word got out. He panicked and said, ¡°Miss Shen, please don¡¯t.¡±
¡°Why not? If you dare to ept Li Zhe¡¯s job to hypnotize me, shouldn¡¯t I have the right to retaliate? You better behave now, or things might turn uglyter. Right now, I¡¯m only erasing your memory of today. If you don¡¯t obey, I can¡¯t guarantee how much of your memory will remain,¡± Shen Xi warned sternly.
The hypnotist looked anxiously at the approaching Zheng Huai and then back at Shen Xi. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Can we keep this matter confidential? Otherwise, my reputation will be ruined.¡±
Shen Xi did not actually want to retaliate against the hypnotist. She had already attributed this issue to Li Zhe. She just did not trust the hypnotist, fearing that he might inform Li Zhe of their location and Meng Yu being hypnotized.
¡°Fine! I won¡¯t tell,¡± Shen Xi agreed.
The hypnotist could only gamble on Shen Xi¡¯s conscience. Disoriented, he was thrown into the shopping mall by Shen Luan, and happily went to buy bubble tea for his daughter. All he remembered was that he came out today to buy bubble tea for his daughter.
Having hypnotized the hypnotist, Zheng Huai approached the still unconscious Meng Yu lying on the bed. However, when he saw the bruise on Meng Yu¡¯s neck, he was momentarily stunned.
As if realizing something, Zheng Huai anxiously pulled open Meng Yu¡¯s cor, revealing the ambiguous mark on his chest in front of him and Shen Xi.
Recalling thest time he saw Meng Yu in this state, it was when Meng Yu was vited by those kidnappers ten years ago.
Zheng Huai was bbergasted. The love bite was obviously recent, and the colors indicated that it happened within the past two days. However, Meng Yu had been on the isted ind all this time, with no one but Li Zhe.
Reluctant to believe it, Zheng Huai turned to Shen Xi and asked, ¡°Xi, besides Li
Zhe and Meng Yu, are there other people on the isted ind?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression changed as she noticed the bruise on Meng Yu¡¯s body.
She truthfully replied, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be. Shen Luan and Lu Fei have been lurking near the isted ind these past few days. Besides the two groups of people who attacked Meng Yu this morning, only Meng Yu and Li Zhe have been on the ind.¡±
¡°So, it¡¯s highly probable that these marks were left by Li Zhe?¡± Zheng Huai said with a deep voice, then angrily cursed, ¡°Beast! He knows very well that Ah Yu can¡¯t handle such stimtion, yet he dared to do this to him!¡±
Shen Xi sensed that something was amiss and looked at Zheng Huai questioningly, ¡°Brother, why are you so worked up? If Li Zhe and Meng Yu are a couple, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem if they love each other, right? Why do you seem so opposed to it?¡±
¡°Nonsense! What couple? Li Zhe is a yboy who has been involved with numerous men and women. Besides, he is well aware of what happened ten years ago. What if Ah Yu has a breakdown due to the stimtion? That¡¯s why I suspected Li Zhes involvement when I saw signs of Ah Yu¡¯s memory recovery. I knew he wouldn¡¯t let Ah Yu off the hook,¡± Zheng Huai said, getting more furious as he spoke.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes darkened subtly as she observed the bruises on Meng Yu¡¯s body. She asked, ¡°What happened ten years ago? What did you make Meng Yu forget?¡±
¡°It¡¯s¡¡± Zheng Huai started to speak but abruptly swallowed his words and turned to Shen Xi, concealing his true thoughts, ¡°Nothing. Nothing happened..¡±
Chapter 562 - 562: Meng Yu’s Past
Chapter 562: Meng Yu¡¯s Past
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi did not buy it. She knew about Meng Yu¡¯s kidnapping ten years ago and how Guan Lei¡¯s brother was killed while trying to rescue him. But based on her investigation over the past few days, Meng Yu undoubtedly knew about this incident and had been seeking revenge for Guan Miao all these years.
Meng Yu did remember being kidnapped.
Hence, what was it that Meng Yu had been hypnotized to forget? Shen Xi¡¯s gaze shifted to Meng Yu as she recalled the shocked and furious expression when Zheng Huai opened Meng Yu¡¯s clothes. In an instant, Shen Xi was ovee with cold sweat, frightened by her own thoughts.
¡°Meng Yu, he¡ ten years ago, he was vited, right?¡± Shen Xi turned her head to look at Zheng Huai with visible strain, posing her questions tentatively.
Zheng Huai averted his eyes, stammering to articte the answer, but his demeanor was evident to Shen Xi that she seemed to have guessed correctly.
Shen Xi sat incredulously on a nearby chair, murmuring, ¡°So, ten years ago, when Meng Yu was kidnapped, the kidnappers vited and humiliated him, forcing Guan Miao to risk his own life to save him.¡±
Zheng Huai did not expect that it would take one indiscreet action to reveal the truth to Shen Xi. He felt deeply sorry for Meng Yu. Such a humiliating experience was not something anyone would want more people to know about.
Zheng Huai looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, I hope you won¡¯t reveal this matter.¡±
Shen Xi instinctively nodded; her heart filled with mixed feelings. She tidied Meng Yu¡¯s clothes on the bed, then grabbed Zheng Huai¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Brother, I want to know, tell me everything.¡± Shen Xi said as she looked at Zheng Huai
Zheng Huai struggled for a while, knowing that Shen Xi already knew almost everything about this matter, so he began, ¡°The Guan family and the Gu family have always been archenemies, you know that, right?¡±
Shen Xi nodded. She was not aware of it before, but after this period of getting to grips with the details, it was hard for her not to grasp the situation.
¡°The Guan family and the Gu family were political rivals. Over twenty years ago, in order to tarnish Old Master Guan¡¯s reputation, the Gu family drugged
Old Master Guan and facilitated an intimate encounter with the young nanny, Huang Qing. They also filmed it. That nanny was Ah Yu¡¯s mother. Huang Qing owed a debt of gratitude to Old Master Guan, so she ran away with the video.¡± Zheng Huai recalled.
Shen Xi furrowed her brows. She did not expect Huang Qing to be such a grateful person, with a temperament simr to Meng Yu¡¯s.
¡°After that incident, the Guan family tightened their security, and the Gu family lost the chance to make any further moves. They were constantly searching for Huang Qing, desperate to find that video. Unfortunately, Huang Qing disappeared for over a decade without any news, and the Gu family gradually gave up. But unexpectedly, Ah Miao discovered Ah Yu, who looked exactly like him.¡± Zheng Huai sighed, feeling the helplessness of an inevitable fate.
Zheng Huai continued, ¡°Later, Ah Miao found out Ah Yu¡¯s identity but didn¡¯t expose it. He quietly helped this family because Huang Qing, to evade the Gu family, married a cripple and pretended to be mute. Their family struggled to make ends meet, but fortunately, the couple were content with their lives, and they managed to get by.¡±
¡°With a few years passed, when Ah Yu turned sixteen, he increasingly resembled Ah Miao. Eventually, the Gu family discovered him. At that time, it coincided with Old Master Guan¡¯s retirement and the important period for nominating candidates. Since the Gu family could not capture anyone from the Guan family, they resorted to kidnapping Ah Yu to threaten Ah Miao.¡± Zheng Huai¡¯s emotions started to waver.
Recalling the harrowing moments of the kidnappers tormenting Meng Yu, Zheng Huai¡¯s heart ached, and Shen Xi could feel his emotions. She patted Zheng Huai¡¯s shoulder silently,forting him.
¡°The kidnapper was afraid that Ah Miao wouldn¡¯te, so he¡ in front of other kidnappers¡¡± Zheng Huai paused, ¡°They tormented Ah Yu and sent the video to Ah Miao, threatening that if Ah Miao didn¡¯t show up, they would let the other kidnappers, one by one¡¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s voice trailed off, as the memories of those unbearable words and the suffering inflicted on Meng Yu overwhelmed him.
Zheng Huai did not finish, but Shen Xi required no mental effort for her to foresee what would follow.
Shen Xi never expected that Meng Yu, who was clearly an innocent child forced into this world, would have to endure such humiliation and persecution. It was truly unbearable.
Thinking of that bright and adorable young boy with a captivating smile, tears welled up in Zheng Huai¡¯s eyes. Choking with emotion, he said, ¡°The previous Ah Yu was so pure and tender, especially sunny and lovable. You know, when he smiled, those two little dimples were so sweet and handsome. But those beasts¡ how could they do such a thing to an innocent young boy..¡±
Chapter 563 - 563: Similar Experience
Chapter 563: Simr Experience
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes also turned slightly red. She recalled the hatred she felt when she was set up by Jiang Xue and bullied in her previous life. Her heart ached even more for Meng Yu.
Even if she had reincarnated, she still could not forget the pain and humiliation of the past. Presumably, Meng Yu could not forget it either.
¡°Only Ah Miao, Li Zhe and Old master Guan know about the video. Ah Miao went to save Ah Yu and died in an ident, then Li Zhe destroyed the video.
After Meng Yu was rescued, Old master Guan arranged for him to stay with Li Zhe. At that time, Meng Yu was on the verge of copse. So Li Zhe asked me to treat Meng Yu.¡± Zheng Huai calmed his emotions and said.
¡°Ah Yu was clearly the victim, but because of his identity as an illegitimate child, he was misunderstood by the Guan family. They did not know what Ah Yu had gone through and thought that Ah Yu had colluded with the Gu family to kill Ah Miao. Old master Guan did not want Ah Yu¡¯s experience to be known, so he could only let the Guan family misunderstand.¡± Zheng Huai sighed helplessly.
¡°But the heavens seem to think that Ah Yu isn¡¯t miserable enough like this. When Ah Yu¡¯s parents came to look for Ah Yu, they were both killed in a car ident in front of Ah Yu, who had secretly escaped. They were hit by a big truck and died on the spot. Li Zhe and I saw this scene as soon as we got out of the car.¡± Zheng Huai¡¯s entire person was shrouded in deep sorrow.
His voice trembled slightly. ¡°He was just a child who was hurt and wanted to go home to find his parents. However, he watched his parents die in front of him. In the end, hepletely lost his desire to live andmitted suicide frequently. Helpless, I could only hypnotize him and erase the memory of being vited.¡±
Zheng Huai wiped his tears and continued, ¡°I also erased the memory of his parents dying before him and changed it to an ordinary car ident. I feel that if he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, it won¡¯t hurt that much. Then, I told him that he had to take revenge for Guan Miao while he was still alive. This aroused his desire to live.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. She had never thought that Meng Yu¡¯s life would be so simr to her previous life.
She had been set up, vited, and her parents had died in a car ident. The loneliness of being abandoned by the world was like a ck wall that was several feet high, fiercely enveloping her face. There was nothing in the illusory world that could keep her anymore.
Zheng Huai felt the heavy breathing beside him and turned his head abruptly. He saw that Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were empty and her expression was absent-minded. She looked like a puff of smoke that could dissipate at any moment, and she also looked like Meng Yu from ten years ago, who could end her life at any moment.
Zheng Huai was shocked. He quickly grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s shoulders and shook her hard. He shouted, ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡±
Shen Xi was shocked. The huge wave that had almost drowned her instantly dissipated. In front of her was a worried Zheng Huai.
Only then did Shen Xi realize that just now, she seemed to have fallen into the sorrow and self-abandonment of her previous life.
Shen Xi calmed her emotions and said, ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong.¡±
Zheng Huai looked at Shen Xi¡¯s eyes and felt relieved. However, he still paid attention to Shen Xi with lingering fear. That was because Shen Xi¡¯s gaze had indeed frightened him.
Shen Xi was silent for a moment. ¡°So, when you saw the marks on Meng Yu¡¯s body, you subconsciously thought that he was bullied again?¡±
Zheng Huai nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a possibility that those memories will be recalled again, so Ah Yu has to try his best to avoid such things. Even if they had to have an intimate rtionship, it was best to have it with a girl because the kidnapper who vited Ah Yu back then was a man. And as far as I know, Ah Yu¡¯s sexual orientation should be normal.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry after knowing what Li Zhe did to Meng Yu? Because Li Zhe knew about Meng Yu¡¯s past, but he didn¡¯t care about Meng Yu¡¯s life or death and provoked Meng Yu.¡± Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai and confirmed.
Zheng Huai nodded, and the anger on his face clearly rose. ¡°Not only that, you don¡¯t know Li Zhe. He¡¯s famous in Hai City and has a lot of fun outside. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯s only using Ah Yu as a tool to vent his desires. Besides, he was the only grandson of the Li family. He would definitely inherit the Li family in the future. How could he not get married and have children? What would happen to Ah Yu then? Is he going to raise him as his lover?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression also became a little more serious. Originally, she only wanted Li Zhe to suffer a little, but now it seemed that only hypnotizing Meng Yu to make him stay by her side obediently and not erasing his memories of Li Zhe was still being too merciful.
It was just that Li Zhe and Meng Yu¡¯s attitude that day did not seem like he was treating Meng Yu as a sex friend. It seemed like they really did have some true feelings.. However, no matter how open-minded the world was, the Li family would probably not allow Li Zhe and Meng Yu to be together, right?
Chapter 564 - 564: Taking Care of Yourself
Chapter 564: Taking Care of Yourself
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Could it be that Meng Yu really wanted to be Li Zhe¡¯s secret lover? Forever nameless and unknown?
Moreover, Meng Yu trusted and relied on Li Zhe so much. Could it be that Meng Yu also had deep feelings for Li Zhe? Shen Xi instantly felt a headacheing on.
When Meng Yu woke up, it was already noon. Looking at the unfamiliaryout of the room, he remembered that Li Zhe had asked Shen Xi toe and save him.
He also remembered that Li Zhe had asked him to follow Shen Xi in the future because he had brought too much trouble to Li Zhe and the Li family, so Li Zhe had asked him never to return to the Li family.
Did Li Zhe send him to Shen Xi¡¯s ce to let her vent her anger? After all, he did leave Shen Xi and Guan Lei in the lurch that day.
Shen Xi must have resented him in her heart. It was effortless to lose her life on such a high cliff.
He was not afraid of paying with his life for Shen Xi¡¯s, but when he thought of Li Zhe giving him to Shen Xi, Meng Yu felt depressed.
They were clearly doing the most intimate thing on the same bedst night, but today, Li Zhe asked to break up. He even sent him to Shen Xi, regardless of his life or death.
Meng Yu realized the resentment in his heart and instantly panicked. How could he have resentment towards Li Zhe?
Li Zhe had followed Brother Guan Miao to save him ten years ago. He had apanied him all these years, helped him bury his parents, gave him power and status, and asked him to take revenge. How could he dare to hold a grudge?
Meng Yu pped himself hard, startling Shen Xi and Zheng Huai who had just walked to the door.
Shen Xi hurriedly pushed open the door and saw Meng Yu looking at the ground with an annoyed expression. There were clear palm prints on his face, which showed how hard he had hit himself.
Shen Xi and Zheng Huai looked at each other in confusion, then hurried forward.
¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re awake?¡± Zheng Huai stood in front of Meng Yu and asked.
Meng Yu nodded silently, then looked at Shen Xi and said with a decent smile, ¡°Miss Shen, if there is anything in the future you need me to do, just let me know.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the polite Meng Yu and sighed in her heart. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself to smile. Under me, you just have to be yourself.¡±
Meng Yu shook his head. ¡°Since Director Li gave me to you, you can order me around in the future. Even if you want my life, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±
Shen Xi frowned and said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re not selling yourself to me. You can treat me as your boss, but your life is yours. If you want to leave one day, I will let you go.¡±
Leave? Since ten years ago, Meng Yu had never thought of leaving his saviour,
Li Zhe. Even though he had no choice but to hide for a few days because of Li Zhe¡¯s annoyance, as long as it was about Li Zhe, he would obediently go back with a phone call.
He owed Guan Miao and Li Zhe his life.
Now that Li Zhe had given him to Shen Xi, his life naturally belonged to Shen Xi.
¡°I owe Li Zhe half of my life. Now that he has transferred it to you, this half life is naturally yours.¡± Meng Yu said stubbornly.
When Zheng Huai heard Meng Yu¡¯s words, he was also very angry in his heart. He said resentfully, ¡°What do you mean you owe him? Guan Miao saved you because he wanted you to live well and live with your own identity. As for Li Zhe, he only went with the main group and saved you in passing. Why are you so stubborn?¡±
Meng Yu did not answer, which made Zheng Huai even angrier. Just as he was about to continue speaking, Shen Xi hurriedly pulled Zheng Huai back and shook her head. Zheng Huai turned his head away, not looking at the irritating person.
¡°Alright, you said that I can order you around at will. Then I¡¯ll order you to take good care of your body during this period of time. You have to eat well for three meals a day. You have to keep fit and keep yourself straight. I like people with good figures. Also, don¡¯t hurt yourself. Your body is mine now. Tell me what your hobbies are by tomorrow.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s eyes curved as she raised her eyebrows and looked at Meng Yu as she spoke one by one.
Meng Yu was slightly stunned. ¡°Is that all?¡±
Meng Yu had originally thought that Shen Xi would at least torture him a little and then make him wish he was dead to pay for causing her and Guan Lei to fall off the cliff and get injured.
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. If you can¡¯tplete the game, I¡¯ll punish you to apany me to the beach to see bikini beauties.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words made Meng Yupletely dumbfounded, and his ears turned slightly red. This made Shen Xi discover a new continent, and she teased, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t been to the beach to see bikini beauties?¡±
Meng Yu lowered his head to avoid Shen Xi¡¯s teasing gaze.
Zheng Huai pulled Shen Xi and said, ¡°What are you doing? Are you bullying an honest person?¡±
Chapter 565 - 565: Wanted
Chapter 565: Wanted
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi knew when to stop and said to Meng Yu, ¡°Let¡¯s go down for lunch. You can stay here for the time being until things pass. Come out with me.¡± When Li Zhe rushed back to the isted ind from Beijing, he saw the house that had been in a mess after a fight. Meng Yu was nowhere to be seen.
Li Zhe rushed back to Beijing anxiously. Ignoring the Guan family¡¯s guards, he rushed to Ye Long¡¯s residence and moured for Ye Long to hand over Meng
Ye Long, who had not killed Meng Yu, was still angry in her heart. However, when she heard Li Zhe¡¯s mour, she became even angrier. She looked at Li Zhe, who was roaring at her like a mad dog and said loudly, ¡°Li Zhe, don¡¯t go crazy here. Meng Yu isn¡¯t here.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were red as he suppressed the anger that was about to erupt.
¡°Other than you, I can¡¯t think of anyone else who has the ability to take Meng Yu away. Old Madam, please take it that I¡¯m begging you to return Meng Yu to me.¡±
Ye Long looked at the abnormal Li Zhe and felt strange. How could a mere Meng Yu make Li Zhe lose hisposure to such an extent?
However, before Ye Long could think about it, Guan Yi also brought his men over.
Guan Vi first scolded Li Zhe angrily, then lowered his body and begged Ye Long, ¡°Ah Long, let Meng Yu go, okay?¡±
Ye Long sneered. The person was clearly not with her, yet a bunch of people came to her to ask for him. What a joke.
Ye Long¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd andnded on Li Zhe.
The Li family had always been Guan Yi¡¯s right-hand man. They had helped Guan Yi do many things over the years. Especially Li Zhe, had helped Guan Yi a lot with Meng Yu¡¯s matter.
Now that the initiative was in her hands, it would be foolish to not to use it.
The Li family should have her person. A silver light shed in Ye Long¡¯s eyes as she turned around and entered the house. Before Li Zhe could fly into a rage, she said in time, ¡°Come in and talk. It¡¯s not right to be noisy in the courtyard.¡±
Guan Yi gave Li Zhe a look, and Li Zhe slightly restrained his emotions. He followed Guan Yi into the house.
Ye Long sat calmly on the main seat and said in a light tone, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to let Meng Yu go. Li Zhe, you¡¯re at the age to get married.¡±
Li Zhe was slightly stunned. He did not understand why Ye Long suddenly mentioned his marriage.
Ye Long had a faint smile on her face. She turned to Guan Yi and said, ¡°I have a maternal granddaughter who is about the same age as Li Zhe. I think the two of them are quitepatible. Why don¡¯t we settle the marriage in the next two days?¡±
Li Zhe instantly understood Ye Long¡¯s thoughts. Ye Long resented the fact that the Li family had been standing on the old master¡¯s side all these years and had gone against her. Therefore, she wanted to nt her person in the Li family.
Li Zhe gritted his teeth and looked at Guan Yi. As expected, Guan Yi was in the same dilemma as him.
¡°What? Li Zhe, do you think that the Ye family is not worthy of you? Since that was the case, then forget it. I still have to go to the nunnery to pay my respects to Buddha. You guys can go back and don¡¯t disturb my journey.¡±
¡°Ah Long, do you have to do this?¡± Guan Yi frowned and asked in a low voice.
¡°How can I? I am very open-minded. If Li Zhe is not willing, I won¡¯t force him. It is just that the children were not fated to meet. Of course, if that¡¯s the case, you guys and Meng Yu also have no fate with each other. If one day you see a nameless monument on Nameless Mountain, it might belong to that little bastard.¡± Ye Long said as she got up to leave.
Ye Long¡¯s words were full of warnings and threats. Li Zhe clenched his fists and gritted his teeth as he shouted, ¡°Alright, I¡ I can get engaged anytime.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not an engagement, but a marriage certificate. Prepare over the next two days. Once the engagement was over the day after tomorrow, you have to immediately go and register the marriage. If you show me the marriage certificate, I¡¯ll let Meng Yu go.¡± Ye Long stared at Li Zhe with a confident expression.
Li Zhe still only said a short sentence, ¡°Alright!¡±
¡°Ah Zhe, you¡¡± Guan Yi looked at Li Zhe guiltily.
In order to save Meng Yu, Li Zhe put his engagement on the line.
The next day, the marriage between the Li family of Hai City and the Ye family of Beijing spread like wildfire in Beijing.
When Shen Xi received the news, Zheng Huai also ran over with an angry face. He ignored Shen Xi¡¯s objection and wanted to hypnotize Meng Yu. He wanted Meng Yu topletely forget that scum, Li Zhe.
Shen Xi quickly pulled Zheng Huai back and stopped him, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±
Zheng Huai was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. He could not help but curse, ¡°Li Zhe, that scumbag. He¡¯s ying with Meng Yu here and marrying a new wife over there. It is too frustrating..¡±
Chapter 566 - 566: I Don’t Blame Him
Chapter 566: I Don¡¯t me Him
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The ear-piercing sound of porcin shattering rang out. Just as Shen Xi was about to ask Zheng Huai to lower his voice, a bad feeling shed through her heart. She turned her head nervously and indeed saw a stunned Meng Yu.
Zheng Huai wanted tofort Meng Yu when he saw him, but he only called out Meng Yu¡¯s name, ¡°Ah Yu¡¡±
¡°Director Li is getting engaged?¡± Meng Yu forced a smile. ¡°When?¡±
They had been together for ten years, and now that Li Zhe was about to get engaged, he still heard it from someone else. Why did this feel strange?
Zheng Huai was vexed in his heart. Why was he so loud? How could he let Meng
Yu know? He could only bite the bullet and answer, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±
Meng Yu suddenly smiled. That bitter look made Shen Xi feel bad for him. The feeling of being abandoned by his lover was indeed unbearable.
¡°I should go and congratte him on such a joyous asion. We¡¯ve been subordinates for ten years. It¡¯s not appropriate if I don¡¯t go. It¡¯s not appropriate if I don¡¯t go¡¡± Meng Yu seemed to be talking to both Shen Xi and the others but also seemed to be talking to himself.
After saying that, Meng Yu squatted down and collected the broken porcin pieces while muttering, ¡°Really, I was so happy that I didn¡¯t hold the bowl properly and broke it. I lost myposure.¡±
Shen Xi saw that Meng Yu¡¯s hand that was picking up the porcin piece was slightly trembling. She was afraid that Meng Yu would cut his hand, so she hurriedly went forward to pull Meng Yu up, but she was still a step toote.
Meng Yu¡¯s fingers turned red while he made a hissing sound. Shen Xi hurriedly pulled Meng Yu up and pressed him down on a chair beside him. She said to Zheng Huai beside her, ¡°Brother, go get the medicine box.¡±
Zheng Huai nodded, while Shen Xi had already picked up a tissue at the side and gently wiped Meng Yu¡¯s wound to stop the bleeding.
Meng Yu looked at his fingers in a daze. His tone was so light that it was as if a gust of wind could blow away his voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small wound.¡±
Shen Xi said with both heartache and anger, ¡°What small wound? Did you have to be in such a daze for such a scumbag like him?¡±
¡°Director Li, he¡¯s not a scumbag. He just returned to a normal life. Getting married and having children is a normal life. I should have known.¡± Meng Yu argued.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, he shouldn¡¯t havee to provoke you. He messed up your
life- and now he¡¯s leaving isn¡¯t like that _ What right does he have?¡± Shen Xi said angrily.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke. Guan Lei treated her the same way too. Initially, she had no intention of falling in love. It was Guan Lei who forced his way into her world. She had finally convinced herself to ept it, but in the end, that person had caused trouble in her world and then turned around and left.
Such people were too much.
Meng Yuughed and continued to defend Li Zhe, saying, ¡°No, my life has always been a mess. It¡¯s not his fault. We¡¯re just taking what we need, that¡¯s all.¡±
Meng Yu felt that his understanding was correct. The first time they were intimate, he was drugged. Li Zhe helped him, so he should be grateful.
The second time was when Li Zhe was drugged. As Li Zhe¡¯s subordinate, he only helped Li Zhe relieve the effects of the drug.
The third time¡
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly as if they were covered with ayer of dust. Then, he began to try to convince himself.
He had been with Li Zhe for ten years. When Li Zhe had desires, it was normal for him to look for someone who knew him well and was clean. Since he did not reject him at that time, he should not be resentful now.
Besides, Li Zhe was his benefactor. It was worth it to give his body to his benefactor, wasn¡¯t it?
As for Li Zhe saying that he liked him, it was probably just a desire. It should be normal for two men to help each other and solve each other¡¯s needs, right?
Meng Yu lowered his eyes and smiled as if he had finally woven a reasonable reason for his beautiful experience.
But in Shen Xi¡¯s opinion, this was not the case. If Li Zhe and Meng Yu really wanted what they needed, then they should have agreed from the beginning that no one should be tempted. Everyone should keep their hearts and just y.
However, Li Zhe had said in front of her that Meng Yu was his lover, so Shen Xi believed that Li Zhe must have been interacting with Meng Yu as a lover.
Moreover, looking at Meng Yu¡¯s current state, he clearly had feelings for Li Zhe. How could this be taking what each needed?
In Shen Xi¡¯s opinion, Li Zhe had forcefully turned a straight man like Meng Yu gay in the name of love. He had even made Meng Yu fall in love with him, and then he said he did not want him.
This was really too much.
Shen Xi gritted her teeth. She was so angry that her entire body was emitting a cold aura.
Zheng Huai, who came in with the medicine box, was almost frightened by
Shen Xi. The resentment on her face wasparable to that of a malicious ghost..
Chapter 567 - 567: Linglong Bag
Chapter 567: Linglong Bag
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°I want to attend Director Li¡¯s engagement party tomorrow. Is that okay?¡± Meng Yu looked up at Shen Xi and asked.
Before Shen Xi could reply, Zheng Huai, who was bandaging Meng Yu¡¯s wound, quickly objected, ¡°How can you go? The Guan family and Sun family would definitely agree to Li Zhe¡¯s engagement. You¡¯re still on the cklist of the Guan family and the Sun family. If you go, what if you can¡¯te back?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly disappointed, and then he promised, ¡°I¡¯ll protect myself. I¡¯ve been working for Director Li for ten years, and I haven¡¯t said goodbye yet.¡±
At this moment, Meng Yu¡¯s entire body was emitting a lifeless aura, making Shen Xi feel sad. Therefore, she sighed and said, ¡°Alright! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get
Shen Luan and Lu Fei to apany you.¡±
Zheng Huai was so angry that he threw the band-aid in his hand into the medicine box. He said angrily, ¡°A farewell is actually more important than life. And you, Xi, are also messing around with him. All of you are making me worry.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Shen Xi gratefully. Then, he remembered that he had wanted to bring Shen Xi a bowl of bird¡¯s nest just now, but now the bird¡¯s nest was spilt and the bowl was broken.
Meng Yu stood up and was about to continue cleaning up the debris on the ground when Shen Xi hurriedly pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯d better not use those sharp things now. I¡¯ll get someone to clean them upter.¡±
Meng Yu nodded a little embarrassedly and then said, ¡°The steamed buns are probably ready. Let¡¯s go down and have breakfast.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and went downstairs to the dining room.
Meng Yu did not seem to be bothered by Li Zhe¡¯s marriage. With a professional smile on his face, he ced the breakfast on the dining table one by one.
Meng Yu then sat on a chair and ced a soup dumpling on Shen Xi¡¯s te. ¡°I did some research on you yesterday and knew that you like Linglong soup dumplings, so I tried to make it today. There¡¯s also your favourite almond cheese. Try it and see if it suits your taste.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the breakfast in front of her and was slightly stunned. This scene was both familiar and unfamiliar. What was familiar was that she used to eat these often. What was unfamiliar was that the young man who used to put exquisite buns in her bowl had be Meng Yu.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes could not help but turn slightly red. She then picked up a soup dumpling with her chopsticks and gently bit into it. Tears could not help but fall from her eyes. This frightened Meng Yu and Zheng Huai who were at the side.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yu asked anxiously. ¡°Was it not delicious? If it doesn¡¯t taste good, then don¡¯t eat it. I¡¯ll study it next time.¡±
Shen Xi quickly shook her head and covered it up, ¡°It¡¯s a little hot. It burnt my lips.¡±
Meng Yu quickly got up and took out an ice cube from the fridge. He tied it in a stic bag and ced it gently on Shen Xi¡¯s lips. He asked, ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better?¡±
Shen Xi nodded, then took the ice cube from Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine after a few minutes of application.¡±
Zheng Huai sighed slightly. How was this a scald injury? This was clearly a case of nostalgia. When he was the school doctor at Zhuo Ying High School, he had seen it all. Guan Lei brought breakfast for Shen Xi every morning.
As expected, a wise man would not fall in love. It was true. Love hurt people¡¯s hearts!
Looking at the two people in front of him, Zheng Huai could not help but shake his head and sigh.
After breakfast, Shen Xi looked at the depressed Meng Yu and said, ¡°Meng Yu, shall I take you out to y? I have two good friends who are also in Beijing. I¡¯ll pick them up and let¡¯s go together.¡±
Meng Yu was about to refuse when Shen Xi¡¯s eyebrows instantly shot up. She ordered, ¡°I want to go out and y, you have to follow me.¡±
Meng Yu could only nod helplessly and say, ¡°Alright!¡±
Shen Xi immediately got into her helicopter and brought Meng Yu to the vi. She picked up Zhao Yuan and Huang Min, who were at her house and flew directly north.
Half an hourter, the four of them arrived at the ski resort in the north.
After changing into her costume, Zhao Juan looked at Meng Yu with admiration and said, ¡°You¡¯re too handsome.¡±
As she spoke, Zhao Yuan winked and nudged Shen Xi with her shoulder. She said, ¡°Xi, you have such good taste. Where did you find such a handsome little brother? Do you n to develop the rtionship?¡±
Shen Xi smiled and red at Zhao Yuan. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is my good friend.¡±
¡°Oh, good friends. It¡¯s okay. First, he¡¯s a good friend, then your boyfriend.¡±
Zhao Yuan teased..
Chapter 568 - 568: Three Stones Art Museum
Chapter 568 - 568: Three Stones Art Museum
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu knew that Zhao Yuan was joking, but he still felt a little uneasy. In the past decade, besides Li Zhe, he had rarely interacted with people. He hardly ever met with even the employees of thepany.
Hence, this situation of hanging out with a girl made him feel a bit lost.
Shen Xi noticed Meng Yu¡¯s awkwardness and quickly whispered to Zhao Yuan, ¡°Stop joking around. Meng Yu is very self-conscious and bes shy at the slightest provocation. ¡±
Zhao Yuan made a gesture of keeping her mouth shut, then looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°I talk a lot, don¡¯t mind me!¡±
Meng Yu responded with a polite smile to Zhao Yuan and continued to stand next to Shen Xi, looking like a restrained little boy.
The group changed into skiing gear, with an instructor assigned to each person, and their skiing trip began. Except for Meng Yu, who knew how to ski, Shen Xi and the others fell one after another as if their bones were disassembled and reassembled.
Meng Yu grabbed Shen Xi, who seemed to have gone wild from the thrill, and helplessly pulled her aside. Just then, a sharp sound whizzed down the slope. ¡°Get out of the way! Get out of the way!¡±
Meng Yu panicked and pulled Shen Xi to the side. Shen Xi stumbled and fell onto Meng Yu, causing their bodies to intertwine in a pile.
After narrowly avoiding danger, Meng Yu slowly got up and also pulled Shen
Xi, who was lying on the ground, asking concernedly, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±
Shen Xi took off her helmet, her face flushed, and shook her head. ¡°No, I fell on you. How could there be any problem? But what about you? Did I crush you?
I¡¯m actually quite heavy. I would feel bad if I injured you.¡±
Meng Yu gently patted the snow on Shen Xi¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. As long as you¡¯re okay.¡±
Shen Xi looked up at Meng Yu with a slightly dazed expression. Meng Yu must have taken care of Li Zhe in the same way before, right? Attentive to every detail, gentle, and considerate.
But such a kind person was ultimately betrayed.
At that moment, Wang Lei, who was secretly filming with her phone, became instantly excited. She quickly hid in the shadows and quietly recorded everything.
When she first arrived at the ski resort, she saw Shen Xi and her group. Little did she expect to encounter her enemy on a trip with her girlfriends. What she also did not anticipate was that Shen Xi had already found a new boyfriend.
Wang Lei immediately sent the video to Li Jin.
Li Jin watched the video of Shen Xi holding hands with a man and skiing together. The man even affectionately brushed off the snow from Shen Xi¡¯s hair, and the two shared a deep gaze. Li Jin burst intoughter.
Since that day when Guan Lei briefly appeared at the banquet, he had not shown up on any public asions. Li Jin had visited the Guan family several times but never saw Guan Lei. She was running out of excuses to continue visiting the Guan family.
This video was indeed an opportunity that arrived at the perfect moment.
Shen Xi and her group enjoyed a day of unbridled fun. In the evening, Shen Xi pushed through the exhaustion and drove her helicopter back, leaving Zhao Yuan and Huang Min at the vi. Shen Xi then secretly returned to Zheng Huai¡¯s hideout with Meng Yu.
After an exciting day, Shen Xi slept a little better at night and did not have trouble falling asleep.
The night was dark, and a suffocating atmosphere enveloped the room. Xue Li pushed open Guan Lei¡¯s door and let out a sigh as usual.
Turning on the light, Xue Li ced a stack of documents in front of Guan Lei and said, ¡°Young Master, these are the documents Director Li prepared for you to establish an art museum in Rong City, as instructed by the Old Master.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s consciousness returned slightly, gradually waking up from his sleep. ¡°An art museum? Why do I need an art museum?¡±
Xue Li pushed the documents forward and said, ¡°The Old Master was very angry about the incident with the proxy, so he had Director Li establish an art museum in your name. He wants you to immerse yourself in it and prevent you from resorting to deceit and fraud again.¡±
Guan Leizily nced at the documents on the table, but his eyes widened instantly when he saw the words ¡°Three Stones Art Museum.¡±
He quickly stood up, grabbed the documents in disbelief, and shouted at Xue Li, ¡°Turn on the brightest light!¡±
Confused, Xue Li followed his instructions and turned on the lights.
However, even with the lights on, it did not change what Guan Lei saw on the documents. It truly read ¡°Three Stones Art Museum.¡±
How could this be? Why did something from his dream appear in reality? Guan Lei suspected that he had been hallucinating due to insufficient rest in the past few days..
Chapter 569 - 569: New Boyfriend
Chapter 569 - 569: New Boyfriend
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei handed the document to Xue Li and said eagerly, ¡°Xue Li, take a look at what¡¯s written on it. What¡¯s the name of the art museum?¡±
Xue Li nced at the document in her hand and replied obligingly, ¡°Yes, Young
Master, it¡¯s the Three Stones Art Museum. It was named after you by the Old Master.¡±
Guan Lei leaned back on the chair; his mind filled with unease. No wonder he had not been able to find the art museum in his dream. It had not been built yet.
So, what did that dream really mean? Could it be a premonition of future events?
Was the emaciated figure of Shen Xi in the dream actually Xi in the future? Why did Xi end up like that? And why was she holding a bomb? Why did she want to blow up the art museum?
And what about Li Zhe and Meng Yu in the dream? What was their involvement?
Guan Lei felt a throbbing headache. These strange urrences entangled his thoughts like a jumbled ball of yarn, and he could not make sense of them.
A ridiculous thought crossed Guan Lei¡¯s mind. Could it be that Xi would have a tough time with Meng Yu in the future?
For example, Xi and Meng Yu got married, but Meng Yu cheated on Xi with Li Zhe. Xi refused to get a divorce, so Meng Yu and Li Zhe tormented her. And that was why Xi carried a bomb to kill Li Zhe and Meng Yu?
And on that day, he happened to have made an appointment with Li Zhe at the ¡°Three Stones Art Museum,¡± so he was mistakenly targeted.
Xue Li did not know what was the issue with the document, or why Young
Master became so agitated all of a sudden. Perplexed, she asked, ¡°Young Master¡¡±
Guan Lei interrupted Xue Li, ¡°You may step out.¡±
Xue Li ced the document in front of Guan Lei, nodded, and then left.
The room fell into silence, with only Guan Lei¡¯s heavy breathing due to a headache. The thought of Shen Xi being betrayed by Meng Yu and leading such a miserable life in the future caused utter distress and difort in Guan Lei.
Back then, when he acquiesced to Xi¡¯s wish, why did he not consider the situation with Li Zhe and Meng Yu?
If Meng Yu liked men, what would happen to Xi?
Guan Lei opened a drawer and took out the phone he had put away. His finger hesitated for a long time near the power button butcked the courage to press it.
When he finally made up his mind to turn it on, he discovered that the battery was dead.
The courage he had mustered up was instantly deted, just like a punctured ball.
Guan Lei let out a heavy sigh, picked up the charger, and started charging the phone.
Just then, Li Jin¡¯s voice resounded from outside.
¡°Young Master, I have something to discuss with you!¡± Li Jin disregarded Xue Li¡¯s attempts to stop her and yelled from outside the door.
¡°Miss Li, Young Master is resting. Please keep it down,¡± Xue Li said bluntly.
Li Jin red at Xue Li, suppressing her anger, and said, ¡°Xue Li, I really have something important to discuss with Young Master today. By stopping me like this, you¡¯re preventing Young Master from knowing something.¡±
Xue Li, unfazed by her words, continued to stand guard at the door and coldly replied, ¡°Unless Young Master gives the order, I won¡¯t let you in.¡±
Annoyed by Xue Li¡¯s rigidness, Li Jin shouted through the door, ¡°Young Master,
Shen Xi has found a new boyfriend. Don¡¯t you want to know who it is?¡±
Xue Li quickly covered Li Jin¡¯s mouth. Young Master had already made it clear that he did not want to know about Shen Xi¡¯s affairs.
Besides, there was no need for Xue Li to inform Young Master about Miss Shen Xi¡¯s new boyfriend. It would only stab at Young Master¡¯s heart, would it not? However, Guan Lei¡¯s voice echoed from inside the room, ¡°Xue Li, let Li Jin in.¡±
Xue Li looked at the triumphant Li Jin and reluctantly released her hand, watching as this obvious troublemaker entered the room.
Once inside, Li Jin immediately put on a pleasant smile and gently said, ¡°Young Master, are you feeling well?¡±
Guan Lei did not look at Li Jin or respond to her greeting. ¡°You said earlier that Shen Xi has found a new boyfriend, is that true?¡± he asked, his voice deep and cold.
Hearing Guan Lei bring up Shen Xi¡¯s matter as soon as he spoke, Li Jin felt a little upset. But considering that Shen Xi already had a new boyfriend, Li Jin¡¯s mood lightened up slightly.
If Guan Lei knew his ex-lover could move on so quickly, he would not hold onto his attachment to Shen Xi anymore.
Li Jin approached Guan Lei and said, ¡°Yes, they even went skiing in the neighboring province. I have a video. Do you want to see it?¡±
Guan Lei still kept his head down and with a choked voice, he said, ¡°Send it to me..¡±
Chapter 570 - 570: Demolishing the Art Museum
Chapter 570 - 570: Demolishing the Art Museum
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In the video, Meng Yu was walking in Shen Xi¡¯s shadow, holding her hand and running in the ski resort. A smile unexpectedly spread across their lips as he gently brushed the snow off Shen Xi¡¯s hair.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes reddened, and an indescribable sourness filled his heart, weighing down on him. He kept his head down for a long time, stubbornly watching the video over and over again, as if to confirm its authenticity.
Li Jin looked at the silent Guan Lei, unsure of what he was thinking. She approached him and said, ¡°Young Master, this Shen Xi wasted no time in finding her next conquest, did she? Looking at their chemistry and natural interaction, one who didn¡¯t know better might assume they have been together for a long time.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s words got under Guan Lei¡¯s skin. Despite their rtively brief acquaintance, Meng Yu was the person who had captured Shen Xi¡¯s heart.
Recalling the time when he pursued Shen Xi, he confessed, but Shen Xi did not immediately ept him. She kept making excuses, saying she wanted to wait until graduation.
However, Shen Xi and Meng Yu confirmed their rtionship shortly after they met. The contrast between the one who was loved and the one who was not was starkly evident. The one who was not loved will foreverck the favor they desire.
Li Jin knew that Guan Lei must be feeling miserable right now. After all, he had just broken up with his girlfriend, and she already found a new boyfriend. Such a blow to a man¡¯s heart carried immense weight, particrly considering the possibility of Shen Xi having been unfaithful during their rtionship. It was a devastating hit to his self-esteem.
Making matters worse, Li Jin continued, ¡°My cousin said they are very close, maybe they have been together for a long time. Young Master, I¡¯m very worried about you. You unintentionally became the other man. Shen Xi has gone too far. On the surface, she appears well-behaved, but she ys around like this in private. Young Master, she seduced you even when she had a boyfriend.
Perhaps she already knew your identity and wanted to extort money from you. She¡¯s greedy and vain, such a disgrace¡¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Guan Lei shouted before Li Jin could finish speaking, and Xue Li immediately entered the room.
Li Jin was instantly silenced and stood cautiously to the side.
Guan Lei cast a chilling gaze at Li Jin and berated, ¡°No matter what Shen Xi is like, it¡¯s not your ce to meddle. And Shen Xi didn¡¯t seduce me; I took the initiative to pursue her. If I hear you defaming her again in the future, don¡¯t me me if I show no mercy.¡±
Seeing that Guan Lei was truly enraged, the image of him almost strangling her to death resurfaced in Li Jin¡¯s mind, filling her with anger and fear.
¡°Throw her out,¡± Guan Lei handed the phone back to Li Jin and coldlymanded Xue Li.
Li Jin did not expect to be treated like this after helping Guan Lei see through Shen Xi¡¯s true nature. ¡°Young Master, how could you do this? I was just looking out for you, worrying about you. How could you¡¡±
Li Jin voiced her grievances loudly, but Xue Li callously dragged her out, and the room fell quiet once again.
Guan Lei looked at his charging phone and unplugged the charger with a cold and empty gaze.
Since Shen Xi had already chosen Meng Yu, there was no need for him to disturb them anymore.
As for the matter between Meng Yu and Li Zhe, Guan Lei chose to help Shen Xi resolve it. It appeared that Grandma was forcing Li Zhe to get married. Well then, let Meng Yu and Li Zhe break up, and Meng Yu would be fullymitted to Shen Xi and remain by her side.
In the future, he would keep an eye on Li Zhe and would not let him disturb Shen Xi¡¯s happiness.
After chasing Li Jin out of the vi, Xue Li returned to the room, and Guan Lei instructed, ¡°Xue Li, demolish the Three Stones Art Museum. Completely demolish it, leaving no traces behind.¡±
Since Shen Xi used a bomb tomit suicide in the art museum he owned, without the Three Stones Art Museum, there would not be any incident of Shen Xi getting killed by an explosion.
Guan Lei stubbornly chose to protect what he believed to be Shen Xi¡¯s love through his radical means.
Xue Li asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, why? Even if you don¡¯t like painting and calligraphy, there¡¯s no need to demolish it, right? Besides, it was a gift from your grandfather. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to do this?¡±
Guan Lei simply said in a low voice, ¡°I told you to demolish it, so do it.¡±
Xue Li let out a soft sigh and, following the orders, arranged for people to head to Rong City and demolish the art museum, which had not yet received its official opening. Even the interior decorations were stripped away by Xue Li.
Guan Lei turned on hisputer, intending to delete Shen Xi and Meng Yu¡¯s whereabouts from the inte to prevent the Guan and Sun families from finding Meng Yu¡¯s traces. However, he discovered that someone had already wiped out all traces of them.
Guan Lei smiled bitterly. Well, Shen Xi belonged to both the Shen and Lu families. Such a small matter was no feat for her..
Chapter 571 - 571: Guan Bo Is Going to Die?
Chapter 571 - 571: Guan Bo Is Going to Die?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan had a crazy day of fun and unexpectedly received a message from Guan Bo. Zhao Yuan thought that blocking this Casanova would put an end to their interaction, but to her surprise, Guan Bo actually reached out to her.
Just as Zhao Yuan was about to block Guan Bo¡¯s new number, the next message instantly caught her attention: ¡°Little ve, I¡¯m dying, beaten by my cousin. My days are numbered. Before I die, I want to see you.¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her phone slipped from her hand. Guan Bo was dying? How could that be?
In a panic, Zhao Yuan crouched down, attempting to pick up her phone, but for some reason, she could not grasp it. Was Guan Bo¡¯s cousin not Guan Lei? Could Guan Lei have beaten Guan Bo because he discovered that Guan Bo was the one who attacked him?
Could it be that Xi overheard her words that day and told Guan Lei?
Zhao Yuan slumped on the ground, realizing that it was because of her betrayal that Guan Bo was on the brink of death. Was it all because of her that Guan Bo was beaten by Guan Lei to the point of near death?
After dropping off Meng Yu, Shen Xi returned to the vi and found Zhao Yuan sitting on the ground in a daze. Worried, she hurriedly approached and asked, ¡°Yuan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Zhao Yuan slightly focused her lifeless eyes, and replied with an ashen face,
¡°Xi, Guan Bo is dying.¡±
¡°What? Guan Bo is dying? But¡¡± Shen Xi looked quizzically at Zhao Yuan and asked, ¡°So what if he¡¯s dying, why are you so upset? What¡¯s your rtionship with him?¡±
Without paying serious attention to Shen Xi¡¯s words, Zhao Yuan only said to herself, ¡°That scoundrel Guan is dying, beaten by Guan Lei, and it¡¯s because of me, Xi. He¡¯s dying, dying.¡±
Shen Xi observed Zhao Yuan¡¯s obvious distress and was ovee by shock. Was Guan Bo really beaten to the point of near death by Guan Lei?
Zhao Yuan remained motionless for a while, then raised her head and looked at
Shen Xi, saying, ¡°Xi, I want to go see him, I¡¡±
Trembling, Zhao Yuan grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand, and Shen Xi quickly reassured her, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take you to see Guan Bo. Don¡¯t worry for now. Things can turn around.¡±
Zhao Yuan nodded repeatedly, and Shen Xi apanied her to Guan Bo¡¯s residence.
With unsteady steps, Zhao Yuan rushed into Guan Bo¡¯s home while clutching her phone. The unlocked door momentarily surprised her. She then saw Guan Bo sitting on the sofa, watching her.
At that moment, tears welled up in Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes. She ran to Guan Bo and sobbed, ¡°What happened to you? How can you be dying?¡±
Guan Bo, slightly stunned, looked at the tearful Zhao Yuan. He wanted to pull back his hand that Zhao Yuan tightly held, as he had not forgotten that he intended to settle the score with Zhao Yuan today.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. I know someone there, and her cousin is very capable. Let¡¯s go see him. Come on, we¡¯ll go right away. My best friend is downstairs, and we¡¯ll see a doctor immediately.¡± Zhao Yuan held Guan Bo¡¯s hand, ready to leave.
However, Guan Bo remained motionless on the sofa, silently staring at Zhao Yuan. Finally, Zhao Yuan turned her puzzled gaze toward Guan Bo.
Guan Bo¡¯s lips curled slightly, and he said in a sinister tone, ¡°I had nothing to do today, so I decided to check the surveince footage at home. And guess what? I discovered that on that particr day, you lingered outside my study.
Little ve, tell me, what did you hear?¡±
Zhao Yuan did not grasp the situation at first as her emotions were still fixated on the news of Guan Bo¡¯s impending death.
Guan Bo stood up, and his towering shadow enveloped Zhao Yuan.
Subconsciously, she released her grip on Guan Bo¡¯s hand, only for him to
tightly grasp it a momentter.
With a bruised and swollen face, Guan Bo smiled faintly and leaned forward, firmly gripping Zhao Yuan¡¯s chin. He spoke with malice, ¡°Though I don¡¯t mind getting beaten by my cousin, I do mind that you betrayed me. The ve has betrayed her master. Tell me, how should I punish you?¡±
At that moment, even Zhao Yuan, despite her foolishness, realized something was wrong. She widened her eyes and questioned, ¡°Are you deceiving me? There¡¯s nothing wrong with you!¡±
Guan Bo gently caressed Zhao Yuan¡¯s chin andughed chillingly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t do this, how could you havee? I never expected that you cared about me so much.¡±
Furious, Zhao Yuan pushed Guan Bo away and eximed, ¡°Who cares about you? Who would care about a creature that only thinks with his lower half? I simply didn¡¯t want to involve myself in someone¡¯s death.¡±
Guan Bo was angered by Zhao Yuan¡¯sment about thinking with his lower body. All he did was get caught kissing another girl at the bar by Zhao Yuan, and she promptly blocked him..
Chapter 572 - 572: Punishment
Chapter 572 - 572: Punishment
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Why did you block me? Are you jealous? Was it necessary? Just because I slept with other women doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll move on from you. After all, you are the mostpatible bedmate I¡¯ve ever had,¡± Guan Bo¡¯s eyes bore a flirtatious yet menacing gaze as he looked at Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She admitted that she enjoyed sleeping with Guan Bo, which was why after their unexpected one-night stand, she willingly yed with Guan Bo a few more times.
Meeting Guan Bo at the bar that day was purely idental, but Zhao Yuan did not expect to feel so ufortable when she saw Guan Bo being intimate with other girls.
Although she knew all along that Guan Bo was a yer, seeing it with her own eyes made a difference. Hence, Zhao Yuan decided to block Guan Bo straightaway, putting an end to the absurdity of a brief period in her life.
Zhao Yuan did not know why the topic shifted to this, she looked up at Guan
Bo, and the concern she had for him earlier vanished. She sarcastically said,
¡°Because I think you¡¯re too filthy, I don¡¯t want you anymore.¡±
Guan Bo¡¯s eyes smoldered with rage. Like a lion instantly provoked, he snapped, ¡°You think I¡¯m filthy? So, you blocked me and told Guan Lei that I wanted to kill him to seek revenge on me. You want me dead, is that right?¡±
If it were not for Guan Lei¡¯s soft-heartedness, his life would have been lost had it been other members of the Guan family.
Zhao Yuan lowered her head with a hint of guilt. She did not expect it to be this serious, and she had not decided whether to tell Xi and the others. It was an idental leak.
Zhao Yuan could not help but think, if Xi had not overheard, would she have voluntarily revealed it? Maybe she would.
Xi adored Guan Lei. If something happened to Guan Lei, Xi would be devastated. Besides, Guan Lei was also her ssmate, she could not just stand by and let Guan Bo continue to harm Guan Lei in the dark.
Zhao Yuan spoke honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want you dead, I just wanted to warn Guan
Lei to be careful around you. Guan Lei is the person my best friend likes.¡±
¡°Just because your best friend likes him, you disregarded my life?¡± Guan Bo forcefully gripped Zhao Yuan¡¯s chin and questioned through gritted teeth.
Zhao Yuan felt pain from the grip and grabbed Guan Bo¡¯s hand, struggling, ¡°Guan Bo, let me tell you, you better let me go. My best friend is from the Shen family in Beijing, and she¡¯s downstairs. If you dare to do anything to me, she won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Zhao Yuan stared with wide eyes, trying to intimidate Guan Bo with Shen Xi.
Guan Bo snorted coldly, then snatched Zhao Yuan¡¯s phone and used her fingerprint to unlock it. He sent a message to Shen Xi, saying that Zhao Yuan would stay with him for a few days here and asked Shen Xi to go back first.
Shen Xi did not suspect anything and did not want to probe further to avoid hurting Zhao Yuan¡¯s feelings, so she simply replied with a single word, ¡°Alright! ¡±
Guan Bo held up the chat interface in front of Zhao Yuan, relishing in the look of panic on her face.
Then, Guan Bo threw the phone aside and menacingly approached Zhao Yuan. Zhao Yuan kept retreating until she was caught by Guan Bo.
¡°Betraying mees with a price,¡± Guan Bo narrowed his eyes slightly, exuding a dangerous aura. He then forcefully pulled Zhao Yuan and headed towards a dimly lit room.
It was not until Guan Bo turned on the light that Zhao Yuan could see theyout of the room clearly. She trembled at the sight of the chilling instruments inside. It was unmistakably a torture chamber.
As Guan Bo closed the door behind him, Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart nearly stopped beating out of fear.
Guan Bo removed the cloth from Zhao Yuan¡¯s mouth and smiled sinisterly, ¡°Now you can scream. The soundproofing here is excellent. Even if you scream until you¡¯re hoarse, no one will hear.¡±
¡°Guan Bo, let me go! Release me! I want to go back! Let me go¡¡± Zhao Yuan screamed, trying to rush toward the door.
Guan Bo sneered at Zhao Yuan¡¯s futile attempt, then grabbed her by the hair and tied her to a crucifix.
Finally, Zhao Yuan begged for mercy. But Guan Bo only toyed with the whip in his hand, smirking, ¡°It¡¯s toote. I will show you the consequences of your betrayal. ¡±
Zhao Yuan yelled loudly, ¡°We were just friends with benefits. There was no rtionship after we got out of bed.. Where is the betrayal? I didn¡¯t betray you!
Let me go!¡±
Chapter 573 - 573: Fever
Chapter 573 - 573: Fever
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo was stunned for a moment, then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You slept with me, so you¡¯re mine. How is that not considered betrayal?¡±
Guan Bo waved the whip in his hand at Zhao Yuan as he spoke. A shrill sound rang out in the house, but it was still quiet outside.
Downstairs, Shen Xi had just finished her work when she said to Lu Fei, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, ¡°This ce is remote. Get two people to drive and wait hereter. I¡¯m afraid that if Yuan wants to go back at thest minute, she won¡¯t be able to find a car.¡±
Shen Xi was afraid that something would happen to Zhao Yuan if she was too sad.
However, she did have something to do today. Meng Yu was going to attend Li Zhe¡¯s engagement party tomorrow, so she had to arrange for someone to set up a trap outside the hotel today to prevent Meng Yu from being caught by the Guan family and the Sun family and losing his life.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone toe over now.¡± Lu Fei nodded.
Shen Xi only left after the person who reced them arrived.
As the night faded, the morning light shone brightly, but it did not shine into this dark room.
Guan Bo, who had been tormenting himself for the whole night, was only woken up by the rising temperature at noon.
Guan Bo quickly lifted the nket and saw the girl¡¯s body covered in whip marks and bruises, as well as bloody teeth marks.
Seeing such an exciting scene early in the morning, Guan Bo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, when his hands covered the girl¡¯s chest in front of him, the high temperature scared him.
Only then did Guan Bo notice that Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes were tightly shut and her brows were furrowed. Her face was strangely flushed and her lips were cracked and bleeding.
Guan Bo touched Zhao Yuan¡¯s forehead and thenpared it with his forehead. He was shocked and quickly called for a doctor.
He lived in a remote area and the doctor came slowly. During this period, Guan Bo was panicking for no reason. When he had fun in the past, some women had a fever or had some problems, but he had never been so flustered. He even threw them into the car with a look of disgust and asked the driver to send them away. Out of sight, out of mind.
Guan Bo didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him. He didn¡¯t know why he couldn¡¯t throw Zhao Yuan out of the room. He didn¡¯t even know why he was in a hurry to wet the towel and gently lower Zhao Yuan¡¯s temperature.
Perhaps it was because the towel was too cold, Zhao Yuan suddenly quivered. She bent her hands slightly and scratched around. Then, she shouted in a daze, ¡°Let go of me! No, let go of me!¡±
Guan Bo looked at Zhao Yuan and felt a little sad and regretful. He was angry at Zhao Yuan for betraying him, but he had never thought of killing Zhao Yuan.
Guan Bo quickly grabbed Zhao Yuan¡¯s hand which was moving around. His heart trembled slightly. He bent down and carried Zhao Yuan back to her room. Heforted her while cooling her down.
The doctor arrivedte. He first gave Zhao Yuan an IV drip. Then, he looked at the wound on Zhao Yuan¡¯s arm and took out some ointment. ¡°Put this medicine on the wound. Otherwise, the wound will get infected again and the fever will continue. Young man, it¡¯s better to take it easy.¡±
Seeing the doctor¡¯s meaningful gaze, Guan Bo felt a little awkward. After the doctor left, Guan Bo gently lifted the nket and patiently wiped Zhao Yuan¡¯s body with a towel before applying medicine to her.
Guan Bo felt that something was wrong with himself. In the past, if he saw such marks, Guan Bo would feel like he was being tortured. But when he was cleaning Zhao Yuan¡¯s body, he didn¡¯t feel anything. Instead, he felt sorry for her.
Guan Bo quickly applied the ointment to Zhao Yuan and covered her with the nket. He then ran to the balcony to think.
Zhao Yuan woke up at the time, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Inside the house, she was only left alone. And the terrible memory ofst night came up to her mind. Zhao Yuan¡¯s breathing was rapid, and she quickly found the phone beside her.
Just as she found Shen Xi¡¯s ount, Zhao Yuan heard footsteps approaching. She could only quickly send Shen Xi two words: ¡°Save me!¡±
Then, she quickly put her phone back in its original ce andy down to pretend to sleep.
Guan Bo pushed the door open and entered. He ced the porridge in his hand to the side and stirred it while blowing on it to cool it down.
Zhao Yuan was flustered, but she tried her best to calm herself down. She was afraid that if she moved, the beast beside her would go wild again.
Shen Xi, who was in the vi, received the news. Her eyes widened. Huang Min, who was at the side, felt that something was wrong. She leaned over to take a look, and the next moment, her expression was also not right.
Shen Xi looked at Shen Luan and said, ¡°In a while, bring some people and my cousin to apany Meng Yu to Li Zhe¡¯s engagement party.¡±
Then, Shen Xi turned to Lu Fei and said with a gloomy expression, ¡°Lu Fei, bring more people and follow me!¡±
Chapter 574 - 574: Beating Up the Guan Family
Chapter 574: Beating Up the Guan Family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Feeling the bed sink slightly, Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart was already in her throat. However, even though she closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep, her trembling eyshes betrayed her.
Guan Bo looked at Zhao Yuan, whose eyshes were trembling non-stop, and sighed in his heart. He reached out his palm to Zhao Yuan¡¯s forehead, but the moment his hand touched her skin, Zhao Yuan suddenly grabbed the nket and retreated.
Looking at Zhao Yuan, who was looking at him with fear in her eyes, Guan Bo felt a little ufortable. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°Little ve,e here. Let me see if you still have a fever.¡±
Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t respond, she just looked at Guan Bo warily.
Guan Bo had no choice but to press one knee on the bed and grab Zhao Yuan.
The nightmarish experience fromst night shed through Zhao Yuan¡¯s mind.
She screamed in horror, ¡°Get lost! Get lost! Ah!¡±
Guan Bol s hand froze in mid-air. He didn¡¯t know what to do. His little ve was afraid of him. This made Guan Bo feel terrible.
He wanted to punish Zhao Yuan for her betrayal. He wanted Zhao Yuan to be afraid of him so that she would not betray him again in the future.
He wanted Zhao Yuan to be so afraid of him. However, at this moment, he was a little ufortable and could not breathe.
Guan Bo tried to get closer, but Zhao Yuan screamed again, forcing Guan Bo to step back. He said with difficulty, ¡°Good, good, good! I¡¯m not going to get close.
Don¡¯t shout anymore. Your throat will be ufortableter.¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s voice was already hoarse fromst night, and now it sounded grainy, making Guan Bo¡¯s heartache for no reason.
Guan Bo sighed and picked up the porridge beside him. He coaxed Zhao Yuan like he was coaxing a child, ¡°Have some porridge first. I¡¯ll get you some medicer, okay? Be good, okay?¡±
Even though Guan Bo was trying his best to soften his tone and smile, Zhao
Yuan only saw Guan Bo beating her like a beast yesterday. She retreated again.
Guan Bo was a little impatient. When had he ever lowered his voice to coax someone to eat? Then, with a bang, the bowl was ced on the bedside table, scaring Zhao Yuan so much that her entire body trembled.
Guan Bo licked his lips and threatened, ¡°Little ve, hurry up and eat, do you hear me? If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll throw you into the mass grave if you starve to death. ¡±
Zhao Yuan still didn¡¯t move. Guan Bo was so angry that he took two steps forward.
Zhao Yuan started to scream again.
Shen Xi, who was leading her men into Guan Bol s residence, heard Zhao Yuan¡¯s scream. Her heart tightened. With a gesture, the people around him took down all the people who were blocking her.
Shen Xi kicked the door and saw Guan Bo forcefully dragging Zhao Yuan¡¯s hand. Zhao Yuan was clutching the nket tightly and screaming in fear. Shen Xi grabbed the vase beside her and smashed it at Guan Bo l s head. Guan Bo instantly let go of Zhao Yuan¡¯s hand in pain. He covered his head and fell to the ground, moaning.
Shen Xi quickly went forward and hugged Zhao Yuan. When she saw Zhao Yuan¡¯s naked body under the nket and the marks on it, her eyes turned red with anger. She said to Lu Fei, ¡°Hit him! Hit him hard!¡±
Before Guan Bo could even react to who it was, he was beaten until he vomited blood.
When Zhao Yuan saw Shen Xi, she was sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Xi, you finally came to save me. Xi¡¡±
Shen Xi took off her coat and wrapped it tightly around Zhao Yuan. Then, sheforted her, ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±
Guan Bo was beaten half to death by Lu Fei and the others. His swollen eyes looked in Shen Xi¡¯s direction, leaving only a blurry shadow.
Guan Bo spat out a mouthful of blood, his breathing was weak as he puffed up his swollen cheeks, ¡°Who are you? How dare you hit me? I¡¯m from the Guan family.¡±
¡°What a good Guan family! Guan Lei abandoned her at first, and his brother Guan Bo bullied Zhao Yuanter. The Guan family deserved to die!¡± Shen Xi thought.
Shen Xi snorted coldly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Listen up, your grandmother is called Shen Xi. The person I beat up is your Guan family. Do you want to take revenge on me? Come on, I¡¯ll wait!¡±
Shen Xi? Isn¡¯t that Guan Lei¡¯s girlfriend? Mom, the couple was equally ruthless. Guan Bo immediately fainted.
Shen Xi turned to look at Zhao Yuan and asked softly, ¡°Yuan, how are you going to deal with this person? Should we send him to the police station?¡± Rape, injury, illegal imprisonment, none of these could be overlooked..
Chapter 575 - 575: Congratulations
Chapter 575: Congrattions
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan leaned in Shen Xi¡¯s arms and turned to look at Guan Bo, who was lying on the ground. After staring at him for a long time, she said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want more people to know about this. Xi, let¡¯s go!¡±
Shen Xi sighed slightly and red at Guan Bo, who was lying on the ground like a corpse, before replying, ¡°Good!¡±
Shen Xi helped Zhao Yuan up slowly. The moment Zhao Yuan¡¯s feet touched the ground, she suddenly screamed and fell.
Only then did Shen Xi notice that there was a red circle on Zhao Yuan¡¯s ankle.
The skin was already broken, and the soles of her feet were swollen as if someone had beaten them up.
Shen Xi helped Zhao Yuan up and kicked Guan Bo who was on the ground angrily. Then, she said to Lu Fei, ¡°Lu Fei, arrange for a few people to secretly follow Guan Bo. In the future, as long as Guan Bo¡¯s health is better, you can find someone to beat him up, especially the soles of his feet.¡±
Lu Fei nodded. Shen Xi bent down and carried Zhao Yuan in her arms.
Lu Fei quickly reached out his hand and said, ¡°Miss, let me do it!¡±
Shen Xi shook her head. The people who followed her here were all men. Shen Xi was afraid that Zhao Yuan would be afraid, so it was better for him to do it himself.
When they left Guan Bo¡¯s residence, Shen Luan and Zheng Huai had already sent Meng Yu to the hotel where Li Zhe was getting engaged.
The moment Meng Yu got out of the car, Zheng Huai couldn¡¯t help but pull
Meng Yu back. He advised him earnestly, ¡± Ah Yu, how about we do not go?¡±
Meng Yu smiled and shook his head. Then, he slowly pulled out his sleeve from Zheng Huai¡¯s hands and said, ¡°I can¡¯t go on such an important day. It¡¯s not suitable.¡±
Zheng Huai looked at the stubborn Meng Yu and sighed helplessly. Then, he resigned himself to his fate and followed.
Li Zhe and Ye Yu booked the entire hotel for their engagement party. A marriage between a rich and powerful family was indeed extravagant. Meng Yu smiled and thought, ¡°This is Li Zhe¡¯s normal life.¡±
The intimacy between him and Li Zhe was like a happy dream. It was a one-night stand, and it dissipated at dawn.
Meng Yu walked towards the door but was stopped by the security guard. ¡°Hello, please show me your invitation card.¡±
Meng Yu was slightly stunned. Since when did he need an invitation to meet Li Zhe?
¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation.¡± Meng Yu answered truthfully.
The security guard maintained his professional smile and looked at Meng Yu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you can¡¯t enter without an invitation. Please forgive me!¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s mind gradually became hazy. He couldn¡¯t enter? He just wanted to go in and say goodbye. Couldn¡¯t he?
Zheng Huai took out an invitation card from his pocket and handed it to the security guard. ¡°The invitation card is with me. It¡¯s from the Zheng family in Beijing.¡±
The security guard quickly took the invitation card and let them in smoothly.
Zheng Huai dragged Meng Yu, who was obviously in a daze, into the room. As expected, he still had toe. How could he enter such a high-profile engagement party without an invitation? Xi didn¡¯t expect this.
Li Zhe, who had been trying his best to get himself drunk all night, couldn¡¯t get his wish at this moment. His mind was filled with Meng Yu¡¯s figure and the worry he had for him.
Ye Yu went forward to support Li Zhe with a worried expression and said in a delicate tone, ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. No matter how happy you are, you can¡¯t drink yourself badly.¡±
The Li family¡¯s base camp was in Hai City, but this engagement party was held in Beijing, led by the Guan family, so many people came to congratte them. If he drank like Li Zhe, his stomach would hurt.
Li Zhe gently pushed Ye Yu away and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy. I have to drink!¡±
After the engagement party, they would go and get their marriage certificate tomorrow. Ah Yu would be safe. If he was happy, he would drink to liven things
Ye Yu looked at Li Zhe, whose feet were beginning to float. She quickly went forward and hugged Li Zhe¡¯s waist. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to rest for a while.¡±
Li Zhe lowered his head and was about to push Ye Yu away when a pair of leather shoes suddenly stopped on the ground in front of him. Li Zhe panicked for no reason and suddenly raised his head to look at the person opposite him.
That familiar face had a faint smile on it. Looking at him, Li Zhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he instantly sobered up. He wanted to push away Ye Yu who was hugging him, but Ye Yu hugged him even tighter.
Ye Yu had a helpless expression as she rebuked, ¡°Behave yourself. You drank so much. If I don¡¯t support you, what if you fall? Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself..¡±
Chapter 576 - 576: Don ‘t Go Home until Drunk
Chapter 576: Don ¡®t Go Home until Drunk
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu¡¯s gaze shifted from Li Zhe¡¯s stunned face to Ye Yu¡¯s tightly hugging Li Zhe¡¯s hand. A lonely expression shed across his face. Then, he smiled and raised his wine ss. ¡°Director Li and intending Mrs. Li, congrattions!¡±
Hearing the words ¡°Mrs. Li¡±, Li Zhe instantly panicked. He forcefully pried away Ye Yu¡¯s hand on his waist and muttered in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°Ah
Meng Yu was afraid that Li Zhe would say something he shouldn¡¯t, so he quickly added, ¡°The two of you are indeed a match made in heaven.¡±
Ye Yu woke up from her daze when Li Zhe forcefully pried her open. She picked up her wine ss and smiled at Meng Yu. ¡°Thank you!¡±
Ye Yu didn¡¯t know what kind of person Meng Yu was, but from Li Zhe¡¯s eagerness to cut ties with her and his affectionate ¡°Ah Yu ¡°, she always thought that something was strange.
However, Ye Yu still clinked sses with Meng Yu without any abnormalities.
At this moment, a group of customers from Hai City suddenly rushed up. ¡°President Meng, why are you only here now? Today is Director Li¡¯s happy day.
We can¡¯t force him to drink. As Director Li¡¯s subordinate, you can¡¯t escape.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. President Meng has always been on the front line of Director Li¡¯s drinking. We can¡¯t let you off today!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t go home until we¡¯re drunk!¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Alright! Have a good time tonight. I won¡¯t go home until I get drunk.¡±
Meng Yu turned to Li Zhe and Ye Yu and said politely, ¡°Director Li, Mrs. Li, I¡¯ll go over first.¡± With that said, Meng Yu left with those people.
So this was the Meng Yu who had followed Li Zhe for ten years? Did grandaunt want her to go to thepany to take over Meng Yu¡¯s position?
Ye Yu sneered disdainfully. He was just a male subordinate. After she married Li Zhe, it would be a matter of time before she kicked Meng Yu out of thepany. She needn¡¯t took Meng Yu too seriously.
Men couldn¡¯t resist pillow talk.
Ye Yu confidently straightened her chest, then turned to look at Li Zhe with her most beautiful smile and said softly, ¡°Ah Zhe, how about I take you to rest first? There¡¯s still the second halfter. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be tired.¡±
Ye Yu thought that Li Zhe would be very satisfied and touched by such a gentle and considerate wife.
However, Li Zhe only stared nkly in Meng Yu¡¯s direction, his heart throbbing in pain.
He was the one who vowed to express his love for Meng Yu. He was also the one who plotted to have sex with Meng Yu. Now, he was also the one who married someone else first.
Li Zhe couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Meng Yu¡¯s heart, which was hidden under his smile, had been hurt by him. Was he scolding him for abandoning him after being promiscuous? Was he ming him?
Zheng Huai and Shen Luan nervously followed behind Meng Yu. Seeing Meng Yu¡¯s unrestrained drinking posture, the two of them were worried, and their gazes drifted to the main seat not far away.
Sitting on it were the Guan family¡¯s Old master, Guan Yi, the olddy, Ye Long, the Guan couple, the Li family¡¯s Old master, Li Yuan, and Ye Yu¡¯s parents.
The entire table was filled with a cold aura, and the people who wanted to propose a toast all walked away.
At this moment, Ye Long was coldly looking at Meng Yu, who was socializing all over the ce. Her gaze was as if she wanted to eat him up. She had never thought that the missing Meng Yu would dare to appear in front of her so openly.
Ye Long was so angry that she stood up and left her seat.
Meanwhile, the Guan couple at the side had indifferent expressions. They were also quite dissatisfied with Meng Yu¡¯s sudden appearance.
Of course, there was also Li Yuan. Others might not know Li Zhe¡¯s thoughts, but he could more or less guess them. It was not easy for Li Zhe to find someone to marry and have children normally. It would be strange if he was happy when Meng Yu suddenly appeared.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t take all of this to heart. He only knew that Director Li was engaged. As his subordinate for ten years, he was very happy. He could only express the pleasure in his heart by drinking heartily.
Guan Yi let out a sigh and looked at Meng Yu, who was on the verge of copse. He said to his assistant Lei Feng, ¡°Bring Ah Yu over.¡±
Lei Feng nodded, and then came to Meng Yu¡¯s side, respectfully making an inviting gesture: ¡°President Meng, the Old master invites you over.¡±
Meng Yu raised his eyes and looked in the direction where Lei Feng¡¯s palm was pointing. Only then did he see Guan Yi. Meng Yu only gave him a cold nce, then turned around and was about to leave.
Lei Feng was only responsible for carrying out the Old master¡¯s orders. He directly pulled the stumbling Meng Yu to Guan Yi¡¯s side.
Shen Luan quickly wanted to step forward and take a step forward. Zheng Huai pulled Shen Luan and shook his head, saying, ¡°Old master Guan¡¯s men will be fine.
Only then did Shen Luan stop in his tracks..
Chapter 577 - 577: Danger
Chapter 577: Danger
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu was a little unsteady. Guan Yi looked at Meng Yu with a loving smile and said, ¡°Drinking too much wine is bad for the body. Sit down and rest for a while.¡±
The guests were so shocked by Guan Yi¡¯s loving face that their jaws almost dropped.
After Old Chief Guan sat down, no one dared to get close to him except for the people at the main table.
One reason was that Guan Yi¡¯s face was dark. It was a joyous asion, but the old chief didn¡¯t even smile.
Secondly, there were twoyers of guards surrounding Guan Yi. From the looks of it, if anyone dared to step forward, they would probably lose their lives.
But now, the old chief took the initiative to ask his assistant to invite an unfamiliar person to be the host.
When they first saw Lei Feng pulling him over in a domineering manner, they thought that this young man had done something to offend the Old master In the end, the old general was just afraid that this young man would drink too much.
The guests began to whisper about Meng Yu¡¯s identity.
¡°Who is this person? The old general looked at this person¡¯s expression and saw that he was trying to curry favor with him. Could he be some big shot?¡± ¡°Are you blind? This isn¡¯t a fawning gaze. It¡¯s the doting and loving gaze of an elder to a junior.¡±
¡°This person doesn¡¯t seem to be from Beijing. As a socialite, I¡¯ve never seen him in Beijing.¡±
When the people from Hai City saw Meng Yu being pressed down by the old chief to eat, their eyes almost popped out.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with President Meng? He seemed to be very familiar with the old chief?¡±
¡°I want to know too! The key was that President Meng didn¡¯t seem to want to receive. The old general wasn¡¯t angry either. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± ¡°I think the old chief thinks differently of President Meng because of Director
¡°No, no, no. Just now, Director Li was very respectful to the old chief. Look at President Meng. His face was indifferent.¡±
Meng Yu, who was being held down in his seat, looked impatiently at Lei Feng behind him. ¡°Let go!¡±
Guan Yi wasn¡¯t annoyed. He waved his hand and signaled Lei Feng to let go of Meng Yu. Then, he picked up a piece of food and ced it in Meng Yu¡¯s bowl. He smiled and said, ¡°No matter how happy you are, you can¡¯t drink too much.¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t look at Guan Yi. He only panted slightly and looked at Li Zhe, who was toasting everywhere. Then, he withdrew his gaze and picked up his wine ss. He smiled at Li Yuan, who was not far away, and said, ¡°Grandpa Li, congrattions.¡±
Li Yuan¡¯s eyes were deep and meaningful as he looked at Meng Yu with a warning. Then, he picked up his wine ss and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Ah Yu for the past ten years. In the future, Ah Zhe will have a wife to help him with his career. I think Ah Yu will be able to rx a little. You won¡¯t be enved by my little rascal anymore and won¡¯t have time to think about your life.
Meng Yu lowered his head and smiled brightly. ¡°Grandpa Li, you must be joking. It¡¯s my job to take someone¡¯s sry and work for them.¡±
After Meng Yu finished speaking, he downed a ss of wine. Guan Yi couldn¡¯t help but snatch Meng Yu¡¯s ss away.
Meng Yu snorted andughed. He suddenly stood up, then turned around and was about to leave.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Guan Yi asked.
¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Does the old general want to go with me?¡± Meng Yu said.
Guan Yi didn¡¯t answer, and Meng Yu left.
Meng Yu did not know what kind of attitude he was going to have toward Guan Yi. Biologically, Guan Yi was his biological father. Guan Yi was the grandfather of Guan Miao, who had died for him.
Logically speaking, Guan Yi should hate him like the other Guan family members. That was the right thing to do. However, Guan Yi didn¡¯t. He even defended him everywhere. This made Meng Yu feel unusually guilty and helpless.
Therefore, Meng Yu directly chose to face him coldly.
After washing his face with water, Meng Yu felt slightly more energetic, unlike his drunken appearance just now.
Suddenly, the sound of something heavy falling to the ground came from behind. Meng Yu turned around in a daze. It was Shen Luan who had knocked down a person who had tried to stab him with a knife.
Hiding at the side, Zheng Huai looked at the person on the ground who had been struck unconscious by Shen Luan¡¯s palm with lingering fear. He knew that as long as Meng Yu came today, he couldn¡¯t leave without anything happening.
Just as Zheng Huai was rejoicing that only one person hade to attack Meng Yu, the sound of mighty footsteps suddenly came from the corridor.
Shen Luan and Zheng Huai¡¯s expressions instantly changed, hurriedly pulling the still-dazed Meng Yu and running to the other side.
Very quickly, the footsteps behind him sped up. Zheng Huai¡¯s entire body tensed up and he hurriedly sent a message to Shen Xi. Shen Luan pressed a contact button and immediately mobilized the people that Shen Xi had arranged outside the hotel..
Chapter 578 - 578: Something Happened
Chapter 578: Something Happened
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Will the people outside know our location?¡± Zheng Huai asked while panting.
Shen Luan nodded seriously and said, ¡°The three of us have GPS installed on our bodies, so they can see our location.¡±
Only then did Zheng Huai remember the bracelet that Shen Xi had specially instructed the three of them to wear today? Presumably, the tracking device was on the bracelet.
Zheng Huai was slightly relieved. He then sent a message to Guan Yi. He didn¡¯t know where Xi was at the moment, so it would be faster to let Guan Yie. The people around Guan Yi were also experts, so there would be no problem.
When Li Zhe turned his head to the main table again, he didn¡¯t see Meng Yu¡¯s figure. When he saw that Ye Long wasn¡¯t at the main table, Li Zhe was shocked and quickly walked towards the main table, asking anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Yu? Where did he go?¡±
Li Yuan looked at Li Zhe with an unpleasant expression and said, ¡°Why are you so loud? He¡¯s an adult. Where can he go? Hurry up and go back to entertain the guests.¡±
At this moment, Ye Yu also came up. She held Li Zhe¡¯s arm in confusion and said softly, ¡°Ah Zhe, we¡¡±
Li Zhe pulled his hand out abruptly, his eyes filled with panic. ¡°Grandpa Guan, where did Ah Yu go?¡±
At this moment, the guests were curiously looking at Li Zhe¡¯s anxious expression. Ye Yu¡¯s expression turned ugly.
Guan Yi looked at Li Zhe, who was clearly in a mess, with a gloomy expression. He was very dissatisfied. Li Zhe¡¯s concern for Meng Yu made him suspect that the news he had received in the past two days was true.
At this moment, Guan Yi received Zheng Huai¡¯s message. He stood up and left with his men.
Li Zhe saw Guan Yi suddenly leave and panicked. He quickly followed him but was pulled back by Ye Yu.
¡°Ah Zhe, our engagement party isn¡¯t over yet. Where are you going?¡± Ye Yu whispered.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t have the mood to attend the engagement banquet. He shook off
Ye Yu¡¯s hand and left with Guan Yi.
Ye Yu was caught off guard and fell to the ground. The wine ss in her hand shattered, attracting the attention of many guests.
Ye Yu¡¯s parents quickly went forward to ask what was going on. Ye Yu stood up and steadied her emotions. ¡°Ah Zhe has something urgent to deal with Grandpa
Guan, so he¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
¡°No matter how anxious he was, he can¡¯t just push you to the ground and leave you here.¡± Mrs. Ye said unhappily.
Ye Yu clenched her fists tightly. No wonder she said she wanted to kick Meng Yu out of thepany. Li Zhe valued Meng Yu more than her, his future wife. This was uneptable to her.
However, there were so many people at her engagement party. No matter how angry Ye Yu was, she could only maintain her dignity with a smile.
After Guan Yi and Li Zhe left the banquet hall for a while, Meng Yu and Zheng Huai came in from the side hall.
Seeing the lively atmosphere in the banquet hall, Zheng Huai secretly felt safe. Fortunately, there were many people at the engagement banquet. There were three people in the banquet hall alone. Now, they entered the banquet hall on the right.
As expected, the person chasing behind them did not follow Zheng Huai and the others into the banquet hall. Shen Luan hurriedly closed the door.
However, before Zheng Huai could rx for a while, a voice suddenly sounded. That sinister tone caused Zheng Huai¡¯s entire body to instantly shiver.
¡°Meng Yu, long time no see!¡± Sun Ming had brought quite a few people with him, and her eyes were as cold as a hawk that had located its prey as she looked at Meng Yu and said.
Guan Miao¡¯s former lover, Meng Yu was still rather respectful. He raised a smile. ¡°Sister Sun, long time no see. How have you been?¡±
Compared to Meng Yu¡¯s calmness, Zheng Huai was so anxious that beads of sweat were forming on his forehead. Meanwhile, Shen Luan¡¯s entire body was tense. Shen Luan had not forgotten what Young Miss had said. Regardless of whether it was the Guan family or the Sun family, they had to put in 100 percent effort to guard against them.
Sun Ming¡¯s eyes curved into crescents. She smiled sweetly, but her words were chilling. ¡°If I can send you down to apany Ah Miao today, then I¡¯ll be fine.¡±
¡°Sun Ming, this is Li Zhe¡¯s engagement party. Don¡¯t mess around! There were so many people! Murder is illegal.¡± Zheng Huai said nervously.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be anyone here soon. This way, Meng Yu, when you die, there won¡¯t be so many people watching. It can also be considered as giving you some dignity.¡± Sun Ming said considerately.
At this moment, the guests beside him had already begun to flee the banquet hall. This situation was going to kill them..
Chapter 579 - 579: I’ll Do It When I Get Back
Chapter 579: I¡¯ll Do It When I Get Back
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zheng Huai looked at the guests who were about to disperse and instantly became anxious.
Sun Ming looked at the silent Meng Yu and said with a smile, ¡°I know you want to avenge Ah Miao. I¡¯ll do it myself. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the Gu family off. But I won¡¯t let you off either. Meng Yu, you¡¯ve lived ten more years in the world. You¡¯ve earned enough. It¡¯s time to go down and apany Ah Miao. Don¡¯t you think so?.
Meng Yu looked at Sun Ming. There was no fear in his eyes. There was even a hint of relief. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly as he smiled and said,
¡°You¡¯re right. Perhaps I should leave.¡±
¡°Meng Yu!¡± Zheng Huai gritted his teeth and questioned loudly. Are you crazy? Sun Mingughed until her entire face turned sinister. She waved at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Come here, Meng Yu. They don¡¯t understand that we are the confidants. Come here and let me kill you.¡±
Zheng Huai looked at Sun Ming, who had gone mad, and scolded, ¡°Lunatics, they¡¯re all crazy!¡±
Shen Luan hurriedly pulled Meng Yu, who was walking towards Sun Ming. He was so anxious that his forehead was covered in sweat. This was someone who even God couldn¡¯t stop and wanted to die.
Sun Ming smiled brightly, and with a light wave of her hand, the people behind him immediately stepped forward, surrounding Meng Yu and the other two from the left and right.
Shen Luan instantly started fighting with the people beside her. Zheng Huai had not even moved his hands when his hands were tied up. He stomped his feet anxiously and shouted, ¡°Meng Yu! Don¡¯t go over!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t hurt them.¡± Meng Yu said calmly as he looked at Sun Ming.
Sun Ming¡¯s eyes locked onto Meng Yu tightly as she nodded happily. She threw a knife at Meng Yu¡¯s feet and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do it. You do it yourself.¡±
¡°Meng Yu! Don¡¯t go crazy, okay? Have you forgotten that you¡¯ve already given your life to Xi?¡± Zheng Huai had no other choice but to use Shen Xi to stop Meng Yu.
As expected, Meng Yu, who had picked up the saber, paused slightly. A momentter, he straightened his body and looked at Zheng Huai. ¡°Please tell Miss
Shen that I will return what I owe her in my next life.¡±
Sun Ming had already promised to kill Gu Xing, and President Li had a normal life. It seemed like he had nothing to live for.
Zheng Huai struggled hard twice, but he still could not break free. On the other side, Shen Luan was outnumbered and was forced to retreat step by step. Seeing that Meng Yu had already picked up his knife, Shen Luan felt so aggrieved that he was about to die of anger.
At this moment, Meng Yu began to slowly empty his mind. Just when Meng Yu thought that his life was so pale and empty, Li Zhe¡¯s face suddenly appeared in Meng Yu¡¯s mind. The bits and pieces of his past with Li Zhe surfaced in Meng Yu¡¯s mind.
Meng Yu smiled. With the memory of Li Zhe in his mind, he closed his eyes and stabbed the tip of the knife into his heart. However, there was no pain in his heart, but his hand that was holding the knife was in so much pain that even the knife fell to the ground.
Meng Yu suddenly opened his eyes and saw that Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were burning with rage as she stared at him. Meng Yu retreated a little guiltily.
Shen Xi was so angry that she was about to explode. First, Zhao Yuan was bullied by Guan Bo, and then Meng Yu was forced tomit suicide. She was so angry that she almost had a stroke.
Guan Lei, who had brought his men over, felt relieved when he saw Shen Xi was safe. When he knew that Sun Ming was going to kill Meng Yu, he had already expected that Shen Xi would not ignore him.
He was afraid that the crazy Sun Ming would kill Shen Xi as well.
Ye Long and the Guan couple, who could not stop Guan Lei, also stood behind him.
¡°Shen Xi, this matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯d better leave now.¡± Sun Ming still had a smile on her face as he looked at Shen Xi and said.
¡°I¡¯ll settle the score with you when we get back!¡± Shen Xi said fiercely to Meng
Meng Yu lowered his head obediently like a wife who had made a mistake.
Zheng Huai, who had been released, hurriedly stood beside Shen Xi. He was so angry that he pinched Meng Yu¡¯s arm, who was behind him. Meng Yu endured it silently.
Seeing the interaction between Shen Xi and Meng Yu, Xue Li knew something was wrong. As he turned around, he saw Guan Lei¡¯s strange expression.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart was sour. Previously, when he was injured, Shen Xi would also act like this, pretending to be fierce and telling him to protect himself. But today, she was the same with another man.
Even though Guan Lei was prepared, he was still disappointed when he saw this scene.
Shen Xi turned her head and stood in front of Meng Yu. She looked at Sun Ming and Guan Lei¡¯s family and sneered, ¡°How is it unrted to me? Meng Yu is my man.. Do you want to kill Meng Yu? Have you asked for my opinion?¡±
Chapter 580 - 580: Maintaining
Chapter 580 - 580: Maintaining
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Shen Xi, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re protecting Meng Yu. Aren¡¯t you dating Guan Lei? Don¡¯t you know that Meng Yu killed Guan Lei¡¯s brother? Are you sure you still want to protect Meng Yu?¡± Sun Ming nced at Guan Lei and said to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi lightly nced at Guan Lei. Her nonchnt gaze was like a sharp de that ruthlessly stabbed into Guan Lei¡¯s heart, making it difficult for him to breathe.
¡°Date? Shouldn¡¯t you ask the person involved first before saying that? Your Young Master Guan felt that Meng Yu and I had a deep rtionship and couldn¡¯t bear to interfere, so he broke up with me. Don¡¯t you know?¡± Shen Xi asked Sun Ming.
Sun Ming was a little stunned. She didn¡¯t know about this matter. During this period, she was busy dealing with the two old fellows from the Sun family.
Then, she was in a hurry toy out a n to encircle and annihte Meng Yu. How could she have the time to care about Guan Lei¡¯s rtionship?
However, she could tell that Guan Lei valued Shen Xi very much. So why did
he suddenly break up? Could it be that Shen Xi was really with Meng Yu?
However, Shen Xi didn¡¯t look at Meng Yu with the love of a lover. Instead, there was indescribable respect and protection.
On the other hand, Shen Xi held Meng Yu¡¯s hand gracefully and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Young Master Guan, for your help. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t have known that my feelings for Meng Yu were so deep that I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡±
Meng Yu was slightly stunned. What was Guan Lei thinking? He and Shen Xi? How was this possible? They had just met not long ago. How could they be rted?
Meng Yu wanted to pull his hand back, but Shen Xi held it tightly. He could only give up. Since Shen Xi wanted to put on an act, he would apany her.
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Xi and Meng Yu¡¯s tightly held hands. Something that belonged to him, the reluctance and anger of being suddenly taken away, swept through his mind. He wanted to go up and separate from that eyesore holding hands, but he was firmly rooted to the spot by reason.
He was the one who gave up on Shen Xi first. What reason did he have to separate the two of them now? He had no status and no rights.
Guan Lei clenched his fists tightly. Su Han, who was standing at the side, clearly heard the sound of joints moving. She looked down and saw veins on the back of Guan Lei¡¯s hand.
Su Han had mixed feelings. The person Shen Xi was protecting was the person who killed her son, but Shen Xi was the girl that her other son cared about.
Previously, she thought that Guan Lei was just ying with Shen Xi. Otherwise, Guan Lei would not have refused to give Shen Xi any face in front of so many people and resolutely wanted to break up. Therefore, she was also unbridled and spoke ill of Shen Xi.
However, after they broke up, Guan Lei locked himself up for a few days. He was in low spirits and did not take good care of his illness. In those few days, she had been very puzzled. Why did Guan Lei give up on Shen Xi first when breaking up was so painful?
She could tell that Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei with affection that day. Otherwise, when Guan Lei broke up with her, his eyes were filled with shock, anger, and a breakdown from being seriously injured.
Now that Guan Lei saw Shen Xi with someone else, the reluctance in his eyes and the emotions that were forcefully suppressed in his eyes, as a mother, how could she not see that Guan Lei cared a lot about Shen Xi?
They still had feelings for each other, so why did it be like this?
In the past, Su Han didn¡¯t know that love could hurt people, but when she saw Guan Miao¡¯s ident, Sun Ming went crazy. Su Han was also worried now. What if Guan Lei became as crazy as Sun Ming because of Shen Xi?
Su Han looked up at Meng Yu and felt even more resentful. Meng Yu had already caused the death of one of her sons, and now he was here to snatch the girl that her son liked. He was simply too detestable.
Then, Su Han looked at Shen Xi and said gently, ¡°Miss Shen, I can tell that
Lei¡¯er is still in your heart. Why did you lie to yourself?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Su Han with a faint smile. ¡°Mrs. Guan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. l, Shen Xi, will only like people who like me. I have to say, you guys are quite funny. You all like to use your thoughts to define other people¡¯s feelings. Why, are you the only ones who have thoughts and no one else?¡±
Shen Xi turned to look at Guan Lei and continued, ¡°Also, don¡¯t try to y the emotional card on me. There¡¯s no rtionship between us. Ah Yu is my man. I will protect him. If anyone stops me from taking him away today, I can only fight head-on.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were filled with hurt. His Xi said that there was no rtionship between them. Even though he was mentally prepared, Guan Lei found it hard to bear the pain..
Chapter 581 - 581: Debate
Chapter 581 - 581: Debate
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ye Long stepped forward with a cold face and said sinisterly, ¡°That¡¯s some tough talk. Even the grandfather of the Shen and Lu families wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to our Guan family like this.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Ye Long fearlessly and said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re friendly, but I¡¯m different. I¡¯m already being very polite by not cursing those who tried to hurt the people around me.¡±
Looking at Shen Xi standing up with all the thorns on her body and using all her strength to protect Meng Yu, Guan Lei¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. He slowly loosened his tightly clenched hands and said with a bitter expression, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go back!¡±
How could Ye Long let Meng Yu off so easily? It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get Guan Yi and Li Zhe out of there. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t kill Meng Yu for such a good opportunity.
¡°Shen Xi, Meng Yu owes our Guan family a life. No matter what, I will make Meng Yu pay with his life today.¡± Ye Longs tone was oppressive as she looked at Shen Xi gloomily.
Shen Xi recalled Meng Yu¡¯s past experiences and was very resentful in her heart. She was so angry that sheughed. ¡°What a joke. Your Guan family owes Meng Yu two lives. If it weren¡¯t for the Guan family, Meng Yu¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a scheme, losing her innocence and getting pregnant by ident. The source of this matter is your Guan family, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Sun Ming was slightly stunned. She knew that Meng Yu¡¯s mother had colluded with the Gu family and plotted against Grandfather Guan to get pregnant with Meng Yu, so Meng Yu¡¯s mother and the Gu family were the sources. Why did Shen Xi say something different from what she knew?
¡°Nonsense, what do you mean by being schemed against? His mother was colluding with the Gu family in an attempt to take advantage of the situation to rise to power. Later on, she secretly kept Meng Yu, this bastard child.¡± Ye Long retorted with a ferocious expression.
She, Ye Long, had lived a glorious life for most of her life, Everyone said that she was lucky to have married such a good man. She was proud of it. However, one day, her perfect husband slept with the nanny at home. This matter was a great humiliation to her.
She didn¡¯t believe that this was just a scheme. It must be that little slut who wanted to climb into her master¡¯s bed.
Guan Yan saw that the situation wasn¡¯t right and was afraid that more people would know about it, so he quickly got someone to clear out the thugs next to him. He knew clearly in his heart that as long as Miss Shen was here today, they couldn¡¯t take Meng Yu away.
The Guan family was the number one family in Beijing, but the Shen family and the Lu family were working together. It was quite difficult for them to deal with them. Not to mention, the people Shen Xi brought today were all first-ss experts. Even if they attacked, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away with it.
Looking at the people from the Guan family and Sun families slowly retreating, Shen Xi also gave Shen Luan a look, asking Shen Luan to bring Nieng Yu and retreat. Who would have thought that Ye Long would suddenly shout in a shrill voice, ¡°Meng Yu, you little bastard, you¡¯re not allowed to leave.¡¯
Shen Xi¡¯s cold eyes swept across Ye Long. She was extremely dissatisfied with the way Ye Long addressed Meng Yu. In that case, she would have a good talk with the Guan family today to find out who was the root cause of this problem.
Shen Xi pulled Meng Yu back. The people behind them had already retreated to the door, leaving only Shen Xi, Meng Yu, Zheng Huai, Shen Luan, and Lu Fei.
¡°Old Madam, you know very well who the murderer is. You just feel that your dignity has been vited, that the man you are so proud of has been tainted by someone else, and that you are eager to torture the woman who smeared your name to defend your pride as the eldest daughter of the Ye family and the mistress of the Guan family.¡± Shen Xi unceremoniously uncovered the scar in Ye Long¡¯s heart.
¡°Nonsense. It was Meng Yu and the Gu family who killed my grandson. I killed him just to avenge my grandson. Ah Miao was so good to this little bastard, but he killed Ah Miao. Doesn¡¯t he deserve to die?¡± Ye Long concealed the guilt in her eyes and looked straight at Shen Xi.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, you wouldn¡¯t keep calling him a little bastard.¡± Shen Xi sneered.¡± After Huang Qing was set up, she ran away with the video. For the next ten years, she disappeared without a trace. She never went to the Guan familys door, nor did she give the video to the Gu family, right? Otherwise, she would have already given the video to the Gu family when you couldn¡¯t find her.¡¯
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid the Guan family won¡¯t be the number one family in Beijing now. Besides, if she was colluding with the Gu family to plot against the Guan family, why would she pretend to be mute and marry someone else and live a poor life?¡±
Zheng Huai suddenly felt relieved. All these years, Meng Yu had been too aggrieved. Now that Shen Xi had said this, he was happy for Meng Yu..
Chapter 582 - 582: Struggle With Reason
Chapter 582: Struggle With Reason
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the other hand, Meng Yu remained silent. Li Zhe and Zheng Huai had told him these things many times, but he had always thought that they wereforting him and wanted him to have a good life.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know much about his mother¡¯s past, so he could only learn a little about some things from others. Now that he heard it, he felt a little guilty towards his mother.
¡°That was because she was afraid that the Guan family would deal with her after the incident, so she hid.¡± Ye Long could not listen to Shen Xi¡¯s words and continued to refute them stubbornly.
¡°Did Huang Qing only know about the Guan family¡¯s power after the incident? No, it wasn¡¯t. At that time, she had been a nanny in the Guan family for two to three years. She knew the power of the Guan family very well. So if she had set it up on purpose, she should know the consequences very well. She didn¡¯t run away after realizing that the Guan family was powerful.¡±
Shen Xi exined.
¡°Moreover. the Gu family was the main culprit behind Guan Miao¡¯s death. but Old Madam, you¡¯ve ced most of your attention on Nieng Yu all these years. You said that you were purely taking revenge on the murderer who killed your grandson. Tell me yourself, do you believe it?¡± Shen Xi mocked.
Seeing that Ye Long was silent, Shen Xi snorted and said, ¡°You keep saying that Meng Yu owes your Guan family life, but you know very well that Meng Yu t s mother was framed because of your Guan family. Later on, it was also because of your Guan family that Meng Yu was kidnapped, causing his mother and stepfather to have an ident when they were looking for him, right?¡±
The more Shen Xi spoke, the more indignant she became, especially when she could not tell him that Meng Yu had been vited because of the Guan family. Her heart was even more stifled. Why did she have to pin the me on an innocent person for no reason? She even righteously said that he owed the Guan family a life.
¡°It¡¯s your Guan family that caused Meng Yu¡¯s life to be a tragedy. What reason do you have to say that he owes you? If it weren¡¯t for your fight with the Gu family, his mother would have formed a happy family with someone who loved her. She wouldn¡¯t have lost her innocence, been scolded for climbing into bed, wandered in a foreignnd with a child, and even pretended to be mute for more than ten years.¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Guan family, Huang Qing would have lived a peaceful life with Meng Yu and her husband, Meng Lang. She wouldn¡¯t have watched her child get kidnapped and then die in a car ident!¡±
¡°If it weren¡¯t for your Guan family, Meng Yu would have lived a happy life under the protection of his mother and stepfather, who loved him dearly. He wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped, tortured inhumanely, and bitten back by others. He would have been in danger of being hunted down day and night.
What right does your Guan family have?¡±
Shen Xi was agitated and her eyes were red with anger.
Zheng Huai was so frightened that he wanted to cover Meng Yu¡¯s ears. He was afraid that Shen Xi would say something she shouldn¡¯t have said in a moment of agitation and agitate Meng Yu.
Fortunately, Shen Xi knew her limits and didn¡¯t say what she shouldn¡¯t.
Meng Yu gently pulled down Zheng Huai¡¯s hand. His expression was filled with sorrow as he quietly watched the girl in front of him argue for him. His heart was warm and filled with warmth.
Sun Ming was a little dazed. Things were not like this. She knew that it was not like this. She turned to look at Ye Long and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°Grandma Guan, it¡¯s not like that, is it? It was Meng Yu¡¯s mother who colluded with the Gu family to give birth to Meng Yu and caused Guan Miao¡¯s death, wasn¡¯t it?¡±
Ye Longs face was gloomy as she looked at Shen Xi with a malicious gaze. She did not even look at Sun Ming as she gritted her teeth and nodded. ¡°Yes, sir!
It¡¯s exactly what you think. Shen Xi was spouting nonsense to save her lover.
You have to believe the facts that you know.¡±
Sun Ming lowered her eyes as if she was deep in thought. Then, her eyes turned sharp as she raised her head, looked at Meng Yu, and ordered loudly, ¡°The people from the Sun family came in. Take Meng Yu away. If you can¡¯t take him away, then kill him!¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp. There were so many people present, yet Sun Ming killed people just like that. She was indeed a lunatic.
Shen Xi and Zheng Huai hurriedly stood in front of Meng Yu to block him. Shen Luan protected him by the side while Lu Fei directly opened the door behind him and met up with the people outside, surrounding Shen Xi and the others in the middle.
Guan Lei was shocked. He looked at Shen Xi worriedly and said to Xue Li, ¡°Stop the Sun family.¡±
However, the people of the Sun family were as crazy as their master. As soon as they entered, they directly attacked Shen Xi¡¯s side. The three parties instantly started a chaotic battle.
Guan Lei was afraid that Shen Xi would get hurt, so he quickly ran to Shen Xi¡¯s side. Just as he pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand, Shen Xi mercilessly pped it away.
¡°Young Master Guan, you should go back and protect your family. If you do this, Ah Yu will get jealous.¡± Shen Ximi said expressionlessly..
Chapter 583 - 583: Holding Guan Lei Hostage
Chapter 583: Holding Guan Lei Hostage
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei¡¯s hand hung down as he muttered in a choked voice,¡± Xi¡¡±
Guan Lei was slightly distracted. The next moment, he felt a knife pressed against his neck. Before Guan Lei could make a move, he heard Sun Ming shout, ¡°Shen Xi, hand over Meng Yu, or I¡¯ll kill Guan Lei.¡±
Shen Xi suddenly turned her head and tightened her grip on Meng Yu¡¯s hand. Everyone also instantly stopped moving and retreated to the side.
Su Han looked at Sun Ming in fear. ¡°Sun Niing, what are you doing? That¡¯s
Lei¡¯er, Ah Miao¡¯s younger brother. Are you crazy?¡±
Sun Ming ignored Su Han. When Su Han was about to get closer, she tightened her grip on the knife, scaring Su Han into stopping and pleading, ¡°Ah Ming, don¡¯t do anything rash. If you hurt Lei¡¯er, Ah Miao won¡¯t be happy.¡±
Sun Ming turned a deaf ear to Su Han¡¯s words. She only looked at Shen Xi and said,¡± Shen Xi, hand over Meng Yu, or I¡¯ll kill Guan Lei.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze followed closely behind Shen Xi, trying to see from Shen Xi¡¯s face that she still cared about him.
Shen Xi held her breath, and then the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She mocked with an indifferent expression, ¡°Sun Ming, are you crazy? What does Guan Lei¡¯s death have to do with me? He broke up with me in front of so many people and embarrassed me. Why should 1 save him? I¡¯m not cheap, I can¡¯t wait for him to die. If you want to kill him, then kill him.¡±
Su Han¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as she looked at Shen Xi and scolded, ¡°Shen Xi, why are you so ruthless?¡±
¡°My heart doesn¡¯t need to be defined by your Guan family.¡± Shen Xi smiled indifferently. You were there when I was broken up that day. Didn¡¯t you say that only someone like Li Jin is worthy of your son? Ask her to save your son. The one who wanted to kill your son was Sun Ming. What does that have to do with me?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression was firm and filled with ridicule, but only Meng Yu, who was holding onto Shen Xi¡¯s hand, knew how flustered Shen Xi was at this moment because Shen Xi¡¯s hand was so cold that it didn¡¯t have any warmth at all. She was even slightly trembling as she squeezed his hand tightly.
¡°Is that so? Shen Xi, do you not care at all?¡± Sun Ming smiled terrifyingly. Her heart was filled with confidence. She believed that it was impossible for Shen Xi to not care about Guan Lei at all.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t say anything. His gaze fell on Shen Xi and he didn¡¯t move. It turned out that it was really painful to be abandoned by the person he loved. It was so painful that his heart spasmed and suffocated.
That day, when he broke up with Xi, was she in as much pain as he was now? Guan Lei¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. No, Xi didn¡¯t love him, so she shouldn¡¯t be as upset as he was now. It was great that Xi didn¡¯t have to endure this kind of pain.
¡°You can do whatever you want! I won¡¯t waste any more time with you.¡± As Shen Xi spoke, she brought her men and retreated.
Sun Ming did not expect Shen Xi to disregard Guan Lei¡¯s safety. The knife in her hand lightly cut Guan Lei¡¯s neck, and a dazzling red instantly flowed down Guan Lei¡¯s neck.
Su Han shouted from the side, ¡°No! Sun Ming, you can¡¯t do this! No! If you do this, Ah Miao will hate you.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and her hands trembled even more. Faced with Sun Ming, who was unstable and mentally unstable, Shen Xi was not confident that Sun Ming would not hurt Guan Lei.
However, she still hoped that Sun Ming wouldn¡¯t hurt Guan Miao¡¯s brother.
Sun Ming smiled sinisterly and pushed Guan Lei closer to Shen Xi. ¡°It¡¯s okay.
After I kill Meng Yu and destroy the Gu family, I¡¯ll go down and apologize to Ah Miao.¡¯
Sun Ming held Guan Lei hostage and stood a step away from Shen Xi and the others. She tilted her head and looked at Chen Xi, smiling. ¡°It¡¯s bleeding. Shen Xi, don¡¯t you feel bad?¡±
Shen Xi silently gritted her teeth and coldly looked at Sun Ming.
Just when everyone thought that time hade to a standstill, Meng Yu, who had been standing beside Shen Xi, suddenly made his move, charging toward Sun Ming.
Sun Mings eyes lit up. Just as she was about to attack Meng Yu, Guan Lei directly grabbed Sun Mings hand that was holding the knife. Under Shen Xi¡¯s stunned expression, he swiftly subdued Sun Ming.
Meng Yu saw that Sun Ming had been stopped and was about to go back when he suddenly felt a pain in his chest. He lowered his head in a daze. There was a knife stuck in his chest, and the person holding the knife was Ye Long, who had approached him at some point.
Shen Xi was just about to get angry at why Guan Lei could have broken free but deliberately let Sun Ming hold him hostage when she saw Meng Yu t s body soften in front of her eyes in the next second.
Zheng Huai cried out in surprise and immediately ran over to push Ye Long away, hugging the fallen Meng Yu..
Chapter 584 - 584: Injured
Chapter 584: Injured
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Suppressing Sun Mings Guan Lei, he instantly panicked. He only wanted to see if Xi would worry about him, so he allowed Sun Ming to hold him hostage. However, he never expected that his grandma would take advantage of the chaos to kill Meng Yu.
Sun Ming looked at the copsed Meng Yu and smiled strangely. She said in a low voice, ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re done for. Hahaha, you¡¯ve been protecting Meng Yu all these years, so you should be punished.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Sun Ming incredulously. Sun Ming had plotted against him! Sun Niing wasn¡¯t using him to threaten Shen Xi. She was using him as a hostage to divert everyone¡¯s attention so that Grandma could take the opportunity to kill Meng Yua She could even guess what he was thinking and use it perfectly.
¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You were the greedy one. You were the one who gave up first. You still wanted to see if Shen Xi still cared about you, so you let me hold you hostage. You didn¡¯t expect this, did you? Your grandma took advantage of the loophole and killed Meng Yu.¡±
Sun Mingughed so hard that her body trembled.
Shen Xi¡¯s hand was covered in blood as she clutched Meng Yu¡¯s chest. As she listened to Sun Mings words, she looked coldly at Guan Lei.
Guan Lei avoided Shen Xi¡¯s gaze in panic. He wanted to help Shen Xi and Meng Yu, so why did things end up like this?
Guan Yi and Li Zhe, who had been sent away by Ye Longs men, were finally found. In the end, what they saw was the scene of Meng Yu lying in a pool of blood.
Li Zhe ran towards Meng Yu without caring about his image, but when he was about to get close, he was stopped by Shen Luan and the others.
¡°Ah, Yu! Ah, Yu!¡± Li Zhe anxiously called out to Meng Yu.
Zheng Huai didn¡¯t have the time and quickly stopped Meng Yu¡¯s bleeding. Shen Xi stood up with red eyes and blocked everyone, not letting anyone get close to Meng Yu. ¡°Stay away from Meng Yu, you murderers. Get lost!¡±
Guan Yi saw Meng Yu lying on the ground and felt anxious. He ordered the people around him to quickly tidy up the scene and control Sun Ming and Ye Long. Then, she said softly to Shen Xi, ¡°Miss Shen, Ah Yu is in danger now.
Hand him over to me. I¡¯ll protect him, okay? Believe me, I won¡¯t hurt him.¡± Shen Xi looked at Guan Yi coldly and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re protecting him? If you were smarter, this wouldn¡¯t be the case.¡¯
Guan Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed that he had indeed fallen for Ye Long and Sun Mings trap. Sun Ming was crazy, but she knew how to use people¡¯s hearts.
Zheng Huai stood up and pulled Shen Xi, who was confronting the Guan family and said, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s an emergency. Let¡¯s go to the hospital first. We¡¯ll talk about other thingster. ¡°Grandpa Guan is still trustworthy.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Yi and finally said through gritted teeth, ¡°Good!¡±
When Li Zhe heard Shen Xi relent, he immediately approached Meng Yu, but Zheng Huai coldly rejected him. He didn¡¯t forget that today was Li Zhe¡¯s engagement party.¡± Li Zhe, you¡¯re too happy. It¡¯s not suitable.¡±
As Zheng Huai spoke, he bent down and carried Meng Yu and Guan Yi out. Li Zhe followed closely behind.
Shen Xi also brought her men to follow. When they passed by Guan Lei, Guan
Lei lowered his head and grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s sleeve. He said weakly, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m sorry, l¡¡±
Shen Xi pulled out her sleeves and said coldly, ¡°Since young master Guan has decided to help Meng Yu and me, then you should do something to help the two of us. You didn¡¯t want to be childish and cause trouble for others. When
Meng Yu and I get married, I¡¯ll just give you a big red packet. As for the rest,
Ah Yu and 1 will politely decline!¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi left without any hesitation. She did not even look at the wound on Guan Lei¡¯s neck.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s back and his eyes were slightly sour. He muttered,¡± Xi, my neck is injured.¡±
Xue Li sighed and quickly took a tissue to stop the bleeding on Guan Lei¡¯s neck. Sun Ming, that madman, was merciless.
The young master had gone overboard this time. If anything were to happen to Meng Yu this time, Miss Shen Xi would probably hate him to death.
You¡¯re not in a good rtionship, but you have to break up first to test whether she cares about you or not. Isn¡¯t this pure torture?
The group of people rushed directly to the hospital under the Zheng family¡¯s banner. Sun Ming and Ye Long were taken away by Guan Yi¡¯s men. The Guan couple was worried about Guan Lei¡¯s neck, so they followed him to the hospital.
Shen Xi and Zheng Huai sat at the door of the emergency room with a gloomy expression. Guan Lei¡¯s gaze was fixed on Shen Xi. Li Zhe paced back and forth at the door of the emergency room with a worried expression. Guan Yi sat beside him with a worried expression..
Chapter 585 - 585: I Don’t Want to See You
Chapter 585: I Don¡¯t Want to See You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
It was not until the doctor said that he was fine that the group of people heaved a sigh of relief.
Meng Yu was transferred to the high-ss ward, and everyone followed him. Li Zhe anxiously wanted to go in and see Meng Yu, but Zheng Huai mercilessly stopped him at the door.
¡°Li Zhe, aren¡¯t you getting engaged today?¡± Zheng Huai said sarcastically.
¡°Why are you here instead of apanying your fianc¨¦e?¡±
Li Zhe paused and said, ¡°Zheng Huai, I have my reasons for this matter. Let me go in and see Ah Yu first, okay?¡±
Zheng Huai nced at Guan Yi, who was in the ward. He lowered his voice and said angrily, ¡°Difficulties? Tell me, you clearly knew that Ah Yu had gone through that kind of thing, but you still slept with Ah Yu. What kind of difficulties do you have? To satisfy your desires?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He did not expect Zheng Huai to know about this.
¡°Are you surprised that I know? The marks you left on Ah Yu l s body were so obvious. Do you think everyone else is a fool? Li Zhe, you¡¯re simply a beast! Aren¡¯t you afraid, Ah Yu will regain his memory? Also, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re together, but you abandoned him and got engaged to someone else. Li Zhe, do you have a heart?¡±
Zheng Huai vented his anger.
Li Zhe knew that he had indeed gone too far, but his uncontroble love for Nieng Yu was something he couldn¡¯t control.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t refute, but said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have knowingly vited it. But now that things havee to this, Zheng Huai, don¡¯t stop me, okay? I¡¯ll take care of the engagement. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let
Ah Yu down.¡±
Zheng Huai snorted coldly. ¡°l don¡¯t know who was the one who swore that he would protect Ah Yu well. It¡¯s just a broken promise. As if I¡¯d believe you.¡±
Shen Xi came out and looked at Li Zhe. She sighed slightly and said, ¡°Forget it, let him in.¡¯
Li Zhe was the person Meng Yu wanted to meet again even if he had to risk his life to bid farewell to. Shen Xi naturally had to satisfy Meng Yu. She wasn¡¯t a fool, so she could naturally see Meng Yu¡¯s feelings for Li Zhe.
Li Zhe looked at Shen Xi and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you! Then, under Zheng Huai¡¯s dissatisfied gaze, he entered.
Guan Lei, who was outside the door, saw Shen Xie out and immediately stood up straight. Like a child who had done something wrong, he looked at Shen Xi uneasily with a gaze that was begging for forgiveness.
Shen Xi looked away and walked past Guan Lei. Guan Lei whispered, ¡°Xi¡¡±
Shen Xi paused, looked ahead, and said coldly, ¡°Young Master Guan, I remember I said that I never want to see you again. 1 hope that you will never appear in my sight again. Of course, it¡¯s best if your Guan family doesn¡¯t appear beside Ah Yu. His life is too bitter and he can¡¯t stand the torment of your Guan family. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±
At first, Shen Xi wanted to look for Meng Yu because of the kindness in her previous life. After knowing that Meng Yu had a simr experience as her in her previous life, she appreciated him. Now, she was filled with heartache.
Such an innocent person should not be tortured and hurt for no reason.
Shen Xi raised her head and walked past Guan Lei. Even though her heart ached, she did not stop.
Guan Lei watched as Shen Xi walked further and further away from his line of sight until he could no longer see her. The suffocating feeling that had been lingering around him came again. He only felt the taste of blood in his throat suddenly rush up, and a mouthful of bright red blood spewed out.
The Guan couple were shocked and quickly helped Guan Lei, who was on the verge of copse, to find a doctor for a check-up.
After knowing that Guan Lei¡¯s internal bleeding hadn¡¯t fully recovered from falling off the cliff and that his emotions were fluctuating, Su Han couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and cried, ¡°Lei¡¯er, what are you doing? You clearly can¡¯t let go of Shen Xi. Why did you force yourself to break up with Shen Xi? You even made yourself like this. What should 1 do if you do this?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face was pale as he smiled bitterly. ¡°Why force someone who doesn¡¯t like me to be with me? She should have her happiness.¡±
¡°What happiness? Anyone with discerning eyes can tell that Shen Xi likes you.
Why are you so stubborn? Where did your usual overbearing personality go? If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll snatch it! You¡¯re the crown prince of the Guan family. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t win over that old Meng Yu who has nothing?¡±
Su Han was about to explode..
Chapter 586 - 586: If You Like It, Go Snatch It
Chapter 586 - 586: If You Like It, Go Snatch It
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Yan coughed disapprovingly, hinting at Su Han to speak less.
Unexpectedly, Su Han wiped her tears and said angrily, ¡°Am I wrong? Since he liked it, he could just snatch it back. Why did he give it to someone else? Was it worth it to let him suffer?¡±
Xue Li nodded vigorously. He was on Madam¡¯s side this time. How could he give up the person he liked? Young Master truly was just too careful. He was nothing like thewless and domineering Yours truly from before.
Now, he had made his body so half-dead. He did not know what he was thinking.
Guan Lei lowered his eyes, his smile a little pale. ¡°1 don¡¯t want her to be unhappy. This is quite good.¡±
Su Han felt that Guan Lei was not like her son in front of her. She was angry and heartbroken.
In the ward. Guan Yi looked at Li Zhe. who was holding Mene Yu l s hand
tightly in front of him. He was so angry that his nose was burning.
Fortunately, other than the two of them, there were no other visitors in the ward. Otherwise, if word got out, how would Meng Yu be able to live in the future?
¡°Li Zhe, let go of Ah Yu. Take a look for yourself. What are you doing now?¡± Guan Yi asked in a low voice.
Li Zhe lowered his head, his eyes longingly tracing Meng Yu¡¯s face, These two days, he missed Meng Yu, especially. Now that he could still hold his lover¡¯s hand, how could Li Zhe be willing to let go?
¡°Grandpa Guan, I don¡¯t want to hide it anymore. 1 want to be with Nieng Yu, like a lover.¡± Li Zhe!s gaze was still fixed on Meng Yu¡¯s face, whose eyes were tightly shut.
Although Guan Yi was mentally prepared, he still couldn¡¯t ept Li Zhe¡¯s words.
Ever since Meng Yu was born, his days had been more bitter than sweet. When he was in his mother¡¯s womb, he had been hiding with his mother. It was not easy for Huang Qing to find someone to marry, but in the end, he was still a cripple.
Meng Yu had been ostracized by his ssmates since he was young. Not only was he called poor, but he was also ridiculed because his parents were disabled. It was not easy for a child who had grown up like this to still have a
pure and kind heart.
When Guan Yi found out about these things, his heart ached.
When he was 16 years old, he was kidnapped by the Gu family, vited, and faced the death of both his parents. Guan Miao, who loved him the most, died, causing him to have a mental breakdown andmit suicide. It was not easy to pull him back.
Now, if Meng Yu was allowed to walk a path that was not tolerated by the secr world, how was Meng Yu going to live his life?
Guan Yi rushed forward and pulled Li Zhe away from Meng Yu.
Li Zhe was caught off guard by the sudden pull. Meng Yu t s hand slipped from his hand and fell heavily on the edge of the bed.
¡°Stay away from Ah Yu!¡± Guan Yi stood beside Meng Yu¡¯s bed in a rage, separating Li Zhe and Meng Yu.
¡°Li Zhe, all these years, I let you stay by Ah Yu¡¯s side so that you can take good care of him, not let you trample on him like this. As a reward for caring for and apanying Ah Yu, I also tried to promote the Li family to a higher position. I even helped the Li family be the number one family in Hai City. As for you, how did you treat Ah Yu?¡± Guan Yi scolded angrily.
Li Zhe remained silent.
¡°Li Zhe, Ah Yu was vited ten years ago. If he were to be with you, he would inevitably remember this matter one day. Just take it that I¡¯m begging you, to let Ah Yu go. You should have a good life, marry a wife, have children, and live happily ever after. You shouldn¡¯t have dragged him down such a bumpy road.¡±
Guan Yi pleaded as he looked at Li Zhe.
Li Zhe could not make a decision. In this silence, a weak voice suddenly sounded.¡± Ten years ago? Vite?¡±
Li Zhe and Guan Yi both turned their heads in panic. Sure enough, they saw Meng Yu looking at them in disbelief. His lips trembled slightly as he asked again, ¡°What happened ten years ago?¡±
Li Zhe hurriedly stepped forward and pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Ah Yu, you heard wrong. Nothing happened. You heard wrong.¡±
Li Zhe was already panicking to the extreme at this time. His eyes stared at
Nieng Yu¡¯s expression, afraid that Meng Yu would recall something.
Guan Yi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, nothing happened. You heard wrong.¡±
Meng Yu slowly pulled his hand out of Li Zhe¡¯s. Li Zhe wanted to hold Meng Yu¡¯s hand tightly again, but Meng Yu pushed him aq.,ray.
Meng Yu¡¯s breathing began to quicken as if he wanted to find the memories that Li Zhe and Guan Yi had mentioned in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t find them no matter how hard he tried..
Chapter 587 - 587: Remembering
Chapter 587 - 587: Remembering
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe looked at the restless Meng Yu and wanted to go forward tofort him, but Meng Yu dodged. Meng Yu¡¯s hands trembled as he pulled out the needle in his hand and wanted to rush out barefooted.
Li Zhe quickly bypassed the bed and grabbed Meng Yu, who had already walked to the door and pulled him back.
Meng Yu, who was suddenly restrained and unable to move, suddenly had sporadic images sh in his mind. The shing camera, the vulgar words that were wantonly mocking him, the hands that tore his clothes, the dirty semen, the ugly genitals, and the pain from being prated in his lower body slowly fused¡
A young man who looked like him was being held down by someone. Under the ridicule and vulgar words of the surrounding crowd, he was being insulted and vited.
Meng Yu was like a fish whose throat was being strangled. His lips opened and closed, but he couldn¡¯t make a sound. He shook his head vigorously. His eyes were filled with panic and despair. He muttered in his heart, It wasn¡¯t me, it wasn¡¯t me, that person wasn¡¯t me, I didn¡¯t¡
Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu tightly in an attempt tofort him. However, this suffocating hug had be the source of Meng Yu¡¯s fear. Meng Yu was like a trapped beast, struggling desperately everywhere.
Then, as if he had finally found his voice, he screamed mournfully. Then, as if he was afraid of hearing his voice, he covered his ears with all his might and screamed in despair, ¡®Get lost! Let go of me! Let go of me! 1 beg you, let me go!
Let me go!¡¯
Guan Yi¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at Meng Yu, who had already broken down. He opened the ward door and shouted, ¡°Doctor! Get the doctor over here! Zheng Huai!¡±
Zheng Huai and Shen Xi, who were not far from the ward, looked at each other and quickly ran to Meng Yu¡¯s ward.
Seeing Zheng Huai, Guan Yi seemed to have found his backbone. He quickly said, ¡°Ah Yu, he seems to have remembered what happened ten years ago.¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s expression was solemn and Shen Xi¡¯s expression was ugly. The two of them hurriedly entered.
When Shen Xi saw Meng Yu squatting on the ground and screaming, her emotions wereplicated. She quickly went forward and pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand that was covering his ears. He said softly, ¡°Meng Yu? Meng Yu, it¡¯s very safe here. Nothing will happen.¡±
Meng Yu still shouted without caring, ¡°Let me go! Let me go!¡¯
Zheng Huai quickly stepped forward and pulled Li Zhe¡¯s hand, reprimanding him loudly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Ah, Yu told you to let go! Let go!¡¯
Li Zhe looked at Zheng Huai, then released Meng Yu under Zheng Huai¡¯s threatening gaze.
As soon as Meng Yu was released, he hid beside Shen Xi and looked at Li Zhe warily. Shen Xi only gently pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand andforted him in a gentle voice, ¡°No matter what you¡¯re thinking now, let¡¯s treat it as a dream.
Don¡¯t think about it anymore, okay?¡±
Meng Yu, who had just calmed down, looked at Shen Xi. His eyes were filled with the desire to escape. He was a dirty person. He wanted to hide so that no one would know about his dirtiness.
Li Zhe was hurt by Meng Yu¡¯s gaze. His eyes were wet as he looked at Zheng
Huai and asked, ¡°Zheng Huai, Ah Yu, he¡¡±
¡°Go away. You don¡¯t do anything all day. Get lost.¡± Zheng Huai pushed Li Zhe away with a look of disdain.
Zheng Huai didn¡¯t approach Meng Yu either. He just squatted down and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Do you want to escape now? You want to find a ce with no one to hide, don¡¯t you?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s line of sight drifted all over the ground, but from beginning to end, he did not look at him and only nodded.
Meng Yu then looked at the only person in the room who didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, Shen Xi, and said, ¡°Xi, take me with you. I don¡¯t want to stay here,¡¯
Zheng Huai secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Meng Yu still recognized him. He was afraid that Meng Yu would go crazy and not recognize him just like ten years ago. That would be difficult to deal with. The current Meng Yu must have remembered what had happened ten years ago, so he had a serious guard against men.
Therefore, Meng Yu didn¡¯t want to get close to Li Zhe, who had apanied him for ten years, as a previous student, or even his biological father. ¡°Alright!¡± Shen Xi nodded and smiled. I¡¯ll take you away from here!¡±
Shen Xi helped Meng Yu up. When she saw that the bandage on Meng Yu¡¯s body was already bleeding, she sighed slightly.
Guan Yi looked at Shen Xi and sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble Miss Shen with Ah Yu!¡±
Shen Xi nodded silently.
Li Zhe watched Meng Yu leave and wanted to follow him, but he was stopped by Guan Yi.
¡°From now on, you don¡¯t have to worry about Ah Yu t s matters anymore.¡± Guan Yi said firmly. I hope that you won¡¯t have any contact with Ah Yu in the future. Live a good life with your wife and don¡¯t think about anything else..¡±
Chapter 588 - 588: Suicide
Chapter 588: Suicide
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe looked at Guan Yi and said unhappily, ¡®Grandpa Guan, don¡¯t you need to Ah Yu for his opinion?¡±
Guan Yi nced at Li Zhe from the corner of his eyes. ¡°Do you think I need to ask for his opinion in that situation?¡±
Li Zhe was speechless. He leaned against the wall dejectedly. He didn¡¯t even know when Guan Yi left.
Shen Xi brought Meng Yu to Zheng Huai¡¯s residence and changed his medication. She then lit some incense and let Meng Yu rest. She then went to another room. When she saw that Zhao Yuan had fallen asleep, Shen Xi heaved a sigh of relief and sat weakly in the living room.
After asking the auntie about Zhao Yuan¡¯s situation after she returned, the auntie answered truthfully, ¡°Miss Zhao ate something at night. I followed your instructions and only applied medicine to her feet. Then, she fell asleep.¡±
Shen Xi originally wanted to arrange for Zhao Yuan to stay at home, but she was afraid that her parents would be worried, so she arranged for Zhao Yuan to stay at Zheng Huai¡¯s ce.
Zheng Huai heated a ss of milk for Shen Xi and ced it in front of her.¡± You¡¯re so tired today. Drink some milk to warm your stomach and calm your mind.¡¯
Shen Xi sighed. Today was indeed like rushing to the scene. Two people beside her were injured all of a sudden.
¡°Brother, I might have to trouble you to take care of the two of them tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid that if it leaves a bad shadow, it will affect their lives in the future.¡± Shen Xi said in a heavy tone.
Zheng Huai nodded and replied, ¡°Okay, I know. Are you staying here or going back today?¡±
Shen Xi turned to look at the two rooms and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯ll leave when the two of them are better.¡¯
¡°Then I¡¯ll clean up a new room for you. You should rest early too. Don¡¯t work too hard.¡± Zheng Huai persuaded.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Xi nodded and smiled.
Zheng Huai sighed deeply. How could she be fine? She was just barely managing.
Zheng Huai was right. The moment he left, Shen Xi¡¯s expression instantly darkened and her emotions broke. After today, it would be impossible for her and Guan Lei to be together.
Alright, why drag it out? Let¡¯s just treat it as if there¡¯s no fate.
Shen Xi buried her face in her palms. Her palms were instantly wet and hot, and then slowly turned cold.
It began to snow outside the house, drifting in the night. It was so quiet that it was as if there was nothing, but it quickly dyed the ground white.
Xue Li came in a ss of water. He looked at Guan Lei helplessly, who was watching the snow outside. He walked up to Guan Lei and put the ss of water and medicine on the low table in front of him. ¡°The young master, after drinking the medicine, goes to bed early. This way, your injuries will heal faster.¡¯
Guan Lei didn¡¯t take Li Xue¡¯s words seriously. He looked out of the window and asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t even watched a snowstorm together before we separated.¡±
Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion, ¡°The young master, since you still like Miss Shen Xi, why can¡¯t you work harder? Where did the energy you had when you were chasing after Miss Shen Xi at Zhuo Ying High School go? It wasn¡¯t easy to get her, so why should you give up? I don¡¯t understand.¡±
¡°I lied to her and even left her at the Gu family¡¯s residence. How can I still have the face to pursue her? Besides, the person in her heart isn¡¯t me, is it?¡± Guan Lei said stubbornly.
Xue Li¡¯s brows were knitted together, feeling that his heart was burning.
The snow fell the entire night. Shen Xi, who had just fallen asleep, was suddenly woken up by a shrill scream. Realizing that something was wrong, Shen Xi quickly jumped out of bed, opened the door, and rushed to the guest room. She saw Zhao Yuan looking at the bathroom with a horrified expression.
Shen Xi realized that something was wrong and quickly ran over. She saw that the red water was overflowing from the bathtub, and Nieng Yu was lying in the water with his eyes closed. It was unknown if he was dead or alive.
Zheng Huai, who had just rushed over, was also shocked by this scene. His memories instantly returned to ten years ago, the time when Meng Yumitted suicide.
Shen Xi hurriedly stepped forward and scooped Meng Yu out of the bathtub with Zheng Huai. Zheng Huai secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he could still be saved.
The two of them worked together and carried Meng Yu directly to Zheng Huai¡¯s private medical room.
Shen Xi closed the door of the infirmary and hugged the dazed Zhao Yuan in her arms. Her eyes were red as she said, ¡± Yuan, Meng Yu is a bad example.
You must never encounter unhappy things and learn from him, understand? Otherwise, I¡¯ll be sad, and your parents will be sad too.¡±
Zhao Yuan felt the wetness on her neck. She raised her head and looked at Shen Xi carefully. Then, she gently wiped away Shen Xi¡¯s tears and nodded seriously. ¡°Xi, I won¡¯t. Don¡¯t cry..¡±
Chapter 589 - 589: Survive
Chapter 589: Survive
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t know what had happened to Meng Yu and he wanted tomit suicide. However, when she saw Shen Xi¡¯s expression, she thought that if she really couldn¡¯t take it anymore, Shen Xi would probably cry very badly. Her parents would probably cry too.
Zhao Yuan tried her best to cheer herself up. She treated it as if she had been bitten by a vicious dog. It was nothing. She couldn¡¯t let Xi and her parents be so sad.
Zhao Yuan hugged the crying Shen Xi and promised, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything stupid. 1 still have you, my parents, and Huang Min many people love me. I haven¡¯t finished enjoying life. I will be fine.¡±
Shen Xi nodded in relief. ¡°Life is the most precious thing.¡±
Zheng Huai spent a lot of effort and even contacted the hospital¡¯s paramedics to save Meng Yu, who had lost too much blood.
When Meng Yu woke up again, he saw Shen Xi staring at him with bloodshot eyes.
¡°Why did you save me? A dirty person like me will dirty the space in this world. It¡¯s better to disappear as soon as possible.¡± The corners of Meng Yu¡¯s mouth carried a pale mocking smile.
¡°Then won¡¯t you dirty the other world if you die?¡± Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu with a heavy gaze andughed angrily.
Meng Yu was a little stunned. He had never expected Shen Xi to go along with his words. This made him a little unsure of how to respond.
¡°Meng Yu, I hope you understand that the dirty ones are not you, but those who do evil things. They didn¡¯t just hurt you. Do you think that everyone they hurt is dirty? Do you think that those who do evil are clean and the victims are dirty? Do you think so?¡± Shen Xi questioned loudly.
Meng Yu shook his head repeatedly and said in a panic, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think those people who were hurt by them are dirty. I just¡ 1 just feel that I¡¯m dirty.¡±
¡°But aren¡¯t you one of the injured? Meng Yu, while you are admitting that you are dirty, you are also denying the innocence of the victims. Don¡¯t you think you have gone too far? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too harsh and unfriendly to the victims? Do you think that you deserve to die because you¡¯ve been hurt?¡± Shen Xi said aggressively.
Meng Yu¡¯s mind was in a mess from Shen Xi¡¯s questioning.
¡°The dirty and ugly ones are the abusers, and the ones who deserve to die are also the abusers. What you need to do is not to kill yourself, but to end those abusers, right?¡± Shen Xi pushed Meng Yu¡¯s shoulder back and asked.
Seeing Meng Yu¡¯s eyes clearly in a mess, Shen Xi¡¯s voice softened slightly. ¡°Meng Yu, you¡¯re the child that your mother and stepfather raised with all their love. Guan Miao exchanged his life for yours. How could you hurt yourself? How could you hurt their hearts like this?¡±
Nieng Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. He couldn¡¯t help but think of his mother, who had always looked at him gently even though she didn¡¯t speak. He thought of him, who would carry him on his shoulders like an ordinary father even if his legs were inconvenient. He would tell everyone he met that this was his son¡¯s stepfather. Tears fell from his eyes without warning.
Shen Xi grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s shoulders and said word by word, ¡°Meng Yu, you can¡¯t let Guan Miao sacrifice his life in vain. You can¡¯t let your mother worry about you even after she died, and you can¡¯t let your stepfather raise you for more than ten years in vain. Everything they do is to let you live well. Meng Yu, can you promise me? Live well.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s tears fell more and more quickly. After crying for a long time, he finally nodded and said weakly, ¡°Good!¡±
Shen Xi secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Zheng Huai, who was eavesdropping outside, also took a deep breath. He forcefully pulled Zhao Yuan, who had just tiptoed over to eavesdrop and left.
¡°Dr. Zheng, why are you pulling me?¡± Zhao Yuan said unhappily. I haven¡¯t heard it yet ¡®
Zhao Yuan was very curious about what Xi and Meng Yu were doing inside.
¡°Why did youe out with an inconvenient leg?¡± Zheng Huai said unhappily. You want to satisfy your curiosity and wait for you to recover. Seriously, all of you don¡¯t take good care of yourself.¡±
Zhao Yuan continued to mumble unhappily, but in the end, she was pulled away by Zheng Huai.
Although Meng Yu had promised Shen Xi that he would notmit suicide again, his mental state was still not very good. He was often tortured by nightmares until he could not sleep.
Zheng Huai was helpless. He said to Shen Xi, ¡°l want to bring Meng Yu overseas to my mentor¡¯s ce for treatment. It¡¯s not a solution to keep it like this. If Meng Yu closes his consciousness as he did ten years ago, it will be very difficult.¡±
Shen Xi was silent for a while. ¡°Then you should discuss it with Old Master Guan. After all, he is Meng Yu¡¯s biological father..¡±
Chapter 590 - 590: I Want to Find Meng Yu
Chapter 590 - 590: I Want to Find Meng Yu
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe, who had been trapped by Li Yuan for two days, finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He mmed the door and roared, ¡°Grandfather, let me out. I want to Ah Yu. Grandpa, let me out!¡±
Li Yuan felt a headacheing on. He stood at the door and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t
even think about it! You¡¯re already engaged to Ye Yu, and Ah Yu is also with Miss Shen¡¯s family. You can live your own life with Ye Yu in peace.¡±
Li Zhe was slightly stunned and his face was filled with disbelief. He then mmed the door fiercely and shouted, ¡°Impossible, it¡¯s impossible for Ah Yu to be together with Shen Xi. You¡¯re lying to me. Let me out and I¡¯ll ask Ah Yu personally.¡±
¡°Li Zhe, I¡¯m warning you. You should obediently go and register your marriage with Ye Yu. Don¡¯t disturb Meng Yu anymore. Otherwise, if your Grandpa Guan and Miss Shen family get angry, our Li Corporation will be buried with you.¡± Li Yuan roared furiously.
Guan Yi would never allow Meng Yu and Li Zhe to be together, not to mention that Meng Yu was Shen Xi¡¯s man. Li Zhe, this little bastard, actually dared to snatch a man from Miss Shen¡¯s family. Wasn¡¯t that putting the Li family on fire?
¡°Grandfather, what do I have to say to make you believe me? Shen Xi likes Guan Lei. It¡¯s impossible for Shen Xi to like Ah Yu. I¡¯m not snatching him away from Shen Xi.¡± Li Zhe exined with a dry mouth.
¡°Li Zhe, when did you be so naive? Can¡¯t they be together just because they don¡¯t like each other? A marriage between wealthy families had always been about benefits. The Shen and Lu families are at the peak of their power, and Nieng Yu is the son that your Grandpa Guan cares about. If they could get benefits from each other through marriage, why couldn¡¯t they be together?¡±
Li Yuan patiently exined to his stubborn grandson how likely it was that Shen Xi and Meng Yu were together.
Li Zhe¡¯s brain suddenly froze on the spot as if it had been struck by lightning. His grandfather was right. In Beijing, there was no one more suitable for Nieng Yu than Shen Xi.
The Guan family had Guan Lei, so Meng Yu couldn¡¯t appear in front of everyone openly as a member of the Guan family, nor could he control the Guan family¡¯s power. Once Grandpa Guan passed away and the Guan couple took over the Guan family, no one knew if Meng Yu would be hunted down again.
Moreover, with Meng Yu¡¯s personality, he was bound to have conflicts with the Gu family in the future. The Shen and Lu families might not be able to fight against the Guan and Gu families, but the Guan and Gu families were sworn enemies, so they could never ally.
Therefore, in the current Beijing, the only person who could protect Meng Yu was Shen Xi, who was abination of the Shen and Lu families. There was no one else.
It was hard to guarantee that Grandpa Guan would not entrust Meng Yu to
Shen Xi because of his power. Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s attitude of protecting Meng Yu, it was also possible that the two of them would agree to it after some hesitation.
Thinking of this, Li Zhe¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn by sharp ws, and it was bleeding. He had spent ten years protecting the person in his arms. How could he be willing to give him up?
Li Zhe smashed the door like a madman and roared even more maniacally, ¡°Let me out!¡±
Li Yuan looked at Li Zhe, who was unmoved and gnashed his teeth in anger. He said to the person guarding the door, ¡°From today onwards, don¡¯t send him food. He¡¯ll be obedient after starving him for two days.¡±
As for Ye Yu, who had just gotten engaged and had lost her fianc¨¦, she sat in
Ye Longs room with an embarrassed expression and asked nervously, ¡°Grandaunt, ever since the engagement party that day, Li Zhe has gone back on his word. He said that he wants to break off the engagement with me and get together with Meng Yu.¡±
It was a good day, but it was turned upside down by Meng Yu. Ye Yu naturally hated him, but she was more worried that her fianc¨¦s family would return to Hai City right after she got engaged, leaving her alone in Beijing. If people knew about this, how could she still have the face to survive in the circle of Beijing in the future?
As soon as the engagement banquet ended that day, she wanted to look for Ye Long to discuss countermeasures. In the end, she waited for two whole days before she was allowed to enter the Guan family to see Ye Long.
Looking at Ye Long, who had be much more haggard and was no longer the elegant olddy she had seen before, the uneasiness in Ye Yu¡¯s heart grew stronger.
¡°What should you do? Why would you ask me such a stupid question? You¡¯re Li Zhe¡¯s proper fianc¨¦e. Why are you afraid that you can¡¯t defeat a man?¡± Ye Long sneered.
¡°Grandaunt, if this Li Zhe likes women, 1 have some confidence. But if he likes men, I can¡¯t be a man, right? I can¡¯t control my sexual orientation just because I want to.¡± Ye Yu said dejectedly..
Chapter 591 - 591: Marriage
Chapter 591 - 591: Marriage
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Hmph, it¡¯s just a marriage alliance. Everyone gets what they want. What do you want to like or not? You were already so old. You shouldn¡¯t be so naive. If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can raise one outside.¡± Ye Long¡¯s eyes were filled with mockery, and her expression carried an emotion that even Ye Yu could not understand.
Raising one? Did thise from the mouth of thatdy who had been elegant all her life? Ye Yu was shocked. She felt that her aunt¡¯s mental state was a little abnormal.
However, there was one thing that she was right about. It was just a marriage alliance. As long as she had the title of Mrs. Li, it didn¡¯t matter if Li Zhe liked men or women.
Speaking of which, wouldn¡¯t it be better if Li Zhe liked men? At the very least, she wouldn¡¯t have to create a bunch of illegitimate children who would fight with her for the family assets, right?
Thinking of this, Ye Yu¡¯s mood became a little more optimistic. Life was onlyfortable when the scale was erged.
Ye Yu stood up and tidied up her clothes. Then, she said with a smile, ¡°l understand now. Then I¡¯ll go back first. Take care of your health too.¡±
Ye Long waved her hand and looked at Ye Yu¡¯s rxed figure. Suddenly, she felt a little envious. Ruthless would not be jealous, nor would she be bound.
If she had treated marriage as a coboration, she wouldn¡¯t have tortured Guan Yi and herself. Now, she was still locked in this courtyard and couldn¡¯t be free.
Ye Yu walked out of the courtyard and turned to look at the slowly closing courtyard door and the bodyguards inside and outside. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She thought that her grandaunt might be like this for the rest of her life.
She sighed. Ye Yu turned around and saw Guan Lei standing not far away. He could be considered her cousin. She smiled and greeted him before following the guide out.
Guan Lei stood at the entrance of Ye Longs courtyard for a while beforeing to Guan Yi¡¯s study.
¡°Grandfather, you were looking for me?¡± Guan Lei looked at Guan Yi, who was sitting on the mahogany armchair indifferently.
Guan Yi remembered what he had to sayter and softened his attitude towards Guan Lei. ¡°Sit down first. grandfather has something to talk to you about.¡¯
Guan Lei nodded and sat quietly at the side.
¡°Lei¡¯er, what¡¯s the situation between you and Shen Xi? Are we separated now?¡± Guan Yi didn¡¯t raise his head. He asked carefully while making tea.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t know why Guan Yi suddenly asked about him and Shen Xi, so he answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve already passed the past with her.¡±
Guan Yi nodded and poured some tea into Guan Lei¡¯s teacup. He then looked up at Guan Lei and said, ¡°l think so. 1 want Meng Yu and Shen Xi to have a marriage alliance. What do you think?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s hand, which had just picked up the teacup, suddenly trembled. The boiling tea spilled on his fingers and instantly turned red.
Guan Yi looked at Guan Lei, who was obviously scalded but still refused to let go. He sighed and said, ¡°Lei¡¯er, you know about Ah Yu¡¯s current situation. I think that he can only live a peaceful life if he is with Shen Xi.¡±
How could Guan Lei not understand this logic? However, he still asked a little unwillingly, ¡°Even if Dad takes over the Guan family, I can still protect Meng Yu, right?¡±
Guan Yi pursed his lips and exhaled helplessly. ¡°Those are your parents. If you go against your parents for Ah Yu, it won¡¯t be good for you and the Guan family. But Shen Xi didn¡¯t care about her and the two families. As long as she protected Ah Yu, Ah Yu would be safe and sound for the rest of his life.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes, which were originally colorless, became even dimmer. After a while, Guan Lei said with a slightly bitter tone, ¡°I understand. This was pretty good. Anyway, Xi and I are no longer rted.¡±
Guan Yi felt sorry for Guan Lei. He could tell that Guan Lei hadn¡¯t let go of his feelings, but there were some things that he needed to rify.
¡°In the future, you can¡¯t call her Xi. ording to seniority, you should call her aunt. Of course, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You can call her Miss Shen, Shen Xi, or Mrs. Meng.¡± Guan Yi didn¡¯t dare to look Guan Lei in the eye, so he lowered his head and said.
To prevent his nephew and his uncle from snatching his woman in the future, Guan Yi could only bite the bullet and seriously exin Shen Xi¡¯s future identity to Guan Lei so that Guan Lei would know his limits.
Guan Lei clenched his teeth tightly. His body tensed up and his eyes reddened uncontrobly. He did not even have the right to call her Xi.
Aunt? Mrs. Meng? Hahaha, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s better to never see each other again..
Chapter 592 - 592: She Seems to Be Crying
Chapter 592: She Seems to Be Crying
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Grandfather, I understand¡You don¡¯t need to ask for my opinion on Shen Xi and Meng Yu¡¯s matter. You can do as you see fit. No matter what, I have no objections.¡± Guan Lei smiled with red eyes.
¡°BV the wav, I hope grandfather can be lenient on Sister Sun¡¯s side. After all, Sister Sun was my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Guan Lei changed the topic stiffly. He did not dare to talk about Shen Xi anymore. He was afraid that he would not be able to suppress the emotional waves that were on the verge of bursting.
Speaking of Sun Ming, Guan Yi was furious. First, she held Guan Lei hostage and cut Guan Lei¡¯s neck. Then, she cooperated with Ye Long and almost killed
Meng Yu.
However, since Guan Lei had said it, he could only show mercy.
Guan Yi kept his head down and fiddled with the tea set in front of him. He kept making tea and finally said, ¡°Alright, I will.¡±
Just as Guan Yi was about to raise his head, Guan Lei stood up and left. ¡°Thank grandfather. I still have some things to deal with. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would lose hisposure in front of his grandfather.
Xue Li, who was standing at the door, saw his young mastere out with red eyes and quickly followed him.
Wasn¡¯t he fine when he went in just now? Why did her eyes turn red the moment she came out? Was he about to cry?
Xue Li, who had been following Guan Lei closely, watched as Guan Lei returned to his room, crawled into bed, and covered his head with the nket.
Xue Li stood carefully by the bed. He was about to ask Guan Lei what had happened when he heard Guan Lei¡¯s choked voice from under the nket.
¡°Xue Li, go out. I want to be alone.¡±
Xue Li was slightly shocked. Was he crying?
Xue Li withdrew his hand and left silently. He closed the door, his body full of mncholy and worry.
After Guan Yi had settled the problem with Guan Lei, he arrived at Zheng Huai¡¯s apartment. When he saw Shen Xi, his eyes lit up with a smile.
If it wasn¡¯t for Shen Xi that day, Meng Yu would probably be a corpse now.
Shen Xi and Zheng Huai were stunned when they saw Guan Yi suddenlye to their door. They didn¡¯t expect Guan Yi toe to their door before they could discuss Meng Yu¡¯s matter.
Guan Yi looked at Shen Xi and said gently, ¡°Miss Shen, I came here today because I have something to talk to you about in private. Is it convenient for you now?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai beside him. Zheng Huai understood and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see how those two are doing today. You guys chat first.¡±
Shen Xi poured a ss of water for Guan Yi and smiled. ¡°Old Master, please tell me if you have anything to say.¡±
Guan Yi sat on the sofa, feeling a little embarrassed. However, when he thought of Meng Yu¡¯s future, he said, ¡°Miss Shen, it¡¯s like this. I heard that you and Ah Yu are dating now. so I thought that we should find a time to settle
the matter between you and Ah Yu first.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s hand that was holding the ss of water paused for a moment. It was only then that she remembered that at Li Zhe¡¯s engagement party, she had deliberately held Meng Yu¡¯s hand to anger Guan Lei and said that Meng Yu was her man.
Thinking of this, Shen Xi¡¯s expression became a little unnatural. She could only tell the truth, ¡°Old Master, this is a misunderstanding. When I said Meng Yu was my man, I wanted to have an identity to take Meng Yu away. Meng Yu and I are just ordinary friends. You misunderstood.¡±
Guan Yi lowered his head and held his fingers in disappointment. Then, he raised his head and said, ¡°Miss Shen, you also know Ah Yu¡¯s situation. Now, in Beijing, only you can protect Ah Yu. What 1 mean is, can you try to get along with Ah Yu? He¡¯s a very good child and will treat you well.¡±
Shen Xi naturally knew what Guan Yi meant. He was afraid that once he was gone, Meng Yu would fall into a dangerous situation. After all, he was already old and could not protect Meng Yu forever.
It was just that Shen Xi was not willing to force marriage. Not only was it because she did not have Meng Yu in her heart, but the person in Meng Yu¡¯s heart was also not her. She could not force it.
Shen Xi could only say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Old Master. 1 can¡¯t promise you this. But don¡¯t worry, even if Meng Yu and I can¡¯t get along in the name of husband and wife, I will do my best to protect him.¡±
Guan Yi looked at the girl¡¯s clear eyes and understood that she did not have such feelings for Meng Yue He sighed in his heart.. If they weren¡¯t husband and wife, how could Shen Xi protect Meng Yu in her heart?
Chapter 593 - 593: Notification
Chapter 593: Notification
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Nevertheless, Guan Yi could also tell that Shen Xi was one who had a mind of her own, so he had to temporarily give up on his matchmaking n. As long as Shen Xi and Meng Yu got along well, there remained the possibility of them ending up together in the future.
With a look of guilt, Guan Yi apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I overstepped.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Parents always think for their children, and I understand. By the way, since you¡¯re here today, we can discuss Meng Yu t s future arrangements.¡±
Guan Yi¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Arrangements? Did something happen to Ah Yu? 1 thought he no longer had suicidal tendencies.¡±
Shen Xi sighed softly and said, ¡°He¡¯s not suicidal now, but he seems like a lost soul. My cousin and I have been discussing sending him abroad for treatment, but we still need your opinion on this matter. After all, you¡¯re his father.¡±
Initially, Shen Xi tried to discuss Meng Yu¡¯s treatment abroad, but Meng Yu seemed uninterested. However, if this dragged on any longer, Shen Xi feared that Zheng Huai¡¯s prediction mighte true and that Meng Yu would eventually lose his mind and descend into madness.
¡°Don¡¯t worry, my cousin said he would apany Meng Yu to his mentor for treatment until he fully recovers,¡± Shen Xi added.
Guan Yi pondered for a moment and finally said, ¡°Then let¡¯s send him out. It will be troublesome for your cousin, but I¡¯ll arrange the treatment expenses and Dr. Zhengspensation when I get back.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a small matter. Let me take you to see Meng
Yu, and if there¡¯s anything else, I¡¯ll have my cousin talk to you.¡±
Guan Yi nodded, allowing Shen Xi to lead him to Meng Yu t s room.
Shen Xi let out a gentle sigh at the sight of the elderly man with slightly disheveled gray hair. His concerned eyes were fixed upon Meng Yu, who remained motionless, lost in an empty gaze out of the window. If it were not for the sins nted by the Gu family, things would not have taken such a tragic turn.
The thought of the Gu family brought a glint of darkness to her eyes.
In her previous life, she always thought that Meng Yu and Gu Xing knew each other and were probably good friends. Otherwise, Meng Yu would not have been there to see Gu Xing off to prison when she was incarcerated.
Now, it seemed that she had misunderstood.
In light of the truth that she had uncovered thus far, there was clearly an irreconcble hatred between Meng Yu and Gu Xing.
Hence, it was possible that in her previous life, Meng Yu discovered the truth and used legal means to send Gu Xing to prison. It was also possible that Gu Xing intentionally entered the prison to escape Meng Yu¡¯s pursuit.
Irrespective of the circumstances, when Meng Yu came to see Gu Xing, he saved her from a crazy cellmate who held her hostage. Otherwise, before she could seek revenge for her parents, she would have been killed by the deranged inmate before her release from prison.
She did not know if her rebirth had changed the course of history. Would Meng Yu still visit Gu Xing in prison three yearster?
Shen Xi looked at the motionless Meng Yu sitting by the window and felt a tinge of helplessness in her heart.
The next day, after sending Zheng Huai and Meng Yu abroad, Shen Xi returned to the vi with Zhao Yuan. Coincidentally, Shen Yan and Lu Shan were at home.
Upon seeing Shen Xi¡¯s return, Shen Yan¡¯s face lit up with joy as he held a piece of paper and eximed, ¡°Xi, your eptance letter has arrived! The school said you should report for registration after New Year¡¯s.¡±
On the other hand, Lu Shan sulked on the sofa, looking as if someone owed her millions, and said with a huff, ¡°Xi, we agreed on Stanford University. Why the sudden change of heart? You¡¯re a delicate girl. Can you handle the hardships of a military academy under harsh conditions? You¡¯ve only been back for six months, and now we¡¯re facing another separation, where we might only have the chance to see you once every two years. It infuriates me!¡±
Zhao Yuan was also displeased to hear the news and advised, ¡°Xi, I heard military academies are very tough. Why did you suddenly change your mind?
And the eptance letter came so quickly.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and said, ¡°When 1 was flying a helicopter before, I met a teacher from that school, so I applied.¡±
As soon as Lu Shan heard about flying a helicopter, her resentment toward her husband immediately surged. She pointed at Shen Yan and used him while crying, ¡°Shen Yan, it¡¯s all because of your tinkering with those machines. Why did you insist on giving Xi a helicopter? And now, she¡¯s going to fly a fighter jet.. If she goes to the battlefield, I won¡¯t let you off the hook!¡±
Chapter 594 - 594: Young Miss
Chapter 594 - 594: Young Miss
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Yan hurriedly embraced his wife and said with a conciliatory expression, ¡°Darling, it¡¯s a peaceful era now. There won¡¯t be any chance to go to the battlefield. She¡¯ll just go to school and study. Besides, there are so many elites in that school. If a battle became inevitable, they would vie for the opportunity to step forward. A little girl like Xi wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±
Lu Shan fixed her eyes on Shen Yan with a deadly stare. She gnawed on her lower lip so fiercely that it paled, her anger evident in the quivering of her features.
Shen Xi quickly intervened, ¡°Mom, Dad is right. I¡¯m just going to study. Once 1 graduate, I¡¯lle back. It¡¯s just a little over four years, very soon.¡±
Shen Yan nodded repeatedly beside them.
Flying fighter jets used to be Shen Yan¡¯s dream, but between his dream and Lu Shan, he chose Lu Shan, who was more important to him. Shen Yan feltforted that Shen Xi could pursue this path. He considered his dream fulfilled by Shen Xi.
The news of Shen Xi receiving the admission letter made its way to both families. The prospect of their cherished child, who was as dear to them as their own eyes, taking to the skies as a fighter pilot, nearly sent both families into a tailspin.
Shen Xi had to put in a lot of effort to persuade both families to agree.
Considering Shen Xi¡¯s brazen act at Li Zhe¡¯s engagement banquet, the title of ¡°Young Miss of the Shen Family¡± became a sensation in Beijing.
Although people did not discover the true identity of the Shen family¡¯s young miss, the incident of Shen Xi storming into an engagement banquet to snatch the groom became the talk of the town.
Everyone was curious. Shen Yan, the father of the Shen family, was supposed to be abroad. Was he not rumored to be single? Where did this daughter spring from? And she was snatching men away from their partners?
Later, it was rumored that Shen Xi was the daughter of Lu Shan, the heiress of the Lu family, and had no rtion to the Shen family. It was just a coincidence that her father happened to have the surname, Shen.
In recent years, among the four major families in Beijing, only the Guan and Gu families had grandchildren. Everyone knew about it. Some even mocked that the Shen and Lu families were true enemies. One family chose to abstain from marriage and having children, while the other family, refusing to fall behind, also refrained from entering into matrimony and starting a family.
However, both families were revealed to have had grandchildren. Moreover, it was the same person, arousing the curiosity of the gossipy crowds in Beijing.
The two families had an inherent sense of rivalry. ¡°If you don¡¯t have children, I won¡¯t have children. If you have children, I¡¯ll have the same one.¡± This bizarre and mysterious atmosphere pervaded the air.
Augh of desperation escaped Shen Xi as she looked at Shen Hui and Lu De,
¡°Grandfathers, did you two spread those rumors outside?¡±
Lu De awkwardly touched his nose and said, ¡°It was that old coot Shen Hui who started it. He spread the news about the engagement banquet, iming that it was the Shen family¡¯s young miss. 1 couldn¡¯t stand it, so 1 contacted the media and said that you were from the Lu family.¡±
Shen Hui became offended. ¡°Can you me me? Once the name ¡®Shen Xi¡¯ came out, everyone knew she belonged to the Shen family. Now, in Beijing, if anyone bearing the surname Shen dares to instigate trouble with the Guan family, it¡¯s obviously from our Shen family. What does it have to do with me?¡±
Seeing as Shen Hui washed his hands of the matter, Lu De instantly lost his cool and red at him, ¡°Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t contact the media and spread the news secretly? Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t whisper to your friends, saying that you have a granddaughter? Are you even human?
Look at your shameless old face!¡±
Shen Hui could not maintain hisposure under Lu De¡¯s words. He grabbed his wrist, his chest heaving with anger. ¡°What did I do? When someone asked me, can I just lie? I¡¯m not as immoral as you, iming that Xi has no connection to the Shen family and that she belongs to the Lu family. What¡¯s more, is Lu Shan reproducing all by herself? It¡¯s a joke!¡±
In a gesture of exasperation, Shen Yan and Lu Shan ced their palms against their foreheads. Shen Xi sighed and said, ¡°Well then, let¡¯s have my parents get
married and have a wedding.¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan¡¯s eyes sparkled at the mention of getting married and having a wedding.
Shen Hui and Lu De exchanged a nce, then turned their eyes away from each other with disdain.
Shen Xi looked upset and said, ¡°I¡¯m already this old, and my parents still haven¡¯t gotten married. People who don¡¯t know might think I¡¯m an illegitimate child. It¡¯s difficult when things aren¡¯t clear, and others may take advantage of it.¡±
Lu De: ¡°Who dares! I¡¯ll tear them apart!¡¯
Shen Hui: ¡°Who dares! I¡¯ll destroy them!¡±
At this moment, Shen Hui and Lu De were in agreement. No one should dare to bully their little precious Xi..
Chapter 595 - 595: Wedding
Chapter 595 - 595: Wedding
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Lin quickly chimed in, ¡°Yeah, if Xi can¡¯t have a formal identity in Beijing, she¡¯ll be bullied by those rich youngdies in Beijing with their eyes on top of their heads. Oh, it¡¯s really pitiful to think about.¡±
¡°Cousin, please stop talking. I¡¯m just unlucky. If I don¡¯t have an identity, then so be it. Let them bully me!¡± Shen Xi wore a face of sorrow and sadness.
Lu Shan could not contain herughter and instinctively covered her face, while Shen Yan swiftly pressed his lips together and shielded Lu Shan with his chest, sensing her imminent burst ofughter.
Shen Hui and Lu De felt an ache in their hearts as they witnessed Shen Xi¡¯s sorrow.
¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll have the wedding right away!¡± Shen Hui said with a pained expression.
¡°Yes, yes, right away. I¡¯ll have people prepare immediately!¡± Lu De echoed with a pained expression as well.
Shen Xi turned her head, peeking through her fingers, and smiled mischievously at her parents.
The pace of the Shen and Lu families was fast, and within a week, news of the marriage between the two families spread throughout Beijing. The union of two archenemies,bined with the status of the Shen and Lu families, made the wedding day a lively affair.
Being able to attend her parents¡¯ wedding, Shen Xi felt a wonderful sense of joy.
Gu Chen approached Shen Xi with a ss of wine, his face beamed with a smile, and said, ¡°Xi, congrattions.¡±
Shen Xi politely but distantly clinked her ss with Gu Chen and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±
Shen Xi still did not know what to think of Gu Chen. ording to Sun Ming, Gu Chen was most likely the son of Gu Xing, and Gu Xing was the mastermind behind the murder of Guan Miao, as well as the heinous act perpetrated against Meng Yu.
Shen Xi could only keep her distance from Gu Chen because she was certain now that she was on Meng Yu e s side. If Meng Yu wanted revenge in the future, she was bound to sh with Gu Xing.
As Gu Xings son, Gu Chen and Shen Xi were fated to be on opposing sides.
Gu Chen could sense that Shen Xi was being distant. He consoled himself with the thought that she was still young and things would take time. However, he could not help but feel dejected.
Just when he thought Guan Lei was out of the picture, Meng Yu entered the scene. How annoying it was to see all those men crowding around Shen Xi.
Especially this Meng Yu. There were rumors of Shen Xi hiding him in a secret hideout. People were specting if Miss Shen was ying out a drama of hiding a lover in a golden chamber.
¡°Xi¡¡± Gu Chen was about to say something but was interrupted.
Lu Lin hurriedly ran over and said, ¡°Xi, why are you here? It was hard to find you. The ring bearer is having a tantrum, and Aunt wants you to deliver the ring instead. You¡¯ll always be a kid in their eyes, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Come with me quickly; we¡¯re runningte.¡±
Shen Xi was speechless. What did they mean by always being a kid? She was already eighteen this year and would turn neen after the New Year.
Although it was slightly embarrassing, when Shen Xi witnessed the happiness in her mother¡¯s misty eyes and her father¡¯s uncontainable excitement, evident through his fumbling hands, she felt that everything was worth it.
Standing beside her parents were her grandparents, all grinning from ear to ear.
Under the warmth of this blissful atmosphere, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes glistened with tears and were tinged with a touch of red.
In her previous life, her parents never had a wedding.
She wondered if her grandparents ever found out the truth behind her parents¡¯ deaths in her previous life.
They probably did, right? After the twenty-year agreement passed, her grandmothers would definitely search for her parents. It would be so devastatingly painful for them to discover that her parents had both died. The pain of a parent burying their own child was simply unbearable.
Fortunately, in this life, they were all living well and happily reunited.
Shen Xi, with tears of joy in her eyes, walked step by step toward her parents in perfect harmony with the music. She earnestly handed the ring to the trembling Shen Yan.
Shen Xi whispered, ¡°Dad, be careful. It¡¯s bad luck if you drop the ring.¡±
Shen Yan¡¯s eyes widened instantly. He took out the ring with such meticulous care that it caused Lu Shan to burst into tears ofughter, ¡®You¡¯ve done it before, why are you so nervous?¡±
Shen Yan looked at Lu Shan with an unwavering gaze and eximed, ¡°How can I not be nervous? You¡¯re the girl I fell in love with at first sight. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this for decades, and I finally had the chance to marry you. In this sacred ce, we will seal ourmitment to each other with this ring that belongs to us.. How can I not be nervous?¡±
Chapter 596 - 596: Li Zhe Came Looking for Him
Chapter 596 - 596: Li Zhe Came Looking for Him
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan chuckled and then slowly extended her hand. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up and put it on for me!¡±
Shen Yan¡¯s face lit up with joy; his eyes narrowing into slits.
As the rings were slipped onto their fingers, tears welled up in Shen Yan¡¯s eyes, causingughter among the guests.
Shen Hui could not bring himself to watch and covered his aging face. He could not admit that the person crying on stage was his own son.
Shen Xi, who had stood to the side, had just descended from the nearby steps when someone grabbed her and pulled her aside.
Shen Xi was taken aback and quickly shook off the man grasping her wrist. However, she lost her bnce in her high heels and fell to the ground.
Just as Shen Xi was about to ept her fate and fall to her bottom, a strong arm gently lifted her waist. She felt the world spin for a moment before finding her footing, supported by a warm presence behind her.
Judging by the warm breath that brushed against her ear, Shen Xi sensed that she was now in someone¡¯s embrace.
Shen Xi quickly pulled herself away from the warm body and vigntly looked at the person behind her. A pair of clear, innocent eyes were fixed on Shen Xi, while the body maintained the posture of having held onto her, with the hand still suspended in the air.
A bright and immacte young man, radiating a youthful energy. That was Shen Xi¡¯s first impression of him.
Before Shen Xi could say anything, the person who had grabbed her wrist appeared before her eyes. It was Li Zhe.
Shen Xi looked suspiciously at the disheveled Li Zhe. His hair was a mess, his face looked ghastly, with dark circles under his eyes, pale lips, and obvious blood stains on his knees.
Shen Xi could not help but frown at the sight of Li Zhe. How did a rich young man end up in such a state?
Li Zhe did not care about Shen Xi¡¯s scrutinizing gaze and looked at Shen Xi with tearful eyes. ¡°Shen Xi, where is Ah Yu? Let me see him.¡±
Shen Xi furrowed her brows and said coldly, ¡°l don¡¯t know!¡±
Shen Xi did not publicize Meng Yu¡¯s news of going abroad, so people in Beijing who saw Shen Xi leaving with a man that day assumed she was hiding him.
Therefore, Shen Xi was not surprised when Li Zhe came to look for Meng Yu.
Knowing that Shen Xi was hiding something from him, Li Zhe took a step forward and tried to grab her hand, but was stopped by the tall boy who had just held Shen Xi.
The boy red at Li Zhe and fiercely said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? The girl already said she doesn¡¯t know, yet you¡¯re still bothering her.¡±
The boy looked at the man in front of him with confusion. He wondered why this person came in tattered clothes to a wedding. If he did not know any better, he would have thought he was a beggar.
A look of genuine surprise washed over Shen Xi¡¯s face as she looked at the unfamiliar boy who was defending her. She then noticed the curious guests peering in their direction. She lightly tapped the boy¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. I know this person.¡±
With that, Shen Xi turned to Li Zhe and said, ¡°Come with me. The way you look right now, anyone would think you¡¯re here to cause trouble. I don¡¯t want you to ruin my parents¡¯ wedding.¡±
Li Zhe obediently nodded and followed behind Shen Xi, walking out of the banquet hall through a less crowded area.
Shen Xi turned to look at Li Zhe and said coldly, ¡°Li Zhe, you know everything about Meng Yu¡¯s situation. Now that he has regained his memories, do you think there¡¯s still a chance for you and Meng Yu?¡±
Li Zhe choked on his words as he tried to plead with Shen Xi. The pain in his heart stabbed at him relentlessly, refusing to believe what he just heard. He stubbornly insisted, ¡°l will be there for him, we can ovee this together. I believe that time can erase those bad memories and he will gradually ept our rtionship.¡±
¡°That day at the hospital, Meng Yu was in hysterics when you held him. Li Zhe, did you n to make Meng Yu get used to you and your rtionship in that way? Li Zhe, you¡¯re too selfish. You knew about Meng Yu¡¯s trauma, yet when he lost his memory, you deceived him into doing those things. Did you ever consider how devastated he would be when he remembers?¡± Shen Xi reprimanded him with cold, unyielding eyes.
¡± l¡ I tested the waters, and I thought it was fine, so I got together with him. If it weren¡¯t for the assassination that day, if Ah Yu hadn¡¯t overheard my conversation with Grandpa Guan, maybe¡ maybe he would never have remembered. Maybe we could have been happy forever,¡± Li Zhe nervously tried to defend himself..
Chapter 597 - 597: Big Boy
Chapter 597 - 597: Big Boy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°You yourself said that it was an ¡®if.¡¯ How can there be so many ¡®ifs¡¯ in this world? So now the unexpected has happened, hasn¡¯t it? How do you expect him to deal with such a situation? My cousin said that Meng Yu is not gay; it was you who dragged him down this path. You deceived him into doing things he used to despise and fear so much when he lost his memory.¡±
Shen Xi castigated Li Zhe, her fists clenched tightly, and her teeth gritted in anger.
Looking at Li Zhe, who refused to believe he had done something wrong, Shen
Xi bluntly said, ¡°If you truly loved him, you wouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of the situation.¡¯
Meng Yu not only loathed his own filth but also med himself for defiling Li
Zhe. That fool was scared. He wondered if his filthy body had tainted Li Zhe. Would Li Zhee to detest him?
These thoughts further fueled Shen Xi¡¯s resentment towards Li Zhe. If nothing had happened between Li Zhe and Meng Yu, at least when Meng Yu woke up, he would not be trapped in an endless cycle of self-condemnation and guilt.
¡°l don¡¯t want this. I love him. I just want to be with him. I didn¡¯t mean for it to turn out like this. I really don¡¯t want this. I love him, I just love him,¡± Li Zhe¡¯s emotions began to overwhelm him, and he repeated while his eyes turned red.
¡°If you truly love him, I hope you won¡¯t disturb him. He is still undergoing treatment, and your presence will affect his recovery. Do you understand?¡± Shen Xi sighed wearily.
Whether Nieng Yu wanted to see Li Zhe or not, it was up to Nieng Yu to decide. But at this moment, he definitely should not see Li Zhe. As for the future, Meng Yu could make his own decision after his recovery.
Love was a matter beyond the reach of outsiders. If Meng Yu chose to be with Li Zhe, she would not interfere. As long as Meng Yu was happy.
Li Zhe stood frozen in ce as he muttered to himself. Shen Xi made a phone call, asking Shen Luan toe and take care of Li Zhe until he calmed down, and then send him back.
Shen Xi turned around and returned to the banquet hall. As soon as she entered, a pair of hands with prominent knuckles and defined contours appeared in front of her.
¡°Hello, my name is Chen Yu. Can I get to know you?¡± said the young man who hade to her aid earlier, wearing a radiant smile on his face.
Shen Xi looked at the young man¡¯s hand in front of her and shook it politely, ¡°I¡¯m Shen Xi. Thank you foring to my parents¡¯ wedding. The banquet is about to start, so please take your seat. I have some things to attend to, so please excuse me.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s intentions were written all over his face, and Shen Xi could definitely see it. Right from the start, Shen Xi denied him a chance.
She did not want to pursue a rtionship now. It was too troublesome.
Chen Yu¡¯s smile widened. So, this was the Shen family¡¯s young miss he had heard about as soon as he returned. With the audacity to seize men on the Guan family¡¯s territory, she was certainly intriguing.
Chen Yu¡¯s gaze followed her graceful figure. He had been captivated by this stunning girl when she presented the rings to her parents. That was why he appeared by her side promptly, ready to catch her when she stumbled.
He blushed slightly at the thought of her delicate waist that he held for a moment. Her waist was really soft, and he longed to touch it again.
Rolling his fingertip over the spot where Shen Xi had touched, Chen Yu knew he had been rejected, but it was normal to be turned down when pursuing a girl. As for the man that Shen Xi supposedly had an interest in, as long as Shen Xi was not married, he still had a chance.
Before he could even sport a smirk on his face, Chen Yu received a p on the head from his mother, who had been searching around for her useless son. Through gritted teeth, she said, ¡°Did you install a motor in your legs? You¡¯re running around everywhere.¡±
¡°Mom!¡± Chen Yu grumbled, ¡°With so many people around, I still have mv reputation to maintain!¡±
¡°Reputation? You little rascal who is barely out of diapers. What reputation do you have? I¡¯d be thankful if you don¡¯t make a fool of us.¡± Chen¡¯s father, who appeared out of nowhere, retorted while grabbing his son¡¯s ear.
Frustrated, Chen Yu wrested his poor ear from his father¡¯s grip and said petntly, ¡°Can¡¯t you treat me kindly in public? Am I not your own son?¡±
Chen¡¯s mother sneered, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my own son, why would I bother with you? I turned my back for a moment, and you went to disturb a girl.. It¡¯s been only a week since your return, and we have already received eightints from a girl because of you! Is this the honorable conduct expected from a member of the Chen family?¡±
Chapter 598 - 598: Get to Know Each Other
Chapter 598 - 598: Get to Know Each Other
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Father Chen also had a look of disappointment on his face. Who would have thought that after being honest all his life, he would actually give birth to such a scoundrel son who flirted with women everywhere.
Chen Yu¡¯s mind suddenly shed with Shen Xi¡¯s appearance, and he suddenly said with an infatuated look, ¡°No, I already have a goal now. 1 will be honest and loyal in the future.¡±
Mother Chen looked at her son¡¯s expression and immediately knew that her son had probably taken a fancy to some girl again. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and pped Chen Yu¡¯s arm. ¡®You said the same thingst time. You said the same thing the time before.¡±
Chen Yu was about to hold his head and run when he was pulled back by Father Chen. ¡°Why are you running? From now on, you¡¯ll be by your mother and me. You still have to congratte the bride and groomter.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. That was good, he can meet his future father-inw and mother-inw.
Chen Yu instantly straightened his body, the sloppy expression on his face suddenly retracted, and he said with a gentle and decent expression, ¡°Dad, Mom, hurry up.¡±
Mother Chen was confused by Chen Yu¡¯s sudden change in appearance, Father
Chen also looked at Chen Yu with an expression that said: What¡¯s wrong with Chen Yu felt ufortable being stared at by his parents. He quickly held their arms from both sides and said without blushing or panting, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised. Some people have an instant epiphany. So now, your son, l, have an epiphany! Let¡¯s go, quickly bring me to see Shen family¡¯s daughter. Oh, no, no, the uncle and auntie of the Shen family.¡±
The Chen couple rolled their eyes. They knew that their son would never change!
The Chen couple brought Chen Yu back to their seats. When the bride and groom finally came to propose a toast, Chen Yu immediately stood up respectfully. His speed shocked the Chen couple so much that they stood in a daze. Even Shen Yan and Lu Shan were a little stunned.
Mother Chenughed awkwardly and said, ¡°Lu Shan, this son of mine is usually not very proper.¡±
¡°No, no,¡± Lu Shan quickly said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good for young people to be lively. I didn¡¯t expect your son to be so old after not seeing him for more than ten years. How old is he?¡±
Before Mother Chen could say anything, Chen Yu, who was beside her, smiled warmly and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m 19 this year. I¡¯m single and don¡¯t have a girlfriend. I¡¯m currently studying in America, but I¡¯ve already nned to transfer back. Auntie, I heard that your daughter is here today. We¡¯re about the same age. Please introduce us to each other.¡±
Lu Shan stared nkly at the overly enthusiastic boy in front of her. Mother Chen felt even more embarrassed. She smiled embarrassedly and then grabbed Chen Yu¡¯s arm and twisted it hard. She wished she could stuff this disgraceful thing back into her stomach.
Chen Yu let out an ¡°ow¡± and looked at his dear mother usingly.
Mother Chen quickly pulled Chen Yu behind her, her face was full of embarrassment as she exined to Lu Shan with a red face, ¡°My son just came back. He doesn¡¯t know anyone in Beijing, so he¡¯s¡ He just wanted to get to know more people of his age. Don¡¯t be surprised, he was just overly familiar.¡¯
Lu Shan faked a smile and said, ¡°You should get to know more people. My daughter has just returned to the capital. Young people, it¡¯s good to know more.¡±
After Lu Shan finished speaking, the atmosphere turned awkward. Lu Shan quickly looked at Shen Xi, who was eating quietly at the side, and then raised her voice slightly, ¡°Xi!¡±
Shen Xi vaguely heard her name. She looked in the direction of the voice and saw Lu Shan waving at her. She put down the chopsticks in her hand and walked forward in confusion. Then, she saw a boy with big eyes smiling at her with a bright face.
¡°This is my daughter, Xi,¡± Lu Shan introduced Shen Xi to the Chen family. ¡°Come, Xi, let me introduce you. This is Mrs. Chen and Mr. Chen, and this is
Chen Yu.¡¯
Chen Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Shen Xi and said with a smile, ¡°Little sister Xi, how are you? Let¡¯s add our contact information. I haven¡¯t been back in Beijing for many years. I¡¯m already unfamiliar with Beijing. Can you take me out for a walk some other day?¡±
Shen Xi raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a fake smile, ¡°l might not be able to help you with this. I¡¯m not familiar with Beijing either.¡±
Chen Yu clicked his tongue and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s add our contact information and we can go out together next time to familiarise the city.¡±
Seeing Shen Xi¡¯s unconvinced expression, Chen Yu immediately turned to Lu
Shan.. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you think so?¡±
Chapter 599 - 599: Invite Someone Out to Play
Chapter 599 - 599: Invite Someone Out to y
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan saw that Chen Yu was quite sincere and had a lively personality.
Thinking of Shen Xi¡¯s depressed look recently, she instantly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Xi, Little Yu is right. Add him as a friend and go out to familiarize yourself with Beijing.¡±
As she spoke, Lu Shan pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand that was holding the phone and said, ¡°Come, turn on your phone and scan it.¡±
Shen Xi sighed helplessly and disyed the QR code. Chen Yu immediately scanned it and said happily, ¡°Little sister Xi, we¡¯re good friends now.¡±
Shen Xi nodded under Lu Shan¡¯s expectant gaze.
¡°Then let¡¯s go out tomorrow. I know a good ce for glutinous rice cake and tofu pudding. I¡¯ll take you to try it.¡± Chen Yu struck while the iron was hot.
Shen Xi raised her eyebrows slightly, and her eyes were full of warning. However, Chen Yu did not take Shen Xi¡¯s warning seriously at all. Instead, he turned around and said to Lu Shan and Shen Yan in a cheerful tone, ¡°Auntie, Uncle, do you agree?¡±
Shen Yan could not stand the little boy¡¯s scheming methods. Just as he was about to retort, Lu Shan held his hand. Lu Shan smiled and said, ¡°Of course we agree, but you have to promise me that you will take good care of my Xi.¡± Chen Yu immediately said seriously, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. She will definitely go back the way she came out. I guarantee that she will be happy.¡±
Lu Shan¡¯s eyes were filled with satisfaction. She then looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, you must be tired during this period of time. Remember to have fun tomorrow. ¡±
Shen Xi looked at Lu Shan holding her hand. She knew that her parents had been worried about her recently, so she could only smile and nod.
Father Chen and Mother Chen had already hoped that they could turn invisible. Whoever wanted such a son could take him away. They feared their son would flirt with the young miss of the Shen family again.
Imagine the scene of the Shen and Lu families blocking the entrance of the Chen family¡¯s house and cursing andining. Father Chen and Mother Chen were filled with worry and wished they could bring Chen Yu back to America right now.
When Shen Yan and his wife left with Shen Xi, the Chen couple pulled Chen Yu by his ears and walked out of the banquet hall while cursing.
Lu Shan could not help but sigh as she watched Shen Xi return to her original spot and continue eating with Zhao Yuan silently.
¡°Baby, that Chen Yu doesn¡¯t look reliable. How can you trust Xi to y with him?¡± Shen Yan asked disapprovingly.
¡°Xi has just returned to Beijing. It¡¯s time to make some friends. And because of Guan Lei and Meng Yu, Xi had been quiet recently. Chen Yu is a lively person. Perhaps he could make Xi happier,¡± Lu Shan said.
¡°That¡¯s true. A boy who has his thoughts on his face is much better than those who are gentle on the surface but are actually scheming on the inside. With the Shen and Lu families behind Xi, Chen Yu probably wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.¡± Shen Yan nodded and said.
Lu Shan smiled and tilted her head. ¡°Are you talking about the one in the Gu family?¡±
Shen Yan tilted his head with an expression that said, ¡°Honey, you really know me.¡±
The rtionship between the Guan family wasplicated, and the Gu family was not inferior to them. Neither of these two families was easy to get along with. They were not as good as Chen Yu, a silly person with all his thoughts floating on the surface. In short, he was easy to control.
Moreover, based on Lu Shan¡¯s impression of the Chen couple, they were honest people, so her son would not be too bad.
Guan Bo sneakily ran to the wedding venue and raised his left leg to climb over the wall. Suddenly, someone grabbed his ankle. Guan Bo was so scared that his scalp went numb. He trembled and said, ¡°Who¡ Who was it? Let go of me¡¡±
Lu Feiughed coldly and pulled Guan Bo down from the wall. Then, he let the other two people hold down Guan Bo.
Guan Bo looked at the ferule in Lu Fei¡¯s hand and trembled. A week ago, he had finally recovered a little, but these people caught him and used the ferule in the hand of the current person to hit the soles of his feet until it was swollen and he could not walk. Only then was he let go.
Guan Bo did not even need to think to know that Zhao Yuan had something to do with this punishment. Sure enough, it was Shen Xi who was behind it. He went to beg Guan Lei for Shen Xi to let him go, but he could not see Guan Lei at all.
That was why he took the risk and came to the Shen family¡¯s wedding today, wanting to beg for mercy from Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan.
He did not expect that he would be caught by these people before he could find
Shen Xi..
Chapter 600 - 600: Hit the Foot
Chapter 600 - 600: Hit the Foot
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo watched helplessly as the shoe came off his foot, which was still not fully healed. He begged anxiously, ¡°Big Brother, don¡¯t be like this. My cousin knows your miss. The two of them are very close.¡±
¡°You mean Guan Lei, right?¡± Lu Fei sneered.
Guan Bo¡¯s eyes widened, his head pounding as he said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You guys know each other, right? They¡¯re so loving. For my cousin¡¯s sake, can you tell Shen Xi to let me go? If you guys continue this fight, I¡¯ll be bedridden for another week.¡¯
Lu Fei smiled sinisterly. ¡°Today is a good day, so I wanted to hit you a few times as a token of my appreciation. Why did you mention Guan Lei out of nowhere? 1 can¡¯t forgive you now. Your cousin caused our miss to be so angry that she fainted. It seems that this revenge can only be taken on you.¡±
Guan Bo was so shocked that his eyes almost popped out. He thought that he could avoid a beating by mentioning his cousin¡¯s name, but he did not expect this.
Guan Bo immediately changed sides, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I was wrong just now.
My cousin and I are like fire and water. I despise him from the bottom of my
heart for doing such an immoral thing.Hey, hey, hey, I¡¯m not done yet.
Ahhhh!¡¯
Lu Fei revealed a perverted expression as he pped Guan Bo e s foot. To deal with a pervert like Guan Bo, he had to use a perverted method to make him remember.
At the wedding, Shen Xi looked at her phone and said to Zhao Yuan, ¡°Yuan, do you want to see Guan Bo get hit in the foot?¡±
Zhao Yuan was silent for a while, then she raised her head to look at Shen Xi. She nodded fiercely and said, ¡°Look! Why not? That bastard dared to hit me!¡± Shen Xi pulled Zhao Yuan to the window.
Zhao Yuan followed Shen Xi¡¯s line of sight and saw Guan Bo, who was pinned down on the ground, barefooted and screaming as someone pped his foot.
The gloominess that had been suppressed in her heart for a few days had finally found a vent, and she felt a lot more relieved.
It was not until Guan Bo was in so much pain that he shouted himself hoarse and was carried away by Lu Fei and the others, then Zhao Yuan said fiercely, ¡°Serves him right.¡±
Shen Xi was very happy that Zhao Yuan was able to recover so quickly. She hoped that Meng Yu could also recover as soon as possible.
After the wedding, Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan chose to go to Zheng Huai¡¯s residence, leaving the house to the newlyweds ¡®parents.
Guan Bo was left like a dead dog in front of the Guan family¡¯s door. To be more specific, it was the Guan family that Guan Lei was in.
Yes, Lu Fei did it on purpose. Thinking back to the day when Guan Lei made the young miss faint from anger, Lu Fei felt that he had to return the favour.
After a while, Xue Li came out and saw Guan Bo lying in the snow, unconscious. He said helplessly, ¡°Carry him in.¡±
After settling Guan Bo down, Xue Li went to Guan Lei¡¯s room.
Ever since that day when young master seemed to be crying, Xue Li had been more careful with Guan Lei. He even picked some ingredients that could help him calm his mood. Unfortunately, it was useless.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Guan Lei asked Xue Li, who had been standing at the door for a long time.
Xue Li hesitated for a while, then said, ¡°Guan Bo was sent back by the Lu family.¡±
Guan Lei raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Oh! What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°Apparently, Guan Bo offended Ms. Shen Xi¡¯s best friend, Zhao Yuan, and was targeted by Ms Shen Xi. A while ago, he came over and said that he wanted to see you. He wanted you to plead for mercy, but I chased him away. Today, he went to the Shen family¡¯s wedding venue and was pped on the soles of his feet by Lu Fei. He fainted from the pain. However, I think he might be faking it. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t say it, so I got someone to carry him in.¡± Xue Li said truthfully.
¡°Wedding? Whose wedding?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes trembled violently, trying to confirm if he had heard wrongly.
His grandfather had mentioned the marriage between Meng Yu and Shen Xi a while ago. It had only been a week, and they were already married? The feeling of suffocation came again. The pen Guan Lei was holding suddenly broke with a crack.
Xue Li looked at the pen that had lost its life in Guan Lei¡¯s hand in panic. He nodded carefully and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s the wedding of the Shen and Lu families.¡± The wedding of the Shen and Lu families?
Guan Lei suddenly panicked.. He locked his eyes on Xue Li and asked, ¡°Xi didn¡¯t marry Meng Yu but married to Lu Lin?¡±
Chapter 601 - 601: Four Years
Chapter 601 - 601: Four Years
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Li clicked his tongue. Why was this Young Master¡¯s brain circuit so strange? He couldn¡¯t even keep up. Then why was Lu Lin with Ms. Shen Xi?
Wait, Lu Lin was Lin Lu? Lin Lu was not Shen Xi¡¯s biological cousin, so it was not impossible for them to be together.
Xue Li spat at himself and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s Ms. Shen Xi¡¯s parents who were holding a wedding.¡±
Guan Lei heaved a sigh of relief, but he was furious at himself for being too emotional. He had already promised to ignore Shen Xi¡¯s matters, but he could not help it.
He did not know what he was thinking. Even if Shen Xi was married now, it was none of his business, right?
Early the next morning, Chen Yu knocked on Shen Xi¡¯s door in a shy windbreaker.
Shen Xi¡¯s hair was messy, and she opened the door impatiently. She saw a bouquet of red roses and red at Chen Yu, ¡°Big brother, do you know what time it is now? It¡¯s six in the morning. Are you normal?¡±
Shen Xi did not need to think to know that Chen Yu must have found out from her parents that he was able to find his way here. She did not know how her parents would feel if they were woken up so early on the first morning of their wedding. They would probably feel the same way as she was now.
¡°l can¡¯t help it,¡± Chen Yu said with a smile, ¡°1 can¡¯t sleep because I¡¯m so excited when I think about going on a date with you today.¡±
After saying that, Chen Yu handed the rose in his hand to Shen Xi and said with sparkling eyes, ¡°I personally made the bouquet for the goddess in my heart, Xi!¡±
¡°Do you think I¡¯mcking flowers early in the morning?¡± Shen Xi rolled her eyes. ¡°l just woke up. I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±
Like a magician, Chen Yu took out a bag of breakfast and ced it in front of Shen Xi. ¡°Here, 1 brought it for you. I¡¯m such a considerate person. How could 1 forget about this matter?¡±
Shen Xi sighed slightly. This person was indeed overly considerate, causing her to not be able to find a reason to chase him alway.
Just as Shen Xi was thinking about how to send this person away and go back to sleep, Chen Yu seemed to have already known what she was thinking. He lowered his body slightly and then, like a loach, slipped in from Shen Xi¡¯s side.
Zhao Yuan was still in a daze when she suddenly saw a sunny boy blinking his peach-blossom eyes and holding a fragrant breakfast in front of her. He even used such a pleasant voice to seduce her and said, ¡°Do you want to eat?¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes followed the breakfast closely. She nodded in a daze and said honestly, ¡°Yes!¡±
Chen Yu turned his head to look at Shen Xi with a smug look on his face. He smiled and said, ¡°If your roommate wants to eat, you can¡¯t ignore your roommate¡¯s stomach.¡¯
Shen Xi resigned herself to his fate and closed the door. After all, the other party had sent breakfast out of goodwill. She could not be so heartless. Yes, she had to be grateful.
Shen Xi ate the most lively breakfast in her life. It had to be said that Chen Yu was indeed very knowledgeable, From the chickenying eggs in the countryside to the swallowing of outer space, he did not stop for a moment.
He coaxed Zhao Yuan until she was stunned and listened especially seriously.
With the talkative Chen Yu around, Shen Xi felt that it was more lively, but it was a little too lively. For example, there was once when she was shopping with Chen Yu and was blocked by an inte celebrity.
Seeing Chen Yu¡¯s pale face being scolded by the inte celebrity, Shen Xi sat quietly at the side, watching the show while eating roasted sweet potatoes.
Then, Chen Yu exined in tears, ¡°l used to be a yboy, but now I¡¯ve changed. I met that inte celebrity when I just came back and I only had two meals with her¡
Shen Xi did not mind. It would be good if Chen Yu was the kind of person who changed his mind easily. That way, she could get rid of him easily.
However, she did not expect Chen Yu to pester her for four years. Even when she was about to graduate from university, Chen Yu¡¯s passion for her had not died down.
Shen Xi looked helplessly at Chen Yu, who was holding the roses, and said helplessly, ¡°Big brother, can you change the flower? Every time, it was a gorgeous red rose. My vision was tired.¡±
Chen Yu looked at Shen Xi, who had be more and more charming and beautiful after four years and said with a smirk, ¡°The red rose represents my burning and surging love. I don¡¯t want to change because I want to tell you that my love for you has always been the same and unwavering.¡±
Shen Xi mmed the door shut, giving Chen Yu the cold shoulder.
Lu Shan, who was sitting in the living room, smiled and said, ¡°Why are you so fierce? Little Yu was pretty good. Even though he used to be a womanizer, he had been keeping herself pure for the past four years. He had been keeping his chastity for you. You should treat him better..¡±
Chapter 602 - 602: Preparing to Graduate
Chapter 602 - 602: Preparing to Graduate
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi sneered and said, ¡°He¡¯s very good to me. He can even sneak in and send flowers to our school, which is under closed management. After four years, I became that perverted senior who loved red roses. Rumour has it that if I don¡¯t collect red roses for a day, I¡¯ll fly a helicopter to the sky to disturb the Heavenly Pce and harvest the fate of an immortal. I even had a resounding nickname, Rose Onion.¡¯
Lu Shanughed so hard that she could not straighten her back. For the past four years, Lu Shan hadughed every time she heard this title.
Shen Xi looked at her mother, who wasughing so hard that she was trembling, and she felt depressed.
¡°I¡¯m not speaking up for Little Yu. That ¡®onion¡¯ character of yours isn¡¯t bad at all, Little Yu. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re too fierce when you fly the ne. Every time you fly, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re plucking onions. That¡¯s why people gave you this nickname. If it wasn¡¯t for Little Yu giving you roses, you might have been called something else now. Ground-plucking onion, Cong Cong baby, Overlord onion, Rocket onion, Battle onion¡¡± Lu Shan racked her brain to think of a nickname that might appear on her daughter.
¡°Mom!¡± Shen Xi¡¯s face darkened.
¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anymore. But I think this rose onion is quite good. It¡¯s good for both refined and vulgar people. What do you think?¡± Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi and asked as if she was watching a joke.
Before Shen Xi could speak, Chen Yu¡¯s voice sounded again.
¡°Right, auntie? I think so too. Perhaps if she studied it, it might even be a new type of green onion.¡± Chen Yu walked in from the back door with familiarity. Then, he opened the roses ording to Lu Shan¡¯s habit and inserted them into the vase.
Lu Shanughed again.
Shen Xi felt a headache.
¡°Xi, you always leave the back door for me. I think Xi, you can¡¯t bear to lock me outside the door.¡± Chen Yu, who had finished nting the flowers, sat on the sofa with a gratified expression as he looked at Shen Xia
¡°Shut up. I¡¯ll get someone to close the back door tomorrow.¡± Shen Xi wished she could shut Chen Yu e s mouth. This person was not embarrassed to say such things in front of her parents.
¡°Will auntie help me to open the door?¡± Chen Yu looked at Lu Shan pitifully. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Lu Shan nodded and smiled. ¡°Auntie¡¯ll definitely open the door for you.¡±
Lu Shan really liked Chen Yu, the happy guy. Every time he came, he would make the familyugh.
Four years ago, with her dull personality, Chen Yu was the only one who could stir up Shen Xi¡¯s mood. Although it was not a good mood, it was better than being lifeless.
Lu Shan spoke to Chen Yu for a while, then turned to Shen Xi and said gently,
¡°Xi, aren¡¯t you graduating soon? When are you moving back home?¡±
Shen Xi angrily pped away the fruit Chen Yu stuffed into her mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s still half a year left. I¡¯ve been writing my graduation thesis and finishing my design recently. That¡¯s why I had the time toe back. Uh¡¡±
Just as Shen Xi finished speaking, Chen Yu stuffed a piece of fruit into her mouth. She was so angry that she pinched Chen Yu¡¯s cheeks and stuffed a few pieces of fruit into Chen Yu¡¯s mouth.
Lu Shan looked at the two young people who were fooling around and felt happy. She said casually, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to report in advance? You studied for half a year longer than others. Are you going to wait for this year¡¯s graduation?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Of course, she could apply for graduation in advance. However, Shen Xi still wanted to stay in school for half a year. Otherwise, she would have to go home and take over the business once she graduated. Thinking about how she would have to handle the business of the
tworge corporations in the future, Shen Xi felt that her head was about to explode. She might as well fly a fighter jet.
¡°Yes, yes.¡± Shen Xi said vaguely. In order to avoid being interrogated by Lu Shan, Shen Xi pinched Chen Yu t s cheeks and stuffed fruit into his mouth. ¡°Come, eat more.¡±
On one hand, she wanted to take revenge on Chen Yu for feeding her fruits, and on the other hand, she wanted to avoid Lu Shan¡¯s questions.
Chen Yu made muffled noises for a long time before swallowing the fruits in his mouth.
Lu Shan looked at the two childish children ying together and shook her head with a smile. ¡°Little Yu, are you eating here tonight? Auntie will cook your favourite braised pork ribs for you.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s eyes instantly widened in panic as he asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Is Uncleing back tonight?¡±
¡°Yes, he is.¡± Lu Shan nodded gently.
Chen Yu¡¯s originally dejected appearance instantly regained a new lease of life. He hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll eat here tonight..¡±
Chapter 603 - 603: Students Detained
Chapter 603 - 603: Students Detained
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan nodded and got up to prepare the ingredients.
Shen Xi¡¯s lips curled into a smile and said, ¡°What? Afraid of tasting my mother¡¯s cooking? Tell me, if I were to tell my mom that you dislike her food, what would happen to you?¡±
Chen Yu gave Shen Xi a beseeching look and pleaded, ¡°Xi, please, you can¡¯t be so cruel.¡¯
¡°l could keep mum, but promise me that you won¡¯t give me red roses anymore,¡± Shen Xi said.
Chen Yu contemted for a moment and decisively said, ¡°Okay, I promise.¡± He could give her blue roses instead. It would be romantic too.
Shen Xi nodded contently and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll show mercy and do a good deed today.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s gaze locked onto Shen Xi. He spoke sincerely and seriously, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re really nice to me. Shall we be in a rtionship?¡±
Shen Xi turned her head away once again, avoiding Chen Yu t s passionate gaze, and whispered, ¡°Chen Yu, you know I¡¯m not attracted to you.¡±
A sigh of disappointment escaped Chen Yu¡¯s lips as he sadly uttered, ¡°Xi, do you know? You¡¯ve rejected me nine hundred and ny-nine times.¡±
Surprised, Shen Xi eximed, ¡°You kept count? Are you kidding? That many times? That¡¯s almost once every few days?¡±
With a forlorn expression in his eyes, Chen Yu replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been confessing to you in my dreams, and you¡¯ve been rejecting me in my dreams too.¡±
Shen Xi did not know what to say, so she simply stuffed a piece of fruit into her mouth, trying to avoid the topic.
Chen Yu¡¯s face brightened up and said, ¡®1 1 was lying to you. How could I possibly keep count? I don¡¯t even remember how many times I¡¯ve confessed.¡±
Shen Xi red at Chen Yu, feeling annoyed, but in her mind, she was indeed wondering just how many times this fool had confessed.
Hidden away from Shen X¡¯s eyes was the card Chen Yu had taken out from the roses. It clearly read, ¡°l like you. Can we be together?¡±
Chen Yu let out a long sigh. It had been more than nine hundred and ny-nine times. Every bouquet of roses he gave her contained such a card, but Shen Xi never responded. It left him feeling a touch disheartened.
He wondered when Shen Xi would finally pick up the card and say, ¡°Yes, I do!¡±
At that moment, he would be the happiest person in the world.
After dinner, Shen Xi escorted Chen Yu to the door as instructed, then returned to her bedroom to prepare for her thesis and final project.
Meanwhile, in a high-level room at the Imperial Capital Military University, the principal wore a serious expression as he said, ¡°Several students from the Specialized Energy Technology and Ammunition Engineering departments have been detained in Country C. The higher-ups have sent someone to negotiate the release, but we need to be prepared to assist in bringing them back at any time.¡±
Upon hearing this, Xu Hua, the Director of Education, furrowed his brows and eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on in Country C? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be an exchange? Why are they detaining our students?¡±
¡°The indication from above is that it may be rted to the internal turmoil in Country S instigated by Country Y. The bomb that exploded at the government center in Country S was revealed to be developed by our university. So, Country Y is using this as a pretext to detain our students, demanding an exnation,¡± said Principal Duan Jian with a solemn look, his eyes fixed on the table.
¡°Nonsense! They¡¯re just fabricating charges. That bomb in Country S was clearly outdated, manufactured decades ago. How can they implicate us? And they¡¯re detaining students who have nothing to do with the conflict. It¡¯s an outrageous act.¡± Guan Yan spoke with brooding eyes.
The exchange program this time was sponsored by the Guan family¡¯s military-industrial enterprise. The students included Guan Lei, Guan Yan¡¯s own son. He was inevitably distressed at the moment.
Others had no doubt that Guan Yan was right. They were undeniably framed by Country Y, leaving them in a challenging predicament.
Many countries had signed non-intervention treaties regarding Country S t s internal affairs, but this me for supplying the bomb was now pinned on Huaguo. They were truly fanning the mes.
The principal pondered for a moment and said, ¡°All we can do now is cooperate with the higher-ups and send people for the retrieval. Given the ambiguous attitude from Country C, we can¡¯t send fighter jets there to avoid drawing unnecessary attention and criticism. Hence, we can only deploymercial aircraft. It would be best if it¡¯s from our university. It¡¯s reasonable for the school to send personnel for the retrieval.¡±
¡°Amercial aircraft? No way! Can amercial aircraft do the job? What if it gets intercepted before it even leaves the airspace of Country C? It has no defense capability. This is ridiculous.¡± Guan Yan eximed furiously.
The principal was somewhat embarrassed and could only console, ¡°There¡¯s no other choice for now. We can only select pilots with good skills and pair them with well-crafted nes. We¡¯ll take a gamble..¡±
Chapter 604 - 604: Graduation Gift
Chapter 604 - 604: Graduation Gift
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Actually, I have a proposal,¡± the Director of Education said. ¡°l remember that the Shen family in Beijing has severalpanies, and it seems they have been working together in recent years on abat-type passenger aircraft. I think we can try to contact them. Maybe we can find a good ne for the rescue mission.¡±
Guan Yan¡¯s gaze flickered slightly at the mention of the Shen family, and said, ¡°We can give it a try. It might be a bit troublesome for both of you to get in touch with them. Also, remember not to bring up the Guan family.¡±
Although Guan Yan did not think that the Shen family would disregard the lives of these students due to personal grievances, he still believed that it would be better for the Guan family to keep a low profile, considering Guan
Lei¡¯s public abandonment of Shen Xi in the past.
The principal and the Director of Education did not know why Guan Yan emphasized not mentioning the Guan family in front of the Shen family, but since he said so, they did not want to probe further.
¡°As for the selection of pilots, let¡¯s go with that Rose Onion and her partner,¡± the Director of Education blurted out.
¡°Rose Onion?¡± Despite the severity of the situation, Guan Yan almost could not suppress his amusement. What kind of title was that? It sounded delicate and graceful. Would this person be capable?
The principal coughed and said seriously, ¡°In formal asions, don¡¯t use code names, use the actual names.¡¯
The Director of Education was about to say the name but struggled for a while, awkwardly saying, ¡°Um¡ Well¡ Actually, I don¡¯t know the student¡¯s name either. As you know, our school is unique, and many students are referred to by code names instead of their actual names.¡±
The principal intervened to smooth things over and said, ¡°Mr. Guan, that¡¯s true. However, despite the strange name Rose Onion, her academic performance in the past four years has been remarkable. She has exceeded expectations in many secret missions. Among our students, the name Rose
Onionmands great respect and admiration.¡±
The principal wished he could give a good beating to the person who came up with such a strange code name for this impressive girl. It was too detrimental to their prestige.
Had he known that this girl would be so exceptional, he would havee up with an awesome code name for her when she entered the school. It would spare him the embarrassment when he boasts about his outstanding students.
Guan Yan nodded and said, ¡°Please handle this for us. You have a better understanding of your student¡¯s abilities.¡±
Meanwhile, Shen Xi, who was still struggling with how to start her thesis, received an urgent task from the school to go to Country C and bring back a few junior students. The fact that they approached her suggested that the task was no easy feat.
Shen Yan also received a call from thepany, stating that the Imperial
Capital Military University wanted to borrow theirtestmercial aircraft.
Shen Yan chuckled at how those people from the Imperial Capital Military University were like cats, always sniffing out good things before they were even announced.
Shen Yan immediately declined the request. After all, the Shen family had spent several years preparing it as a graduation gift for Xi.
However, after receiving an exnation from the school, Shen Yan grasped the gravity of the situation. After careful consideration, he sighed and realized that the heavens were not on their side.
Nevertheless, they could gift the ne first and then lend it.
Late in the evening, Shen Yan pulled Shen Xi to the indoor airport built by the Shen family at a significant cost.
Shen Xi looked at the ne in front of her with sparkly eyes and asked, ¡°Dad, what is this?¡±
Shen Yan smiled and said, ¡°This is a graduation gift for you. Although it may look like an ordinary passenger ne on the outside, there¡¯s a lot more to it. It can be used as a fighter aircraft. All the necessary procedures have beenpleted. Originally, I nned to give it to you on your graduation day, but due to unforeseen circumstances, I¡¯m giving it to you now, my daughter.¡± ¡°Unforeseen circumstances? Did something happen?¡± Shen Xi asked curiously, unable to tear her eyes away from her precious toy. She loved this big toy so much.
¡°The principal of your school called me and said they want to borrow it to retrieve some students detained in Country C,¡± Shen Yan exined truthfully.
¡°Now the ne is yours, and it¡¯s up to you to decide whether to lend it.¡±
Shen Xi was slightly surprised. It seemed like her school wanted to borrow her ne for a mission. She would have to familiarize herself with it.
Shen Yan gave aprehensive overview of the entire ne and then asked Shen Xi to take it for a test flight.
After a trial run, Shen Xi was in a joyful mood and ecstatic beyond words.
¡°Dad, I ept the gift. I really like it. Thank you, Dad!¡± Shen Xi blushed, her eyes lit up with a smile, and her brows raised in delight..
Chapter 605 - 605: Rescue Mission
Chapter 605 - 605: Rescue Mission
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°If the school wants to borrow it, then let them. Things only have meaning when they are put to good use,¡± Shen Xi said.
Shen Yan nodded. She was indeed his daughter, a girl with wisdom and vision.
Shen Xi went back and freshened up, theny down and looked at the message sent by the school.
Going to Country C to pick up some juniors from the Weaponry Academy? The Imperial Capital Military University was huge, with a total of eighteen colleges dedicated to military-rted fields, each with numerous specialized departments.
The Aviation and Aerospace Academy, where Shen Xi was, and the Weaponry Academy were not exactly nearby. It would take a twenty-minute drive.
Shen Xi put down her phone. She needed a good rest to recharge before returning to school the next day.
The next day, under the pretext ofpleting her thesis, Shen Xi returned to the campus. After taking a test flight with her assistant, she took a few support personnel and headed to Country C.
Initially, Shen Xi thought she would be able to return quickly, but she unexpectedly ended up staying in Country C for two days without receiving any notification. This made Shen Xi slightly uneasy. She thought thatmunication with the higher-ups was not going smoothly, which hindered their operation.
¡°l heard that this time, Country C detained the juniors to extort the newly developed explosive material. They are using the explosion at Country S t s government center to buy time,¡± said Shen Xi¡¯s assistant, Yu Ming, while eating his lunch.
¡°In that case, it won¡¯t be easy for us to pick them up,¡± Shen Xi took a bite of beef and continued the conversation.
¡°l just hope we won¡¯t engage in aerialbat. We only have one aircraft, and if we get surrounded, it will be disastrous,¡± Yu Ming shook his head and sighed.
Shen Xi chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been ambushed before. What are you afraid of?¡±
Yu Ming alsoughed in response. He almost forgot that the person next to him was none other than the brilliant Rose Onion! The one who could make a sharp turn inside the enemy¡¯s encirclement and cause the enemy aircraft to collide behind her, the ¡°Rose Onion¡±!
¡°Senior, are you not afraid to die?¡± Yu Ming asked curiously, looking at Shen Xi, who was enjoying her meal without a trace of worry.
¡°Junior, what nonsense are you talking about? How could I not be afraid of death? If I die, my parents will cry, my grandparents will cry, and even my ancestors underground will bother me. Do you think I¡¯m afraid or not?¡± Shen Xiughed.
If she had no attachments in this world, she would not be afraid to die. But if she had loved ones, she would hold her life dear, fearing the sadness and grief it would bring to them.
¡°Senior, you really love joking around,¡± Yu Ming smiled and continued eating his lunch.
People at the school always said that Senior had a strange temperament, a cold personality, and was both entric and fond of scolding people. Several of her previous assistants were driven away by her stern reproaches. So, when he was first assigned to be Senior¡¯s assistant, he was quite apprehensive.
But as they spent more time together, he discovered that she was easy to get along with as long as he did not make mistakes.
Of course, when he first started working with her, he did get reprimanded harshly. However, as he improved and stopped making mistakes, she no longer scolded him and would even joke around from time to time.
Looking back, Senior was not wrong to be so strict. Every time they went on a mission, their lives were at stake, and if any mistake were made, both of them would be done for.
Shen Xi¡¯s phone rang urgently. She quickly grabbed the phone, looked at the message on it, and then exchanged a serious gaze with Yu Ming.
The two of them swiftly started the aircraft and flew towards the location sent by the support personnel.
As soon as theynded on the designated site, a group of people ran towards the aircraft. Shen Xi vigntly observed her surroundings and then signaled for Yu Ming to lower thedder.
Soon, the group of people settled inside the cabin. Shen Xi nced at the people chasing behind and pressed the start button. The aircraft shot up vertically, scaring the students who had just seated themselves.
It was not until they reached a stable altitude and began normal flight that they calmed down slightly.
¡°Ah! I-I, my goodness, that scared the hell out of me. I thought I was going to die,¡± one student tightly grabbed the seatbelt with tearful eyes.
¡°This is too terrifying. This isn¡¯t flying a ne; it¡¯sunching a rocket!¡± another student said with lingering fear.
¡°The pilot is your school alumna, and she has excellent skills. You should know her, she¡¯s your senior,¡± one of the support personnel said with a smile..
Chapter 606 - 606: Senior Rose Onion
Chapter 606 - 606: Senior Rose Onion
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Senior? Could it be that Rose Onion? The ace pilot from the Aviation and Aerospace Academy,¡± eximed a student.
The support personnel chuckled, ¡°l suppose that¡¯s the name. I found it amusing the first time I heard it. How could there be such a peculiar code name?¡±
Xue Chang, with a disheveled appearance, gasped, ¡°So it¡¯s her? I heard that this senior enrolled six months in advance and performed a weing stunt in front of all the new students. She flew the fighter jet into the air, with the Director of Education aboard, executing all sorts of aerial maneuvers. The director was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to ride in her ne for the next four years. ¡±
¡°Indeed, the Director of Education was ridiculed for four years. But when 1 first heard the code name, Rose Onion, I had some trouble epting it too. I was thinking, why would such a cool senior have such a bizarre code name?¡± Shi Chengughed.
¡°It waster revealed that some guy used to give the senior a bouquet of red roses every day, earning her the nickname ¡®Red Rose¡¯ within three days of her enrollment. It¡¯s said that she demanded her pursuer to do so, and if he missed even once, he would be punished. It sounds quite extreme. Later on, during the weing drill, she took off in a fighter jet like an onion sprouting from the ground, hence she was given the title ¡®Rose Onion,¡¯¡± Xue Chang exined delightfully.
¡°That senior is fierce and strict. I¡¯ve heard she scolded and drove away many partners. She¡¯s on par with our Bomb God. I wonder what that guy was thinking, sending her roses for four years straight without fear. If I have the chance to meet her, I¡¯ll definitely pay my respects,¡± Shi Cheng joked.
Guan Lei, who was mentioned, raised his eyes slightly, causing Shi Cheng to immediately shrink his neck in fear.
His friend, Xue Chang, quickly turned to Guan Lei and cheerfully said, ¡°Bomb God, you scared the junior. We have Rose in the south and Bomb God in the north. Both of you are nightmare-level figures in the school. One excels at taking people to the skies and torturing them, while the other excels at burying people underground with explosions. It¡¯s normal to mention both of you together. And¡¡±
Xue Chang paused and continued with a smile, ¡°l heard that senior is exceptionally beautiful, and you two would make a perfect match. It¡¯s just a pity that she has an overzealous pursuer. Added to the fact that she often appears and disappears mysteriously, I¡¯ve only caught a glimpse of her once during the start of the school year. Just seeing her cool and graceful figure from behind was exhrating. You missed your chance.¡±
Guan Lei nced at Xue Chang nonchntly and said, ¡°Wipe the drool off your mouth. It¡¯s dripping into the cockpit. Be careful, or your senior might take you for a private flight.¡±
Xue Chang immediately widened his eyes in fright and started wiping his mouth frantically. However, there was no drool, and with slight annoyance, he said, ¡°Bomb God, you tricked me.¡±
Guan Lei simply smiled and continued to look at the documents in his hands.
Guan Lei had indeed heard of Rose Onion before. She was undoubtedly an impressive individual. When he entered the academy, she was originally his ssmate, but because she arrived six months earlier, she became a senior.
As for the weing flight demonstration at the beginning of the semester, he did not have the opportunity to witness it due to some issues at home. He had only heard bits and pieces about it.
Afterward, he devoted all his time to theboratory, while Rose Onion was someone who kept a low profile. They had not met each other at all. It seemed she was also not inclined to waste time on mundane social interactions.
Lost in his thoughts, Guan Lei suddenly felt the ne descending rapidly. The strong sense of weightlessness silenced the previously joyful cabin.
Guan Lei turned to look out the window when the ne abruptly tilted. He pressed himself tightly against the side of the cabin, while the other students pursed their lips, their faces filled with panic. It was the first time they encountered such a situation.
¡°Hello, students. I¡¯m co-pilot Yu Ming. The ne is currently surrounded by enemy aircraft, and there may be a fierce battle ahead. But please remain calm, fasten your seatbelts, and refrain from moving around,¡± Yu Ming spoke into the microphone with a serious tone.
After releasing the inte, Yu Ming stared at the red dots on the control panel, cursing under his breath, ¡°Damn it, ten fighter jets. Is Country C trying to escte the situation?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t attack within Country C t s borders. They just want to force us tond,¡± Shen Xi maneuvered the ne at a low altitude and sidestepped rapidly, keeping the ne in the blind spot of the enemy¡¯s attacks before gradually stabilizing it.
¡°From what I see, they want to drive us towards Country S. It¡¯s in a state of chaos right now. Even if we manage to escape, we¡¯ll still be used by other countries of interfering with their internal affairs. Try contacting the ground to inquire about the current situation in No Man¡¯s Land. We¡¯ll head there,¡± Shen Xi said calmly..
Chapter 607 - 607: Counterattack
Chapter 607 - 607: Counterattack
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Senior, wouldn¡¯t No Man¡¯s Land be even more chaotic?¡± Yu Ming asked in confusion.
Shen Xi smiled; her eyes gleaming with a fierce glint. ¡°Chaos is chaos, but it won¡¯t cause trouble for our country. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Country S must have already deployed its forces and is waiting for us. No Man¡¯s Land is different. With various factions crossing paths, we¡¯ll stir up trouble and use the influence there to shake off our pursuers.¡±
Yu Ming nodded. ¡°Alright!¡¯
Yu Ming urgently tried to establish contact with the ground but struggled with the signal intermittent, as if it was being intercepted. His expression grew increasingly grim.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi¡¯s lips curled with a mischievous smile. She performed skillful aerial maneuvers, ying with the enemy aircraft, and even circling one of the fighter jets. The enemy nes flew aimlessly in the air like headless flies,cking any coherent pattern.
The students inside the cabin were already feeling nauseous. Such reckless aerial stunts, indifferent to human lives, were difficult for ordinary people to endure.
Now they understood why the Director of Education never flew in Rose Onion¡¯s ne again. It was like being trapped inside a roller coaster, driving a person to the brink of copse.
At the moment the ne entered No Man¡¯s Land, the enraged enemy fighter jets started attacking.
As soon as Guan Lei heard the sound of a missileunch, he murmured under his breath, ¡°Qianliyan-655, tracking missiles, two of them.¡±
This instantly drained the color from the students¡¯ faces. But before they could react, the ne suddenly shot up like a rocket, then performed a rapid inverted loop and sped away in the opposite direction.
The inverted passengers felt their blood rush to their heads. With a loud and explosive sound, two enemy nes plummeted.
The ne reoriented itself.
At this point, the group was no longer afraid of Senior¡¯s vertical takeoff technique, Survival was of the utmost importance.
Inside the cockpit, Shen Xi¡¯s lips twisted into a wicked smile with malicious satisfaction. ¡°There are still eight more. They made the first move, now it¡¯s our turn to attack. Yu Ming, are you ready?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Yu Mings eyes gleamed with excitement.
The seemingly ordinary passenger ne revealed rows of missileunchers on both wings. The changes under the wings were unclear, but something seemed to have transformed as well. The students in the cabin were instantly astonished. One of them eximed, ¡°This is actually a fighter jet! Oh my, it¡¯s my first time riding in a fighter jet.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you find these missiles familiar? Isn¡¯t this the equipment our ammunition engineering team developedst year? It¡¯s so exhrating to witness our work being used in actualbat,¡± Xue Chang said, brimming with excitement.
Guan Lei was also amazed by the wing design. His area of expertise was in specialized energy technology, and it was closely rted to ammunition engineering, but he had limited exposure to the use of weapons. They were mainly used on test aircraft.
Now, experiencing firsthand the missile-equipped aircraft they had developed, although Guan Lei did not show it on his face, his heart was already aze with passion, and every cell in his body quivered with enthusiasm.
The eight enemy nes formed a cylindrical shape, surrounding the aircraft. One group dispersed to divert Shen Xi¡¯s attack direction, while the other group prevented the aircraft from escaping.
In the tense atmosphere, theunchers originally facing forward abruptly turned towards the tail end of the wings. Guan Lei felt himself falling backward as the aircraft tilted vertically.
The group held their breath in suspense. The next moment, the aircraft spun rapidly like a top, perfectly evading the encirclement, and within a few seconds, it shot down three enemy nes.
A triumphant smile spread across Shen Xi¡¯s face. She looked at the sudden emergence of several red dots on the instrument panel. With a press of a button, the ne fired in the direction of the red dots.
Wedged between the approaching fighter jets and the five remaining enemy aircraft, Shen Xi snorted in contempt. In the final second before entering the enemy¡¯s attack range, she dove straight down, watching the enemy nes engage in a chaotic battle.
Shen Xi circled behind the enemy nes andunched five X-type guided missiles. She then elerated, speeding toward Huaguo.
Attack and retreat, what a thrill..
Chapter 608 - 608: Blocking the Bullet
Chapter 608 - 608: Blocking the Bullet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s flight speed was too fast, so Guan Lei and the others did not see the power of the X-type tracking missile with their own eyes. However, through the sound, they could feel the powerful attack power of the missile, which made everyone excited.
After the ne stopped, Shen Xi finally had time to turn on the surveince cameras in the cabin. When she saw the students patting their chests, Shen Xi smiled brightly.
However, the smile on Shen Xi¡¯s face froze when she saw the familiar face. She had originally nned to greet her schoolmates, but now she was suddenly in no mood.
Shen Xi got Yu Ming to guide those people off the ne, while she did not even take off her mask and directly went down from the other side,
Shen Xiughed at herself as she watched Guan Lei get off the ne from a few meters away.
It turned out that Guan Lei was also at the Imperial Capital Military
University. There was only a 20-minute drive between the two colleges. Yet, they had not met once in four years.
Shen Xi shook her head. She turned around and took two steps when she noticed movement not far away. Sniper?
Shen Xi widened her eyes and shouted, ¡°Get down! There¡¯s a sniper!¡¯
Guan Lei was slightly stunned when he heard the familiar voice. He turned around and saw a person wearing a helmet jumping up not far from him. When he was pulled down to lie on the ground, the person who jumped up also fell to the ground.
Guan Lei panicked for no reason. He wanted to move forward, but he was pressed down by the teacher beside him. ¡°Don¡¯t move now.¡±
Yu Ming panted heavily, his heart flustered to the extreme. Even his voice was trembling. ¡°Senior¡¡±
Shen Xi covered the wound on her abdomen and gritted her teeth in anger. This Guan Lei was destined to be her enemy. Everyone had alreadyid down. What was this idiot doing? What was he daydreaming about? She had no choice but to use her body to block him.
Meanwhile, the entourage members who had been following the ne previously took out their guns and crawled in Shen Xi¡¯s direction.
Suddenly, gunshots appeared in the direction of the sniper. After the sniper who was shot was suppressed, Yu Ming got up in a panic and ran to Shen Xi. He anxiously carried Shen Xi horizontally, ¡°Senior, hold on.¡±
Guan Lei wanted to get closer, but he was stopped by the people beside him. He watched helplessly as the injured person was carried away. All he could see was the dazzling red, and his heart inexplicably trembled.
Guan Lei followed her, wanting to confirm the safety of the Rose Onion. However, he was called away by the Department Head along with the group of students beside him. He remembered the purpose of this exchange and could only leave first.
By the time he came to the hospital, he could no longer find her. It was said that Rose Onion had been taken home by her family. In order to let her rest well, her family did not allow students to visit her.
Guan Lei could not help but feel a little regretful. However, it was good that she was fine. After all, they were in the same school. There would still be opportunities to meet in the future.
At this moment, in the Shen family¡¯s vi, the Shen family and the Lu family were looking at the awkward Shen Xi on the bed with serious expressions. ¡°Xi, I asked your Department Head. She said that you can apply for graduation now. Your results for the past four years can be considered your graduation work. As long as you submit your thesis, you¡¯ll graduate.¡± Lu Shan said with both heartache and anger.
Seeing that she had been exposed, Shen Xi could only say embarrassedly, ¡®E lt seems so. I might have remembered wrongly.¡±
Shen Hui looked at the pale Shen Xi and said with a rare tone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, apply for it tomorrow. You should learn to get in touch with the family business. Shen Yan, after Xi recovers, arrange for someone to take care of her.¡¯
Lu De, who was beside him, also added, ¡°On Monday, Wednesday, and Friday, he¡¯ll be at the Chen family. He¡¯ll be at the Lu family on Tuesday, April, and Saturday. He¡¯ll rest on Sunday. It¡¯s decided!¡±
Shen Xi wailed in her heart. When the two grandfathers exploit people, they did not show any mercy at all.
It was all Guan Lei¡¯s fault for causing her to get injured and then be discovered.
When Chen Yu came to visit Shen Xi, the elders of the two families had already returned.
When Shen Yan and his wife saw Chen Yu holding the blue roses, they tactfully left. The remaining two, Shen Luan and Lu Fei, who finally had the opportunity toe out to work, stood guard at the door.
When Shen Xi finally finished school, the two of them finally would not be ashamed of not working for free.
¡°Xi, are you okay? Does it still hurt? What should I do if something happens to you? I¡¯m going to be a widow at such a young age!¡± Chen Yu had a worried expression on his face as if he was about to cry.
Shen Xi pped away Chen Yu¡¯s demonic ws and said with a disdainful smile, ¡°Do you have to be so exaggerated? I¡¯m not dead yet, and you¡¯re already here to cry?¡±
Chapter 609 - 609: Not Giving Up
Chapter 609 - 609: Not Giving Up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chen Yu touched the back of his hand that Shen Xi had hit him with grievance, His eyes were slightly red as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I worried? Xi, don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future. Otherwise, my heart won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±
¡°Chen Yu, speak properly!¡± Shen Xi really could not stand Chen Yu¡¯s strange appearance and rolled her eyes.
Only then did Chen Yu sit up straight and said with a serious expression,
¡°Alright. Xi, do you want an apple? I¡¯ll peel one for you and show you how to get a continuous apple peel.¡±
¡°If I die this time, I¡¯ll definitely die from excessive blood loss because Iughed in anger at you.¡± Shen Xi said helplessly.
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t act like a clown anymore. I¡¯ll quietly peel an apple for you.¡± Chen Yu picked up the apple at the side and carefully peeled it, even carefully cutting it into small pieces.
Shen Xi looked at the roses beside her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you won¡¯t give me roses anymore?¡±
Chen Yu ced a small piece of apple into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth before saying, ¡°No, I promised not to give you red roses, but I didn¡¯t promise not to give you blue roses. I said I would send it to you until you agreed to my request.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no result. Why waste this money?¡± Shen Xi said rudely.
Shen Xi had always been so direct towards people she did not like. However, all these years, Chen Yu did not care about it, leaving her helpless.
¡°Xi, I don¡¯t want to give up yet. Unless you¡¯re married and living a good life. Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind pursuing you. Don¡¯t try to persuade me, and don¡¯t use any morals to lecture me. I won¡¯t give up easily once I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Chen Yu whispered.
Shen Xi turned her head to avoid Chen Yu¡¯s burning gaze. Chen Yu¡¯s inaudible sigh could be heard in her ears.
After apanying Shen Xi to relieve her boredom, Chen Yu left.
The moment he walked out of the Shen family¡¯s house, Chen Yu turned around with a depressed expression for a long time before leaving. He went to the clubhouse and ordered a lot of wine, drinking alone in silence.
In fact, in the past four years, it was not that he did not think of finding someone else, but every time he approached those girls, Shen Xi¡¯s figure would always sh across his mind unconsciously, making him unable to ept other girls.
Therefore, Chen Yu could only let go of his thoughts and chase after Shen Xi. Perhaps one day, he would realize that he and Shen Xi would never be together. If that happened, he might just give up.
Chen Yu had wanted to indulge himself in the game, but the more he drank, the more bitter it became. He simply got up and prepared to leave. He might as well go to Xi¡¯s side and guard her. If Xi wanted to eat an apple, he would have to peel it for her.
As soon as he opened the door, Chen Yu saw a familiar face and quickly shouted, ¡°What a coincidence, Guan Lei.¡¯
Guan Lei, who had been dragged out by his students to y, suddenly heard someone call his name. He subconsciously looked at the person who had spoken. It was Uncle Chen¡¯s son, Chen Yu.
Chen Yu walked up to Guan Lei and put his arm around his shoulder, ¡°Why are von here? Are von with your friends?¡±
Guan Lei pulled Chen Yu¡¯s hand off his shoulder with a look of disdain and said indifferently, ¡°l came with my ssmates.¡±
After surviving a disaster, the ssmates around him felt that they had to celebrate. In addition, Guan Lei was not in the mood to study today, so he followed them out.
¡°Is that so? Why didn¡¯t you bring the Li family¡¯s youngdy out?¡± Chen Yu teased.
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was unsettled as he said coldly, ¡°1 have nothing to do with Li Jin. Don¡¯t associate me with her.¡±
¡°What are you doing? Who in Beijing doesn¡¯t know that Li Jines to your Guan family every day? Your mother often brings Li Jin out to socialize. Who doesn¡¯t know about your rtionship? What was there to be shy about? Like me, if 1 have a girlfriend, I will openly say that I have a girlfriend.¡± Chen Yu said proudly.
¡°Really?¡± Guan Lei teased. ¡°Which club did the girle from this time? How long do you n to maintain it?¡±
Chen Yu quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf. My current girlfriend is a good girl from a decent family. She was from a big family in Beijing and a top student at the Imperial Military University.¡±
Guan Lei did not expect that the girlfriend Chen Yu mentioned was actually his schoolmate. He gave a fake smile. ¡°Then you have to be careful. As long as the students in our school haven¡¯t graduated, they are all soldiers in service.
Most of them will enter the army in the future. If you keep acting like this, be careful not to be arrested for breaking up a military marriage..¡±
Chapter 610 - 610: Fresh Flowers and Cow Feces
Chapter 610 - 610: Fresh Flowers and Cow Feces
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re looking down on me. I¡¯m now very loyal to my dear.¡± Chen Yu raised his chin and snorted in dissatisfaction.
¡°Yes, loyalty! You¡¯re so loyal that you came to the club.¡± Guan Lei said indifferently. He was not in a good mood today. He would not let this fool show off.
¡°That¡¯s because¡¡± Chen Yu paused. He could not always say that he was in a bad mood because his confessions were always rejected, so he came over to drink, right? Wouldn¡¯t that make Guan Leiugh at him?
Looking at Guan Lei¡¯s expression, which was obviously ready to watch a joke, Chen Yu coughed lightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because my dear was injured on a mission in C Nation. I took care of her for a long time. She was afraid that I was tired and forced me toe out to rx. Have you ever seen a girlfriend so considerate? Only my dear is so outstanding.¡±
Guan Lei frowned.¡± A mission in C Nation?¡±
Chen Yu did not notice the change in Guan Lei¡¯s expression and said proudly,
¡°Yeah, my girlfriend is very outstanding in school. Have you heard of the Rose Onion from the Imperial Military College? That¡¯s my girlfriend. Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes flickered and he could not help butugh. ¡°So, the fool who gave red roses for four years, could it be you?¡±
Chen Yu was instantly displeased, and even his voice was raised a few degrees. ¡°Guan Lei, do you want to fight? What idiot? That was a romantic interaction between me and my girlfriend! Are you allergic to romance? Oh! I know, you single dog. You¡¯re jealous of me, so you belittle me!¡±
Guan Lei did not know if there was something wrong with Rose Onion¡¯s brain. Such a cool girl would actually choose such a noisy boyfriend. He did not know what was wrong with her.
It was like a beautiful rose that couldmand the wind and clouds were inserted into cow dung.
¡°Guan Lei, what¡¯s with your disdainful expression? Let me tell you, my girlfriend loves me as much as her life. She can¡¯t do without me. If I didn¡¯t peel an apple, she would be sad.¡± Chen Yu was extremely dissatisfied with Guan Lei¡¯s current expression. It was as if he was dog shit.
Guan Lei smiled and said meaningfully, ¡°You¡¯re right. Think about it. Cow dung is nutritious and is indeed suitable for growing flowers.¡±
¡°Guan Lei, who are you implying? So what if it was cow dung? It¡¯s still better than you. You¡¯re cold and can¡¯t support anything. You¡¯re destined to be lonely.¡± Chen Yu became excited. He only remembered that if he could be together with Shen Xi, then so be it. He was willing to be the cow dung.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. He had raised it before, but he gave it awayter.
Chen Yu did not want to waste his breath on Guan Lei, so he snorted arrogantly and said, ¡°Forget it. I already have a girlfriend, so I won¡¯t argue with you. When the timees, I¡¯ll let you meet my girlfriend. If you please me, I might be happy and ask my dear to introduce you to an outstanding girlfriend. ¡±
Guan Lei thought for a moment and agreed. He wanted to meet this Rose Onion as well. After all, she was his saviour.
Guan Lei smiled. ¡°Sure, the time has been set. Tell me about it. I¡¯ll go when 1 have time.¡±
Chen Yu immediately beamed with joy. His parents had some friendship with Guan Lei¡¯s parents, so Guan Lei became someone else¡¯s child to him.
When he was in Hai City, Guan Lei was good at his studies. Later, when he went abroad for a while, Guan Lei was also above him.
He was clearly one year older than Guan Lei, but he was always suppressed by this annoying child. This made his academic life very difficult.
Not only for studies but also for rtionships.
Whenever Guan Lei appeared, the girls¡¯ eyes would always fall on him first. This made him very unhappy, so much so that he went around flirting to prove that he was more charming than Guan Lei. Gradually, it became a habit.
Fortunately, Guan Lei returned to the country early, and he felt that the world was bright and shiny.
This time, he wanted to bring Xi to stand proudly in front of Guan Lei.
Chen Yu went out feeling refreshed. He did not expect to meet Li Jin at the door, who had rushed over. Chen Yu said with an evil smile, ¡°Yo, is Li family¡¯s young miss here to look for Guan Lei?¡±
Li Jin fixed her eyes on Chen Yu. After being slightly startled, she tidied up her clothes, then smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Lei said that he was going out to y today, so he asked me toe along..¡±
Chapter 611 - 611: Through the Back Door
Chapter 611 - 611: Through the Back Door
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Yo. Is a joyous asion going to happen? He just said that he had nothing to do with you, but I took it seriously and called him a single dog. Looking at him now, he was simply a scum.¡± Chen Yu said indignantly.
Li Jin¡¯s smile froze instantly and she said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Brother Lei, he might be shy. He is a reserved person, and he might not say it out loud. However, if he didn¡¯t like it, she would definitely say it directly. For example, four years ago, when a woman pestered him, he rejected her in front of everyone.¡±
¡°Is that so? Why didn¡¯t I know about this?¡± Chen Yu asked curiously with his eyes wide open.
¡°Sigh, it¡¯s been a long time ago. And at that time, brother Lei also gave that girl some face and chose a ce with fewer people to refuse her.¡± Li Jin said with a smile.
Even though four years had passed, as long as Li Jin thought of the scene when Shen Xi was abandoned by Guan Lei, she would feel happy.
Chen Yu still wanted to dig up some gossip. He was a little curious about Guan Lei¡¯s matter, but Li Jin refused to say too much, which made him slightly disappointed.
Shen Xi rested at home for a week. Every day, besides eating and sleeping, she also had to argue with Chen Yu. Shen Xi felt that such days were too difficult to bear.
Shen Xi seemed to be boneless as shey on thezy couch and watched a movie. Suddenly, the room lit up and a familiar face appeared in front of Shen
Xi.
¡°Yuan?¡± Shen Xi was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±
Four years ago, Zhao Yuan chose to study abroad, so Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan could only meet up for a short time during the New Year.
Shen Xi was naturally happy to see Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan leaned against the sofa and smiled.¡±Yeah, I found a domesticpany for an internship. From now on, I can stay in Beijing.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Shen Xi was pleasantly surprised.
Zhao Yuan smiled mysteriously. ¡°Guess!¡±
Shen Xi patted Zhao Yuan angrily. ¡°There are so manypanies in Beijing. How could I guess? Just tell me directly and make me happy.¡±
Zhao Yuan smiled and said, ¡°l knew you wouldn¡¯t be able to guess it. 1 went to apany under the Shen Corporation. You don¡¯t know how much effort I put into getting into yourpany. I had to force my way in.¡±
¡°I¡¯m so sad. You came to my house but didn¡¯te to me through the back door. I feel like I¡¯m worthless.¡± Shen Xi said with an exaggerated look, making Zhao Yuanugh out loud.
¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no need to go through the back door for such a small matter. I¡¯ll enter from the front door.¡± Zhao Yuan leaned her head against Shen Xi¡¯s andughed.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m a small-time. Let¡¯s go out and celebrate.¡± Shen Xi propped her head up and said with sparkling eyes.
¡°That won¡¯t do. Auntie said that you¡¯re injured and asked me to keep an eye on you. 1 mustn¡¯t let you run out to y, lest your wound worsen.¡± Zhao Yuan shook her head like a rattle-drum and refused with a serious expression.
Shen Xi buried her head on the sofa and wailed, ¡°What injury?¡± If I stay here any longer, I¡¯ll be mouldy!¡¯
¡°It¡¯s okay. If you¡¯re mouldy, I still love you.¡± Chen Yu¡¯s voice suddenly appeared.
Zhao Yuan also chimed in, ¡°Yeah, and me too. If you¡¯re mouldy, I still love you too!¡±
¡°Zhao Yuan, stop talking. You¡¯ll distort the word ¡®love¡¯ in my mind.¡± Chen Yu pouted and said, ¡°Yours is friendship, mine is love.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it different? It¡¯s all love, isn¡¯t it Xi?¡± Zhao Yuan turned to Shen Xi and asked.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. My Yuan is right.¡± Shen Xi could not help butugh as she looked at Chen Yu who had a look of suffering.
Zhao Yuan also looked at Chen Yu helplessly. In the past four years, Chen Yu had treated Shen Xi quite well, but she could tell that Shen Xi did not have any
interest in Chen Yu.
Four years of time is not short, some people cannot fall in love, then do not force yourself, right?
Chen Yu sat on the side in a fit of pique, leaving only the back of his head to
Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan stuck out her tongue at Shen Xi, and Shen Xi shook her head helplessly.
¡°Xi, you¡¯ll be fine in two days. Let¡¯s go out for a meal.¡± Chen Yu recalled the boastful words that he had Guan Lei earlier and said with a face full of anticipation.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. They could go out now. That would be great. She hurriedly nodded and said, ¡°Sure, sure. As long as you can convince my parents to let me go out, forget one meal, even two meals will do..¡±
Chapter 612 - 612: Wild Duck
Chapter 612 - 612: Wild Duck
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Aiya, it makes me feel ufortable. Chen Yu, do you only want to treat Xi to a meal? I¡¯ve just returned to the country. Aren¡¯t you going to give me a wee banquet? It makes me sad.¡± Zhao Yuan pouted and sighed.
¡°Do you still need me to receive you? Didn¡¯t that Guan Bo from the Guan family look for you? As long as you ask, he will definitely wee you.¡± Chen Yu teased.
However, he did not expect that the two people opposite him would have strange expressions after he finished speaking.
Chen Yu asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? Why do you have such expressions when I mention Guan Bo? Are you unhappy?
Xi hugged the little doll in her arms and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t mention the
Guan family in front of us in the future. It¡¯s bad luck.¡±
Whether it was Shen Xi herself, Zhao Yuan, or Meng Yu, they had all been implicated by the Guan family.
She had not seen Guan Lei for so long, but Shen Xi had been shot the moment she met him. She suspected that the Guan family was a jinx to her and the people around her.
Zhao Yuan also said hatefully, ¡°That¡¯s right, bad luck!¡±
Chen Yu did not understand, but it did not stop him from thinking that Shen Xi and Zhao Yuan were right. He followed behind and said loudly, ¡°Yes! Bad luck! ¡±
The three of themughed.
After Chen Yu and Shen Xi confirmed it, he sent a message to Guan Lei proudly: Guan Lei, the day after tomorrow, I will bring the person I love the most in this life to meet you at Defu Building.
After sending the message, Chen Yu happily asked someone to send him gorgeous clothes. He wanted to personally pick out a couple¡¯s outfit for himself and Xi.
He received Chen Yu¡¯s message, Guan Lei, and suddenly felt a burst of sadness. Defu Building, he and Xi¡¯sst dinner was in Defu Building.
Guan Lei then smiled indifferently andmented on Chen Yu¡¯s behaviour, ¡°Childish.¡¯
Thinking about it, he did not seem to have anything to do the day after tomorrow. It was just the right time to meet this famous Rose Onion who was also his saviour.
Guan Lei¡¯s reply was simple and neat, ¡°Okay!¡±
Three dayster, Shen Xi was speechless to the extreme when she saw the clothes that could be called divine.
¡°Chen Yu, is this your aesthetic standard? The yellow clothes, and the wild ducks on it? No, are we going to participate in some mysterious organization¡¯s eventter? Like a wild duck party?¡± Shen Xi pinched the corner of her clothes, not knowing whether tough or cry.
¡°Xi, you don¡¯t understand. Yellow is the most eye-catching colour. When the two of us wore yellow clothes to the mall, everyone knew that we were in cahoots.¡± Chen Yu was so excited that he held onto the eye-catching yellow clothes and started to refer to his body.
¡°We¡¯re going to eat, not form a gang and attempt tomit a crime!
Together? What gang? A group of wild ducks? Oh my god.¡±
Shen Xi put down the clothes in her hands and rubbed her forehead helplessly.
It was too much of a headache.
¡°That¡¯s not a wild duck. That¡¯s a mandarin duck that I drew myself.¡± Chen Yu said with an aggrieved expression.
Shen Xi¡¯s forehead was full of ck lines. So this was a couple¡¯s outfit?
¡°Xi, tell me, do you want to go out? Think about it carefully. Only I have the ability to make Uncle and Auntie agree to let you go out.¡± Chen Yu muttered softly.
Shen Xi grabbed Chen Yu¡¯s ear and said fiercely, ¡°Chen Yu, you dare to threaten me now?¡±
¡°I-I-I, I¡¯m not threatening you. I just want to go out with you. Besides, Yuanyang is inside. You won¡¯t be able to tell if you put on a coat.¡± Chen Yu carefully protected his ears as he continued to speak unwillingly.
Shen Xi exhaled through her nose. Thinking about it, it made sense. Once she pulled up her coat, no one would know.
Shen Xi let go of her hand and crossed her arms before her chest. She used the toughest expression and said the mostpromising words, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a piece of clothing. It doesn¡¯t matter what you wear. Hand it over!¡±
Chen Yu immediately smiled and handed the clothes to Shen Xia He said happily, ¡°Xi, you change. I¡¯ll go to the bathroom outside.¡±
When the two of them walked into the living room, the nanny was stunned. Then, herughter was like a flood that had been opened, deafening.
Shen Xi suspected that even the mouse hole in the house could hear the auntie¡¯s exaggeratedughter.
Shen Xi grabbed the coat by the door and looked at the auntie awkwardly. ¡°Can you notugh so loudly?¡±
The nanny quickly turned her head to look elsewhere. When she realized that Shen Xi was still looking at her with those murderous eyes, she quickly ran away and returned to her own room,ughing even more impudently.
Shen Xi shouted in the direction of the nanny¡¯s room, ¡°Auntie, I can hear you!¡¯
Theughter paused for a moment before it was reced by a burst of soft, muffledughter..
Chapter 613 - 613: Married
Chapter 613 - 613: Married
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu, who was actually still enjoying himself. She shook her head and let out a long sigh. She had not been careful in making friends.
Seeing Shen Xi turn around and leave, Chen Yu hurriedly followed.
The sun was setting in the west and the twilight cast a warm yellow light. Shen Xi opened the window to breathe in the fresh air, but Chen Yu closed the window not long after.
Facing Shen Xi¡¯s dissatisfied gaze, Chen Yu blinked his innocent eyes and said,
¡°You haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Don¡¯t be in the cold wind.¡±
Alright, this was a man who could bring her out. She had to be obedient.
Shen Xi resigned himself to her fate and leaned against the front passenger seat, closing her eyes to rest.
In the past four years, Chen Yu had bewitched her parents. As long as Chen Yu said something, the old couple would trust him 100%. Their trust was even starting to catch up to her two cousins. It was simply unbelievable.
Chen Yu looked at Shen Xi beside him. Such a beautiful scene filled his heart with happiness. If one day Shen Xi could really sit beside him as his partner, how good would that be.
He parked the car steadily in the basement of the mall. Chen Yu walked around the front of the car and opened the door of the passenger seat. He stood there quietly and looked at Shen Xi without saying anything.
He did not want to wake Shen Xi up because all these years, Shen Xi would always rejected him. This made him feel a little stifled.
An unknown period of time passed and Shen Xi slowly woke up. Upon seeing Chen Yu standing next to her, her two curved long eyshes fluttering, her eyes full of doubt, she asked, ¡°Did I fall asleep? Why didn¡¯t you call me? What if your schoolmate waited a long time?¡±
Chen Yu carefully extended his hand and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let him wait a little longer.¡±
Shen Xi slightly avoided Chen Yu t s hand that reached out to her eyes and got out of the car with a smile, ¡°How can you be such a schoolmate? He must be such a sucker.¡¯
The tip of Chen Yu¡¯s hand paused for a moment, then he withdrew his hand and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is how I get along with him.¡±
Shen Xi did not say anything else but followed Chen Yu to the mall. When she saw the signboard of the Defu Building, the corners of her mouth suddenly curled up into a faint smile. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Chen Yu nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and order first.¡±
Shen Xi nodded. Chen Yu knew her taste, so she was very assured to let him order.
After tidying up his makeup, Shen Xi looked at the yellow clothes that were exposed under her coat and smiled helplessly.
After wrapping her coat tightly, Shen Xi walked out. However, after a few steps, she heard a familiar voice. Shen Xi stood where she was without looking back.
Just as Shen Xi was about to continue walking forward, Guan Lei could not help but step forward and hold Shen Xi¡¯s hand. His voice was bitter as he whispered,
Shen Xi sorted out her expression and turned to Guan Lei with a smile. She said rudely, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to avoid me when you see me in the future? I don¡¯t want to see you. So why are you holding my hand now? Provoking me?¡±
Guan Lei lowered his eyes slightly and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I just suddenly saw you and wanted toe over to say hello. What about Meng Yu? Didn¡¯t he go shopping with you today?¡±
Guan Lei did not expect to bump into Shen Xi just by going to the washroom.
Four years ago, Shen Xi was already beautiful. After four years, she had shed some of her immaturity and added a bit of a charming and valiant aura, making her even more good-looking.
Shen Xi was so angry that she pulled back her hand and sneered, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether my husband apanies me or not? Also, ording to seniority, you should call me aunt. You can¡¯t call me Xi. Don¡¯t be so rude. Onest thing, don¡¯t be so touchy. I¡¯m afraid my husband will be jealous.¡±
When Guan Lei heard the word ¡°husband¡±, his head instantly exploded. He clenched his fists and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you married to him? How¡l didn¡¯t even see your wedding.¡±
Guan Lei felt that it was impossible for him not to know about Meng Yu¡¯s marriage.
¡°l registered with him in America. As for the wedding, we n to hold it together with the child¡¯s one-month celebration when the child is born.¡± Shen Xi said with a smile and even ced her hand carefully on her abdomen.
Guan Lei looked up at Shen Xi in shock, then his gaze slowly slid to Shen Xi¡¯s abdomen.. His eyes instantly turned red, but he said in a voice that he did not know how to say, ¡°Is that so? Congrattions! How many months has it been?¡±
Chapter 614 - 614: Pregnant
Chapter 614 - 614: Pregnant
Shen Xi looked up at Guan Lei, who had his head lowered and was looking at her abdomen. She was furious. What kind of brain did Guan Lei have? Why did he believe everything others said? Had his brain been gnawed on by worms, leaving only his skull?
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s only been two months. You¡¯ll have a cousin in eight months. Are you happy?
Guan Lei¡¯s lips turned slightly pale. His lips quivered for a long time before he finally whispered, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡±
Shen Xi rolled her eyes and cursed, ¡°Idiot.¡± Then, she turned around and left.
This time, Guan Lei did not have the courage to go up and pull Shen Xi back. He did not even dare to raise his head.
Shen Xi held back her anger and sat beside Chen Yu.
Chen Yu quickly caught Shen Xi¡¯s unhappiness and quickly ced the dessert in front of Shen Xia He said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly angry?¡±
¡°I met an idiot with an empty head and got angry.¡±
¡°Why do you have to be angry over unimportant people?¡± Chen Yu said good-naturedly. ¡°But if you must be angry, tell me where he is, and I¡¯ll beat him up.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu, who had rolled up his sleeves, and said angrily,¡± I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t beat him. I¡¯ll be angrier.¡±
¡°How could that be?¡± Chen Yu immediately stood up to show off his muscles.
Which man would be able to take it when his beloved girl said that he could not beat someone else?
Chen Yu stood in the open space at the door of the private room and began to show off his martial arts.
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu who was ying a monkey and could not help butugh.
Chen Yu was right. Why should she be angry with an unimportant person? It was not worth it!
When Chen Yu saw Shen Xi smile, he was also very happy. With him around, how could he let Xi stay angry or unhappy?
Just as Chen Yu was about to stop, the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open. With a bang, the back of Cheng Yu l s head came into intimate contact with the wooden door.
Chen Yu held his head and turned his head to look outside the door. Shen Xi also eximed with a worried expression, ¡°Chen Yu, are you alright?¡±
Standing at the door, Guan Lei, who was originally in a daze, instantly raised his head to look across when he heard the familiar voice. In the end, he only saw Chen Yu, who was baring his teeth at him.
Guan Lei strode forward and pushed the eyesore Chen Yu to the side. As expected, he saw Shen Xi, who had just said that she was pregnant.
Shen Xi was also shocked by Guan Lei¡¯s sudden appearance. She looked at Guan Lei in shock. Why was Guan Lei here? Could it be that the old schoolmate Chen Yu invited today was Guan Lei?
¡°Guan Lei, what¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you push the door a little more gently? If you knock me silly, I¡¯ll get Xi to bomb you with fighter jets.¡± Chen Yu did not feel the strange atmosphere at all as he shouted angrily at Guan Lei. Guan Lei suddenly smiled and looked at Shen Xi hesitantly. ¡°A fighter jet?¡±
¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me? My girlfriend is a gold medal pilot at Imperial Capital Military University, Rose Onion!¡± Chen Yu said proudly.
Guan Lei gritted his teeth and squeezed out three words. ¡°Rose Onion?¡±
Shen Xi felt that the heavens were ying with her. She had just lied, and then she was exposed perfectly. It was too embarrassing.
But so what? Guan Lei could spout nonsense and question her and Meng Yu, so why couldn¡¯t she spout nonsense about her marriage and pregnancy?
Thinking of this, Shen Xi rxed. She looked at Guan Lei with a smile and nodded. ¡°Yes, I am Rose Onion.¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were locked onto Shen Xi. Such an abnormal Guan Lei made Chen Yu puzzled and dissatisfied.
Chen Yu stood between Guan Lei and Shen Xi, domineeringly blocking Guan Lei¡¯s line of sight towards Shen Xi. However, before he could speak, Guan Lei directly grabbed Chen Yu and threw him outside. He swiftly closed the door and even locked it.
Chen Yu was so angry that he banged on the door and shouted.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi crossed her arms and watched Guan Lei¡¯s actions. ¡°You threw my person out. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡±
¡°Your person? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re married to Meng Yu and have a child? Why did a little boyfriend appear?¡± Guan Lei suppressed his anger and questioned.
¡°Why not? I have a husband and a little lover. How carefree am l? Oh, are you fighting for justice for your uncle? Then you¡¯re meddling too much. You might not know this, but your uncle doesn¡¯t mind. He¡¯s met Chen Yu before, and he¡¯s quite satisfied with him.¡±
¡°Shen Xi!¡± Guan Lei was so angry that he gritted his teeth and growled, ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡±
Chapter 615 - 615: Little Lover
Chapter 615 - 615: Little Lover
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°What did 1 do?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were puzzled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just one more man? Why are you so angry at me? 1 didn¡¯t steal your man.¡±
Guan Lei suppressed his anger. He could not understand why Shen Xi would want to find a little lover like Chen Yu. He was a yboy with poor grades and even had such bad taste. How could hepare to him, Guan Lei?
Guan Lei was stunned. What was he thinking? He was actuallyparing himself with Chen Yu, and was evenparing who was more suitable to be Shen Xi¡¯s little lover?
Guan Lei found a chair and sat down in a panic. After gulping down a ss of water, he slowly regained hisposure. He then got up and opened the door, letting Chen Yu, who had been arguing outside into the room.
Chen Yu opened his arms and blocked in front of Shen Xi across the table, retorting, ¡°Guan Lei, what do you want?¡±
Guan Lei tried to suppress his emotions and cleared his throat. Suddenly, he asked, ¡°Chen Yu, do you know that Xi is pregnant?¡±
Chen Yu felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He looked back at Shen Xi in disbelief. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re pregnant?¡±
Shen Xi did not even have time to match with Chen Yu¡¯s words when Guan Lei said, ¡°The child is Meng Yu¡¯s.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He turned around and looked at Guan Lei as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Guan Lei, are you crazy? Meng Yu went to the desert to teach two years ago. How could he have a child with Xi? You¡¯re spreading rumours. I can sue you. You¡¯re too much. You¡¯re jealous that I found such a good girlfriend, so you want to use dirty rumours to ruin our rtionship, right?¡±
Guan Lei suddenly burst intoughter, and tears welled up in his eyes.
¡°So, Xi you¡¯ve never been with Meng Yu, right? You two have never been together, right?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice passed through Chen Yu¡¯s head and reached Shen Xi¡¯s ears.
¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Shen Xi smiled indifferently. ¡°l)on¡¯t you know best whether Meng Yu and I are together? Otherwise, why would you be so noble and generous to help Meng Yu and me?¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s mind started to go nk. He finally realized that something was wrong. Did Guan Lei just call Shen Xi ¡®Xi¡±?
Shen Xi looked coldly at Guan Lei and said sarcastically ¡°Now you¡¯re questioning me? What right do you have? You were so certain about the truth four years ago, and now you¡¯re asking me about it four yearster? Guan Lei, you are indeed sick.¡±
There was nothing between her and Meng Yu to begin with, but Guan Lei, that stupid fool, was imagining things. He even thought that he was so noble that he gave his girlfriend to someone else to fulfil other people¡¯s love. It was so funny.
Guan Lei also realized that he had made a mistake. He was about to continue when Shen Xi stood up, walked around the table, and grabbed Chen Yu e s hand.
¡°Whether Meng Yu and I are together or not, I have no obligation to prove it to an outsider like you. Also, Chen Yu is my little lover. In the future, please be more polite to him. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Shen Xi looked into Guan Lei¡¯s eyes with a smile and warned.
Chen Yu did not know what was going on, because this was the first time Xi had held his hand like this and said that he was hers in front of outsiders.
Although the term ¡®little lover¡¯ sounded a little strange, he enjoyed the feeling of intimacy and ambiguity.
Chen Yu let Shen Xi lead him to the door in a daze,
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi back and said in a choked voice, ¡°In order to save me, you didn¡¯t hesitate to block the bullet with your own body, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve received a mission to send you all to the school safely. When 1 blocked the bullet, I didn¡¯t even know that you were there. So even if I was a dog, I would have done the same.¡±
¡°You¡¯re lying. If you really didn¡¯t know that I was among that group of students. Then when I asked you just now, your first reaction should have been surprised, and then you should have asked me whether I was there. But you didn¡¯t. You subconsciously retorted. Xi, you took the bullet for the sake of your own ord. You don¡¯t have to deny it, in your heart¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re so smart. Your brain is full of holes. Your IQ is limited. Don¡¯t take it out to embarrass yourself. Let go!¡± Shen Xi hurriedly interrupted Guan Lei.
Guan Lei was so stubborn that he refused to let go. Shen Xi was so angry that she brought Guan Lei¡¯s hand to her mouth and bit down on it.
Guan Lei could not help but frown at the sharp pain in his arm.
Shen Xi¡¯s action stunned Chen Yu, who was beside him. He looked at her pitifully. Xi had never bitten him so intimately before. He was so jealous that
he was about to go crazy..
Chapter 616 - 616: Mandarin Duck
Chapter 616 - 616: Mandarin Duck
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Guan Lei, let go of her! Your hand is so hard. If you break Xi¡¯s teeth, I won¡¯t let you go! If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯m going to hit you.¡± Chen Yu pulled Guan Lei¡¯s arm forcefully.
Guan Lei was helpless. He was really afraid that Shen Xi would be so reckless and break her teeth. He could only let go of his hand resentfully.
Seeing Guan Lei let go, Shen Xi retracted her fierce gaze and sharp teeth. She looked at Guan Lei hatefully and said, ¡°Remember what 1 said four years ago. Stay away from me when you see me in the future. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as biting you next time.¡±
After pulling, the dazzling yellow clothes under Shen Xi¡¯s coat suddenly appeared in front of Guan Lei. Guan Lei turned his head mechanically to look at Chen Yu. He pulled open the down jacket and there was also a yellow shirt.
¡°Chen Yu, why are you wearing such old-fashioned clothes?¡± Guan Lei asked gloomily.
Chen Yu and Shen Xi were both puzzled by Guan Lei¡¯s current train of thought. Was this the time to discuss clothes?
However, when Chen Yu thought of the clothes he had painstakingly picked out, he choked with dissatisfaction, ¡°What do you know? This is me and Xi¡¯s couple outfit.¡±
As he spoke, Chen Yu puffed out his chest proudly and showed the pattern on his chest to Guan Lei. ¡°Did you see that? I drew the mandarin ducks myself. Mine is a mandarin duck, Xi¡¯s also a mandarin duck. We¡¯re a couple!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Guan Lei turned to Shen Xi and asked.
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei and sneered, ¡°None of your business.
Chen Yu looked at Shen Xi in surprise. Usually, Shen Xi was indeed more casual, but today, Shen Xi seemed to be even more rude.
Shen Xi ignored the gazes of the other two and pulled Chen Yu out of the door.
Watching Shen Xi pull Chen Yu away, Guan Lei did not know what he was thinking. He suddenlyughed, especially when he saw the bite marks on his arm. Heughed andughed until he cried.
Even though he had yet to fully understand what had happened today, he was certain that Shen Xi was not like what he had thought, living happily with Meng Yu.
Otherwise, how could Chen Yu give Shen Xi four years worth of red roses, and Meng Yu note out to dere his sovereignty at all? Therefore, his self-proimed wish to help was probably a joke.
As soon as Guan Lei returned, he asked Xue Li to investigate Shen Xi and Meng Yu¡¯s situation over the past four years. He was eager to find out.
When Chen Yu was dragged outside by Shen Xi, he realized that something was wrong. What was wrong with Guan Lei? He had been calling Shen Xi ¡®Xi¡¯. Did they know each other before?
From the looks of it, the two of them really knew each other because he remembered that Guan Lei had called Xi out before he could introduce her.
Moreover, the two of them did not seem to just know each other. Chen Yu suddenly panicked. He regretted letting Shen Xi meet Guan Lei.
Chen Yu looked at Shen Xi¡¯s back view uneasily and then asked in a low voice, ¡°Xi, did you know Guan Lei long ago? Were the two of you rted in the past?¡±
Shen Xi suddenly stopped. Unable to control his momentum, Chen Yu almost bumped into Chen Xi. He swayed on the spot for a while before stabilizing his body.
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu and said frankly, ¡°l know Guan Lei. We¡¯re ssmates. As for our rtionship, it¡¯s probably because Guan Lei thought that I was the girlfriend of one of his elders after we were together for less than a day. He generously granted my wish and then broke up with me.¡±
¡°Just like that?¡± Chen Yu asked in disbelief.
¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Shen Xi snorted coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny?¡±
Chen Yu wanted tough. Taking the initiative to help his girlfriend and another man, was this something Guan Lei would do? Wasn¡¯t this too funny?
¡°If you want tough, thenugh. It¡¯s so ufortable to hold it in. Your face is already red.¡± Shen Xi red at Chen Yu.
Only then did Chen Yuugh out loud. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m notughing at you. I¡¯mughing at Guan Lei, that idiot. Hahaha.¡±
Chen Yu smiled and did not forget to use his arm to wipe away the tears that came out of his smile. Only then did he realize that Shen Xi was still holding his hand.
Chen Yu grabbed Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, you won¡¯t go back and be with a fool again, right? Isn¡¯t it good for you to be with me?¡±
Shen Xi broke free from Chen Yu¡¯s hand and forcefully changed the topic, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything just now. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll ask the auntie to cook something. When we go back, we can eat something warm.¡±
Chen Yu looked at his own hand in disappointment and sighed. ¡®You¡¯re doing this again.¡±
Shen Xi could not respond to Chen Yu e s words and could only say, ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t be done. I can¡¯t convince myself..¡±
Chapter 617 - 617: Investigation
Chapter 617 - 617: Investigation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In the living room of the Guan family¡¯s vi, Su Han looked at Xue Li, who was hurriedly holding the documents, and quickly said, ¡°Xue Li, it¡¯s already sote. Why are you still busy? Lei ¡®er, this child is really too much. He¡¯s been giving you orders the moment he¡¯s back.¡±
¡°Young Master is very nice to me,¡± Xue Li said with a frank smile. ¡°I¡¯m happy to have something to do.¡±
Su Han nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s some white fungus in the kitchen. You can bring it to Lei ¡®er and get a bowl for yourself.¡±
Xue Li looked at the information in his hand and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send the information to Young Master first. I¡¯ll bring it overter.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll help you take the information. You go first, and I¡¯ll follow behind you.¡± Su Han said.
Xue Li thought for a while and finally declined. This time, he was asked to investigate Ms. Shen Xi.
And Madam had been close to Li Jin all these years. What if she found out Young Master was investigating Ms. Shen Xi and was unhappy?
Su Han sat down on the sofa angrily as she watched Xue Li leave in a hurry.
Guan Yan nced at Su Han and smiled. ¡°Why do you want to see Lei ¡®er¡¯s things?¡±
Su Han pursed her lips and said unhappily, ¡°I just wanted to see what he was busy with when he came back. He had always been a loner, and he had be more and more silent over the years. I wanted to know something that he was interested in so that I could have a conversation with him.¡¯
Guan Yan sighed. ¡°Just let him be. He had been unhappy all these years. If you bother him like this, he will be even more annoyed.¡±
¡°If I had known that he liked Shen Xi so much, I would have snatched her back to be my daughter-inw so that Lei ¡®er wouldn¡¯t be unhappy and Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.¡± Su Han said angrily.
¡°Do you think she¡¯s amodity? You want to snatch her? That was the little darling of the Shen and Lu Families. If you dared to snatch it, you would be prepared to be surrounded by the Shen and Lu Families in the next second.¡± Guan Yan ruthlessly shattered his wife¡¯s fantasy.
¡°Then what can we do? Four years had passed, and Lei ¡®er had yet to recover. If it were four more years, he would not be able to survive in the future. In the past four years, I¡¯ve introduced so many good girls to him, but he hasn¡¯t gone to see any of them. I have no choice.¡± Su Han¡¯s heart was anxious, but she helplesslyined about her powerlessness.
¡°Then let¡¯s just forget about it. The child has his own life. Don¡¯t worry about it. Look, you¡¯re so anxious that you can¡¯t sleep at night and toss and turn.¡± Guan Yan advised earnestly.
Su Han naturally knew this, but her children were her debts. How could she bear to ignore them?
Su Han looked in the direction of Guan Lei¡¯s room and sighed in distress.
In the other room, Lei Guan listened to Xue Li¡¯s report and frowned.
¡°Not long after Shen Xi returned from the engagement banquet, President Meng and Zheng family¡¯s young master Zheng Huai went abroad. ording to Zheng Huai¡¯s whereabouts, Director Meng had been staying with Zheng Huai for two years. Just the treatment alone took two years.¡± Xue Li said, but he could not help but sigh in his heart. It took him two years to recover. How torturous was that?
¡°Later, I heard that he went to a backward country to teach. But I didn¡¯t find his exact location. The only thing that could be confirmed was that in the past four years, President Meng had nevere back Since I could not find the flight information, of course, I could not rule out the possibility that Ms Shen Xi would fly her own ne to pick him up.¡± Xue Li continued.
Guan Lei looked at the headband that he took out from the drawer. Four years had passed, and the rope on the rubber band had faded. It looked gray and gave off a sense of dejection.
¡°Continue!¡± Guan Lei said coldly as he stroked the hair tie in his hand.
¡°And Ms. Shen Xi entered the Imperial Capital Military University in the spring of the second year of the engagement party. In just half a year, she had entered the ranks of the academy¡¯s special pilots. In the past four years, she had taken on countless missions. Because it was internal information, I had not yet found out all of them. What we know now is that she has umted 300 missions of various sizes, of which¡¡± Xue Li paused for a moment.
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°Among them, she was admitted to the hospital 10 times due to serious injuries. There was one time when he was in a severea and almost did not wake up.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She almost couldn¡¯t wake up?
¡°The Shen family and the Lu family don¡¯t care?¡± Guan Lei gritted his teeth and asked.
¡°After signing a confidentiality agreement, the Shen family and the Lu family barely knew what Ms. Shen Xi had been doing for the past four years. This time, the Shen family and the Lu family knew because the fighter jet was developed by the Shen family. When Shen Yan brought his men to the school for maintenance, he heard some rumours and guessed it.¡± Xue Li said..
Chapter 618 - 618: Atonement
Chapter 618 - 618: Atonement
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°So, Xi hasn¡¯t been with Meng Yu all these years?¡± Guan Lei made a sound from his throat.
Xue Li sighed and said, ¡°From the looks of it, that¡¯s the case. As for that Chen Yu, I investigated and found out that he chased after Ms. Shen Xi for four years, but he still had not seeded. But I heard that both the Shen family and the Lu family like Chen Yu a lot, so he is the most likely person to be with Ms. Shen Xi.¡¯
¡°Moreover, Chen Yu is also the only man that Ms. Shen Xi has tolerated by her side. Even Gu Chen, who had been scheming to get close to Ms. Shen Xi, was sent away by Miss Shen Xi,¡± Xue Li looked at Guan Lei and said carefully.
In Xue Li e s opinion, Ms. Shen Xi was willing to keep a man by her side, which meant that this man had a particr emotional foundation for her. Therefore, he felt that it was necessary to make things clear to Young Master.
Chen Yu? Guan Leiughed at himself. He was highly vexed and regretful now.
He couldn¡¯t understand. Was his brain flooded back then? Why didn¡¯t he investigate? If Xi didn¡¯t get together with Meng Yu, why would he help her back then?
Guan Lei was stunned by his stupidity. If that was the case, why couldn¡¯t he be the one apanying Xi?
If Xi was willing to protect Meng Yu, then so be it. He didn¡¯t mind.
Although Guan Lei¡¯s mind was a little messy, his desire to be together with
Shen Xi suppressed all other thoughts and upied all of Guan Lei¡¯s thoughts.
Xue Li quickly stepped back, opened the door, left, and closed the door. He couldn¡¯t watch Young Master¡¯s mental breakdown for too long.
Inside the house, Guan Lei took out his phone, which had not been turned on for four years, and hurriedly found the charging cable.
The moment he saw the phone charging, he suddenly felt as if his life had received an input of energy.
After turning on the phone, Guan Lei quickly reconnected to the Inte at home. However, he paused in the chat box for a long time before sending a message: Did you arrive home?
In the end, he saw a big red exmation mark following his message!
Shen Xi deleted him!
Guan Lei held his phone tightly and told himself that this was normal. Any girl would delete their ex.
But Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help it. Shen Xi deleted him!
Guan Lei¡¯s face tilted up 45 degrees. He looked up to prevent tears from falling, but he failed.
Even though Guan Lei tried his best to suppress it, the sound of sobbing still came out of his throat. It sounded especially miserable.
Back then, it was not easy for him to add Xi on WeChat. Now, it was even deleted. This was probably the worst thing in the world.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t dare to add Shen Xi as he was afraid that Shen Xi would block him, so he asked Xue Li to find out Shen Xi¡¯s whereabouts secretly.
Initially, Guan Lei had nned to go directly to the Shen family. However, after thinking about it, it was not safe. He reckoned that he would be kicked out by the Shen family before he even entered the house.
¡°I¡¯llplete the mission!¡± Xue Li said happily. ¡°Should I report to the school then? I often can¡¯t contact you once you arrive at school. I¡¯m afraid¡¡±
¡°No need! I¡¯ll be at home during this period.¡± Guan Lei immediately said. Then, he picked up his phone and asked for leave from the counselor and the project supervisor.
The instructor on the other end of the phone was curious. Guan Lei was a good student who never missed sses. He had never taken a leave of absence before. Now that he suddenly took an extended leave of absence, it was a little unusual. ¡°Did something happen at home?¡± he asked cautiously.
¡°Yes, something happened at home. I lost my wife. I want to atone for my sins. I want to get my wife back,¡± Guan Lei said without blushing or panting.
The instructor was shocked. Guan Lei was already married at such a young age? Why had he never heard of it?
Therefore, the moment he put down his phone, the old professor seemed to be holding a loudspeaker. In an instant, the news of Bomb God getting married early spread like wildfire.
Xue Li was also shocked, but he was still very worried. Back then, it was Young Master who had personally abandoned Ms. Shen Xi. Now that he said he wanted to get her back, could he get her back?
Xue Li shook his head. Although he didn¡¯t know much about Ms. Shen Xi, he felt that with Ms. Shen Xi¡¯s arrogance, Guan Lei would have to suffer a little.
Two dayster, Xue Li brought the news that Shen Xi had gone out.
¡°Where?¡± Guan Lei asked with his eyes wide open.
¡°Beijings First Hospital!¡± Xue Li answered.
¡°Hospital? What happened to Xi? Why is she in the hospital?¡± Guan Lei asked anxiously as he rushed out with his phone..
Chapter 619 - 619: B-scan
Chapter 619 - 619: B-scan
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Li stared at Guan Lei¡¯s back in a daze. Did he not want to hear his answer?
Xue Li quickly followed him.
Su Han, who was in the living room, watched in surprise as Guan Lei flew past her. Before she could ask, she saw Guan Lei leave in a pair of leather shoes and sneakers.
Su Han opened her mouth and said in a daze, ¡°Son, your shoes, you¡¡±
Before she could finish, Xue Li rushed out. When he saw Su Han, he quickly nodded and left.
At this moment, Shen Xi was looking at Huang Min with a happy expression and teased, ¡°You¡¯re doing something big without saying anything. You¡¯re even pregnant. Do you know that when you fainted just now, Zhao Yuan and I were scared out of our wits?¡±
Huang Min looked at her two good friends with a smile. ¡°l don¡¯t know either. Anyway, some things just go with the flow. So what if there is?¡±
¡°Then when are you getting married?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that my stomach is too big, my body is deformed, and I¡¯m not good-looking,¡± Huang Min said with a happy face.
Zhao Yuan held Huang Min¡¯s hand happily and said emotionally, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect that you were the one who got married and had children first. It seems that your mother came to Beijing to develop her career.¡±
Four years ago, after Huang Min¡¯s mother inspected the market in Beijing, she focused on Beijing. After four years ofyout and development, the business was doing well.
Recalling the ending of Huang Min being executed in her previous life, Shen Xi suddenly felt very emotional.
¡°Ugh¡¡± Huang Min suddenly retched. She stuffed the report in her hand into Shen Xi¡¯s hand and ran towards the bathroom.
¡°Xi, stay here and watch the line. Send me a message when it¡¯s time. I¡¯ll go and see Huang Min¡± Zhao Yuan said quickly to Shen Xi and then chased after Huang Min.
Shen Xi nodded and looked at the ultrasound report in her hand. She stood patiently at the side and waited. After a while, Shen Xi¡¯s hand was pulled back.
¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Guan Lei was sweating profusely as he asked anxiously.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei in shock and forgot to shake off Guan Lei¡¯s hand. He blurted out in confusion,¡± Me? What about me?¡±
Xue Li¡¯s sharp eyes caught sight of the report in Shen Xi¡¯s hand. He turned around and looked around. There were pregnant women everywhere.
Xue Li swallowed nervously and whispered in disbelief, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, are you pregnant?¡±
Shen Xi turned to Xue Li in shock and said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I¡¯m not pregnant.¡±
However, Guan Lei had already thought of what Shen Xi had said yesterday about her being two months pregnant. Now that he saw the report in Shen Xi¡¯s hands, he had no choice but to believe it no matter how unwilling he was. ¡°Who is the father of the child?¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with cold hands and feet.
Shen Xi was speechless. Why was Guan Lei here again? She gritted her teeth in anger and said, ¡°Meng Yu. I said it was Meng Yu¡¯s. Are you satisfied now?¡±
¡°But haven¡¯t you two seen each other for a long time? President Meng was not in the country recently.¡± Xue Li blurted out.
Xue Li realized that he had said something wrong when he saw Shen Xi!s sharp eyes.
¡°Guan Lei, you investigated me?¡± Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei angrily.
Guan Lei immediately lowered his head guiltily.
Shen Xiughed and said to Xue Li, ¡°Yes, he didn¡¯te back. I flew a fighter jet over and slept with him.¡±
The gazes of the surrounding people uniformly turned to Shen Xi and the other two, the spirit of gossip burning.
¡°Should I contact President Meng toe back?¡± Xue Li stuck his head out and asked fearlessly.
Shen Xi was afraid that Xue Li would investigate Meng Yu and disturb Meng Yu¡¯s peaceful life, so she could only bite the bullet and say, ¡°There¡¯s no need to contact him. We just broke up. I was just nning toe here to get an abortion. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t investigate Meng Yu.¡±
She had said that she was not pregnant, but it was obvious that the two people in front of her did not believe her. Since these people did not understand humannguage, they could not me her for spouting nonsense.
Xue Li immediately shrank his head.
Guan Lei was silent for a while. ¡°It¡¯s harmful to your health to get an abortion.¡¯
Shen Xi sneered, ¡°Then what else should we do? It was not good for the child to be born without a father.¡¯
¡°If you¡¯re willing, 1 can be the child¡¯s father and give him aplete family.¡± Guan Lei raised his head and looked at Shen Xi firmly..
Chapter 620 - 620: Not Pregnant
Chapter 620 - 620: Not Pregnant
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was so serious and sincere.
Shen Xi was stunned. Then, he turned his face away and scolded, ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re sick. Let go of your ws, or I¡¯ll scream molestation.¡±
At this moment, the people who were watching the show started to discuss animatedly. Shen Xi felt that she was so angry that she had no strength left.
¡°Xi, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll treat the child as my own. 1 just don¡¯t want you to do anything that will hurt your body.¡± Guan Lei felt a little awkward, butpared to Shen Xi¡¯s health, he felt that Shen Xi was more important.
¡°Guan Lei, if you want to be a father and have children, find someone else to have them. I¡¯m not doing this.¡± Shen Xi was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even get angry.
At this moment, Zhao Yuan¡¯s voice was heard. ¡°Guan Lei? What are you guys doing? Why are you grabbing Xi?¡±
Guan Lei was about to say something when Zhao Yuan¡¯s hand was already on his face. ¡°Let go of Xi. How dare you bully her in public? I¡¯ll tear your faces apart. ¡±
Caught off guard, Guan Lei was scratched by Zhao Yuan twice, and a few red lines immediately appeared on his face. Xue Li, who hade out to stop the fight, was even more miserable. His face looked terrible, but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything.
Although Shen Xi was also very angry, it was enough. She quickly pulled Zhao
Yuan away and handed the report to Zhao Yuan. ¡°You wait here for Huang Min I¡¯ll pull them out.¡±
Shen Xi knew very well that Guan Lei would not leave, so she could only bring Guan Lei and the others out.
¡°What if he bullies you?¡± Zhao Yuan red at Guan Lei and said.
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be bullied. Be good. wait here. Otherwise. Huang Min won¡¯t be able to find us.¡± Shen Xi patiently persuaded Zhao Yuan.
Zhao Yuan nodded reluctantly and said, ¡°Alright, then be careful. If anything happens, you have to contact me quickly.¡±
Shen Xi nodded, then turned back to look at Guan Lei, who was covered in dust and had scars on his face. She said coldly, ¡°Follow me!¡±
Watching Guan Lei obediently follow Shen Xi, Zhao Yuan btedly realized that she seemed to have hit Young Master Guan just now. It¡¯s so terrible. Will anything happen?
Then, she thought about it. Even if it was Young Master Guan, he couldn¡¯t bully others. So, she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Zhao Yuan tried her best tofort herself. When she turned around and saw the shoes on Guan Lei¡¯s feet, sheughed hysterically.
Guan Lei and Xue Li, who were brought out by Shen Xi, looked like puppies who had made a mistake and were waiting for their master to punish them. Their expressions were so pitiful.
Shen Xi held back herughter and then said with a serious face, ¡°Just now,
Zhao Yuan was just anxious, so she attacked. You won¡¯t me her, right?¡±
Xue Li nodded repeatedly, ¡°l won¡¯t me her, but it was just some insignificant wounds. I would be fine.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and shook his head.
¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to say. I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯m not pregnant, so you can leave.¡± Shen Xi ordered him to leave.
Guan Lei¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°l know, but I¡¯m worried about you. I want to send you back.¡±
¡°What does it have to do with me whether you¡¯re at ease or not? In the four years without you, I was safe and sound. Nothing happened, right?¡± Shen Xi mocked.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart stopped and he was speechless.
Xue Li looked at Shen Xi curiously. Ms. Shen Xi¡¯s words were full of resentment. Was she ming Young Master for not apanying her?
Xue Li suddenly realized that Ms. Shen Xi still had Young Master in her heart.
Xue Li felt happy for Young Master. It seemed that there was still hope.
Guan Lei wanted to say something more, but Chen Yu¡¯s voice came at an inappropriate time. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m here. Eh? Guan Lei, why are you here? Do you want to see a doctor?¡±
Xue Li suddenly felt that today¡¯s Young Master would have a heart attack. Ms. Shen Xi said that he was sick, and the next moment, Chen Yu asked if he was here to see a doctor.
Guan Lei ignored Chen Yu and his gaze remained on Shen Xi.
Chen Yu pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand without leaving a trace and said with a gentle
expression, ¡°Xi, shall we go back?¡±
Shen Xi did not break free from Chen Yu¡¯s hand. She looked at Guan Lei and said, ¡°Young Master Guan, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shen Xi didn¡¯t wait for a response from Guan Lei and left with Chen Yu.
When Chen Yu walked to a distance not far away, he deliberately turned his head to look at Guan Lei and said with a smile, ¡°Guan Lei, next time you go out, remember to look at your shoes.¡±
After a second, both Chen Yu and Shen Xi burst intoughter.
Guan Lei and Xue Li looked down at their feet in confusion, and then both of them became embarrassed. At this moment, Guan Lei was wearing a pair of leather shoes and a pair of sports shoes. It was ridiculous..
Chapter 621 - 621: Free Food
Chapter 621 - 621: Free Food
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After a moment of silence, Xue Li said, ¡°Young Master, are you going to let
Chen Yu take away Ms. Shen Xi just like that?¡±
¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t abort the child. We¡¯ll talk about the futureter.¡± Guan Lei sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei in confusion. ¡°But didn¡¯t Ms. Shen Xi say she wasn¡¯t pregnant?¡±
¡°She even wanted an abortion at the beginning!¡± Guan Lei didn¡¯t know which of Shen Xi¡¯s words were true, so he could only instruct, ¡°Pay attention to the hospitals in Beijing and Xi¡¯s whereabouts during this period. If you find Xi in the hospital, inform me immediately.¡±
Xue Li nodded.
When Guan Lei returned home, he saw Li Zhe. After changing into indoor slippers, he asked calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°The armed forces in S Nation have trapped our employees in S Nation¡¯s mine and threatened to let them go only after we send a ransom over. I n to go over. I want you to help me set up a few positioning andmunication devices. I¡¯m afraid that if I go over, there won¡¯t be any signal to contact each other.¡± Li Zhe looked at the cup in front of him and said calmly.
¡°Are you crazy? The current S nation is in a mess. Are you going to go there and die?¡± Guan Lei said without mercy.
¡°Those are all employees of the Li Industries. Many of them have families. When I sent them out, I promised that if there was any danger, I would bring people to bring them back safely. I can¡¯t go back on my word, especially to the employees of Li Industries.¡± Li Zhe said.
Guan Lei sighed silently. Since it was a promise, he couldn¡¯t say anything.
¡°I¡¯ll give you the things. I¡¯ll bring a few people to youter. Remember, when you get there, don¡¯t leave these people¡¯s side.¡± Guan Lei said, then got up to prepare things and select people for Li Zhe.
The people trained by the Guan family would still be better than the Li family. The people who went with Li Zhe were stronger and more experienced, so they could protect Li Zhe.
When Shen Xi woke up the next day, she suddenly received a lot of fresh fruits and all kinds of spicy snacks.
¡°Did Chen Yu exchange something for this?¡± Lu Shan asked curiously. ¡°Instead of sending flowers, was he sending food?¡±
Shen Xi shrugged and shook her head as if she didn¡¯t know.
Lu Shan picked some and washed them. She tasted them, but she couldn¡¯t take the first bite. ¡°Why is it so sour?¡± My teeth are so sore.¡±
Shen Xi held the bowl in her hand and had a bad feeling. This sour and spicy thing sounded like it was prepared for pregnant women. Could it be that Guan Lei, that disobedient person, sent these over?
Shen Xi was speechless. She picked up her phone and was about to send a message to Guan Lei to ask him. Then she suddenly remembered that four years ago, she had already deleted Guan Lei. In an instant, she was discouraged.
She didn¡¯t know what Guan Lei was thinking. Was he nning to be a father? Wasn¡¯t this too funny? Where could she give birth to a child for Guan Lei?
Shen Xi had to admit that she admired Guan Lei. He was good at studying and had a high IQ. He looked smart usually, but why didn¡¯t he have a brain?
¡°You have to be in a good mood during pregnancy?¡± Lu Shan read the card out loud and then asked in confusion, ¡°Pregnant? Who¡¯s pregnant?¡±
The next second, Lu Shan¡¯s eyesnded on Shen Xi¡¯s face and she asked hesitantly, ¡°Xi, are you pregnant? Am I going to be a grandmother?¡±
¡°Mom! Think about it yourself. Is it reliable?¡± Shen Xi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.
¡°That¡¯s true. If you¡¯re pregnant, it¡¯ll be Chen Yu t s.¡± Lu Shan nodded. If that Chen Yu had sex with you, I can guarantee that he would bring the betrothal gift to ask for a status the next day.¡±
¡°But, if you¡¯re not pregnant, who gave you this? Could it be that I sent it to the wrong ce?¡± Lu Shan looked at the fruits and snacks that filled half the living room in bewilderment.
¡°l, I gave it to you. I remember now. That Huang Min is pregnant. I bought it for her. She just woke up and didn¡¯t react.¡± Shen Xi covered it up.
However, the next day, when fruits and snacks filled half of the living room again, and Lu Shan no longer believed Shen Xi¡¯s words, Shen Xi gritted her teeth and rushed out of the door to the Guan family.
¡°Where¡¯s Guan Lei? Get him out here!¡± Shen Xi said angrily to the security guard at the gate.
The security guard looked at Shen Xi, who was about to burn with anger, and asked politely and respectfully, ¡°Miss, who are you? Please tell me your name so that 1 can pass it on.¡±
¡°Just say that his child¡¯s mother is here.¡± Shen Xi was so angry that her chest heaved up and down violently..
Chapter 622 - 622: I’ m Not Pregnant
Chapter 622 - 622: I¡¯m Not Pregnant
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The security guard picked up the phone in disbelief and dialed the number of the inner residence. Then, he said, ¡°Butler, there¡¯s a woman outside who says she¡¯s looking for Young Master She even said that she¡¯s the Mom of Young Master¡¯s child.¡±
The butler was confused. ¡°What Mom of Young Master child?¡±
Su Han¡¯s eyes lit up as she watched TV in the living room. The child¡¯s Mom? She immediately scurried to the butler¡¯s side and stuck her ear to listen.
¡°That¡¯s what the girl said. Why don¡¯t you ask Young Master? I think she¡¯s about the same age as Young Master.¡± The security guard carefully sized up Shen Xi as he spoke in fear.
The housekeeper put down the phone, adjusted his presbyopic, and looked at Su Han, who was at a loss.
Su Han¡¯s mind was already wandering. The child¡¯s Mom? Could it be that Lei t er had a child outside?
Su Han swallowed nervously, then pushed the butler and said, ¡°Um, go and tell Lei¡¯er.¡¯
The butler went over, and Su Han sneakily turned on the surveince camera outside the door. When she saw Shen Xi standing at the door with his hands on his waist, Su Han was stunned.
A few days ago, she was still saying that she would snatch Shen Xi over to be her daughter-inw. Today, Shen Xi appeared at her doorstep.
Then what did Shen Xi mean by the child¡¯s Mom? Could it be that Lei¡¯er had made up with Shen Xi on their backs and even got the little girl pregnant?
Su Han was instantly shocked, and the thought of death upied her mind.
That was Shen Xi, the little darling of the Lu family. It was terrible. If the Shen and Lu families came to question her, what would she do?
Su Han nervously sped her hands together. When she saw Guan Lei rushing out, she quickly widened her eyes, afraid that she would miss a detail.
Guan Lei ran to the door with a face full of joy and said in surprise, ¡°Xi, why are you here? Are youing alone?¡±
Guan Lei looked behind Shen Xi and said disapprovingly, ¡°Why are you here alone? How unsafe was that? Go in and sit.¡¯
Guan Lei took two steps toward Shen Xi and reached out to help her up.
¡°Take your dogs paws away!¡± Shen Xi was so angry that she put her hands on her hips and shouted at Guan Lei, ¡°Guan Lei, are you ufortable if you don¡¯t torture me to death? Can¡¯t you be smarter for once? Think about it carefully before you make a decision, okay?¡±
Guan Lei looked at the agitated Shen Xi with a face full of worry. Pregnant women should not be too emotional, especially in the first three months. Therefore, Guan Lei could only say humbly, ¡°Alright, alright, whatever you say. Don¡¯t be agitated. It¡¯s not good for the child.¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s stubborn words, Shen Xi was so angry that she looked for bricks everywhere. She wished she could beat Guan Lei to death right now.
Su Han, who was watching the surveince camera, gasped in shock. She was done for. Although she often said that she wanted to snatch Shen Xi over, she never dared to do so. If the Guan family and the Shen family and family went against each other, both sides would suffer.
Su Han nervously rubbed her hands. When she saw Shen Xi pick up a broom from nowhere and chase after Guan Lei, Su Han coughed softly and muttered, ¡°He deserves to be beaten! He deserved a beating! Bastard brat, he killed someone at such a young age. Hit him a few more times!¡±
Guan Lei did not expect Shen Xi to have such a side to him. Afraid that Shen Xi would get too excited because he couldn¡¯t hit her and affect the fetus, Guan Lei just stood there nkly and let Shen Xi hit him.
Shen Xi saw that Guan Lei did not dodge and became even angrier. However, she only waved at Guan Lei¡¯s fleshy parts a few times.
The security guard next to him covered his eyes in fear. He had seen a girl spank his butt. It was over. Would he be fired tomorrow foring to work on time?
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei in exasperation. Her eyes were red with anger. She had never lost herposure and acted so shrewdly in her life.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and whispered, ¡°Are you still angry? If it¡¯s not enough, you can hit me again. I won¡¯t dodge. You just had to use less strength so that it wouldn¡¯t affect the child.¡±
As Guan Lei spoke, he turned his butt towards Shen Xi. ¡°Xi had been hitting me in this direction, so this should be her favorite spot. If there was nothing to do, I would take the hit and let Xi hit me more to vent her anger.¡± he thought.
Shen Xi was so angry that she almost went to heaven. She threw away the broom in her hand and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll say it onest time. I¡¯m not pregnant. Huang Min was pregnant that day.. Did you hear that this time?¡±
Chapter 623 - 623: Spanking
Chapter 623 - 623: Spanking
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi never thought that the reunion of the two would be soical. In the past, she thought that if she met Guan Lei again, she would make him feel so much pain that she wished he was dead, or that he would be enraged.
However, she never expected that the person who was angered would be herself.
Looking at Guan Lei¡¯s silly face, Shen Xi could not help but emphasize again, ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant, so don¡¯t give me those things anymore. If my parents misunderstand, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go and beg for forgiveness. I¡¯ll just say that the child is mine,¡± Guan Lei said seriously.
¡°Guan Lei, can you spare me? Could you not get over the pregnancy? It¡¯s been four years, hasn¡¯t your brain improved at all? How many holes are there in your brain? What are you thinking about every day? I already said that I¡¯m not pregnant. Are you listening to me?¡±
Shen Xi clutched her head, feeling a headache.
Guan Lei wanted to step forward, but Shen Xi quickly reached out to stop him. ¡°Stay away from me. I¡¯m afraid your idiocy will infect me.¡±
¡°Are you not pregnant? Are you not lying to me because you want to get an abortion?¡± Guan Lei asked doubtfully.
¡°No, no, no. I¡¯m not pregnant. How many times do you want me to repeat myself?¡± Shen Xi raised her voice several degrees.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s expression and finally felt that Shen Xi was not lying. He was secretly delighted.
If Shen Xi was pregnant, he was willing to be a father as long as Shen Xi was willing to be with him. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant, he would have a child with Xi.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s expression and immediately said, ¡°Guan Lei, don¡¯t think about other things in your heart. I hope that you will continue to disappear from my sight. Just like the past four years. Understand?¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi ignored Guan Lei and turned to open the car door to leave.
Guan Lei was a littlecking in confidence, but he still said, ¡°l won¡¯t disappear again. ¡±
Shen Xi looked through the car window and snorted coldly. She smiled and said, ¡°Whoever believes in a man¡¯s promise is a fool.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei coldly and started the car with a smile, spraying the car exhaust all over Guan Lei.
Seeing that Shen Xi¡¯s car was gone, Xue Li slowly walked out from the dark, pretended to know nothing, and asked Guan Lei, ¡°Young Master, does Ms. Shen Xi have any instructions?¡±
He could not let Young Master know that he had indeed seen Young Master being spanked by Ms. Shen Xi with a broom.
Guan Lei was in a good mood, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to Xue Li. He just said lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
When Su Han saw Guan Leie in, she immediately sat up straight and pretended to ask slowly, ¡°Xi is looking for you? What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±
When Su Han heard that Shen Xi wasn¡¯t pregnant, she was a little disappointed. After all, she had already thought about the scene of the Shen and Lu familiesing to settle the score. She even secretly rehearsed what to say.
However, it was better that she was not pregnant. That way, she could get engaged and hold a wedding first. After the process was over, she could have another child.
¡°Nothing happened.¡± Guan Lei answered perfunctorily.
When she saw Guan Lei was about to leave the living room, Su Hanforted him in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There will be children in the future.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face instantly turned red from embarrassment. His footsteps were a little messy as he quickly fled the living room. The moment he entered the room, he almost fell because his left foot tripped his right foot.
Have a child with Shen Xi?
Thinking of this, Guan Lei¡¯s face became even hotter. His buttocks, which had just been hit by a few times, instantly burned, making Guan Lei feel a little embarrassed.
He was just worried about Shen Xi¡¯s health, so he didn¡¯t realize how embarrassing it was for Shen Xi to spank his butt.
He even sent his butt up for Shen Xi to spank. Thinking of this, Guan Lei hurriedly buried his head in the nket. It was too embarrassing!
Shen Xi, who had just returned home, also realized this btedly. Oh my god, what was she doing just now? Did she dare to hit Guan Lei¡¯s butt in broad daylight?
Originally, she was just afraid that she would be careless and hurt him. Therefore, he subconsciously chose a ce with more meat.
But what did this mean in the eyes of outsiders? Wasn¡¯t this just flirting?
Shen Xi held her head in frustration, feeling extremely regretful.
How was she going to face people in the future? Yes, she would never see the Guan family again, including Guan Lei.
Out of sight, out of mind. This way, she could pretend that nothing had happened..
Chapter 624 - 624: Hostage
Chapter 624 - 624: Hostage
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi blushed for a while before taking a few deep breaths and sticking her head out from under the nket. To calm down, Shen Xi could only force herself to look at the information.
After seeing the news about the Gu family that Lu Fei had sent back, Shen Xi¡¯s expression gradually became serious.
The Gu family suddenly sent people to S nation.
Two years ago, Ye Long passed away. After that, Sun Ming unexpectedly returned to normal.
After some investigation, Sun Ming found out that Guan Miao had been traumatized for the next two years after her death. She had been relying on psychiatric drugs to maintain a normal life, but in the third year, she had slowly recovered.
It was only in the fourth year that she began to lose controlpletely. The reason was that Ye Long had someone give her a mental drug to disturb her
thoughts, which led to her persistent desire to kill Meng Yu to avenge Guan Miao.
Therefore, a year ago, Sun Ming contacted Meng Yu through Shen Xi, and the two of them sent Gu Xing to prison in one fell swoop.
Shen Xi learned from Sun Ming that Gu Xing was the adopted daughter of the Gu family, and Gu Chen was the son of Gu Xing and her Big Brother, Gu Ming, who were not rted by blood.
This was also why Shen Xi had been keeping an eye on the Gu family¡¯s movements. She was afraid that Gu Chen would find someone to deal with Meng Yu because of Gu Xing.
However, the S nation was in turmoil now. What reason did the Gu family have to send someone there? Does the Gu family have business in S nation?
Forget it. She had to contact Meng Yu first. As long as Meng Yu was not in S nation, everything else was negotiable.
However, after making a few calls and getting no response, Shen Xi could no longer remain calm.
¡°Brother, do you know where Meng Yu has been recently?¡± In the end, Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but call Zheng Huai.
¡°Hasn¡¯t he been teaching in Country J? What¡¯s Zheng Huai asked in confusion.
¡°l couldn¡¯t get through to him on the phone, so I felt a little uneasy. When was thest time you contacted him?¡± Shen Xi said with a serious expression.
¡°About a month ago? Could he be in ss? Contact meter. I¡¯ll find time to try itter. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s a big guy. Nothing will happen to him.¡± Zheng Huai consoled.
¡°Ah, alright!¡± Shen Xi could only answer like this.
However, after a night, Shen Xi still had not contacted Meng Yu.
Previously, when they agreed to let Meng Yu act on his own, there was an agreement. Every month, Meng Yu had to contact them at least once. But whether it was Zheng Huai or her, they had not received any news from
Meng Yu this month.
Shen Xi could not wait any longer and immediately sent Shen Luan and Lu Fei to investigate.
At this moment, Meng Yu, who was in S nation was looking nervously at the man not far away through the yellow sand. He could not understand why Li Zhe would appear here, and why was Guan Ba and Guan Jiu following behind him. Did something happen?
Meng Yu only remembered who these people were when he saw the bandits pushing out more than ten people with their arms tied and mouths with tape on their mouths.
Now it seemed that these bandits had detained the mine¡¯s employees, which executives were directly appointed from the country.
Now it seemed that these bandits had detained the mine¡¯s employees, which was why Li Zhe had brought people to rescue them.
Meng Yu had some understanding of this bandit army. They were very strong in this area and never followed the rules. Moreover, Li Zhe even brought a group of government soldiers with him. They would kill them all.
Meng Yu¡¯s palms were sweating, and his entire person panicked a little.
¡°Yu, the mission ispleted. The captain wants us to retreat. What are you still doing there? Don¡¯t attract the attention of the two teams in front and retreat quickly.¡± His teammate Zeng Rongs voice sounded in his earpiece.
As a member of the alliance, Meng Yu knew that he had to leave immediately. He couldn¡¯t cause trouble for the team, but he just couldn¡¯t move his legs. He was worried about Li Zhe. He couldn¡¯t let Li Zhe be in danger.
Meng Yu¡¯s heart almost jumped into his throat when he saw the bandit soldiers pointing their guns at Li Zhe¡¯s forehead.
The bandit leader used his gun to hold the hat on his head, then pointed the muzzle at Li Zhe and said in English with a heavy ent, ¡°You, bring the money over.¡±
Guan Ba cursed in his heart, ¡°This son of a b * tch. His eyes are sharp. He knows how to pick important people. D*mn.¡±
Guan Lei had given him a mission to ensure Li Zhe¡¯s safety, so Guan Ba was prepared to deliver the ransom. He didn¡¯t expect the bandits to be so cunning..
Chapter 625 - 625: Sniper
Chapter 625 - 625: Sniper
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Director Li, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯re up to no good. I¡¯ll go and send them off.¡± Guan Ba took two steps forward and pressed Li Zhe¡¯s hand on the suitcase.
As a result, because of this action, the bandits on the opposite side raised their guns and aimed at Li Zhe and his group. The Guan family guards behind Li Zhe and the government troops behind him also immediately aimed their guns at the opposite side. The situation instantly became tense.
Li Zhe pulled Switch Guan Ba r s hand and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±
Then, Li Zhe looked at the leader and said in English, ¡°We just want the safety of our employees. We won¡¯t do anything rash.¡±
The bandit leader justzily yed with the gun in his hand and said slowly, ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t waste time!¡±
Li Zhe took a deep breath, took the suitcase with the money, and walked toward the other side with a vignt face. When he passed by the dozen hostages, Li Zhe heaved a sigh of relief.
Li Zhe ced the money on the ground and kicked it hard. At this moment, the other side suddenly fired. One of the hostages was shot in the leg and fell with a cry of pain.
In an instant, the entire scene was in chaos. Panicked screams and continuous gunshots rang out.
Li Zhe turned around and pushed the hostages down, making everyone roll forward quickly.
Just when Li Zhe thought he had brought the people to safety and stood up, the bandit leader¡¯s gun was already aimed at Li Zhe¡¯s forehead.
Li Zhe subconsciously looked at the opposite side, and the coldness of death instantly froze his entire body.
¡°Director Li!¡± Guan Ba and Guan Jiu shouted in panic.
Just as everyone was in despair, a bullet whizzed over from afar and directly prated the head of the bandit leader, bringing out blood and brain matter.
The bandit leader who was shot lost his aim. The bullet brushed past Li Zhe¡¯s ear and nailed him in the car.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu quickly went forward to protect Li Zhe and the hostages who had yet to get into the car.
At this moment, the bandit army, which had lost their leader, attacked even more fiercely. As if they did not care about their lives, each of them held their guns and fired in the direction of Li Zhe and the others.
Guan Ba was shot in the chest and grunted. Fortunately, he was wearing a bulletproof vest. It was only painful, but it was not life-threatening.
Just as they were about to fight for their lives, the bandit army on the other side suddenly fell one after another.
The bandits instantly panicked and looked around with their guns. At this moment, someone shouted, ¡°There¡¯s a sniper in the southwest¡¡±
However, before this person could finish speaking, he was directly headshot and fell to the ground.
The 100% uracy of the marksmanship shocked all the bandit troops. They could no longer care about Li Zhe and his group and fled in panic.
This also gave Guan family and the government soldiers a chance to shoot and wipe out the bandits.
Li Zhe looked at the bloody ground and then turned his gaze to the southwest.
He asked the local government army, ¡°Are they your people?¡±
¡°No.¡± The government army shook their heads.
If they were not from the government army, who would help them?
In such a chaotic country, no one would waste bullets to help unrted people. Moreover, if they identally offended the bandit army, the consequences would be very serious.
¡°Director Li, let¡¯s go quickly. It¡¯s not safe here. The gunfight just now would probably attract the attention of the other bandit troops.¡± Guan Ba said.
Li Zhe nodded and said, ¡®Let¡¯s go!¡¯
At this moment, Meng Yu and his teammate Zeng Rong were being severely criticized.
¡°On the first day you joined the corps, I emphasized to you that you have to follow the rules. Ah! Have you forgotten? Our division must not interfere in the battle between the bandits and the government. It will cause a huge problem! Have you all forgotten?¡±
The captain was so angry that his face turned purple.
Zeng Rong nced at Meng Yu from the corner of his eyes, then lowered his head again. How would he know why Meng Yu was suddenly fired? It was just that he was Meng Yu¡¯s observer, so since Meng Yu had made a move, he could only follow.
¡°The leader is not a government soldier, but a localpany. Those hostages are all mine employees, not government soldiers.¡± Meng Yu said with a straight face.
It wasn¡¯t that he wanted to argue, but if he broke the rules, he would have to leave the division. Therefore, he had to defend Zeng Rong even if he didn¡¯t want to defend himself.
¡°Not the government? Then what was that team behind them? Do you think I¡¯m blind?¡± The captain was furious.
¡°It is behind, but not in front. I¡¯m just saving the people in front.¡± Meng Yu still insisted on his opinion..
Chapter 626 - 626: Contact
Chapter 626: Contact
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zeng Rong quickly went forward and said with a smile, ¡°Captain, we will remember the rules. We will notmit the crime again. Can vou be lenient?¡± The captain looked at Meng Yu, who was as stubborn as a bull. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not being unreasonable. I¡¯ll check if those people are government troops. Also, if you encounter such a thing in the future, report it first before taking action. Do you hear me?¡±
¡°l heard it!¡± Zeng Rong said loudly.
¡°l heard it!¡± Meng Yu quickly replied.
¡°Also, if you act without reporting, your bonus for this month will be deducted!¡± The captain said, causing Zeng Rong to wail.
Seeing that the two of them had a good attitude, the captain let them go and went to investigate the identities of those people. Meng Yu had indeed been very outstanding in the past two years, but rules were rules. If he broke the rules, he had to be punished.
After returning to the base, Meng Yu remembered that he had not contacted Shen Xi and Zheng Huai this month. He quickly took out the satellite phone. This was a high-tech product that he had spent a lot of money to buy. It could disguise the location of the signal.
In the past two years, he had relied on this phone call to hide from Shen Xi and Zheng Huai.
Originally, he only wanted to train himself because he wanted to be stronger.
Just like what Sun Ming said two years ago when she came to her senses and came to him for reconciliation, if he could protect himself fourteen years ago, he would not have been kidnapped and Guan Miao would not have been killed.
Four years ago, if he could protect himself, he would not have been fooled by her and even dragged Shen Xi and Guan Lei into it.
If a controversial person couldn¡¯t even protect himself, it was easy to get the people around him hurt.
That was why he had secretly applied to join the Alliance Corps two years ago. He wanted to continuously strengthen himself so that he would not be the target of the enemy again in the future and hurt the people around him.
¡°Hello? Brother Meng Yu?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s voice interrupted Meng Yu¡¯s recollection.
¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been busy at school recently, so I almost forgot to contact you.¡± Meng Yu said with a smile.
When Shen Xi heard Meng Yu¡¯ s voice, she finally felt relieved. ¡°You scared me. 1 thought something happened to you. You guys don¡¯t have winter vacation,
Meng Yu was slightly stunned. Did foreign schools have winter holidays? Meng Yu scratched his ears and cheeks for a while, then said, ¡°Our school doesn¡¯t have holidays here. The national conditions are different.¡±
¡°I see. Then how long do you n to stay outside? Do you want toe back?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Shen Xi knew that there was a high chance that Meng Yu wouldn¡¯te back, but she was really worried about Meng Yu being alone in a foreign country, so she just asked casually.
¡°l think overseas is more suitable for me, ¡°Meng Yu said with a sigh. After this year in Country J, I might also change to another country. The world is so big,
I want to see more.¡±
¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy! Then you should take care of your rest. Remember to contact me every month.¡± Shen Xi said helplessly.
Meng Yu felt warm in his heart and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t forget. ¡±
Just as Shen Xi was about to hang up the phone, Zeng Rong ran in and shouted, ¡°Yu, let me tell you, those people are a well-known miningpany in S nation, the Li Industries. The captain said that he had investigated it clearly and that we didn¡¯t vite the rules severely!¡¯
Before Meng Yu could hang up the phone, Shen Xi¡¯s shocked voice came from the other end.¡±Brother Meng Yu, are you in S nation?¡±
¡°Meng Yu, why did you go to S nation?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s voice was filled with anxiety. She didn¡¯t even call him brother.
¡°Well, let me exin. Our school is doing an extra-cursory expansion in S nation¡¡± Meng Yu red at Zeng Rong and tried to quibble.
Zeng Rong also realized that he might have made a mistake. He quickly shut up and retreated.
¡°S nation is doing an extra-cursory expansion? Who are you trying to fool? Now that S nation was in turmoil, the locals were all running outside.¡± On the other end, Shen Xi¡¯s brain was working quickly. Then, she widened her eyes and asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re not a supporter at all, are you? You¡¯ve been lying to me and my cousin for the past two years?¡±
Seeing that the matter waspletely exposed, Meng Yu could only smile awkwardly and say, ¡°l didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just want to live a different life. Well, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very safe now. Nothing happened..¡±
Chapter 627 - 627: Past Life
Chapter 627: Past Life
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Memories of her previous life suddenly appeared in Shen Xi¡¯s mind. At this time in her previous life, she had juste out of prison and sold the only valuable thing on her to buy materials to make bombs.
Then, yes, at that time, even the streets and alleys were talking about the change of regime in Sydney. The original government army was defeated by the bandits, and the bandits established a new government.
At that time, the Chinese people were d that they were born in a powerful country and did not have to suffer such a war. However, during that period, all the social media applications were grayed out. It was¡Mourning the people who lost their lives during the evacuation of S nation!
Shen Xi instantly widened her eyes and shouted anxiously and fearfully,
¡°Meng Yu, leave S nation immediately!¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes darkened, and then he said, ¡°l still have some things to take care of. I can¡¯t leave now.¡±
There were still some tasks to bepleted for this mission. Moreover, Li Zhe was still in S nation. He had to make sure that Li Zhe returned safely first.
Shen Xi was so anxious that she was about to cry. ¡°Meng Yu, listen to me. S nation will soon enter a state of war. In the end, the victory of the bandit army will be the result of the establishment of a new regime. If you don¡¯t go now, then you won¡¯t leave there in the future!¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really can¡¯t leave now. Wait, I¡¯m safe. I¡¯ll contact you guys.¡± Meng Yu finished his sentence quickly and hung up without waiting for Shen Xi¡¯s response.
Shen Xi called back, but she was notified that the call could not be connected. She was so angry that she almost smashed her phone.
Shen Xi quickly called a Senior in school. She was afraid that her memory would be wrong. After asking about the situation in detail, her face darkened.
As expected, the government was already considering whether they needed to evacuate the Chinese citizens, but it had not been confirmed yet. Because the attitude of the Americans was ambiguous, no one knew what would happen next.
Recalling the entire week of gray mourning in her previous life, Shen Xi could not calm down.
Shen Xi quickly found Shen Yan and told him about the matter with a serious expression.
¡°You said that the riots in S nation would cause many deaths in Huaguo because they did not evacuate their citizens in time?¡± Shen Yan repeated the message that Shen Xi wanted to convey to him.
¡°Yes!¡± Shen Xi said firmly as she looked at Shen Yan with a serious face.
¡°Xi, how did you know it would be like this? Are you starting to fantasize because of the after-effects of your injury?¡± Shen Yan checked the temperature of Shen Xi¡¯s head. She did not have a fever.
¡°Dad! I¡¯m not joking. This matter is true. 1 hope that you cane with me to meet the people above. I hope that the higher-ups can send people to carry out the evacuation n as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it will be toote.¡± Shen Xi said anxiously.
She knew that she couldn¡¯t convince the higher-ups alone, but the Shen family was a military enterprise that the government cooperated with. They would be able to find suitable officials to facilitate the evacuation of the overseas Chinese ahead of schedule.
¡°Xi, it¡¯s not that father doesn¡¯t want to help you. Evacuating the citizens is a big deal. If the information isn¡¯t urate, it will cause a lot of trouble. Do you understand?¡± Shen Yan said earnestly.
Shen Xi naturally understood in her heart, but she had no other choice. She couldn¡¯t just watch Meng Yu die abroad, and so many of herpatriots die in a foreign country, right?
It could have saved so many lives. If she didn¡¯t do it, Shen Xi would feel guilty for the rest of her life.
¡°Dad, can you lend me a few passenger nes? 1 want to try and save as many as I can.¡± Shen Xi knew that the Shen family had an airlinepany, so this was not a big problem.
After she was done borrowing from the Shen family, she would go to the Lu family and persuade a few ssmates who were willing to go with her. If she did not go as an official, it would not cause too much of amotion.
¡°l won¡¯t allow it! Xi, S nation is in such a mess now. Why are you going there? Are you roasting our entire family over a fire?¡± Shen Yan said angrily.
¡°Dad, if 1 knew that this war would happen and that many innocentpatriots would die outside, but I didn¡¯t do anything, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace for the rest of my life. Dad, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were firm.
Shen Yan was so angry that his chest heaved up and down slightly, and his eyes turned red. ¡°You¡¯re our only daughter. You¡¡±
Shen Xi hugged Shen Yan andforted him, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Dad. Do you still remember why you wanted to fly a fighter jet? You said you wanted to protect the country.. Those people are our family now, aren¡¯t they?¡±
Chapter 628 - 628: Persuaded
Chapter 628 - 628: Persuaded
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Yan, a grown man, suddenly cried. He wanted to protect his country and fly a fighter jet, but he really could not bear to do so. He only had one daughter, Shen Xi.
And Lu Shan, if she knew that Shen Xi had gone to such a dangerous ce, she would not be able to take it. What if an ident happened?
¡°Dad, those people also have families. If they die, their families will be very sad. ¡°If one day, I encounter an ident outside, but no onees to help me or save me, how hopeless will I be? Dad, some things need to be done, right? It just so happens to be me.¡± Shen Xi leaned on Shen Yan¡¯s shoulder and said slowly.
She knew how cruel that war was. All the Chinese who did not evacuate in time were mercilessly shot to death. Because before they could prove their identities, they were shot dead by people who were thought to be from the other side.
Shen Yan was silent for a very long time. It was so long that Shen Xi thought that Shen Yan would not agree. Shen Yan then said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Good! But you promise that you will protect yourself ande back safely.¡±
Shen Xi stepped back and looked at Shen Yan happily. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I will protect myself. I will¡ I¡¯lle back safe and sound, the one who¡¯s gonna be a goner
In the end, Shen Xi still couldn¡¯t say that she woulde back safely, just like every time she went on a mission, because she didn¡¯t know if she woulde back safely.
¡°Don¡¯t go to the Lu Corporation to borrow the ne. I¡¯m afraid your mother will find out. Leave the rest to me. You just have to prepare well.¡± Shen Yan said in a choked voice.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. She knew how cruel it was for her father to make such a decision.
As soon as Shen Xi left Shen Yan¡¯s study, she drove straight to the school. When she spent a lot of effort to find the principal and exin the situation, the principal, Duan Jian, had a serious expression, but his tone was disapproving, ¡°It was not appropriate to report it rashly. Rose Onion, let me remind you that if this matter doesn¡¯t happen in the end, it won¡¯t be good for you.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said firmly, ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to gamble. Those are lives and thousands of families behind them.¡±
¡°I will consider this matter carefully. You can go back first.¡± The principal looked hesitant. He needed time to think it over.
¡°principal, I just want the higher-ups to turn a blind eye and let our ne fly out smoothly without being intercepted. The Shen family will take care of everything else, including the ne and all the expenses for this operation.¡± Shen Xi looked at the principal nervously.
The principal was slightly stunned. ¡°Shen Corporation?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. My name is Shen Xi. My father is Shen Yan from the Shen family, and my Mom is Lu Shan from the Lu family. Whether it¡¯s supplies or funds, we can solve them. However, regarding the freedom to enter and leave the country, I still hope principal you can help my father a little and let him sessfully obtain permission.¡±Shen Xi looked at Duan Jian and pleaded.
Duan Jian did not expect Shen Xi, a rich youngdy, to hide her identity and study in his school for four years. She even became a special pilot andpleted hundreds of missions without caring about her life.
Now, she was even using his family¡¯s financial resources to go to war-torn ces regardless of the danger to save herpatriots.
A young girl like her was not afraid of the consequences just to save someone. In the end, he was still afraid and wasting time here. This was enough to make him feel ashamed.
Duan Jianughed self-deprecatingly, then looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡±
When Shen Xi had gathered all kinds of supplies and personnel, Duan Jian and Shen Yan suddenly appeared in front of Shen Xi and the others, handing them the entry permit.
¡°Thank you!¡± Shen Xi said gratefully.
¡°I should thank you!¡± Duan Jian smiled and said, ¡°You muste back safely. When the timees, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal. One person has a seat. If someone doesn¡¯te back in safe, I will let her stand for a meal¡±
Everyone smiled, and as they smiled, their eyes reddened.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t talk about what had happened in her previous life, but she also told the seriousness of the matter to every student who was willing to go. She told them that if there was an ident and war broke out in S nation, they would be in danger, and she told them to consider it carefully.
As a result, some of them had already written their wills. Who knew who woulde first tomorrow? Someone might be unlucky and be shot down as an enemy ne the moment they entered S nation..
Chapter 629 - 629: Wanted
Chapter 629 - 629: Wanted
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The full-scale war would break out six dayster, so Shen Xi could only race against time to prepare all the personnel who were about to go to S nation for emergency training before departure. Fortunately, the people who were going with her this time were some old students with mission experience, which saved her a lot of time.
She hoped that everyone would be safe before they arrived. Shen Xi prayed in her heart.
Under the yellow sand, Meng Yu wiped his face, then leaned against Zeng Rongs body and nibbled on thepressed biscuits with difficulty, casually listening to his teammates¡¯ conversation.
Yesterday, Shen Xi mentioned the war. Meng Yu thought about it and still vaguely mentioned it to the captain. He knew that with the captain¡¯s vignce, he would investigate, so his gaze had been on the captain.
Meng Yu believed that Shen Xi would not lie to him, but he also believed that Shen Xi might tell some white lies for his safety. Therefore, he felt that it was best to verify the authenticity of the information.
After all, the S nation had been in chaos for a long time. There were more small fights and almost no civilians were involved. Even though there were several rumors that a civil war was about to break out, it never happened in the end, right?
But if it was true, these teammates had to leave this war-torn ce first, and he could immediately go find Li Zhe.
Unfortunately, the captain had been silent since yesterday. He had been urging them to get up early in the morning to finish the mission quickly. Such abnormal behavior made Meng Yu even more uneasy.
The next words from his teammate made Meng Yu even more uneasy.
¡°Yesterday, I heard that the Huaguo miningpany was targeted by the bandits. It seems that they were identified as the logistics supplypany of the government army. Now, the bandits have issued a wanted order in S nation, saying that they want to capture those Chinese businessmen to sacrifice their military g.¡±
Meng Yu grabbed his teammate¡¯s arm and asked anxiously, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±
His teammate was shocked by Meng Yu and stammered, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s true, but it¡¯s all wanted, so how can it be fake? It was said that they had already been blocked when they were rushing to the airport yesterday. However, they were lucky. The bandit team they encountered was all new and had escaped. Now, the bandit army was probably waiting for them on the road to the airport. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the Snow Eagle Squad. They happened to be nearby yesterday and saw it.¡±
Snow Eagle Squad and Meng Yu¡¯s team were both affiliated with the joint army corps, so they usually had some contact.
Meng Yu¡¯s expression was filled with panic as he hurriedly ran toward the captain. The captain knew whether it was true or not.
Just as Meng Yu was about to step forward to ask, the captain suddenly took out his satellite phone and said something to the person on the other end of the phone with a serious expression.
Then, the captain put down the phone and quickly picked up the walkie-talkie. He said to everyone in a deep voice, ¡°This mission ends here. Pack your things before evening and set off for the airport at seven in the evening. ¡±
The captain¡¯s words undoubtedly concluded with what Meng Yu said yesterday. The war was very close to them.
However, Meng Yu t s brain was now filled with Li Zhe. He hurriedly went forward and asked, ¡°Captain, is it true that the bandits wanted those Huaguo merchants yesterday?¡±
Meng Yu hoped that his captain would answer him. This was not true. It was just a rumor. But Meng Yu was disappointed.
¡°It¡¯s true,¡± the captain said with a heavy expression. There was a high chance that the civil war in S nation could not be avoided. Those merchants were unlucky enough to run into them and were used as targets by the bandit army to Kill the chicken to scare the monkeys. We have to leave quickly. If people find out that our army was involved in yesterday¡¯s shooting, we will be in trouble.¡¯
Seeing that Meng Yu didn¡¯t say anything, the captain patted Meng Yu e s shoulder and said, ¡°l could tell yesterday that you and those Huaguo businessmen should know each other. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have acted rashly. However, Yu doesn¡¯t cause trouble for the Corps. Pack your things properly and leave at night.¡±
The captain turned around and left after saying that. Zeng Rong quickly went forward and asked Meng Yu, who had an obvious expression on his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Was it because of those Huaguo businessmen?¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t answer. He just looked up at Zeng Rong and said, ¡°You can leave with the captain and the others. I still have things to deal with.¡±
Without waiting for Zeng Rong to react, he walked away. He needed to pack up some good things to find Li Zhe. He couldn¡¯t let Li Zhe die here.
Zeng Rong stared at Meng Yu¡¯s back as he left..
Chapter 630 - 630: Finding the Airport
Chapter 630 - 630: Finding the Airport
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this time, Li Zhe¡¯s group had already dispersed. Only Guan Ba, four employees, and a few Guan family guards were left by Li Zhe¡¯s side.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t know where he was now. His cell phone had no signal, and his satellite phone had been brokenst night.
Fortunately, Li Zhe had brought a few devices from Guan Lei that couldmunicate with each other over a short distance. When he learned that the others were temporarily safe with Guan Jiu, Li Zhe heaved a sigh of relief.
Guan Ba tore off a piece of cloth from his body and bandaged the wound on Li Zhe¡¯s abdomen.
After he was done, he spat out a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°This bunch of bandits seems to want to kill us all. Director Li, what should we do now? There was a high chance that the route to the airport would not work. I¡¯ve been trying to contact them all night, but none of the people on the ne have replied. 1 think they¡¯re either being controlled or¡lt might be a disaster.¡± Li Zhe nodded. Guan Ba was right. The bandit army would probably block their way to the airport and cut off their escape back to the country.
¡°I¡¯ve seen the map. There seems to be an airport in the opposite direction.¡± Guan Ba said.
However, one of the apanying employees said lifelessly, ¡°That airport was scrapped two years ago. There are no nes there at all.¡±
The hope that had just risen in Li Zhe¡¯s heart gradually faded, and his face became paler because of the loss of blood.
If he lost his life here, then he would be a lonely soul to protect Ah Yu¡¯s side, watching him get married and have children. He would live a happy life until his hair turned white.
At this time, Li Zhe was d that he was not with Meng Yu. Otherwise, if he died, leaving Meng Yu alone in this world to face the strange gazes of the secr world, how cruel would that be?
Li Zhe turned on his phone and looked at the chat box with Meng Yu. It was full of his messages, but the other party had not replied in the past four years.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes softened a little. He didn¡¯t know where Ah Yu was now, and he suddenly wanted to see him.
The person who had gone to scout ahead returned. He panted heavily and said loudly, ¡°The bandits are catching up. We have to leave quickly. 1 just heard that the people of S nation are fleeing. The nes of the rich are all on the move. There are also many nesing from the airport in the opposite direction. I think they are sent to pick up the rich.¡±
Guan Ba r s eyes lit up. As long as there was a ne there, he could try his luck.
Guan Ba quickly fastened Li Zhe¡¯s seatbelt and said, ¡°Director Li, you can hold on a little longer. We¡¯ll try our luck.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s lips turned pale. He snorted softly, which was a silent agreement.
At this moment, Shen Xi was already on the ne with her men, ready to go. This time, she was flying her graduation present, a fighter jet.
By the time Guan Lei found out, Shen Xi had already taken off. Guan Lei asked in disbelief, ¡°Where do you think Xi went?¡±
Xue Li lowered his head and said nervously, ¡°To S nation.¡±
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but loosen his grip, and the phone fell to the ground with a bang.
This time, the situation in S Nation was very bad. Although the officials did not report it, Guan Lei especially went to consult someone and decided to let Li Zhe and the otherse back immediately. Some things could not be gambled on.
He was still anxiously trying to contact Li Zhe to ask him to return to China as soon as possible. He did not expect to hear the news that Shen Xi had also gone to S nation before he could make the call. This made him instantly lose his mind.
Li Zhe went because of the employees in S Nation, so why did Shen Xi go? Is it the school¡¯s mission?
Guan Lei quickly picked up his phone and tried to contact Li Zhe¡¯s satellite phone. As expected, an ident still happened. As expected, he couldn¡¯t contact Li Zhe.
Guan Lei began to regret it. Back then, he should have gotten Li Zhe a walkie-talkie device with a longermunication distance. It would be best if it couldmunicate internationally. However, he did not expect that S Nation, which had been in civil strife for decades, would suddenly be serious this time.
Whether it was Shen Xi or Li Zhe, Guan Lei felt that he had to go to S Nation.
¡°Make the arrangements. I¡¯m going to S nation immediately!¡± Guan Lei instructed.
¡°But, Young Master, it¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Xue Li knew that Guan Lei was worried about Shen Xi and Li Zhe, but in his heart, Guan Lei¡¯s life was the most important. He continued, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go,¡±
¡°l told you to arrange it immediately.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s mood instantly became irritable.
Xue Li had no choice but to go out quickly to arrange the manpower.
Guan Lei clenched his fists tightly. The panic and fear in his heart surrounded him tightly..
Chapter 631 - 631: Fever
Chapter 631 - 631: Fever
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Thinking about the past four years, Shen Xi often went out to carry out missions like this regardless of danger, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t calm down.
At this moment, Gu Chen looked at the news in his hand and felt depressed. He did not expect Shen Xi to go to S nation regardless of the danger. D*mn Meng Yu, let Shen Xi know that he was in S nation.
It wasn¡¯t easy for him to trick Li Zhe into going to S nation. He wanted to lure Meng Yu out and kill him to avenge his Aunt.
But why did Shen Xi go over?
With Shen Xi¡¯s personality, she would protect Meng Yu. Then, should he kill Shen Xi as well?
Gu Chen¡¯s originally seductive fox eyes instantly turned bloodshot. With his red eyes, he swept the things on the table to the ground and roared, ¡°Why did you go over? Why?¡±
When the people outside heard themotion in Gu Chen¡¯s study, they all tightened their heads and kept quiet out of fear.
Ever since Gu Xing died in prison, Gu Chen had been acting strangely. In the past, when he was happy, he would smile at them kindly. Now, he was terrifyingly gloomy.
Every time they were caught by his malicious gaze, everyone felt as if they were being stared at by a poisonous snake. They could not help but feel a chill run down their spines and shiver.
There was no response to Gu Chen¡¯s roar because the person who could answer him was flying towards S nation at an altitude of 90,000 feet.
After rushing for half a day, Li Zhe and the others¡¯ car finally stalled. In this destend with no viges in front or shops behind, they had no other choice but to walk.
Guan Ba tidied up everything in the car and distributed them to everyone. He said in a heavy tone, ¡°Now we can only rely on our legs.¡±
After saying that, Guan Ba directly carried Li Zhe who was talking nonsense, and walked forward. Without medical equipment and medicine, Li Zhe could easily die if he continued like this. Guan Ba was also very anxious at this moment.
In a daze, Li Zhe opened his eyes and murmured, ¡°Ah Yu?¡±
Guan Ba, who was carrying Li Zhe on his back, panted slightly. He thought that Ah Yu Yu Li Zhe was talking about what must be President Meng. He patiently said, ¡°Director Li, I am Guan Bay not President Meng.¡±
¡°Ah, Yu, my head is dizzy and I¡¯m so tired. Can you hug me? I miss you so much.¡± Li Zhe didn¡¯t hear Guan Ba r s words and only spoke his thoughts.
Guan Ba sighed slightly, his eyes filled with mncholy as he looked at the endless yellow sand in front of him.
The group of people walked and stopped for a long time before they finally found a small vige that had been bombarded by artillery and took a break.
Guan Ba helped Li Zhe clean the dust on his face with a dry cloth, and Li Zhe slowly woke up.
¡°Guan Ba?¡± Li Zhe shouted in confusion. The high fever made him forget his current situation.
It was only when he saw the person sitting not far away that Li Zhe remembered that he hade to S nation and was now injured.
¡°Director Li, let¡¯s take a break first. Drink some water first. We¡¯ll set off for the airport in a while.¡± Guan Ba supported Li Zhe and gently fed him water.
Li Zhe slightly moistened his mouth and looked at Guan Ba weakly, ¡°Guan Ba, take them away first. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go far. Just leave me here.¡±
Guan Ba frowned disapprovingly, and the people who were saved on the other side also said, ¡°President Li, you came here to save us. We can¡¯t leave you here.¡¯
¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t do the act of leaving you here to fend for yourself.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t those people still not catching up? Director Li, there are so many of us.
We¡¯ll reach the airport very soon.¡±
¡°Lu Sheng, I remember that you have a 70-year-old mother at home. Your child has just entered university, and your wife hasn¡¯t seen you for three years. They will miss you very much.¡± Li Zhe looked at a man in his forties and said.
He felt that the air was slowly thinning. Saying one sentence had consumed a lot of energy, and Lu Sheng could not help but feel his eyes redden.
Then, he turned to look at a man in his thirties beside him. ¡°Zhao Cheng is a young and promising technical director. You¡¯ve been working at the Li Consortium since you graduated. When I sent you to S nation five years ago, you had only been married for a year. I heard that the child is almost five years old now. In all these years, you¡¯ve only gone back once or twice. This time, when you returned, you would spend time with your wife and children. Thepany will give you a bonus. Take them out and have fun.¡±
Zhao Cheng turned his head away from Li Zhe and raised his arm to roughly wipe away the tears that were rushing out of his eyes..
Chapter 632 - 632: Someone I Know
Chapter 632 - 632: Someone I Know
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe¡¯s mind began to feel dizzy again. Finally, he looked at that tender face and tried his best to smile. ¡°And you, Lu You. You just graduated from the
Metals Department two years ago, right?¡±
Lu You did not expect Li Zhe to know his name and quickly nodded.
¡°You only have one mother in your family. All these years, she risked her life to send you from a small mountain vige to a big city to study. Now that she¡¯s old, go back and see her. The family members of thepany¡¯s annual meeting sent their condolences. Twice. Your mother cried silently every time. She missed you.¡± Li Zhe¡¯s voice became softer and softer.
Even if it was such a weak voice, it also made the few big men on the opposite side couldn¡¯t help but cry.
¡°Your family has handed you over to thepany. If anything happens to you, it won¡¯t make sense. Take it as my request. Don¡¯t let the Li Consortium let your family down.¡± Li Zhe said weakly with a pale face.
Guan Ba couldn¡¯t bear to see such an emotional scene, so he could only turn his face away and remain silent.
¡°Guan Ba, please take them away.¡± Li Zhe looked at Guan Ba and said gently.
Guan Ba sighed and turned around. Li Zhe fainted again.
¡°Just listen to Director Li and leave quickly.¡± Guan Ba said.
Guan Ba turned to the guards of the Guan family and said, ¡°You guys send them over together. Remember to keep the locator on at all times and meet up with Guan Jiu as soon as possible. He also had to protect themunication device. It was the only thing that could contact Guan Jiu and the others. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Director Li.¡±
After arranging everything, Guan Ba exined the situation here to Guan Jiu and told him to pay attention to the location of these people.
Guan Ba stuffed Li Zhe under a shabby bed and went out to look for medicine. If Li Zhe continued to have a fever like this, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to make it through the night.
At this moment, Zeng Rong stopped Meng Yu, who was about to leave the team, and said, ¡°Bring me along, we¡¯re partners. If you don¡¯t go back, it¡¯s meaningless for me to go back alone.¡±
¡°Zeng Rong, I really have something to deal with. Hurry up and go back with the captain. It¡¯s too dangerous here,¡± Meng Yu advised earnestly.
¡°l know. It¡¯s those Huaguo businessmen, right?¡± Zeng Rong looked at Meng
Yu, who was packing his things and asked.
Meng Yu took a deep breath and didn¡¯t deny it. He nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a few people I used to know.¡±
Zeng Rong just smiled and didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. He said stubbornly, ¡°Then all the more I can¡¯t go back. I¡¯m also Chinese. How can I not be involved in saving mypatriots? You want to be a hero, and so do L ¡°Besides, Huaguo looks very rich. I¡¯ll ask him to fork out some life-saving money to make up for my bonus.¡±
Meng Yu sighed slightly and said helplessly, ¡°Stop messing around. There¡¯s no need for you to risk your life here.¡±
¡°Anyway, no matter what you say, I will follow you. Even if I die, I will be your observer in theherworld. At that time, the two of us will sweep through the underworld and capture a few little ghosts as our followers.¡± Zeng Rong said carelessly.
Meng Yu still wanted to persuade him, but Zeng Rong immediately stood up and said, ¡°You can continue to object, but if you leave, I¡¯ll follow you quietly. Ah, you also know that although my eyes are good, my skills are not that good. If I¡¯m alone and killed, remember to burn more money for me on the Qingming Festival.
Meng Yu straightened his body and said unhappily, ¡°How can you curse yourself like this?¡±
However, Meng Yu thought about itter. This was something Zeng Rong would do. In the end, he could onlypromise.
Meng Yu led Zeng Rong to the airport, but when he found out that the bandit army was searching for them, he felt that something was wrong.
¡°If you were one of those businessmen, would you still take a risk when you knew that the direction to the airport was filled with bandits?¡± Meng Yu asked Zeng Rong as he drove.
Zeng Rong was admiring his beautiful face in the mirror and replied, ¡°l don¡¯t think so. The merchants didn¡¯t bring many people with them, and in this situation, the government army probably didn¡¯t have the energy to care about their lives. Wouldn¡¯t they be sending themselves to their deaths if they insisted on charging in?¡±
Zeng Rong suddenly put down the mirror and said, ¡°So, we can¡¯t look in the direction of the airport?¡±
Meng Yu stepped on the brakes with a serious expression. In the end, he picked up the satellite phone and called Guan Lei directly..
Chapter 633 - 633: Village
Chapter 633 - 633: Vige
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Unable to contact Guan Lei, Meng Yu began to feel frustrated. His fingers unconsciously entered the phone number that he had almost engraved in his heart on the satellite phone.
Even though he knew that the chances of contacting Li Zhe were slim, Meng Yu still pressed the call button.
Hearing no response from the other side, Meng Yu closed his eyes in an attempt to calm down the anxiety in his heart, organize his thoughts, and think about where Li Zhe was most likely to go.
This ce was the central area of S nation. No matter which borders it was, it was very far away. Therefore, the only way to get away from here as soon as possible was to take a ne.
Meng Yu quickly took out a map and circled a few airfields on it. The airport closest to them was the airport that was currently surrounded by the bandit army.
There was also an abandoned airport.
He decided to take a gamble. He immediately turned the car around and drove towards the abandoned airport, kicking up a trail of yellow sand.
Guan Ba spat out a mouthful of sand, then hurriedly stuffed the fever medicine that he had just found in the vige into Li Zhe¡¯s mouth and fed him some water. After that, he again stuffed Li Zhe under the bed and stood guard beside him.
Guan Ba didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes for the entire night. In the middle of the night, he fed Li Zhe a fever medicine, then propped his eyes up until dawn.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t turn off the engine for the entire night. The two of them took turns driving and resting. At dawn, they saw a car abandoned by the roadside. ¡°Yu, that car belongs to the Huaguo businessman from before. Look!¡± Zeng Rong shouted.
Nieng Yu quickly drove toward the car. After checking for a while, Meng Yu could confirm that Li Zhe and his group were probably going to the abandoned airport to try their luck. Unfortunately, the car was out of gas.
Meng Yu quickly jumped into his car and said loudly, ¡°Hurry up ande up.
I estimate that they haven¡¯t gone far.¡±
After driving for more than an hour, Meng Yu suddenly heard the sound of intense gunfire in front of him. His heart trembled and he drove to the side to hide.
Zeng Rong took out his binocrs and said, ¡°It¡¯s the government army and
the bandits fighting. We might have to go around this vige. Or, we can wait for them to finish fighting and leave before heading over.¡±
At this moment, Guan Ba was cursing non-stop. Why was he so unlucky? The government army and the bandits just had to fight in this dpidated ce.
Guan Ba r s eyes were bloodshot. He stuffed Li Zhe into arge steel cab, then picked up his gun and hid to the side.
Now, he could only hope that the government army and the bandit army would quickly finish fighting and leave.
The good news was that the two armies were indeed fighting very quickly.
The bad news was that the government army had lost and the bandits had won. The bandits¡¯ dogs had sniffed Guan Ba r s location.
Guan Ba cursed under his breath and was forced to pick up his gun to attack.
The vige, which had already calmed down, instantly heard gunshots again. Meng Yu, who was about to leave the vige, instantly widened his eyes.
Zeng Rong, who was at the side, was still guessing. The gunshot was unfamiliar, and he didn¡¯t know what type of gun it was. When Meng Yu came to a sudden stop, he was shocked.
Zeng Rong cried out in surprise. He slid forward and was pulled back by the seatbelt.
Before Zeng Rong could ask, Meng Yu said with a solemn expression, ¡°Get out of the car, target,¡±
Zeng Rongs nonchnt expression suddenly turned serious. He quickly checked his equipment, put on his bulletproof helmet, and got out of the car.
Meng Yu quickly pulled out the geographical information of the vige, then pointed to high ground and said, ¡°You go here and draw the firepower away first. I¡¯ll go in and find someone.¡±
Meng Yu was very familiar with the gunshot just now. It was a military product of the Guan family, which had just been developed four years ago. Therefore, it must be someone from the Guan family.
¡°Good!¡± Zeng Rong immediately took his gun and headed for the higher ground.
On the other hand, Meng Yu followed the battle¡¯s direction and made his way over.
When he saw the bandit army fiercely attacking a dpidated house, Meng Yu could hear the familiar gunshotsing from the dpidated house.
Guan Ba stood behind the old, thick iron gate. He rolled away after firing a shot, not daring to let the other party notice him. They were fighting alone.
Fortunately, the advantage of this gun was that it could fire continuously, which helped him confuse the enemy.
When Guan Ba stuck his head out again to aim at the other side, the gun in his hand suddenly ran out of bullets. Guan Ba was instantly frightened; at this time, the other side had already fired at him..
Chapter 634 - 634: Virtual Number
Chapter 634 - 634: Virtual Number
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Ba used his fastest speed to hide. An unfamiliar gunshot suddenly sounded, and the shooter who was about to shoot Guan Ba suddenly had a bullet through his temple and fell.
Guan Ba panted nervously and peeked out to take a look. The guns that were originally aimed at him suddenly changed direction and collectively faced the right front.
Guan Ba heaved a sigh of relief after he silently said ¡°God bless¡±. He then pricked up his ears to listen to the battle outside.
When he realized that the people outside really did not have the time to pay attention to him, he secretly ran back to where Li Zhe was and prepared to retreat quietly.
He wasn¡¯t sure if the person who had helped him was a friend or foe, and he had run out of bullets. He could only run away with Li Zhe.
However, before he could carry Li Zhe out of the room, a gun was suddenly pointed at his head. Guan Ba swallowed his saliva and looked up at the other party.
A man wearing a bulletproof helmet was sizing him and Li Zhe up.
Just as Guan Ba was thinking about how to counterattack, a familiar voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Rong, put down the gun! Guan Ba, what happened to Director Li?¡±
Guan Bayi turned his head and saw Meng Yu taking off his helmet. His eyes turned sour and he cried miserably, ¡°President Meng, it¡¯s you. You guys scared me to death.¡¯
Meng Yu took Li Zhe from Guan Ba t s back, but he was shocked by Li Zhe¡¯s temperature. ¡°Why is the temperature so high?¡±
Guan Ba immediately pulled up Li Zhe¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°It¡¯s a gunshot wound. The bullet has been cleaned and disinfected. I took two antipyreticsst night, but he still had a fever after a night.¡±
Nieng Yu was worried and ran towards the car with Li Zhe in his arms. Guan
Ba was relieved when he saw Meng Yu carrying Li Zhe away. With President Meng around, Director Li would be fine.
Zeng Rong took off his helmet and smiled. ¡°Hi, my folk.¡±
Guan Ba didn¡¯t forget that this person was trying to scare him. He nced at him in annoyance and then prepared to rob the spoils of war that the bandits had dropped.
He didn¡¯t know when he would reach the airport and what demons and ghosts he would encounter on the way. It was better to have more things with him.
¡°Yo, you¡¯re quite hot-tempered. I just saved you, and you treat me like this. You¡¯re ungrateful.¡± Zeng Rong put his arm around Guan Ba r s shoulder and said.
Guan Ba looked at Zeng Rong, who was looking at him with a sly expression, and said sincerely, ¡°Thank you!¡¯
¡°Be good! How polite. Hahaha!¡± Zeng Rong patted Guan Ba t s head andughed so hard that his gums were showing.
Guan Ba pulled Zeng Rongs hand away from his head and went to pick up the weapon.
Meng Yu ced Li Zhe in the backseat and quickly picked up the medicine box. He disinfected Li Zhe¡¯s wound, injected him with antibiotics, and then fed him a quick fever medicine. Only then did he look at the person he had not seen for four years with a worried expression?
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu had a phone call, saying that they had met Meng Yu and were now preparing to set off for the abandoned airport.
At this moment, Shen Xi and her entourage werending at the airport. The airport was already packed with people. When they saw the ne, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up and they eximed.
Shen Xi got the apanying trantor tomunicate about the flight. With the excuse of the Shen Corporation¡¯s anniversary celebration and sending Chinese people back to China for free, she asked the person in charge of the airport to help promote and screen people.
After settling everything, Shen Xi finally had the time to call back thest number Meng Yu had contacted them with. As expected, she could not reach him.
Shen Xi was annoyed. All these years, Meng Yu had used different numbers to contact them. She should have noticed that Meng Yu had used a virtual number earlier. But now, he couldn¡¯t be contacted.
The evacuation of overseas Chinese things progress very smoothly, and Shen Xi also please rtionship send money, see no one can contact Meng Yu.
Suddenly, Shen Xi saw a familiar figure in the crowd. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Guan Lei couldn¡¯t be here, right?
However, the person who looked like Guan Lei turned around and met Shen Xi¡¯s gaze. Then, he walked in Shen Xi r s direction.
Just as Shen Xi was stunned, Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi into his arms with a dark expression. All the worries and fear he had felt along the way turned into boundless joy at this moment.
¡°Guan Lei, why are you here? This ce is so messy now, what are you doing here?¡± Shen Xi pushed Guan Lei away and said anxiously..
Chapter 635 - 635: Contact Li Zhe
Chapter 635 - 635: Contact Li Zhe
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°What about you? What are you doing here?¡± Guan Lei asked.
Shen Xi¡¯s expression was a little unnatural, but she still said honestly,
¡°Brother Meng Yu is here. I was worried about him, so I came.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words made Guan Lei sigh in his heart. Couldn¡¯t Shen Xi be less honest? This time, she had brought a few passenger nes over, so he would feel morefortable hearing that she was here to help evacuate the overseas Chinese.
¡°Meng Yu, what is he doing here?¡± Guan Lei asked with a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m still looking for him.¡± Shen Xi shook her head.
¡°Li Zhe is also here.¡± Guan Lei muttered.
This time, it was Shen Xi¡¯s turn to be shocked. ¡°What is Li Zhe doing here?¡±
Shen Xi suddenly had a strange thought in her mind. Could these two people be having an affair here?
However, she turned around and denied her thoughts. Who would be crazy enough to fall in love with such a ce?
¡°The Li family has mines in S nation. A few days ago, the employees of the mine were held hostage by the bandits here. Li Zhe came to redeem them.¡± Guan Lei said.
Shen Xi widened her eyes. Li Zhe was here, so when she asked Meng Yu to leave, Meng Yu did not agree. Could it be because of Li Zhe?
If that was the case, then perhaps Meng Yu was with Li Zhe now.
¡°You have a way to find Li Zhe, right?¡± Shen Xi asked Guan Lei.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei expectantly. After Guan Lei nodded silently, Shen Xi heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Before Li Zhe came to S nation, I used a few of hismunication devices and locators, so I can find them. I hope Meng Yu and Li Zhe can be together now,¡± said Guan Lei.
Shen Xi nodded and urged Guan Lei to contact Li Zhe.
However, when Guan Lei contacted Li Zhe, Li Zhe did not pick up. This made Guan Lei feel a little uneasy. Shen Xi, who was beside him, also looked at Guan Lei nervously.
Guan Lei then contacted Guan Ba. When he heard the voice from the other end, Guan Lei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He asked anxiously, ¡°Where is Li Zhe? Why didn¡¯t he pick up when I called him just now?¡±
Guan Ba nced at Li Zhe who was still unconscious in the backseat and said with shame, ¡°Director Li was shot. His wound is infected and he¡¯s still in a high fever.¡±
¡°What is it? Gunshot wound?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice suddenly became louder, causing Shen Xi to worry.
¡°What about the others? Are you all safe?¡± Guan Lei asked.
¡°Guan Jiu and his team have arrived at the abandoned airport in the south, but they haven¡¯t found a suitable ne to go back to yet. Director Li, President Meng, and his friend are still on their way to the abandoned airport. Now that there is a battle ahead, we can¡¯t go over and can only wait here.¡±Guan Ba said honestly.
Hearing that Meng Yu was really by Li Zhe¡¯s side, Shen Xi was overjoyed. It was good that she was still alive.
¡°Where are you now? We have medical staff here. We can go over to your side immediately.¡± Shen Xi said loudly.
Guan Ba was stunned. This was Miss Shen Xi? Did he mean that Miss Shen Xi and Young Master were also in S nation?
¡°Are you and Miss Shen Xi in S nation now?¡± Guan Ba asked in surprise.
Guan Ba r s words made Meng Yu, who was sitting in the back seat, suddenly look up. Shen Xi hade to S nation. Was it because of him? Thinking of this, Meng Yu felt sorry for Shen Xi.
In such a war-torn ce, what if something happened to a little girl like Shen
Nieng Yu quickly snatched the equipment from Guan Ba r s hands and said anxiously to the other end of the phone, ¡°Xi, what are you doing in S nation?
Where are you now?¡±
¡°I¡¯m at the airport. I¡¯ll pick you upter and we¡¯ll go back.¡± Shen Xi replied.
¡°Nonsense! You should go back now. The area between the two airfields has be a battle zone. It¡¯s very dangerous for you toe in rashly.¡± Meng Yu said.
Shen Xi tried her best to control her tone and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I came in
a fighter jet. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi turned to Guan Lei and said, ¡°You can locate their location now. I¡¯ll go find a random medical staff.¡±
Guan Lei still wanted to persuade Shen Xi, but when he saw Shen Xi¡¯s determined gaze, he didn¡¯t say anything because he knew it was useless.
Shen Xi brought a medical staff, a man wearing a helmet, and some medicine.
Then, she reached out her hand to Guan Lei and said, ¡°Give me the locator. Junior and I will go pick up Li Zhe and the others. As for Guan Jiu, I¡¯ll get the other students to go and pick him up. You¡¯ll go with himter and leave this ce as soon as you pick him up..¡±
Chapter 636 - 636: Hug
Chapter 636 - 636: Hug
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Xi, what do you mean? You want to leave me alone?¡± Guan Lei stared at Shen Xi and said.
¡°Guan Lei, my junior and I have experienced many things like picking up people in war-torn zones. There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. There¡¯s no need for you to go over,¡± Shen Xi said calmly.
¡°l don¡¯t agree. I don¡¯t have much experience, but I know bombs. I know exactly what kind of equipment you have on your fighter jet. In case of an ambush, they could make full use of these bombs and firearms.¡± Guan Lei tried his best to exin his value.
He didn¡¯t want Shen Xi to take the risk alone. Moreover, he had said that he would not disappear again, so this time, he had to stay by Shen Xi¡¯s side until Shen Xi settled down.
¡°Guan Lei, don¡¯t mess around here! Listen to me. Go to the abandoned airport to pick up Guan Jiu and the others,¡± Shen Xi said helplessly.
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened slightly. Then, like a child who would never obey orders, he crossed his arms and angrily said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to follow you. If you don¡¯t want me to go, I¡¯ll wait for you at the airport alone. I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±
Shen Xi facepalmed. If Guan Lei really lost his temper and didn¡¯t go back on the ne, she would have toe back to pick him up after picking up Li Zhe and Meng Yu.
Shen Xi helplessly sighed and said, ¡°Alright, follow me.¡±
Guan Lei followed behind Shen Xi in satisfaction. He watched Shen Xi put on the pilot¡¯s helmet valiantly and suddenly felt a little proud. His Xi was handsome.
Xue Li followed behind Guan Lei, looking as if he didn¡¯t see anything. Young Master¡¯s infatuated eyes were about to stick onto Ms. Shen Xi. Luckily he was pretty. Otherwise, this expression would be called wretched.
Meng Yu and his group followed the instructions of Guan Lei and arrived at a hospital that was already empty. They waited for Shen Xi and her group to rescue them.
After gently cing Li Zhe on a hospital bed, Meng Yu quietly sat at the side and watched Li Zhe.
Meng Yu had always been unwilling to think too much about things that had happened four years ago. He felt that he was guilty of the most heinous crime. How could he forget that dirty experience? He still harmed Li Zhe, which made him still unable to let go after so many years.
Now that they met again, Meng Yu still didn¡¯t know how to face Li Zhe. He wanted Li Zhe to wake up quickly, but he was also afraid that Li Zhe would wake up quickly. This conflicting feeling tortured him mentally and physically.
Just as Meng Yu was immersed in his mncholy thoughts, Li Zhe¡¯s eyes opened in a daze. When he saw the person beside him with his head lowered, the corners of Li Zhe¡¯s mouth curled up slightly.
Li Zhe stretched out his trembling hand and covered Meng Yu!s face. Under Meng Yu¡¯s astonished gaze, he weakly smiled and said, ¡°Ah Yu, did youe to my dream? Good, even the heavens are pitying me, so they rewarded you with entering my dream.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s cool eyes slightly fluctuated, and he said with difficulty, ¡°Director
Li, people like me are not clean and do not deserve to be rewarded.¡±
Meng Yu pulled Li Zhe¡¯s hand down and said with a bitter smile, ¡°Being with someone like me will dirty you.¡±
¡°Nonsense! Cough, cough, cough¡¡± Li Zhe spoke too excitedly and started coughing uncontrobly.
Meng Yu was shocked. He reached out to help Li Zhe breathe. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. It won¡¯t be good if it affects the wound.¡±
Li Zhe seized the opportunity to grab Meng Yu t s hand and pressed it against his face with a look of infatuation. He sighed in satisfaction, ¡°This dream is so good. My hands are warm.¡±
Li Zhe raised his eyes and met Meng Yu¡¯s clear ck and white eyes. With a dazed expression, he said, ¡°Ah Yu, you don¡¯t know how much I like you. It was the kind of love that I liked so much that I was unwilling to give up.¡±
As Li Zhe spoke, he gently closed his eyes. Then, his left hand touched the inner lining of his clothes and slowly pulled out a photo. He ced it in front
of Meng Yu and said with a fascinated expression, ¡°From that autumn afternoon, I fell in love with you at first sight. I don¡¯t know what happened either. Just one nce and I fell for it. It¡¯s been more than ten years, and I can¡¯t climb out no matter what.¡±
Meng Yu looked at the photo in his hand in shock. This was the 16-year-old him?
He had never expected that his first meeting with Li Zhe would be here.
¡°Without you, I¡¯m really tired.¡± As Li Zhe spoke, his eyes reddened. ¡°Ah Yu, can you hug me? I want to lean on you for a while, just a while..¡±
Chapter 637 - 637: That Relationship
Chapter 637 - 637: That Rtionship
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu sighed, and in the end, hepromised and hugged Li Zhe in his arms.
Li Zhe snuggled into Meng Yu¡¯s arms in satisfaction. This familiar scent made him feel at ease.
He pouted and said sadly, ¡°Why are the heavens so cruel to take you away from me? These four years have been like years to me. Ah Yu, don¡¯t leave again, okay? Stay by my side and take it as pity on me, okay?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s mood was unusuallyplicated. He thought that even if Li Zhe didn¡¯t hate him, he would at least look down on him coldly. In the end, it wasn¡¯t the case.
Meng Yu looked at the photo in his hand and gently put it in his inner pocket. Distracted by his thoughts, he just looked at Li Zhe quietly until Li Zhe fell unconscious again.
When Zeng Rong came in and saw the scene of Meng Yu and Li Zhe snuggling together, he suddenly felt that it was a little wonderful. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Meng Yu with a wicked smile. He teased, ¡°The two of you, that kind of rtionship?¡±
Meng Yu did not know how to exin. A suspicious blush appeared on his face, which made Zeng Rong even more interested.
Guan Ba sensed something different when he came back. Zeng Rong kept winking at him. Guan Bayi didn¡¯t know what was going on, so he looked at Zeng Rong and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are your eyes cramping?¡± Zeng Rong rolled his eyes. Why wouldn¡¯t he watch such a good show?
When Guan Ba turned his gaze to Meng Yu and Li Zhe, he saw that Meng Yu¡¯s face was red to the neck.
He looked at Li Zhe, then at Meng Yu, and then at Zeng Rong, who was still hinting at him. He instantly understood.
Could it be that Meng Yu and Li Zhe were his kindred spirits?
Guan Ba was amused. Then, he thought of his shy and cute Xiao Shi. He hoped that this mission would bepleted as soon as possible. He wanted to go back and have a good time with Xiao Shi.
Guan Ba pulled the eyesore Zeng Rong away, leaving some space for Meng Yu to let the blush on his face fade.
Shen Xi flew the ne at a low altitude and flew towards the location on the locator. Suddenly, a few red dots appeared on the screen of the console.
Yu Mings expression instantly became serious.¡± Senior Sister, 5 fighter jets areing towards us. Should we open the weaponpartment now?¡± ¡°Open it!¡± Shen Xi nodded.
When machine guns and missiles appeared on the wings again, Guan Lei was calmer this time, but Xue Li was not.
¡°Young Master, is this a battle? Young Master, do you want to go and help Miss Shen Xi? This situation is so scary, aren¡¯t you afraid that Young Miss Chen Xi can¡¯t handle it?¡±
Guan Lei sat calmly and said, ¡°She can handle it. She¡¯s amazing.¡±
When Guan Lei said this, he even sounded a little proud.
Xue Li clicked his tongue in wonder. The expression on his face looked like a parent¡¯s happy and proud face when their child had made a name for himself.
Xue Li couldn¡¯t help but curse. Miss Shen Xi wasn¡¯t even Young Master. If I didn¡¯t work harder, I would only be able to watch others show off Miss Shen Xi.
While Xue Li Xue was thinking about it, the ne suddenly shook, and then the ne fell at a freefall speed as if it had lost its power.
¡°Young Master, Young Master, is this ne going to fall? Should we¡¡± Xue Li gripped his seatbelt tightly and said in a slightly frightened tone.
Although Xue Li knew that Shen Xi was a gold medal pilot and an excellent military academy student who had gone through many missions, it didn¡¯t stop him from panicking.
If it weren¡¯t for the safety belt, Xue Li felt that he might have jumped up due to inertia.
¡°It will be fine. You have to believe in Xi¡¯s skills.¡± Guan Lei persuaded patiently.
While Xue Li was bewildered by Guan Lei¡¯s words, the ne that was falling suddenly plunged again, then changed its direction and rushed up. At the same time, the two wingsunched an attack.
It was Xue Li¡¯s first time seeing a real battle between fighter jets, and he was instantly attracted by the exciting scene. He pressed his face against the small window next to him, his face full of excitement, his eyes sparkling, and his blood boiling.
Xue Li¡¯s breath stopped when he saw the fighter jet on the left shooting at him. He stared nkly at the dazzling white lighting at him.
Just as Xue Li almost forgot to breathe and was suffocating, the ne under him instantly pulled up and dodged the shell.
The shell that was about to hit their nended on the fighter ne on the right, and it exploded.
The deafening explosion shocked Meng Yu and the others who were in the hospital..
Chapter 638 - 638: Cooperation
Chapter 638 - 638: Cooperation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zeng Rong and Guan Ba pushed the door open and rushed to Meng Yu, who was looking out of the window.
¡°The two fighter jets are fighting. Should we retreat?¡± Zeng Rong said nervously.
¡°Let¡¯s see what the situation is. It¡¯s not necessarily safe for us to go out now. It¡¯s hard to say if we¡¯re discovered and be targets.¡± Meng Yu said with a calm expression,
As they were talking, a fighter jet was blown up by the engine and fell. The pilot jumped out of the ne hurriedly.
When the pilot was floating in the air, the fighter jet had alreadynded. It had been blown up until only the aircraft frame was left.
Nieng Yu looked at the person who was floating down and said softly, ¡°If this is a bandit army, then the one attacking them should be the government army?¡±
Zeng Rong raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°When did the government army have such a pilot? This pilot was very powerful. He was not at a disadvantage in a one-on-five battle.¡¯
Nieng Yu held the binocrs and carefully observed the fighter jet. He actually saw the Huaguo words written on it: To my beloved daughter Xi.
Meng Yu frowned. Xi?
The Shen family was a military enterprise in Huaguo, and they were involved in the research of fighter jets in cooperation with the government.
The Lu family also had many civilian passenger nes. Thinking about it, could this fighter jet belong to the Shen family? Or the Lu family?
Recalling that Shen Xi was also in S nation, Meng Yu suddenly felt that the possibility of this was very high.
After thest fighter jet was shot down, the awe-inspiring fighter jet put away all its weapons and equipment and quickly turned into a small passenger ne,
This change made Zeng Rongs eyes widen a few times. ¡°Oh my god, this, this is so high-tech. On the surface, it looked like an ordinary passenger ne. This is too powerful. Didn¡¯t they say that the government army didn¡¯t have money and couldn¡¯t defeat the bandits? Such a fighter jet was definitely very expensive. How could they not have money?¡±
¡°Maybe, he really isn¡¯t from the government.¡± Meng Yu turned to look at Li Zhe, his eyes burning with hope. ¡°Guan Ba, you stay here and guard. Rong,e with me to pick her up.¡±
¡°Pick someone up? No, who are you picking up? How do you know so many people in this lousy ce?¡± Zeng Rong followed behind Meng Yu and asked curiously.
Shen Xi looked at the locator in her hand and stopped at the ce closest to the locator.
The ce was in such a mess now. If the ne was parked too far away and was driven away, they would really have no ce to cry.
Shen Xi brought Yu Ming to the cabin and said: ¡°We¡¯re here. Get your guns ready. The two pilots who just jumped out of the parachute are probably still nearby.¡±
Guan Lei, Xue Li, and the medical staff checked their weapons promptly.
Shen Xi had just opened the cabin door when the sound of bullets hitting the ne instantly rang out.
Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi and checked her body nervously.
Shen Xi patted Guan Lei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°l wasn¡¯t hit, don¡¯t touch me anymore.¡±
Guan Lei raised his head in a daze and looked at the embarrassed Shen Xi, as well as the few people around him who were avoiding his gaze. Only then did he realize how obscene his hand was when he touched Shen Xi¡¯s body.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Guan Lei quickly withdrew his hand.
Guan Lei then pulled Shen Xi behind him and said, ¡°Follow me.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m more experienced than you in such matters.¡± Shen Xi said as she walked out from behind Guan Lei.
¡°No, I can¡¯t be assured.¡± Guan Lei denied it.
Xue Li quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. All of you, step back. ¡±
Yu Ming said with a helpless look, ¡°Let me do it! Only people like us who have been through a forest of guns and artillery can develop that kind of sensitivity.¡±
Yu Ming pulled Xue Li back, then took the lead and slowly walked towards the door, with Shen Xi following closely behind.
Yu Ming looked at Shen Xi and nodded, then slowly extended the helmet in his hand out of the cabin door.
The bullet tore through the air with a swoosh and ruthlessly struck the helmet in Yu Mings hand, while Shen Xi also quickly threw the helmet in her hand out.
Just as the bullets from the other side hit Shen Xi¡¯s helmet, Shen Xi and Guan Lei reached out their guns and shot at the two people who fired at them. Then, they retreated.
The two of them cooperated well. They did not speak or make any unnecessary movements..
Chapter 639 - 639: Meeting Meng Yu
Chapter 639 - 639: Meeting Meng Yu
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi nced at Guan Lei. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. Yu Ming, who did not have time to dodge, passively sensed the undercurrents between the two of them.
Yu Ming suddenly widened his eyes. His senior could not be weing spring, right? He gave a thumbs-up to this warrior in his heart.
Meng Yu and Zeng Rong, who were not far away, quickly located Shen Xi and the others. They quietly sneaked over, but before they could get close, their ears suddenly twitched, and they turned around with their guns.
When Shen Xi¡¯s group and Meng Yu saw each other, they all pointed their guns at the sky. With a few ¡°bang¡± sounds, they looked at the opposite side with lingering fear.
Shen Xi also looked at Meng Yu with lingering fear. That was close, they almost killed each other just now.
¡°Brother Meng Yu!¡± Shen Xi ran towards Meng Yu with a face full of pleasant surprise.
Guan Lei followed him and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Li Zhe? We¡¯ll bring the medical staff over.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Guan Lei and nodded slightly as a greeting. Then, he said,
¡°He¡¯s in the ward. I¡¯ve got Guan Ba to guard him. Come with me.¡±
After the medical staff gave Li Zhe an injection, treated his wound, and fed him some medicine, they prepared to bring Li Zhe to the fighter jet.
At this moment, a rumbling sound came from the air, and the ward instantly fell silent. Everyone held their breaths and looked at each other, then raised their guns in tacit understanding.
Meng Yu quietly opened a corner of the curtain. When he saw the heavily armed bandit armying down from the two fighter nes, his expression became even more serious.
¡°Yu? How many people?¡± Zeng Rong could tell that Meng Yu was nervous, so he asked directly.
¡°Two fighter jets, probably a team of about 20 people.¡± Meng Yu said and then put down the curtain in his hand.
¡°They should have been attracted by the aerial battle just now. Li Zhe is unconscious now. We must draw them away.¡± Shen Xi nced at the unconscious Li Zhe and said.
The grim battle situation made the few of them feel a little heavy. Meng Yu said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in the opposite direction of the fighter jet to lure them away.¡±
These people were definitely here for Shen Xi¡¯s fighter jet. What he could do was try his best to attract some firepower away so that Shen Xi and the others would be less attacked and leave in time.
¡°How are you going to lure them away by yourself? There are more than 20 of them. Do you want to die?¡± Guan Lei said disapprovingly.
¡°Yu, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Zeng Rong approached Meng Yu and said firmly.
Meng Yu looked at Zeng Rong, who was involved in this danger because of him and said, ¡°No, you are more familiar with the situation here. Help me take Li Zhe and leave first.¡¯
¡°Those people are definitelying for my fighter jet. We took down one of their fighter jets, and we met them on the way, so they won¡¯t give up on attacking our fighter jets.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s eyes darkened. It seemed that her graduation gift was going to be buried in a foreign country.
Shen Xi could be the king of aerialbat, but unfortunately, she was now separated from her fighter jet.
¡°Since our fighter jets are targeted by the people, we might as well snatch their fighter jets and use them.¡± The corner of Shen Xi¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°My fighter jet has a self-destruct function. I¡¯ll let them in and then deal with them together.¡±
At this point, Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Brother Meng Yu, you stay here and guard Li Zhe. I can rest assured that you¡¯re here together. Once theye down, there will be fewer people on the fighter jet side. It won¡¯t be a problem if I go alone.¡±
Yu Ming said with a disapproving look, ¡°Senior, I¡¯ll go with you. We¡¯re partners. ¡±
Shen Xi pulled Yu Ming to the side and whispered, ¡°Yu Ming, only the two of us know how to fly a ne here. You stay here. This way, if there¡¯s any dy on my side, and you return to the fighter jet, you can directly bring them away. When the timees, you cane and pick me up. Isn¡¯t that safer?¡±
¡°But, Senior¡¡± Yu Ming still wanted to say something when he was interrupted by Shen Xi.
¡°Yu Ming, our mission this time is to send them back safely. Since it¡¯s a mission, there can¡¯t be any mistakes. Have you forgotten what I told you?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Yu Ming earnestly and said,
Yu Ming naturally remembered what Shen Xi had once said. Everything was guided by the mission results, obeying the captain¡¯s orders and arrangements.
Shen Xi patted Yu Mings back and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave these people to you.¡±
Shen Xi turned her head and saw Guan Lei¡¯s deep eyes. She inexplicably panicked, then braced herself and said to everyone, ¡°Then let¡¯s arrange it this way..¡±
Chapter 640 - 640: Deceived
Chapter 640 - 640: Deceived
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Xi, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Meng Yu said, then turned to Zeng Rong. ¡°Rong, can you help me and stay here?¡±
Meng Yu saw through Shen Xi¡¯s intentions. Since he could not persuade Shen Xi, then he would go with Shen Xi. He could not let Shen Xi take the risk alone.
Among these people present, Shen Xi, Yu Ming, and him and Ceng Rong had all gone to the battlefield before.
Guan Lei, Xue Li and Guan Ba had undergone rigorous training, but they had
never experienced a real war.
The only ones left were a medical staff member and an unconscious Li Zhe.
Therefore, leaving Yu Ming and Ceng Rong here to bring these few people, he would be a little more at ease.
He would apany Xi to lure the bandits away.
Meng Yu did not wait for the others to object and directly put on the bulletproof helmet. He said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, let¡¯s go.¡±
Shen Xi met Guan Lei¡¯s eyes and then put on her helmet to block Guan Lei¡¯s sharp eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright!¡¯
Shen Xi could not persuade Meng Yu. At the same time, she knew that with Meng Yu and her distracting the bandits, they could protect this group of people to the greatest extent.
Guan Lei did not say anything. He just gave Shen Xi and Meng Yu a GPS andmunication equipment set and said, ¡°After you get the fighter jet, press this button and you¡¯ll see our location.¡±
Shen Xi and Meng Yu nodded and then left under everyone¡¯s gaze.
As soon as they left the hospital, Shen Xi and Meng Yu tried their best to hide. Then, from a distance al,vay from the hospital, they fired at the group of bandits who were approaching the hospital.
A headshot instantly attracted the attention of all the bandits who were originally aiming at the hospital.
Shen Xi and Meng Yu looked at each other, then retreated while leading him in the opposite direction of the hospital.
Zeng Rong, who was holding the binocrs, clenched his fists.
As expected, they were not trying to steal the fighter jets of the bandits but to lure the bandits away and let them leave smoothly.
Otherwise, why would he want to leave a pilot behind and get him to guard this ce?
However, even though he knew that he had been deceived, Zeng Rong still began to prepare to move the people at the scene ording to the arrangements just now.
However, when he turned around, Guan Lei was already gone.
Xue Li and Guan Ba followed Guan Lei¡¯s order and stood guard beside Li Zhe, waiting for Zeng Rongs order.
Shen Xi and Meng Yu, who had lured the bandits away, had already encountered the first wave of fierce attacks. Bullets came from behind them, and the dense firepower made it impossible for the two of them to find an opportunity to attack. They could only run forward with all their might while dodging.
However. once they rxed. they would immediately turn around and attack, not giving them any chance to turn around and attack the hospital or Shen Xi¡¯s fighter jet.
However, before the two of them could get close to the fighter jet, the propellers of the two fighter jets suddenly started spinning. Shen Xi r s expression turned serious. It was just as she had expected.
On the battlefield, most pilots would not get off the ne. Instead, they would stay on the fighter jet and wait for orders at any time,
Meng Yu¡¯s expression was a little dark. He looked at the building beside him, then pointed his index finger in the direction of the roof of the building. Shen Xi nodded her head.
Under Shen Xi¡¯s cover, Meng Yu ran straight to the roof of the building. Then, he set up his gun behind a broken wall and fired at the fighter jet that was slowly rising.
Before the pilot of one of the fighter jets could react, he fell into the cockpit.
The fighter jet that was hit by the gas tank swayed in the air.
Even though the fighter jet was not very close to where Shen Xi was, she still cautiously hid in a nearby building and covered her ears, not looking in the direction of the fighter jet.
In seconds, a deafening explosion rang out, and the wall that had been bombarded by artillery suddenly began to crumble.
Shen Xi¡¯s ears were ringing from the explosion. Before she could react, the wall suddenly fell in her direction.
Shen Xi was shocked and quickly rolled to the side. The wall copsed beside her with a loud crash.
Shen Xi had avoided the possibility of being crushed to death, but it was also this kind of emergency action thatpletely exposed Shen Xi to the eyes of the bandits who were chasing after her. The cold muzzle of the gun was already pointed at Shen Xi¡¯s head..
Chapter 641 - 641: Returning to the Country
Chapter 641 - 641: Returning to the Country
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s breathing stopped for a second. Gunshots had already sounded in her ears.
Just when Shen Xi thought that she was definitely going to die, she felt a tight
grip on her waist, and then her entire body was pulled into an embrace.
The two of them rolled on the ground and hid behind a low wall that barely blocked them.
The bullet that was originally aimed at Shen Xi brushed past Guan Lei¡¯s arm.
Shen Xi looked at the person in front of her in shock. Then, she heard intermittent gunshots attacking the bandit army that had just shot her.
Through the copsed wall, Guan Lei saw Meng Yu on top of a building not far away.
Shen Xi, on the other hand, grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s injured arm with a worried expression. After seeing that it was a scratch, she heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Guan Lei, are you crazy? It¡¯s so dangerous, why are you following me? Do you know that you almost died just now? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay in the hospital?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face which was stained with yellow sand also carried a little fear and anger. If he had arrived a secondter, Shen Xi might have been in trouble.
¡°What about you?¡± Guan Lei said worriedly, ¡°You lied to everyone. You wanted to sacrifice yourself to lure the bandits away. Do you really think I¡¯m stupid?
How can I not know what you¡¯re thinking?¡±
¡°You almost died just now.¡± Guan Lei paused for a moment.
After saying this, Guan Lei¡¯s eyes turned red.
Shen Xi choked on Guan Lei¡¯s words. She was speechless and felt a little guilty.
Seeing Shen Xi¡¯s expression, Guan Lei suppressed the strong emotions in his heart. He ced both hands on Shen Xi¡¯s face and said, ¡°l told you, I won¡¯t disappear again. In the future, wherever you are, I will be there.¡±
Shen Xi turned her face away and pushed Guan Lei away ufortably. She wanted to persuade Guan Lei not to cling to the past anymore, but this was clearly not the time to talk about this.
Guan Lei put down the backpack on his back and quickly assembled a machine gun in front of Shen Xi.
Guan Lei admitted that he was not very experienced on the battlefield, but as a researcher of explosives, he had some knowledge of guns.
If his skills were not good, he could make up for it with the equipment.
As Shen Xi watched, Guan Lei began to attack the bandit army fiercely.
Looking at Guan Lei¡¯s shooting skills, Shen Xi was stunned. She asked loudly, ¡°Does your gun have a tracker?¡±
Guan Lei nodded and said loudly, ¡°l secretly modified it just now. I installed a life detection locator in the gun. It has the same effect as a tracking missile. The recent new research project is also the reason why C Nation detained us at that time.¡¯
Shen Xi suddenly realized that C Nation not only wanted to create political dirt, but they also wanted to snatch their technology. No wonder they would target these students.
However, thinking about it, it made sense. At that time, there was a famous Bomb God from the Weaponry Academy among those students.
To be able to let such an outstanding student go out for an exchange, it must not be a small exchange. It was a pity that C Nation had taken a narrow path in the end, but it was also reasonable. A country without strength had no initiative.
Even if C Nation had never thought of detaining these students, they had no choice but to do something that clearly did not benefit them due to the pressure from some big countries.
After Shen Xi and the others worked together to deal with the bandit army, Shen Xi¡¯s fighter jet flew over the three of them.
After the three of them quickly boarded the ne, Shen Xi directly became Yu Mings assistant, shocking Yu Ming so much that all the pores on his entire body were expressing his nervous emotions.
¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. You¡¯re sweating profusely.¡± Shen Xi smiled helplessly.
Yu Ming looked straight ahead and said, ¡°Senior, being looked at by you like this, what¡¯s the difference with the graduation exam? How can I not be nervous?¡±
¡°Am I that scary?¡± Shen Xi could not help butugh.
Yu Ming could not help but think of those students¡¯ints in his heart. In the end, he shook his head repeatedly against his will and said, ¡°Not scary, not scary.¡±
When the groupnded at the airport in Huaguo, they finally felt safe.
Meng Yu had nned to transfer at the airport to return to where the captain and the others were now, but seeing that Li Zhe had not woken up, he let Shen Xi bring him back to Huaguo.
He told himself that as long as Li Zhe woke up and he was sure that Li Zhe¡¯s life was not in danger, he would leave.
However, Li Zhe did not wake up until the moment the medical team came to pick him up.
Such a lifeless Li Zhe made Meng Yu inexplicably flustered and afraid..
Chapter 642 - 642: Two Families in Confrontation
Chapter 642 - 642: Two Families in Confrontation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
A group of people stood guard outside Li Zhe¡¯s emergency room with solemn expressions. Li Zhe had been unconscious for almost two days since yesterday. It was really worrying.
Xue Li took Zeng Rong out to buy some food, and when he came back, he saw the tense situation.
Shen Yan, Lu Shan, and the others were looking at Guan Yan and Su Han with unfriendly expressions. Behind them were two helpless faces. One was Guan Lei¡¯s, and the other was Shen Xi¡¯s.
Then, behind Shen Xi was the apathetic Meng Yu.
In the past, Meng Yu would feel that he owed the Guan family too much.
However, after he found out that his mother had been schemed against by the Gu family because of the Guan family, and that he had been kidnapped because of the Guan family, Meng Yu became much more indifferent to the Guan family.
In addition, he had almost lost half his life after being stabbed by Ye Longst time. Meng Yu felt that it was better for him to stay away from the Guan family.
Guan Miao had saved him, so when facing the Guan family, indifference and disregard were the greatest dignity he could give them.
Su Han looked at Meng Yu, who was being protected by Shen Xi and felt disgusted.
Four years ago, Meng Yu was stabbed by her mother-inw, Ye Long. She had slowly let go of her obsession. After all, he was someone her eldest son had saved.
But now, this Meng Yu had appeared again to snatch the girl that her youngest son liked. Most importantly, this girl was especially protective of Meng Yu, which made her feel a little ufortable.
Zeng Rong was chewing on a bun as he barged into the middle of the two camps with a puzzled expression. ¡°What are they doing?¡±
Xue Li hurried forward and pulled the reckless young man back.
¡°Four years ago, my son was pulled off a cliff by your daughter. Four yearster, my son went to the battlefield because of your daughter. Is this how the Shen family treats us? Is it appropriate?¡± Su Han could not help but speak first.
Guan Lei pulled at his mother unhappily and said, ¡°Mom, this is my own business. It has nothing to do with Shen Xi.¡±
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say that my daughter was shot because of your son?¡± Lu
Shan did not want to be outdone. After she finished speaking, she turned around and red at Shen Xi.
Shen Xi was stunned. How did her mother know about this?
¡°What are you looking at? Do you think 1 don¡¯t know? Otherwise, why would we rush to pick you up?¡± Lu Shan snapped.
Shen Xi smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mom, I was on a mission. A mission.¡±
Su Han was also a little stunned. Why didn¡¯t she know about this? She turned to look at her son and asked if it was true with her eyes.
Guan Lei nodded silently. At that time, everyone was lying on the ground. He was the only one who was distracted by Shen Xi¡¯s voice, causing Shen Xi to use her body to block the bullet.
Su Han turned around awkwardly and touched her bag awkwardly. Then, she tried her best to calm down and said to Lu Shan, ¡°How about this¡The past was the past. I see that the two children still care a lot about each other. Why don¡¯t¡
¡°What do you mean care? My Xi is a good person. Even if it¡¯s a cat or dog she would save them. Unlike some people, who saved someone and still talked about it every day without feeling embarrassed.¡± After Lu Shan finished speaking, she snorted disdainfully.
Zeng Rong slowly walked to Meng Yu l s side and said, ¡°What happened to these two people in the past? Are they divorced now?¡±
Zeng Rongs voice was not loud, but it sounded especially clear in the quiet ce.
Lu Shan turned to Zeng Rong angrily and said, ¡°What are you talking about? How could my daughter marry into such a family?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes darkened. He pulled Su Han, who was about to fly into a rage, and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back first.¡±
Guan Yan quickly pulled Su Han and said, ¡°Stop fooling around. She¡¯s still in the hospital.¡±
Su Han was furious at the two men in her family. They were useless.
¡°Li Zhe is inside. I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and said.¡±
Then, he turned to Xue Li and said, ¡°You stay here and watch. When Li Zhe is safe, inform me.¡¯
¡°Alright,¡± Xue Li nodded.
Shen Xi only nodded politely at Guan Lei, which inevitably made Guan Lei feel a little disappointed.
Watching the Guan family leave, Lu Shan finally dropped her aggressive attitude and looked at Shen Xi angrily.
Seeing this, Shen Yan quickly pulled Lu Shan and said, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re still outside. If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s go back and talk afterwards..¡±
Chapter 643 - 643: Sorry to Have Made You Worried
Chapter 643 - 643: Sorry to Have Made You Worried
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan red at her husband, who she had always thought would not lie to her, for hiding her daughter¡¯s whereabouts.
If she had not gone to school to visit Shen Xi, she would not have known that Xi had gone to a war-torn country. She had cried for several days, but now she could not even cry. All that was left was anger.
However, when she turned around and looked around, Lu Shan felt that Shen
Yan was right. She could not educate her daughter in front of so many people.
At this moment, the lights in the resuscitation room went out. Meng Yu went forward to ask about the condition of the injury with a worried expression on his face. Then, he followed the bed to the ward.
Shen Xi finally managed to persuade her parents to go back before the ward quieted down.
Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu, who was sitting by the bed, and handed over the food in her hand. ¡°Brother Meng Yu, eat something to fill your stomach. Don¡¯t copse before Li Zhe wakes up.¡±
Meng Yu did not feel hungry at all, but he still took the takeaway from Shen
Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you!¡¯
Shen Xi sat at the side and asked Meng Yu, ¡°What ns do you have for the future? Are you still going abroad? Do you want to continue living like this? I¡¯m worried about you.¡±
Meng Yu smiled and said, ¡°l think this kind of life is quite good. Actually, most of our missions aren¡¯t dangerous. This time, we just happened to encounter internal strife. Coincidentally¡¡±
Meng Yu paused and looked at Li Zhe lying on the bed. He sighed slightly and continued, ¡°Otherwise, I would have gone back with my teammates.¡±
¡°You miss Li Zhe, don¡¯t you?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s expression revealed a slight heartache as she said, ¡°Actually if you really can¡¯t let go, why don¡¯t you give yourself a chance?
Shen Xi knew about Li Zhe¡¯s situation over the years, but it did not affect her at all. Li Zhe liked Meng Yu, so did he have to be with him? Dream on!
However, Meng Yu was different. If Meng Yu¡¯s heart was really on Li Zhe, why didn¡¯t he try to do something that made him happy?
Even though Shen Xi felt that he was biased, so what?
¡°People like me will be like this for the rest of my life. I just want to make a living outside and earn money for my retirement. In the future, I¡¯ll find a small country and retire quietly by myself. That¡¯s enough.¡± Meng Yu said with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.
Shen Xi did not say anything else. It was very difficult for outsiders to persuade him when it came to matters of the heart.
Shen Xi took out a key and gave it to Meng Yua ¡°This is the apartment I bought for you. Two years ago, I thought you woulde back after treatment, so 1 picked this for you. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe home, but you didn¡¯te back. I just got someone to clean it for you. Since you¡¯re back this time, you can bring your friend to stay.¡±
Meng Yu took the key and looked at the person in front with gratitude in his eyes. He had never thought that someone would give him a home and wait for him toe home.
¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to ept my parents ¡®love¡¯. I¡¯ll leave Lu Fei here with you. If you need anything, you can ask her.¡± Shen Xi stood up and said.
Thinking of the three-hall joint hearing when she returned home, Shen Xi was so mncholic that her hair was about to turn white.
This time, her mother must be very angry. Otherwise, she, who was always weak and loved to cry, would not be so angry today. She threw a tantrum at Su Han and did not cry.
¡°I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Meng Yu got up and said.
¡°What sending me off? Do we still have to talk about this?¡± Shen Xi rebuked, then sized Meng Yu up. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you and your friend a few sets of clothes to change into. This ward has a ce to wash up. You can wash off the dust from your body.¡±
Meng Yu looked at the clothes on his body and then looked at the clothes on Shen Xi¡¯s body. Both of them were covered in dust and dirt. In an instant, he could not help butugh. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±
Shen Xi had just gotten out of the car when she saw a group of people running out of the door in a panic.
Grandma and Grandmother¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, Grandpa and Grandfather¡¯s eyes were slightly red but not crying, Mom, who looked very strong just now, had red eyes at this moment, and Shen Yan, who looked regretful.
Of course, there was also Chen Yu, who was pouting and about to cry.
The guilt lingered in Shen Xi¡¯s heart for a long time.
Even if saving people was a good thing, she had indeed hurt her family, making them afraid and uneasy for her.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes instantly turned red. She looked at her family members who
surrounded her and hugged her as she said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you all worry..¡±
Chapter 644 - 644: Going Home
Chapter 644 - 644: Going Home
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Old Madam Lu hugged Shen Xi and said in a choked voice, ¡°As long as youe back safely, it¡¯s better than anything else.¡±
Old Madam Shen also held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and wiped her tears. ¡°We wanted to go to the hospital to see you, but your parents were afraid that we couldn¡¯t take it and didn¡¯t let us go. We were so worried. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Xi, don¡¯t scare us like this next time. We¡¯re old and can¡¯t take it.¡¯
¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s good that the child is back What are you talking about? Hurry up ande in. It¡¯s windy outside.¡± Shen Hui stood at the periphery and said.
¡°Yes, yes, yes. Hurry up and enter the house. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Lu De hurriedly called everyone in.
Shen Xi was surrounded by her family. As soon as she entered the house, the nanny brought a bowl of hot soup. Lu Shan took it and handed it to Shen Xia ¡°Hurry up and drink the hot soup. This is the nourishing soup that
Grandmother and Grandma specially made for you.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and took the soup. She smiled sweetly at the two olddies and said, ¡°Thank you, Grandmother. Thank Grandma.¡±
The two olddies were so happy that they could not keep their mouths shut. Lu Shan pointed a finger at Shen Xi¡¯s forehead and rebuked, ¡°Hurry up and drink it and wash up. Look at you now, you¡¯re like a dirty little cat.¡±
Shen Xi stuck out her tongue mischievously. She turned around and saw Chen Yu who had been standing outside. She immediately smiled at Chen Yu and asked while drinking the soup, ¡°Chen Yu, what have you been doing these past few days? You look a lot more haggard?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words made Chen Yu¡¯s heart ache again.
When he found out that Shen Xi was in C Nation, Chen Yu was dumbfounded. He kept saying that he wanted to go to C Nation to look for Shen Xi, but in the end, he was locked at home by his parents.
There was no other way. Chen Yu could only apply to apany the elderly in the Shen family¡¯s vi. Only then did the Chen couple let him go.
Lu Shan snorted and said, ¡± You still have the nerve to say that, you left as you wished, but Chen Yu is worried and wants to follow you. In the end, he was locked in the house by his parents. After that, he came here to apany your grandparents. His bodyguards were still guarding outside.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu with guilt in her heart, then lowered her head to drink her soup silently. If she had known earlier, she would not have asked.
On the contrary, the two olddies next to him felt sorry for Chen Yu and held his hand, saying that it had been hard on him these past few days and that it was all thanks to his constion.
Shen Xi could tell that her family really liked Chen Yu, but love was not something that could be forced.
So at this time, Shen Xi wanted to hide herself and not face her family¡¯s messy matchmaking.
After washing up, Shen Xi came out. Her family was gone, leaving Chen Yu alone in the living room.
¡°Where are my parents?¡± Shen Xi asked in confusion.
Chen Yu touched his head slightly bashfully and said a little embarrassedly,
¡°They said they were going out for a walk and woulde backter.¡±
Shen Xi instantly understood. This whole family was giving her and Chen Yu some space.
Shen Xi sighed and said, ¡°Chen Yu, l¡¡±
¡°l know what you want to say. I don¡¯t have any intention of taking advantage of your elders. I just think that they¡¯re getting on in years. If I don¡¯tfort them in time, there might be problems.¡± Chen Yu interrupted Shen Xi¡¯s words and exined in a timely manner.
Shen Xi looked down on her petty heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was thinking too much.¡¯
¡°This time, I heard that Guan Lei also went to C Nation with you? Did he go because of you?¡± Chen Yu sat on the sofa and looked down at the ground as he asked.
Chen Yu knew that with his current rtionship with Shen Xi, asking this was a little crossing the line, but he wanted to know what Shen Xi was thinking.
Shen Xi lowered her hand that was holding the TV remote control slightly. She stared at the TV screen and said with a little confusion, ¡°Maybe not.¡±
Shen Xi was like a tortoise, thinking that Guan Lei might have gone there for Li Zhe.
However, when Shen Xi thought about how Guan Lei had jumped out of the rain of bullets to save her, she felt like she could not lie to herself anymore. ¡°Did you two get back together?¡± Chen Yu turned his head and asked Shen Xi.
¡°Chen Yu, what are you thinking about?¡± Shen Xi shook her head andughed.
¡°That was a battlefield. It was already good enough that we were able to escape. How could we have the mood to think about this?¡±
¡°Then what about the future? Will you two get back together?¡± Chen Yu seemed to want to get to the bottom of it.
A feeling of annoyance instantly enveloped Shen Xi. She did not know how to continue dealing with her rtionship with Guan Lei.
Was she going to continue what she said four years ago, never seeing Guan Lei again, and never seeing each other again?
Chapter 645 - 645: All That’s Missing Is Your Nodding
Chapter 645 - 645: All That¡¯s Missing Is Your Nodding
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chen Yu could see that Shen Xi¡¯s expression was wavering, which made him feel extremely uneasy.
In these four years, no matter how much Shen Xi rejected him, he still felt that he had a great chance. Because by Shen Xi¡¯s side, he was more special than all the other boys.
He had never needed to be notified when he entered the Shen family¡¯s vi. He coulde whenever he wanted.
Shen Xi¡¯s parents, including her grandparents, thought highly of him and liked him.
In terms of family background, he and Shen Xi could be considered to be of equal status. Moreover, his family background was clean and his parents liked Shen Xi very much.
He was the only boy who was allowed to appear by Shen Xi¡¯s side.
Everything that had happened in the past four years made him feel that as long as he worked harder, he would be able to be with Shen Xi.
However, after learning about Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s past from Zhao Yuan, he began to feel uneasy and wanted to confirm Shen Xi¡¯s attitude.
However, Shen Xi¡¯s reaction made him abnormally panicked.
He had seen Shen Xi reject boys decisively and resolutely. If he did not like a boy, Shen Xi would always say, don¡¯t like you. It¡¯s impossible for us to be together. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
But just now, when he asked Shen Xi if she would get back together with Guan Lei, Shen Xi¡¯s expression was confused. If she had no feelings, why would she be confused?
Chen Yu felt bitter in his heart. Looking at Shen Xi who did not answer for a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°l was just asking casually. Xi, no matter what your answer is, I just want to say that I won¡¯t give up so easily. You and Guan Lei are separated by aplicated family, but between us, you¡¯re the only one who needs to nod your head. Thinking about it this way, I still have the advantage.¡±
As Chen Yu spoke, heughed at himself.
Before Shen Xi could say anything, Chen Yu stood up. ¡°I haven¡¯t been home for the past few days. I should go back too. Have a good rest.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s lips quivered. She wanted to say something, but when she saw Chen Yu¡¯s fleeing figure, she suddenly felt a little sorry for him. In the end, she only sighed.
Compared to the harmonious atmosphere of Shen Xi¡¯s family, the atmosphere of the Guan family was solemn and silent.
Su Han leaned against her husband and pursed her lips as she wiped her tears at the door of Guan Yi¡¯s study.
Guan Yan also pulled out the door of the study with a worried expression, wanting to look inside.
The Guan family was different from the Shen family and the Lu family. The Shen family and the Lu family had rtively lessplicated family backgrounds. Their assets and power were very concentrated.
Shen family¡¯s old master had no siblings and only had a pair of children. Lu family¡¯s old master also had no siblings and only had a daughter and an adopted son.
Therefore, even if something happened to Shen Xi, there would not be any cases of the various branches jumping out to snatch assets and resources.
However, the Guan family had many branches. The old master of the Guan family had two younger brothers, three sisters, and countless cousins.
All the resources were concentrated in the main branch of Guan family to ensure that the family property would not be scattered.
Therefore, if anything happened to Guan Lei and Guan Yi t s bloodline ended, everyone woulde to fight for the Guan family¡¯s huge assets and power.
Back then, Guan Miao¡¯s death had caused quite a stir. Fortunately, there was still Guan Lei around. This was also why Guan Lei had not appeared in front of everyone all these years.
If something happened to Guan Lei, the Guan family would be in chaos. Once the coordination was not in ce, the entire Guan family¡¯s power would have to be changed and reorganized.
In addition, if the Gu family and some enemies took advantage of the situation. the Guan family would face a great cmity.
Guan Yan was filled with mncholy when he thought of this. He remembered that he had made a mistake when he was young and was beaten up so badly that he could not get up. He felt uneasy, afraid that Guan Lei would be beaten up by his father.
Perhaps he would not die, but it would hurt.
Xue Li was also holding the first aid kit nervously, nning to rush in to save him as soon as the door opened.
However, the study room was unusually quiet.
¡°Lei ¡®er, you¡¯ve grown up. There are some things that I hope you¡¯ll think about before you do it. You have to understand the responsibility you bear on your body.¡± Guan Yi said earnestly.
Guan Lei stood in the middle of the study and nodded solemnly. ¡°Grandfather, 1 know my responsibilities. But if I don¡¯t go to C Nation this time, I won¡¯t be able to live in peace for the rest of my life. Shen Xi is very important to me.¡±
Guan Yi¡¯s lips were pursed into a straight line. His gaze fell on Guan Lei¡¯s determined face, and his emotions were a littleplicated. ¡°Do you still remember what I asked you four years ago? You said that you and Shen Xi are already in the past, right? You even agreed to let Meng Yu and Shen Xi get engaged..¡±
Chapter 646 - 646: I Won’t Give Up
Chapter 646 - 646: I Won¡¯t Give Up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei recalled the conversation he had with his grandpa four years ago and felt an indescribable regret. ¡°But Meng Yu didn¡¯t get together with Shen Xi four years ago, did he? They had not been together for four years, which meant that the two of them were not suitable.¡¯
Guan Yi naturally knew this, but his health was getting worse. He needed someone to protect Meng Yu. ¡°Can you help me matchmake them for grandfather¡¯s sake? After all, the two of them had feelings for each other.
Even if it wasn¡¯t love, it was other feelings. They could still be together, right?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened.
¡°She lied to you to protect Meng Yu. Doesn¡¯t this prove that Meng Yu is more important to her than you? Without Shen Xi, you¡¯ve survived these four years. This shows that Shen Xi is just like this in your heart. Besides, you¡¯re the heir of the Guan family, and love isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡± Guan Yi said.
Guan Lei had not expected that his grandpa would actually persuade him to give up on Shen Xi in order to protect Meng Yu. He had even asked him to matchmake Shen Xi and Meng Yu.
¡°Grandpa, 1 gave up once, and I regret it. 1 don¡¯t care who Xi has in her heart right now. This time, I won¡¯t let go of Shen Xi. I can promise you that I will protect Meng Yu for the rest of my life. Of course¡¡± Guan Lei paused slightly
His pitch-ck eyes looked at the old man in front of him and continued in a tough tone, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, you can bring Meng Yu back and reveal his identity. And I will give up the inheritance of the Guan family.¡±
Guan Yi mmed the table.¡± Are you threatening me? You clearly know that once Meng Yu returns, I will lose my integrity in myter years. Once you leave the Guan family, the Guan family will be in chaos.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Guan Yi nomittally. ¡°Grandpa, you know I am not. Society is very tolerant nowadays. It¡¯s just an illegitimate child. It¡¯s not a big problem. Maybe we can give it a try. However, it¡¯s impossible for me to give up on Xi.¡±
Guan Yi mmed the table angrily, scaring the three people outside.
Su Han was a little shocked. ¡°What did he use to hit Lei!er? Why was he so loud? Aiyo, what if he broke him?¡±
Guan Yan was not confident either, but he stillforted her, ¡°Dad knows what he¡¯s doing. He definitely won¡¯t kill him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°Grandpa, I can only say this much about Xi. If you insist on helping Meng Yu to snatch Xi from me, then I won¡¯t show any mercy. Moreover, I can tell you with certainty that I have set my heart on Shen Xi for the rest of my life. I¡¯m
not like you. You can marry a woman you don¡¯t love and pretend to be a man who loves her for most of your life.¡± Guan Lei looked at Guan Yi and said. The love between his grandparents, when they were young, was a much-told story in Beijing. The noble schr in the political world and the daughter of a wealthy family, thebination of power and money, who would not say that they were a match made in heaven?
Guan Yi¡¯s old matters were exposed by Guan Lei. Angrily, Guan Yi grabbed the inkstone beside him and threw it at Guan Lei.
He thought that Guan Lei would dodge, but he did not expect Guan Lei to just stand there and watch him. He allowed the inkstone to hit his forehead, creating a wound the size of a fingernail. In an instant, blood seeped out and flowed down.
Guan Yi was a little flustered, but then he forced himself to say, ¡°Vile creature, what nonsense are you spouting!¡±
Guan Lei just smiled lightly and wiped the blood that was about to flow into his eyes. He mocked, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I just want you to know my determination.¡±
Guan Lei understood his grandfather. If he was not resolute enough, Guan Yi might really take action.
Now that Shen Xi and Meng Yu were both in Beijing, in order to achieve his goal, grandfather might do something to hurt Shen Xi.
He had been in politics for his entire life. Who did not have some secret means? He was afraid that his grandpa would directly let Shen Xi and Meng Yu be together.
In the past, he thought that Shen Xi and Meng Yu were in love, so he chose to withdraw.
But now that he had decided to be with Shen Xi, he must let his grandpa know that he was willing to go all out with the Guan family for Shen Xi.
He had to let his grandpa know the consequences of touching Shen Xi.
¡°Grandpa, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± Guan Yi said respectfully.
However, even with such an attitude, it could not calm Guan Yi¡¯s mood. As the head of the family, he had been authoritative for his entire life. Now that he was old, he was actually threatened by his grandson..
Chapter 647 - 647: Girl
Chapter 647 - 647: Girl
Guan Lei did not say anything. He turned around and left.
As soon as the door opened, Su Han saw the wound on Guan Lei¡¯s forehead. She was so anxious that tears fell. ¡°How did this happen? Xue Li, hurry up and bandage it.¡±
After saying that, Su Han looked at the closed study door with a resentful expression and muttered, ¡°Why is he so ruthless? What if he miss and injured his eyes? Aiyo, why is it so deep? What if it leaves a scar?¡±
Su Han was so angry that she hit Guan Yan and said angrily, ¡°How can your father be so heartless!¡±
Guan Yan did not expect his father to smash someone. This was too surprising.
Previously, when he was being beaten, wasn¡¯t it always on his back where others could not see?
¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Guan Leiforted her with a smile.
They hurried to Guan Lei¡¯s room, and Xue Li carefully disinfected and bandaged the wound.
Guan Lei looked at his parents and asked tentatively, ¡°Dad, Mom, 1 want to pursue Xi. Do you have any objections?¡±
The Guan family was aplicated family. His grandpa had already disapproved of him being with Xi. If his parents also disapproved of him being with Xi, Xi would inevitably be bullied when she married him in the future.
Therefore, he had to deal with these ¡®cattle, horses, snakes, and gods¡¯ at home before he got together with Shen Xi.
Although it was not appropriate to describe his family members as such, he knew in his heart that no one in his family was simple, so he had to be polite first.
In the past, he thought that he could let Xi marry into the family and get used to it.
But now, he could not bear to Xi suffer any grievances.
Since he wanted to be with Xi, then he would solve this unnecessary trouble.
If his parents were like his grandpa and opposed him being with Xi, then he could only take Xi away from this unweing home.
Su Han and Guan Yan looked at each other and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re still thinking about Shen Xi at this point? You are really possessed.¡±
¡°l can¡¯t help it,¡± Guan Lei said with a smile, ¡°My mind is filled with her. Niom, just say it. Do you agree or not?¡±
Su Han looked at her expectant son and felt like crying.
In the past four years, Guan Lei had always been depressed. He was so quiet that it was as if he did not exist at home. It was as if there was nothing in the world that he cared about.
She also tried to introduce beautiful girls to him and even asked Li Jin to make him happy, but it was useless.
At that time, she thought that as long as her son asked for it, she would snatch it back for him.
As long as Guan Lei was happy, nothing was more important.
Now, looking at Guan Lei¡¯s expectant eyes and his smiling expression, what reason did she have to object?
Su Han took a deep breath. When she saw Guan Lei¡¯s expression and her breathing pause slightly, she instantly felt a little funny.
When was thest time Guan Lei looked at him like that? It was probably when he was seven years old that he wanted a limited-edition shape-shifting robot. Their eyes were exactly the same.
¡°l agree!¡± Su Han could not help butugh. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I agree? If you need any help, I can help you with some ideas.¡±
Guan Yan quickly pulled Su Han back and said with some disdain, ¡°Come on, with your strategy of snatching people away every day, don¡¯t scare the girl. Lei¡¯er, look for me. When I wooed your Mom back then, my methods were not bad either. I¡¯ll help you chase after her.¡±
¡°Hey, Guan Yan, how dare you mock me? You¡¯ll sleep in the bathroom tonight.¡± Su Han said angrily as she clenched her fists.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart rxed instantly. The happiness on his face was visible to the naked eye. ¡®Dad, Mom, thank you!¡¯
¡°Silly child, what are you thanking me for? We¡¯re your parents. As long as you¡¯re happy, we¡¯ll support you no matter what you do. Of course, you can¡¯t snatch someone if you can¡¯t get them, as your Mom said. It¡¯s illegal.¡± Guan Yanughed.
As a result, Guan Yan was beaten up by Su Han again. The two of them were already old, but they still quarrel at times.
Guan Lei looked at the two of them enviously. He really hoped that he and Xi could have a day like this.
Xue Li bandaged Guan Lei¡¯s wound, he made a gesture to cheer Guan Lei on. ¡°Come on, young master! You can do it! However, you said that if you are married to Ms. Shen Xi, what should I call Ms. Shen Xi? Young Master corresponds to Young Madam?¡±
Guan Lei red at Xue Li and said, ¡°Get lost!¡±
However, there was not a hint of fierceness on his face. Instead, there was a faint smile..
Chapter 648 - 648: Don’t Be Dejected
Chapter 648 - 648: Don¡¯t Be Dejected
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The night gradually darkened. Meng Yu, who had been staying up for a few days, could no longer hold back and fell asleep beside Li Zhe¡¯s bed.
When Li Zhe woke up, he turned around and saw a furry head beside him.
Meng Yu? Li Zhe looked at the person lying next to him in disbelief.
Li Zhe stretched out his trembling hand and carefully caressed Meng Yu¡¯s upturned hair, not daring to touch it for a long time.
He was afraid that this was just a dream. Once he touched Meng Yu, Meng Yu would disappear like a bubble, just like the dreams he had over the years.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu t s face obsessively. His pale hand, which was covered with blue veins, traced the person in front of him. It was not until his hand reached under Meng Yu¡¯s nose that he widened his eyes in surprise.
He could feel his breathing, so it might not be a dream?
Li Zhe quickly pinched his own body. The pain from his skin woke him up a little. This was not a dream! This was real!
Li Zhe was so surprised that he did not know what to do. His breath slowly became heavier. His lips opened as if he wanted to say something, but he was afraid of disturbing Meng Yu, so he did not say anything for a long time.
He quietly watched Meng Yu for a long time. Then, Li Zhe sneakily reached out and gently grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand by the bedside. He closed his eyes in satisfaction.
It was great that Ah Yu was back.
The room was filled with stars.
When Zhao Yuan rushed to Shen Xi¡¯s house under the starlight, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night.
When she saw Shen Xie back in one piece, Zhao Yuan could not help but redden her eyes. She stomped her feet in anger and said, ¡°Shen Xi, you¡¯re too despicable. How could you go to such a dangerous ce? Do you know how worried I was about you?¡±
Shen Xi was worried about whether she should contact Guan Lei and ask him about the wound on his arm. She quickly put away her phone and patted Zhao Yuan¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, okay, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be sad, okay? I won¡¯t dare to do it again. ¡±
Shen Xi was d that she had never told Zhao Yuan about the time when she was on a mission. Otherwise, with Zhao Yuan¡¯s personality, she would be on tenterhooks and crying every day.
¡°You dare to have a next time?¡± Zhao Yuan looked at Shen Xi and said angrily.
¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, I¡¯ll guarantee it! I swear! Alright, don¡¯t cry anymore. If your eyes are swollen from crying, you won¡¯t look good tomorrow.¡± Shen Xi raised three of her fingers and swore to Zhao Yuan with a serious expression.
Zhao Yuan wiped her tears and said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. Fortunately, you aren¡¯t injured. Otherwise, I would be so sad.¡±
Shen Xi took Zhao Yuan¡¯s hand and went to her room. The two of them quietly chatted with each other at night.
Guan Lei, who did not receive any messages from Shen Xi, sighed slightly. Even his injury could not attract Xi¡¯s concern. It seemed that he had to continue working hard.
Guan Lei looked at the add friend button and pressed it carefully.
However, Shen Xi, who was already asleep, did not receive the friend request in time.
As a result, the troubled Guan Lei could not get a good night¡¯s sleep. He would always lie down for a while and then get up to take a look. Was his phone broken, so there was no notification?
It was not until three o¡¯clock in the morning that Guan Lei sighed slightly andforted himself, ¡°Maybe Xi fell asleep and didn¡¯t see it? Don¡¯t be discouraged, don¡¯t be discouraged, do your best!¡±
Early the next morning, Shen Xi opened her phone and saw Guan Lei¡¯s friend request. Her heart skipped a beat.
Shen Xi hesitated and wanted to agree. Suddenly, she was frightened by Zhao Yuan, who was moaning and getting out of bed.
Shen Xi put away her phone in a panic.
Four years ago, she was the one who said she would never talk to Guan Lei again. Was she really going to go back on her word now?
Shen Xi¡¯s mind was buzzing. The other side of her mind said: Add him. He was injured in order to save you. Even if it¡¯s for the sake of keeping pretences, you should ask him about his injury.
The mind on the other side firmly disagreed: What should she do after she added him? Then delete his contact? How awkward would that be¡Then shouldn¡¯t she delete it?
While Shen Xi was hesitating, Zhao Yuan sat up with her head lowered. She yawned and said, ¡°Xi, you don¡¯t have to go to work. Why are you up so early?¡±
Shen Xi covered the screen and said, ¡°I¡¯m used to waking up early in school.¡±
Shen Xi hesitated for a while before she turned to Zhao Yuan and asked, ¡°Yuan, if you have someone you like very much and you two break up because of some bad things, will you contact him again a few yearster?¡±
Zhao Yuan was shocked and instantly woke up.. She pursed her lips and asked guiltily, ¡°Why are you asking this? Did you discover something?¡±
Chapter 649 - 649: I’m Very Happy
Chapter 649 - 649: I¡¯m Very Happy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes were fixed on Shen Xi, afraid that Shen Xi really knew about her and Guan Bo.
It was not that she did not want to say it, but she had been hurt badly when she and Guan Bo had gotten into such a mess. When they met again, she had thought about ignoring Guan Bo l s pestering.
However, for some unknown reason, she and Guan Bo slept together again.
Since she and Guan Bo were verypatible in bed, she finally found Guan Bo to be her bed partner.
She did not think there was anything wrong with the normal release of desire. However, she did not want Shen Xi to know about this. After all, it was a little difficult to say.
What if Shen Xi asked her why she was still with Guan Bo? Then how should she answer? Was it because Guan Bo had good techniques? Isn¡¯t this too shameful? No way, no way!
However, Shen Xi did not notice the change in Zhao Yuan¡¯s expression. She just lowered her head and did not know how to speak.
Seeing Shen Xi¡¯s lips open and close for a long time, but she did not say anything, Zhao Yuan felt that she was done for. Shen Xi must have known that she was looking for a sex friend, which was why Shen Xi had difficulty voicing out.
Shen Xi touched her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t find out anything. I just wanted to ask for your opinion. After you separate, will you get back together with the person you used to like?¡±
Zhao Yuan thought that Shen Xi was trying to protect her face, so she did not say it out loud. Her heart was filled with gratitude.
Then, Zhao Yuan said, ¡°Actually, I think that my own will is the most important thing in this kind of thing. If you really wanted to be together, you could give it a try. Just, whether it was feelings or¡ desire. As long as you¡¯re happy, as long as it¡¯s the oue you want, it¡¯s fine.¡±
Zhao Yuan stuttered out her opinion, then carefully looked at Shen Xi¡¯s expression.
Would she be happy to be with Guan Lei again? Was this what she wanted? Shen Xi pondered.
Four years ago, on the day she parted ways with Guan Lei, she wanted to exin and redeem herself. However, Guan Lei¡¯s refusal to listen to her exnation and his insistence on breaking up made her too sad and disappointed.
Therefore, she held her anger in. Since Guan Lei did not want to exin, then she did not want to exin anymore.
But now, four years had passed. Others might not know, but she knew very well that no one else had entered her heart all these years because there were still traces of Guan Lei in her heart.
If being together with Guan Lei was what she wanted, just like what Zhao Yuan said, perhaps she could give it a try.
Shen Xi raised her head and smiled at Zhao Yuan. ¡°You¡¯re right. My happiness is the most important. Face is worth only a few dors. Going back on my word is not important. Yes! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s it!¡±
Zhao Yuan was stunned by Shen Xi¡¯s sudden excitement. Then, she echoed,
¡°Yes! That¡¯s right! It was like this! That¡¯s right!¡¯
Then, Zhao Yuan got out of bed. For some reason, she kept feeling that something was wrong.
Shen Xi took out her phone and tapped on it. Then, she buried her phone under the nket and got up to wash up.
Guan Lei, who was in a daze, heard the sound of his phone. His eyes instantly widened as big as copper bells. He quickly picked up his phone and looked at it.
When he saw Shen Xi reappear on his chat page, he jumped up from the bed and ran back and forth happily on the floor mat in the bedroom.
¡°Xi added me, yes yes! What was a happy? I am the happy! Are you happy? I¡¯m very happy! In fact, happiness is right beside you and me. Oh yeah ¡± Guan Lei danced around to show his happy mood today. A weak and concerned voice sounded behind Guan Lei, ¡°Young Master¡¡±
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei, who was acting weirdly, with an incredulous expression. He thought something was wrong when he heard the noise inside, but then he saw this scene.
Guan Lei¡¯s back instantly stiffened. He lowered his leg that was in mid-air at an extremely slow speed and stood up elegantly as if he could cover up his inappropriate actions just now by moving a little slower.
Guan Lei turned around leisurely and looked at Xue Li, who had aplicated expression on his face. He pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Cough, I woke up in the morning to exercise. These moves are not bad. Cough cough, you have a chance to try them. Yes, try them. You can go out first.¡±
Xue Li nodded his head stiffly, walked out of the door mechanically, and closed the door. Then, he tilted his head and whispered, ¡°Are you happy? I¡¯m very happy¡ Are the fitness movements so weird now?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face burned when he heard the faint singinging from the door. He buried his head in the nket, wanting to bury himself..
Chapter 650 - 650: Do You Want Me
Chapter 650 - 650: Do You Want Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The sunlight shone through the window gauze onto Meng Yu¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. As if he was not used to such light, his thick eyshes that were as thick as crow feathers trembled slightly, and he opened his eyes sleepily.
The strength in his hand made Meng Yu feel a little ufortable. He turned his head and saw that his hand was being firmly grabbed by someone. Even without looking at the owner of the hand, Meng Yu could guess who was holding his hand.
He gently wanted to pull his hand back, but he could not. When he looked up, he met a pair of affectionate eyes, and his heart could not help but tremble.
¡°Good morning Ah Yu!¡± Li Zhe did not let go of Meng Yu¡¯s hand but only looked at Meng Yu with a smile.
¡°Let go first. I¡¯ll make breakfast for you.¡± Meng Yu lowered his head and whispered.
¡°l won¡¯t let go. I¡¯m afraid that if I let go, you¡¯ll be gone for a few years.¡± Li Zhe said stubbornly.
He even tucked Meng Yu¡¯s hand into his arms, like a child hiding his beloved toy, unwilling to let go.
Li Zhe¡¯s body temperature reached Meng Yu¡¯s hand. Such an ambiguous action made Meng Yu a little ufortable. He sighed and said, ¡°Director Li, you already have a family. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to be like this.¡±
Li Zhe was stunned for a moment before he quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m not married. I cancelled the engagement four years ago. I¡¯ve been waiting for you toe back. Ah Yu, can you stay and apany me?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s words surprised Meng Yu. In the past four years, Shen Xi and Zheng Huai had never dared to mention Li Zhe in front of him, and he had never probed into Li Zhe¡¯s life.
Meng Yu felt that since Li Zhe was already engaged, he should not disturb him.
But he did not expect Li Zhe to cancel the engagement.
Li Zhe grabbed Meng Yu!s hand tightly, his eyes filled with longing as he gently looked at the person in front of him whom he had been longing for day and night. He pleaded with extreme gentleness, ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯ve set my heart on you in this life. Other than you, I don¡¯t want anyone else. What about you? Do you want me?
Meng Yu tugged at his hand and finally said helplessly, ¡°Director Li, I already have my own life n. And you are not in my ns. So, I hope you can let me go and let yourself go. You should have a better life and not be entangled with someone like me.¡¯
¡°Someone like you? What kind of person are you? Why can¡¯t I be with you? You¡¯re the best in my heart, and my life is the best when I¡¯m with you. What right do you have to define what my life is?¡± Li Zhe said angrily.
He did not like Meng Yu¡¯s self-deprecating and disdainful expression when he described himself. In Li Zhe¡¯s heart, Meng Yu was the most perfect person in the world.
Nieng Yu was stunned. In Li Zhe¡¯s heart, he was the most perfect person?
Li Zhe leaned his head on Meng Yu¡¯s arm and looked up at Meng Yu pitifully, pleading, ¡°Can you n your future again? Or you don¡¯t have to re-n it. You can just make a small adjustment and add me in. I will try my best to reduce my influence on your ns and follow your future.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s pitch-ck eyes were fixed on Meng Yu, and his eyes were filled with humble pleading.
Such a lowly Li Zhe made Meng Yu feel a little ufortable in his heart.
He shook his head and pulled his hand out of Li Zhe¡¯s grip. He stood up from his chair abruptly.
Perhaps it was because he had maintained the same position for a long time, Meng Yu felt his legs go numb and he fell backwards.
Li Zhe, who was lying on the bed, was instantly shocked. He quickly got up, grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand, and pulled him into his arms.
The feeling of the person he loved suddenly entering his arms made Li Zhe instantly forget the wounds on his body. He pulled Meng Yu into his arms with all his might, so much so that he seemed to want to merge the person in front of him into his body.
Nieng Yu¡¯s body stiffened when he reacted, and he stood there for a long time without daring to move.
¡°Yu, I brought you breakfast! There was¡ You guys¡¡± Zeng Rongs words sounded as the door was pushed open, and then he paused.
Meng Yu pushed Li Zhe away in a panic. Li Zhe fell on the bed and let out a soft ¡°hiss¡±.
Nieng Yu instantly became worried and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does your wound hurt?¡±
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s worried expression and frowned slightly. He nodded pitifully and said, ¡°It hurts¡.¡±
Chapter 651 - 651: Friendship
Chapter 651 - 651: Friendship
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe sighed and said, ¡°You know it hurts, yet you still move around.¡±
Zeng Rong looked at Li Zhe¡¯s obviously mischievous expression and said, ¡°Yu, what do you know? This is called a self-sacrificing trick. As long as you can get the heart of a beauty, you can be a romantic ghost under the peony flower! Isn¡¯t it? Handsome?¡±
Zeng Rong felt that something was wrong between the two of them. Now, looking at the way they interacted, it was obvious that they were having an affair.
Meng Yu red at Zeng Rong and said angrily, ¡°Zeng Rong if you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll throw you out.¡±
¡°Fine, fine, fine. You think I¡¯m an eyesore and want to throw me away. I understand. What¡¯s the point of wasting so much energy? Can¡¯t 1 just get lost? The two of you get along well. I have high hopes for the two of you.¡± Zeng Rong teased, then slipped away before Meng Yu could fly into a rage.
Before he closed the door, he did not forget to turn his head and cheer Li Zhe on. ¡°Handsome guy, you can do it. I suggest you have breakfast first. You¡¯ll have more strengthter.¡±
Meng Yu was so angry that he gritted his teeth and warned Zeng Rong. Only then did Zeng Rong stick out his tongue and closed the door.
Li Zhe smiled in his heart as he picked up the breakfast that Zeng Rong had sent over and handed it to Meng Yu. He said happily, ¡°Your friend is right. Let¡¯s have some breakfast so that we can have the energy to do something elseter.¡±
¡°Director Li, are you also spouting nonsense with him?¡± Meng Yu angrily looked at Li Zhe, who was acting out of tune at this moment.
¡°What 1 mean is that you¡¯re injured and weak. You need to eat something to have the strength to recover. What are you thinking?¡± Nieng Yu said with a serious expression.
However, his teasing gaze fell on Meng Yu, who was a little ufortable at the moment. This made Meng Yu a little unsure of how to deal with himself. He had indeed thought wrongly just now, but this could not be med on him, right?
It was all Zeng Rongs ambiguous words that made him feel uneasy.
Li Zhe knew that Meng Yu had a thin face, so he did not dare to embarrass him too much. He quickly picked up the soy milk and stuffed it into Meng Yu t s hand. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s time for breakfast. Don¡¯t think about it.¡±
The two spent a pleasant breakfast together.
After breakfast, Li Zhe asked, ¡°Ah Yu, can you add me to your future ns?¡±
Nieng Yu shook his head silently. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the n will be disrupted, so I can¡¯t add you.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s face was filled with disappointment and sadness. His low voice rang out, ¡°Then can I contact you at any time?¡±
Meng Yu did notment. He just stood up and said, ¡°When you¡¯re almost fully recovered, I¡¯ll leave!¡±
¡°You¡¯re clearly concerned about me. Why don¡¯t you admit that I¡¯m in your heart?¡± Li Zhe could not help but shout at Meng Yu¡¯s back.
¡°I¡¯m just¡ We were just ordinary friends.¡± After Meng Yu finished speaking, he left without looking back.
Li Zhe was so angry that he hit the bed. ¡°Ordinary friends my ass. I don¡¯t want to be ordinary friends with you. Which ordinary friend has slept with you before?¡±
Meng Yu, who had not gone far, heard the sounding from the ward. He was so scared that he instantly looked around sneakily. He wished he could go in and sew up Li Zhe¡¯s mouth.
After washing up, Shen Xi picked up his phone and received a message from Guan Lei.
Xi¡¯s boy, ¡°Xi, good morning!¡¯
Looking at the familiar name reappearing in her chat box, Shen Xi felt as if she was in a different world. It was not real at all.
Shen Xi hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still followed her heart and replied, Morning, how¡¯s the wound on your arm?
Guan Lei, who had been waiting by his phone, saw Shen Xi¡¯s reply and his eyes instantly lit up. He replied immediately, Fortunately, it was fine.
After sending the message, Guan Lei suddenly regretted it. How could he reply that it was fine? He should have said that it was a little painful.
Hence, when Shen Xi was struggling to decide what to send to Guan Lei, she received a message from Guan Lei: It hurts
Shen Xi could not help butugh out loud, causing Zhao Yuan, who was biting on her youtiao, to look at Shen Xi, whose mind had obviously flown away.
At this moment, the Guan couple was also sizing up Guan Lei, who had been grinning from ear to ear all morning.
Su Han picked up a chilli and ced it in Guan Lei¡¯s bowl. She smiled and whispered, ¡°Son, hurry up and eat.¡±
Guan Lei did not even look at it. He picked up the chilli from his bowl with his chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth. The next second, Guan Lei¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he looked at his mother.
Su Han pursed her lips and smiled innocently. ¡°l thought you could see it..¡±
Chapter 652 - 652: Club
Chapter 652 - 652: Club
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Yan could not help butugh out loud. Guan Lei was so embarrassed that he almost stuffed his head into the bowl.
¡°Xi, let¡¯s go out tonight. I know a ce that¡¯s fun. I¡¯ve just finished a project these few days. Let¡¯s also ask Huang Min out. I just finished a project and I¡¯ll be able to rx after giving a report today,¡± Zhao Yuan said.
Shen Xi put away her phone and recalled that she did not have anything to do today, so she said happily, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll pick you up from work tonight?¡±
¡°No need. I¡¯ll go straight over to save the trouble of taking a detour. Besides, it¡¯s rush hour and there¡¯s a lot of traffic there. It¡¯s faster for me to take the subway.¡± Zhao Yuan smiled.
Shen Xi nodded. ¡°Alright, send me the address then. I¡¯ll go over directly.¡± Dusk began to envelop and the colourful lights began to shine.
Shen Xi checked the location of the club that Zhao Yuan was at. She had a headache because the roads that she had to pass were showing red traffic jams.
Shen Xi had nned to go earlier, but Chen Yu had pestered her for a while, so she could only stay at home and apany her parents for dinner before
going over.
Shen Xi looked down from upstairs at the helicopternding pad and checked if there was a ce to park the helicopter near the club. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up. That club was quite high-ss. There was actually a ce to park the helicopter.
Shen Xi took the helicopter keys and went downstairs. She brought Shen Luan and Lu Fei to the club in her own helicopter.
There was no other way. Her family was strict, and they were afraid that she would secretly go out on a mission again. They insisted on letting Shen Luan and Lu Fei follow her. Otherwise, they would make the two of them get lost.
The staff of the club went up to wee Shen Xi with enthusiasm. When she saw Shen Xi wearing a simple down jacket, she was a little stunned.
This parking pad was rarely used, but in order to provide the best service to customers, even if there were few people, they would arrange for reception staff to be on standby.
However, the guests they had received before were all upper-ss people in luxurious clothes. The men were noble and elegant, and the women were beautiful. Moreover, they had been sent over by specialized pilots.
However, the person in front of them was leisurely holding the keys to the ne. It was obvious that she had flown the ne himself.
The brand of her clothes could not be seen, and her face was clean without any makeup. She lookedpletely different from the guests they had served before.
However, when she saw the two respectful people following behind her, the receptionist felt that this girl was not simple.
The receptionist respectfully weed Shen Xi in. No matter what ss of guests they were, as long as they coulde to ¡°Qingtang¡±, they were honoured guests, not to mention guests who came down from the helipad. They were absolutely distinguished.
¡°Hello, madam. I¡¯m the receptionist, Qing Chen. My work number is 9533. Do you have a reserved room? If not, I¡¯ll make a reservation for you in our supreme private room, Divine Pce,¡± the receptionist said with a smile.
The private rooms in Qingtang were divided into five levels: Chaos, Divine
Pce, Heavenly Pce, Human World, and Secr World. Among them, the
Secr World was suitable for ordinary people to spend money, while the Human World belonged to people with a bit of money to spend money. Most of the people in the Heavenly Pce were rich second- generation heirs and the group that had the most fun. The Divine Pce was a group of people with actual power, and Chaos was basically only for the children of aristocratic families or tycoons. After all, the price was ridiculously expensive.
¡°I¡¯ve made a reservation. Human World Room 888,¡± Shen Xi replied.
The receptionist was a little surprised. If she drove a helicopter like this, she
must have bought a flight route in the entire Beijing. How could she be a guest going to the Human World? ording to his thoughts, she should at least go to the Divine Pce.
Thinking of his tip, the receptionist sobbed sadly. If this customer had chosen the Divine Pce, he would have made a profit this month!
The receptionist was disappointed, but he still smiled professionally and said,
¡°Yes, madam. Please follow me!¡±
Shen Xi followed the receptionist down the elevator and did not expect to bump into someone the moment she came out.
Shen Xi politely said to the girl in front of her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡¯
Unexpectedly, the girl in front of her frowned and patted the clean clothes on her body. She said with disgust, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? Do you know how expensive my clothes are? Do you think you can afford to pay for it if it¡¯s dirty!
The woman¡¯s words caused Shen Luan and Lu Fei¡¯s eyes to darken.
The receptionist looked at Shen Xi¡¯s expression and quickly went forward to apologize to the girl, ¡° I¡¯m sorry, madam. I was rash. If you need it, our club will help you clean your clothes..¡±
Chapter 653 - 653: Gu Ning
Chapter 653 - 653: Gu Ning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Regardless of Shen Xi¡¯s identity, for the concierge, anyone who arrived by helicopter to y was either wealthy or noble. Thus, he could not allow Shen Xi to experience any grievances under his service.
Furthermore, in the situation earlier, right after stepping out of the elevator, someone came rushing toward them. Both parties should bear some responsibility for the collision.
¡°Hey, you¡¯re just an insignificant concierge. Do you consider yourself worthy enough to apologize to me? You, apologize to me¡¡± As the girl pointed her imperious finger at Shen Xi, she froze, and a glimpse of panic flickered in her eyes.
This girl was none other than Jiang Xue, who had just returned from abroad after undergoing stic surgery.
Jiang Xue¡¯s heart raced, fearing that her true identity would be discovered by Shen Xi.
A tinge of suspicion appeared in Shen Xi¡¯s eyes. If she was not mistaken, the girl before her seemed to recognize her. When she turned to face her, her eyes betrayed a mix of panic and shock.
Shen Xi carefully sized up the girl before her, finding her somewhat familiar, but she could not put her finger on where they had met.
Meeting Shen Xi¡¯s puzzled and scrutinizing gaze, it suddenly hit Jiang Xue that she had undergone aplete transformation and no longer resembled her former self. Furthermore, she was no longer Jiang Xue. She was now Gu Ning, the young miss of the Gu family¡¯s second branch in Beijing.
Years ago, after she and her mother left Beijing, they encountered a wealthy businessman abroad.
This businessman was terribly fond of Xia Chun. While Jiang Xue was perplexed by his distinctive preference for older women over younger ones, she jumped on the opportunity and sent her mother to his bed.
Despite her mother¡¯s mature age, she still attracted the affection of an older man. In Jiang Xue¡¯s eyes, it was only the value left in her.
After a few days of tears and protests, Xia Chun finally epted the wealthy businessman¡¯s romantic pursuit. The two got together.
Upon discovering that the wealthy businessman was a member of the Gu family in Beijing, she promptly changed her name and identity, bing the daughter of the wealthy businessman. To secure her future return to Beijing, she even underwent extensive stic surgery.
With this thought, Jiang Xue instantly rxed her tense demeanor, put up a calm front, and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m in a good mood today. I¡¯m letting this go.¡± With that, Jiang Xue, now Gu Ning, turned and hurriedly walked away.
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze deeply followed Jiang Xue¡¯s departing figure. She felt really familiar!
As Jiang Xue reached the corner with quick strides, she leaned against the wall to catch her breath.
Jiang Xue¡¯s resentment towards Shen Xi intensified as she relived the scene of her own hasty retreat in her mind.
Four years ago, her reputation was destroyed in Beijing. Moreover, on the day she departed, she made the startling discovery that the couple who formed the marital alliance between the Lu and Shen families were none other than her foster parents, who had raised her for eighteen years.
This shocking revtion fueled her anger. Why was Shen Xi blessed with such good fortune?
When her foster parents were destitute, it was she, Jiang Xue, who endured the hardship with them. Meanwhile, Shen Xi enjoyed a life of luxury in the Jiang family.
When they finally swapped identities, she had only enjoyed a brief period of happiness before the Jiang family went bankrupt.
At that point, her foster parents returned to their previously affluent lives, and Shen Xi effortlessly became one of the most prominent young misses in Beijing.
Shen Xi had lived a rtively easy life, having only been through half a year of hardship.
As for her?
She had barely savored a few months of bliss.
Now, she had resorted to selling her mother¡¯s dignity for riches, submissively pleasing the Gu family members, all the while feeling utterly stifled.
If she had known this would be the oue, she would have never chosen to switch back. She would have been the mysterious young miss of the Shen and Lu families in Beijing.
No, if it were her, she would not hide in secrecy like Shen Xi, kept away from public view. She would make sure everyone in Beijing recognized her face, and make them grovel at her feet.
Only this way could she give back every bit of the pain and humiliation she had endured over the years.
¡°Gu Ning, why are you here? Everyone¡¯s waiting for you! We can¡¯t proceed without you! This ¡®Mortal Realm¡¯ floor isn¡¯t suitable for you. Let¡¯s head upstairs to the ¡®Heavenly Pce,¡±¡® said a girl in a purple dress, grabbing Jiang Xue who had been lost in thought against the wall.
In an instant, Jiang Xue was reinvigorated. Yes, she was now Gu Ning, the only granddaughter of the Gu family¡¯s second branch, a famous celebrity. What did she have to fear?
Apart from the twisted humiliations she endured in the Gu family, she was a young miss who was unreachable tomon families, and a famous female celebrity who was the center of attention.. Was she not?
Chapter 654 - 654: Young Miss Gu
Chapter 654 - 654: Young Miss Gu
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue raised her chin, regaining her lofty demeanor. With a yful tone, she quipped, ¡°Oh, listen to what you¡¯re saying, Jiao. So, without me around, you all can¡¯t have any fun?¡±
Fang Jiao affectionately tugged at Jiang Xue¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Of course! You¡¯re the backbone of our little group. Without you, what would we do? Besides, everyone is eagerly looking forward to seeing you, the big star!¡±
Jiang Xue chuckled proudly. She knew her worth among these people. Without exception, they all sought something beneficial from her, either the resources of the Gu family or the influence she carried.
¡°Alright, stop pulling me. People who don¡¯t know better might think we¡¯re a couple,¡± Jiang Xue said irritably.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? As long as it¡¯s you, I¡¯m happy to y along. Come here,¡± Fang Jiao said, attempting to cozy up.
Jiang Xue shook her head and pushed away the clingy Fang Jiao, identally shoving her into the path of Zhao Yuan who was passing by.
Zhao Yuan had been looking for a private room, but had lost her way and ended up here, only to be jostled by Fang Jiao.
Firming her stance, Fang Jiao eyed the person she had collided with and mocked, ¡°Decked out inst year¡¯s cheap brand, there¡¯s no wonder you can only make it to a private room at the ¡®Mortal Realm¡¯ floor.¡±
Zhao Yuan examined her own clothes skeptically. These werest year¡¯s styles? It did seem that way upon reflection. She had been busy with herb projects all year and had not bought new clothes.
But what did her clothes have to do with these people? Zhao Yuan retorted without reservation, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here in this ¡®Mortal¡¯ ce. Since you don¡¯t belong here, why don¡¯t you hurry up and ascend to the heavens?¡±
Watching the ever sharp-tongued Zhao Yuan, Jiang Xue¡¯s annoyance, previously stirred by Shen Xi, surged once again.
She dared not provoke Shen Xi. However, she could definitely put a mereckey like Zhao Yuan in her ce, could she not?
Jiang Xue caught hold of Fang Jiao, who was ready for a brawl, and with a derisive smile, she said, ¡°Dealing with such lowly individuals would dirty our hands. We should let our underlings handle this.¡±
As she spoke, Jiang Xue dialed a number on her phone.
Hearing the opposite side refer to her as a lowly person, Zhao Yuan¡¯s anger red instantly. She retaliated in fury, ¡°How dare you insult me like that? You two are the lowly ones here. Move aside, don¡¯t block the way.¡±
Unwilling to engage in a conflict with these two, Zhao Yuan did not want to cause trouble for her family.
But Fang Jiao intercepted her and barred her way. Zhao Yuan was riled up, and a scuffle ensued with Fang Jiao.
The security guards rushed over after Jiang Xue¡¯s call and immediately restrained Zhao Yuan against a nearby wall.
The chill seeped into her skin as she felt her face pressed against the cold wall.
With a sinister glint in her eyes, Jiang Xue traced her fine fingertip across Zhao Yuan¡¯s fair cheek, taunting, ¡°Who are you to challenge me? Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself! ¡±
Looking pleased, Fang Jiao chimed in, ¡°Exactly! Gu Ning is a young miss of the Gu family. Hmph, you have some nerve to raise your hand. Watch me rip your face to shreds!¡±
As Fang Jiao moved to sh at Zhao Yuan¡¯s face, she was forcefully pulled backward by a strong grip. Stumbling, she took a couple of steps back and looked at the man before her in disbelief. She snapped, ¡°Guan Bo, have you gone mad? How dare you interfere when Gu Ning is trying to teach someone a lesson.¡¯
The Guan and Gu families were archenemies. Logically, they should be at odds. But the circle was small, and it was widely known that Guan Bo had offended Guan Lei and even the young miss of the Shen family. Consequently, everyone was eager to kick a man when he was down.
Those close to the Gu and Guan families, as well as those close to the Shen family, were not showing any kindness to Guan Bo.
Shoving aside the security guard, Guan Bo shielded Zhao Yuan in his arms, his face smug as he boasted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve gone mad. Is this the first time you¡¯ve heard of it? I advise you not to provoke me. Once my temper takes hold, it won¡¯t spare anyone, even women.¡±
Gu Ning burst intoughter at the sight of Guan Bo, who yed her like a puppet four years ago.
Truly, how the tides had turned!
If Guan Bo had not shed with Guan Lei¡¯s faction, even with Jiang Xue¡¯s current status and the protection of the Gu family, she would not have dared toy a finger on him.
But fate had a way of ying its hand. Guan Bo had offended Guan Lei, and now she could settle both old and new scores with him.
Watching Guan Bo holding Zhao Yuan in his arms, Jiang Xue chuckled softly.
¡°Who would¡¯ve thought? You two have actually joined forces. Quite interesting. Well, I¡¯ll grant your wish ¨C may good thingse in pairs for you. Perhaps you¡¯ll be a pair of disabled mandarin ducks, performing on the streets in your old age..¡±
Chapter 655 - 655: An Assault
Chapter 655 - 655: An Assault
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan and Guan Bo being together in this situation was something Jiang Xue had not anticipated. However, it did not make much difference. Both of them had offended her, and she would deal with them together.
With a single gesture from Gu Ning, the security guards immediately stepped forward and restrained Guan Bo, attempting to pull Zhao Yuan away.
As instructed by the young miss from the Gu family in Beijing, the security personnel naturally carried out her orders.
Yet, Guan Bo l s grip on Zhao Yuan was as if his hands were welded onto her; he simply would not let go. Thereafter, a flurry of punches rained down on Guan
Listening to the sound of those punchesnding with force, Zhao Yuan pleaded, ¡°Guan Bo, let go of me. This is none of your business, you don¡¯t need to interfere. Just leave!¡±
Guan Bo disregarded Zhao Yuan¡¯s words. He gritted his teeth and endured the blows, his face stern and silent.
Meanwhile, in a private room, Shen Xi and Huang Min had been waiting for Zhao Yuan for quite some time. Both of them felt an inexplicable sense of unease.
Shen Xi picked up her phone and called Zhao Yuan but to no avail.
In a hurry, Shen Xi rushed outside to look for Zhao Yuan. Even Huang Niin followed suit in a state of panic, and Shen Luan and Lu Fei trailed after them.
When Shen Xi arrived after reviewing the surveince footage, Guan Bo was already kneeling on the ground, on the brink of copse. Underneath himy Zhao Yuan with tear streaks on her face.
¡°Stop!¡± Shen Xi eximed in shock.
Shen Luan and Lu Fei acted swiftly and subdued the security personnel.
Jiang Xue shivered at the sound of Shen Xi¡¯s voice. Her panic heightened when she met Shen Xi¡¯s deadly stare.
¡°You attacked them? What¡¯s the reason?¡± Shen Xi questioned the girl before her with suppressed anger.
Jiang Xue hesitated to respond, and it was actually Fang Jiao who responded arrogantly, ¡°They offended Miss Gu, that¡¯s why they got beaten up. There¡¯s no need for reasons or excuses. They just rubbed her the wrong way.¡±
¡°Hmph, rubbed her the wrong way? So, you resorted to violence?¡± Shen Xi raised an eyebrow, her toneced with a chilling edge, as she scrutinized Jiang
Xue.
Jiang Xue nervously swallowed and cursed inwardly at Fang Jiao¡¯s foolishness for speaking impulsively. Such a response would only implicate her.
¡°She bumped into me first. I was just teaching her a lesson. But Guan Bo started a fight right away. 1 was just defending myself,¡± Jiang Xue exined, her confidence somewhat shaken.
Huang Min, who was squatting down to assess the injuries, eximed furiously, ¡°It was just a collision. Was it necessary to beat them so ruthlessly?¡± ¡°They¡¯ll survive. I told them to show mercy,¡± Jiang Xue retorted.
¡°Collision? Is that so? Miss, you appear to have a knack for bumping into others, first with me and then with my friend. Today, I want to see who really bumped into whom!¡± Shen Xi¡¯s dominating presence instantly filled the air, her voice taking on amanding tone.
Lu Fei immediately went to retrieve the surveince footage.
Fang Jiao sized Shen Xi up with a disdainful look, then sneered, ¡°You? A penniless nobody worth less than five hundred yuan from head to toe. Do you think you can mess with Miss Gu? Let me advise you, be smart, take your friends, and get out of here! Otherwise, you and your ignorant bunch will be next in line for a beating.¡±
Shen Luan stepped forward and pped Fang Jiao across the face. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡±
With her face turned to the side from the blow, Fang Jiao instinctively cupped her cheek and said incredulously, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±
Then, she turned to Gu Ning, tears in her eyes. ¡°Gu Ning, they know I¡¯m on your side, yet they dared to hit me in your presence. Clearly, they¡¯re disrespecting you and the Gu family!¡¯
Jiang Xue¡¯s expression turned grave. To be honest, she did not want to sh with Shen Xi. Even the main branch of the Gu family, where Gu Chen was, would find it difficult to confront Shen Xi, let alone herself, a stepdaughter of the Gu family.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s end it here today. Your friends aren¡¯t seriously hurt, and my friend was hit by you. Consider us even. I don¡¯t hold any grudges against you, so let¡¯s call it a day,¡± Jiang Xue said coldly, ignoring Fang Jiao, who looked aggrieved.
For some reason, Shen Xi sensed a hint of fear from the other side. This girl called Gu Ning, was she afraid of her?
¡°I¡¯m a bit stubborn. Once I¡¯ve decided to do something, 1 won¡¯t back down. I said I would review the surveince footage and get to the truth, and I will. Gu Ning, right? You can leave once I¡¯m done,¡± Shen Xi¡¯s tone was calm yet carried a steely edge.
Jiang Xue, however, had no intention of waiting obediently for Shen Xi to find out that she was the one who started the altercation. She simply smirked and said, ¡°You go ahead and investigate.. I won¡¯t be keeping youpany!¡¯
Chapter 656 - 656: Eye for an Eye
Chapter 656 - 656: Eye for an Eye
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and then, in front of everyone, she deftly and ruthlessly grabbed Jiang Xue¡¯s throat. Her tone was intensely cold as she said, ¡°1 didn¡¯t let you leave. Why did you insist on opposing me?¡±
Jiang Xue felt her neck being clenched tighter and tighter by Shen Xi, her breath going from initially unsteady to nearly suffocating.
Fang Jiao, standing beside them, was paralyzed with fear and dared not utter another sound.
It was not until Lu Fei returned with the surveince footage that Shen Xi released her grip on Jiang Xue. Jiang Xue took a few steps back, her face filled with fear as she looked at Shen Xi.
Four years had passed, and Shen Xi had be even more ruthless.
Jiang Xue had shed with Shen Xi in the past, but back then, Shen Xi did not have the same aura of menace as she did now. The chilling atmosphere that emanated from her body made Jiang Xue feel as if Shen Xi might truly end her
Shen Xi gazed at the surveince footage retrieved by Lu Fei; her chilling eyes grew even colder.
After watching it, Shen Xi turned her gaze to Gu Ning with an intriguing smile, and coldly asked, ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡±
Jiang Xue took a couple of steps back and then spoke, ¡°She insulted me. That¡¯s why I acted this way. Besides, your friend wasn¡¯t hurt at all! As for Guan Bo, that¡¯s between me and him.¡±
Knowing that Shen Xi and Guan Bo did not get along, Jiang Xue did not think Shen Xi would help Guan Bo seek justice.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for Guan Bo taking a beating on behalf of my friend today, the one lying on the ground right now would be my friend. I¡¯m a fair person. Since Guan Bo has been treated this way, you should receive the same treatment,¡± Shen Xi stated firmly, leaving no room for negotiation.
Jiang Xue grew anxious as she looked at Guan Bo, who was bruised and swollen from the beating. She relied on her looks for a living, and if she ended up looking like this, how could she face anyone?
Moreover, the stic surgery left no corner of her face untouched. If something got damaged, her face would be ruined.
Jiang Xue spat out with fury, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? After all, I am from the Gu family. Have you thought about the consequences of treating me this way?¡±
¡°The Gu family? Even if Gu Chen himself stood here today, I won¡¯t show any mercy!¡± Shen Xi¡¯s confidence was unwavering, devoid of fear.
Shen Xi¡¯s subtly raised her eyes and looked at the security personnel nearby. With a wicked smile, she said, ¡°Gu Ning, you brought these security guards here. You give them orders. If you let them attack my friends, then they should subject you and your friends to the same treatment. And of course, if your friend protects you just like Guan Bo did for my friend, then fate is being kind to you.¡±
¡°Are you crazy? How could I possibly let them attack me?¡± Jiang Xue felt herposure slipping and roared in anger.
¡°Is that so? Well, then it seems I¡¯ll have to do it myself. Gu Ning, if I get involved, I won¡¯t hold back. Consider yourself lucky if you can still breathe. Every breath that remains in you will be a gift,¡± Shen Xi¡¯s lips parted slightly, her words dripping with intensity.
Jiang Xue was ovee with rage, and she looked at Fang Jiao beside her. Then, she moved forward with a threatening air, grabbing Fang Jiao¡¯s neck and whispering, ¡°Today, if you shield my face and body, I¡¯ll secure the resources you wanted. You wanted to meet my brother, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll arrange it. How about that?¡±
A greedy glint shed in Fang Jiao¡¯s eyes. Bing a part of the Gu family had been her steadfast ambition.
Even Gu Ning from the second branch of the Gu family was someone she had tried to please, all in the hopes of getting closer to Gu Chen.
After groveling at the feet of others for so long, she also yearned to rise like a phoenix.
Fang Jiao chuckled self-deprecatingly and agreed, ¡°Deal.¡±
Jiang Xue turned to the security guards and ordered, ¡°Do to us what you did to them just now.¡±
The security guards exchanged uncertain nces, stealing looks at the managers who had arrived earlier but were staying in the distance.
The managers quickly nodded at the guards. One was a young miss from the Gu family, and the other was someone even Miss Gu dared not provoke. All they could do was cordon off the scene to prevent others from entering. The guards stood in ce, hesitant and immobilized.
Shen Xi crossed her arms, her cold gaze fixed on the opposing group.
Zhao Yuan held onto Guan Bo; her face filled with resentment as she looked at the opposite side..
Chapter 657 - 657: My Woman
Chapter 657 - 657: My Woman
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Jiang Xue gritted her teeth and eximed, ¡°l told you guys to do it! Are you all deaf? Whoever doesn¡¯t move, I¡¯ll have them beaten to a pulp today.¡±
Once Jiang Xue finished speaking, the security guards had no choice but to muster their courage and move toward Jiang Xue and Fang Jiao.
With fierce determination, Fang Jiao shielded Jiang Xue beneath her, letting the security guards rain punches and kicks upon her while she clenched her teeth, enduring the pain.
Feeling satisfied with the way things were going across from her, Shen Xi turned her gaze toward Zhao Yuan and Guan Bo. She then spoke to Lu Fei, ¡°Take them to the hospital.¡±
Lu Fei nodded and turned to Zhao Yuan, saying, ¡°Miss Zhao Yuan, let me handle this.¡¯
With that, Lu Fei helped Guan Bo to his feet and began to leave.
Just then, a slightly chilly voice cut through the air. ¡°What¡¯s all thismotion about?¡±
Everyone turned their heads in unison.
Seeing that it was Gu Chen, Gu Ning rushed over to him in a flurry, tears streaming down her face as she clutched onto the hem of his trousers. She pleaded with a touch of mncholy, ¡°Cousin, please help me. Someone wants to kill me.¡¯
Beside her, Fang Jiao was dazed by the beating. Knowing that Gu Chen hade to back up Gu Ning, an overwhelming surge of emotions overcame her, causing her to faint.
Gu Chen merely peered down at Gu Ning, a girl brought back by the uncle of the second branch from nowhere. His gaze then shifted,nding on Shen Xi, his face softened into a gentle smile.
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen with indifference and smiled faintly. ¡°What? Are you here to back up your little sister?¡±
¡°Xi, don¡¯t crack me up. My parents only had me, so where would I get a little sister? Besides, even if I were here to back someone up, it would be you, Xi,¡± Gu Chen replied with a light-hearted tone, but his words inexplicably unsettled Gu Ning.
It turned out that in Gu Chen¡¯s eyes, the rtives of the Gu family were not as important as Shen Xi.
At this moment, Jiang Xue felt a touch of regret. When she first saw Gu Chen, she should not have mocked him for being a cripple. If she had shown him the same respect as Shen Xi did back then, would Gu Chen now be standing up for her instead of defending Shen Xi?
As Jiang Xue was momentarily consumed by regret, another voice rang out, its tone contrasting the coldness of Gu Chen¡¯s voice with an air of dominance. ¡°Young Master Gu, there¡¯s no need for you to concern yourself with Xi.¡±
Guan Lei walked up to Shen Xi¡¯s side, pulling her close to him and giving Gu Chen a fierce look, continuing, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not your ce to worry about my woman. ¡±
Shen Xi discreetly pinched Guan Lei¡¯s waist, but he grabbed her hand and held it firmly.
Shen Xi was fuming with anger at Guan Lei¡¯s shameless words. His woman? Could anyone have a thicker skin?
But in front of everyone, she gave Guan Lei a bit of face and did not pull away.
In an instant, Guan Lei felt fireworks blossoming in his heart. Not only did Shen Xi not push him away, she even let him hold her.
His earlier air of gloom immediately dissipated, reced by a lifted mood and even a revitalizedplexion.
The people behind them shifted their gazes away from the couple ¨C some looked up at the sky, others down at the ground, and a few fiddled with their fingers. Not a single one dared to nce at their entwined hands.
Gu Chen¡¯s smile remained undiminished, but beneath the smiley a frosty chill. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Young Master Guan been involved in blind dates for the past four years? 1 heard you¡¯ve been getting close to the young miss from the Li familytely. I thought a match between the Guan and Li families was in the works. Or was I mistaken?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face stiffened. Indeed, his mother had arranged quite a few blind dates and social gatherings for him over the past four years, but he truly did not attend a single one.
Guan Lei turned to Shen Xi in a panic, biting his lip and looking utterly wronged. ¡°Xi, it¡¯s not true. Gu Chen is using me. He¡¯s tarnishing my reputation. Please stand up for me.¡±
Shen Xi cast Guan Lei a disapproving look, then addressed Gu Chen, ¡°Since you¡¯re not here to back up your little sister, we¡¯re leaving. My friend¡¯s friend seems to be seriously injured.¡±
¡°Sure!¡± Gu Chen said warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a meal sometime.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s grip on Shen Xi¡¯s hand suddenly tightened, seemingly a warning.
Shen Xi squeezed her hand in defiance. She nced at Guan Lei¡¯s eyes with a challenging look, then turned to Gu Chen and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± Gu Chen smiled as he nodded to Shen Xi and walked away, not even bothering to nce at the person at his feet.
Initially, he had heard about Gu Ning bullying Shen Xi at the club, so he came with the intention of getting closer to her. However, it seemed he had miscalcted..
Chapter 658 - 658: What Request
Chapter 658 - 658: What Request
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
For the past four years, Shen Xi had always turned a blind eye to him. Wasn¡¯t it all because of Meng Yu?
Gu Chen had never known what kind of rtionship Shen Xi and Meng Yu had.
He had investigated Shen Xi¡¯s past. Before she came to Beijing, she had never had any in-depth contact with Meng Yu.
Moreover, when Shen Xi asked him to help find Meng Yu, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t even know Meng Yu¡¯s name.
The two of them had not been together for the past four years, and they did not seem to be in a rtionship.
Therefore, Gu Chen really could not understand why Shen Xi was so protective of Meng Yu. It was even because Meng Yu did not interact with him.
Gu Chen turned his head and looked at Shen Xi, who had also turned around and left. His thoughts wereplicated.
He just wanted someone to apany him. It was such a small request. Why did the heavens arrange such a rtionship so that he could not get close to Shen Xi?
Shen Xi seemed to have sensed his gaze and was about to turn her head when she was blocked by Guan Lei¡¯s palm.
¡°Don¡¯t turn around, there is a filthy thing,¡± Guan Lei said softly.
Shen Xi was stunned. What dirty thing? A ghost?
After Guan Lei finished speaking, he turned his head to look behind him. His dark eyes looked warningly at Gu Chen who was staring at Shen Xi at this moment. Gu Chen only nced at Guan Leizily, then turned around and left with an ambiguous smile.
Shen Xi had wanted to send Guan Bo to the hospital, but she didn¡¯t expect that this small club would have a medical room. Guan Bo was sent to the medical room for a check-up.
In the waiting room next to the medical room, Shen Xi crossed her arms and looked at Zhao Yuan. She raised her eyebrows slightly and asked with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Guan Bo to be beaten up like this for you.¡±
Zhao Yuan lowered her head and twisted her fingers. She had not expected this either. Feeling anxious, she walked out of the lounge and leaned against the door of the examination room. She looked inside with a worried expression.
Guan Lei, who was beside her, suddenly sneered and said, ¡°You believe it too?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words made Shen Xisi look at him, her eyes questioning Guan Lei¡¯s words.
Guan Lei leaned back on the sofa with his long legs crossed. He looked at Shen Xi with a rxed tone and smiled. ¡°Guan Bo offended me, which is equivalent to offending three of the four big families in Beijing. Therefore, the people in the circle were indeed quite rude to Guan Bo. But¡¡±
Guan Lei raised his eyebrows and looked at Zhao Yuan. His smile deepened.
¡°But it¡¯s not to the extent that he can¡¯t protect himself at all. If he couldn¡¯t even deal with a few security guards, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being a member of the Guan family. This brat was willing to spend a fortune just to pursue a girl!¡±
Shen Xi was stunned. That¡¯s right. When she brought people to deal with Guan Bo, she brought Lu Fei along. Otherwise, Guan Bo wouldn¡¯t have been subdued so easily.
How could such a skilled person be taken care of by a few security guards?
Shen Xi shook her head and smiled. She had almost been fooled by that kid. Should she tell Zhao Yuan about this?
Judging from Zhao Yuan¡¯s nervous expression, she seemed to be worried about Guan Boa Who knew how Guan Bo would feel if she knew that he had used a trick to hurt himself?
Shen Xi did not know whether to tell Zhao Yuan the truth about this matter or not. Her eyes inadvertently looked in Guan Lei¡¯s direction, and then she remembered how Guan Lei had held her hand just now.
¡°Guan Lei, what did you mean just now? Who is your woman? Who allowed you to hold my hand?¡± Shen Xiined, her clear eyes staring sharply at Guan Lei.
Guan Lei, who was originally leaningzily on the sofa and exposing his cousin¡¯s little trick, instantly sat up straight and said in a ttering tone, ¡°My bad, I said it wrong. I¡¯m your person. Next time, before I hold your hand, I will report it to you first.¡±
¡°My person? ¡± Shen Xi raised her eyebrows and looked Guan Lei up and down.
¡°I have high expectations for people.¡±
Her eyes were moving with a charming smile on her face, but it made Guan Lei¡¯s heart skip a beat.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but stand up. His burning eyes were locked on Shen Xi¡¯s sparkling eyes. He slowly approached and asked in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Tell me, what request? Skills, intelligence, career, appearance, figure, or hand work¡
Shen Xi¡¯s mind shed with the scene of Guan Lei helping her relieve her desire four years ago. She almost exploded..
Chapter 659 - 659: Bad Habit
Chapter 659 - 659: Bad Habit
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Initially, Shen Xi only wanted to tease Guan Lei. She never thought that Guan Lei would say it so shamelessly. He was watching her make a fool of herself.
¡°Stop right there! Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Shen Xi¡¯s voice suddenly rose as she shouted.
Guan Lei immediately stopped in his tracks. His dark and deep eyes were stained with a hint of charm. His voice was sexy and bewitching as he said,
¡°Xi, you can only see if I meet your requirements if I¡¯m closer to you, right?¡±
To let Shen Xi take a good look, Guan Lei even loosened his cor slightly. His corbone which was like a mountain instantly appeared in front of Shen Xi¡¯s eyes.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes sparkled and her cheeks were rosy. After secretly cursing a vixen, Shen Xi raised her head angrily and said, ¡°A good horse doesn¡¯t go back to its roots. It¡¯s useless for you to seduce me again. Besides, 1 don¡¯t like this type of boy. I like Meng Yu¡¯s type of boy.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s heart felt slightly stifled. He recalled his foolish behavior four years ago. Now, he wished he could travel back in time and beat himself up four years ago.
He had to take the me for what he had done.
Guan Lei wasn¡¯t annoyed. He raised his eyes teasingly and looked at Shen Xi with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. He said in a seductive voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t like my type, why do you think I¡¯m seducing you?¡±
Shen Xi was speechless. After scolding herself for being useless, she stood up and walked out of the door.
Guan Lei was shocked. He thought that his greasy speech made Shen Xi unhappy. He quickly went forward and pulled Shen Xi back. ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you angry?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze caught Guan Lei¡¯s corbone off guard. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva. Afraid that she would be discovered, she pushed Guan Lei away and said fiercely, ¡°You pulled open your cor to seduce someone. One look and can tell that you¡¯re not a decent person. In the past four years, you must harm countless youngdies in Beijing.¡±
Guan Lei panicked and quickly pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand to exin, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t believe Gu Chen¡¯s nonsense. Let me exin¡¡±
Shen Xi only nced back at Guan Lei and interrupted, ¡°No need. 1 don¡¯t want to hear it.¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s exnation was stuck in his throat. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it, but he couldn¡¯t convince himself to swallow it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give me a chance to exin? It¡¯s not what you think.¡±
Shen Xi pulled her hand away from Guan Lei¡¯s and smiled. ¡°That four years ago I lied for Meng Yu, did you give me a chance to exin? Guan Lei, you¡¯re even more ruthless in the fourth year. You turned off your voice directly. You don¡¯t even want to hear my voice. At least I¡¯m better than you were back then.
At least I still have ears to listen to you.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi in a daze, his brows furrowed in sorrow. He said aggrievedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I thought you woulde and tell me that you liked Meng Yu, so you chose to protect him. I just didn¡¯t want to hear you say that you didn¡¯t like me. I don¡¯t dare to face it either. You¡¯re asking me why I hid Meng Yu¡¯s existence. So¡¡±
Shen Xi interrupted Guan Lei. ¡°Do you still think I like Meng Yu?¡±
Guan Lei did not answer.
After meeting Shen Xi again, he was no longer willing to think about whether Shen Xi still cared about Meng Yu. He only followed his heart and pursued Shen Xi.
Since Shen Xi could go to C Nation for Meng Yu, it meant that she had Meng
Yu in her heart.
As for why they didn¡¯t get together, Guan Lei didn¡¯t know, but he didn¡¯t care. As long as Shen Xi was willing to be with him, he could ask for less love.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s silent expression and knew that he must be thinking about something again. She said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to ask questions? What was the big mouth doing? Was it only for eating? If you have a mouth, don¡¯t ask, if you have ears, don¡¯t listen. What kind of bad habit is that?¡±
Xue Li just pushed open the door of the lounge when he heard Shen Xi r s angry question. He immediately froze on the spot.
Shen Xi turned around and pushed Xue Li, who was standing at the door, away. He left angrily.
Xue Li stood at the door, not knowing whether to enter or retreat.
Shen Xi told Zhao Yuan and Huang Min about it before walking straight to the helipad. If she stayed any longer, she would be angered to death by Guan Lei¡¯s way of thinking.
This time, she had to treat Guan Lei¡¯s bad habit properly. Otherwise, if she got together with Guan Lei in the future, she would be angered to death..
Chapter 660 - 660: Explanation
Chapter 660 - 660: Exnation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
He had wanted toe out and rx, but in the end, he encountered such a thing. Shen Xi was also very helpless.
Just as Shen Xi was about to open the helicopter door, Guan Lei¡¯s voice sounded from behind him.
¡°Xi, I want an exnation. Can you give it back now?¡± Guan Lei was sweating profusely from running. He shouted anxiously at the back of the person he had been thinking about for four years.
Guan Lei had thought it through. No matter what kind of exnation Shen Xi gave that he could not ept, he had to make things clear.
No matter how bad it was, it couldn¡¯t be worse than what he thought now, that Shen Xi had Meng Yu in her heart.
Shen Xi turned around and looked at Guan Lei, who was slowly approaching her. She raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°What do you want me to exin?¡±
¡°l want to know why you lied four years ago. I want to know if you like Meng Yu. 1 wanted to know why the two of you weren¡¯t together. I want to know if you like me or if you love me. I want to know, will you still give me a chance?¡±
Guan Lei said everything he wanted to know in a few steps.
Guan Lei stopped half a step away, his eyes filled with determination.
Shen Xi looked straight into Guan Lei¡¯s eyes and teased, ¡°Finally, you¡¯re not daydreaming by yourself? Do you want to know?¡±
Guan Lei blushed and nodded heavily. ¡°1 won¡¯t let my imagination run wild in the future. I have a mouth, so I¡¯ll ask questions in the future. I also have ears, so I¡¯ll listen attentively in the future.¡±
Shen Xi was very satisfied with Guan Lei¡¯s current attitude. She said generously. ¡°In that case. I¡¯ll be magnanimous and exin it to you again.¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes sparkled as he nodded happily.
¡°Back then, I lied because Li Zhe hypnotized me, so 1 could only answer ording to what he said.¡± Shen Xi said lightly.
When she found out that she was hypnotized by Li Zhe, she was very angry and angry, so she hypnotized Meng Yu, intending to let Li Zhe have a taste of losing his lover.
However, after a long time, Shen Xi was not as angry.
She treated this as a test of trust between her and Guan Lei. Unfortunately, Guan Lei did not believe her, so the four years of not contacting each other was a punishment for their rtionship.
However, Guan Lei, who was opposite her, exploded. He gritted his teeth and shouted in a low voice, ¡°What a good Li Zhe, he dared to scheme against us!¡± Guan Lei wished he could slice Li Zhe into pieces and feed him to the dogs.
¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. This was originally just a small matter. Back then, if you weren¡¯t so self-righteous and didn¡¯t listen to my exnation, pretending to be a great saint who helped someone else¡¯s love, you wouldn¡¯t have been deceived by his tricks. At the end of the day, you just don¡¯t trust me. It¡¯s also my fault for not giving you a sense of security.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s tone was filled with ridicule.
Guan Lei¡¯s expression froze. Shen Xi¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong. Back then, he didn¡¯t believe that Shen Xi would choose him over Meng Yu.
He knew that Meng Yu was very important to Shen Xi, so he had always thought that between him and Meng Yu, Shen Xi would choose Meng Yu and not him.
¡°I¡¯ll answer the second and third questions together. Back then, I didn¡¯t like Meng Yu, but now I do.¡± Shen Xi continued.
Guan Lei¡¯s originally bright eyes instantly darkened. However, when he heard what Shen Xi said next, his eyes instantly lit up again.
¡°But my love for Meng Yu isn¡¯t the kind of love, but kinship. In the beginning, I only wanted to save Meng Yu because he had helped me before. Later on, I treated him like an older brother. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t get together as a
couple. Because we are considered siblings.¡± Shen Xi exined word by word.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart was filled with joy and annoyance.
It was such a simple matter. Why didn¡¯t he ask four years ago?
If he had asked her about it, he would have gotten together with Xi a long time ago, and the elders of the Shen family and Lu family would not have looked down on him.
Or perhaps they were already married.
Guan Lei was so regretful that his intestines turned green. He took a step forward and wanted to pull Shen Xi to express his regret.
However, Shen Xi took two steps back, leaving Guan Lei¡¯s fingertips that could not reach Shen Xi curled up in the air sadly.
¡°As for whether 1 like you, love you, or give you another chance, 1 don¡¯t know either. After all, you were the one who brought up the breakup back then. I also want my face. To protect my face as the young miss of the Shen family, I have to consider it carefully.¡± Shen Xi ignored Guan Lei¡¯s pitiful expression and said..
Chapter 661 - 661: Chasing After Her for a Lifetime
Chapter 661 - 661: Chasing After Her for a Lifetime
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Then Shen Xi added, ¡°If I get together with you, you won¡¯t believe me in the future and want to break up with me again. Wouldn¡¯t that be extremely embarrassing? I don¡¯t want this capricious and childish rtionship.¡±
Guan Lei panicked and grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°Xi, I know my mistake. I won¡¯t do it again. Then, are you willing to listen to my exnation now?¡± ¡°Speak!¡± Shen Xi said in a good mood.
¡°In the past four years, my Mom did arrange a lot of blind dates and social gatherings for me, but it was all her own decision. I didn¡¯t go to see them even once. As for Li Jin, you know her too. When I was in Rong City, I didn¡¯t like her, and I won¡¯t like her in the future.¡± Guan Lei exined anxiously.
Then, taking advantage of the opportunity to exin, Guan Lei directly confessed, ¡°In my heart, there is only you. 1 only like you and love you. In the future, there will only be you. Can you be my girlfriend again? Let¡¯s be together again, okay?¡±
Guan Lei anxiously expressed his feelings, but Shen Xi did not react for a long time. He was so anxious that he almost forgot about his image and scratched his ears and cheeks.
He did not know what the current situation was. In the past, Shen Xi would clearly state whether it was good or bad.
Shen Xi only looked at Guan Lei¡¯s eyes which were filled with anticipation and nervousness, then said, ¡°If you break up and get back together just like that, wouldn¡¯t I lose face?¡±
It was not that Shen Xi was deliberately being pretentious, but this time, Shen Xi had to teach Guan Lei a lesson so that he would not mention the word ¡°break up¡± so often in the future.
In her opinion, if they were in love, they should not break up easily. After all, if they said too much, there would be cracks in their rtionship that could not be repaired. If they didn¡¯t love each other, once they broke up, they would never see each other again.
This time, she listened to her heart. This was the first time she had vited her principles, so she would not allow it to happen again.
Otherwise, no matter how much she loved him, she would never turn back.
Shen Xi¡¯s words made Guan Lei¡¯s expectations instantly fall to nothing. He held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xi, 1 will work hard until the day you agree. If you don¡¯t agree for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll chase you for the rest of my life.¡±
Guan Lei was determined. He wasn¡¯t trying to coax her with sweet nothings. He had indeed made up his mind to pursue Shen Xi for the rest of his life.
As for the descendants of the Guan family, it was fine. At that time, at most,
Meng Yu would give birth to one and bring it back to raise. It would fulfill his grandfather¡¯s wish to make up for Meng Yua
Presumably, his grandfather wouldn¡¯t object to giving the entire Guan family to Meng Yue
Shen Xi lowered his head and looked at Guan Lei¡¯s fingers rubbing her hand. His already loosened heartstrings were now warmed up even more.
Shen Xi slowly withdrew her hand and looked up at Guan Lei. Her eyes curved as he said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll see how you¡¯re going to chase me for the rest of your life.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s hand was empty. He suddenly felt a little disappointed. He still wanted to hold Xi¡¯s hand for a while longer.
He suddenly remembered the rumor about Rose Onion in the school and said with a wicked expression, ¡°Do you want a bouquet of red roses a day? Everyone in the school was saying that this senior of yours had requested for her pursuers to give her one gift a day. Otherwise, she would be whipped.¡±
Originally, the rumors in the school said that the person who sent the red roses was Rose Onion¡¯s boyfriend. However, Guan Lei was unwilling to say that Chen Yu was Shen Xi¡¯s boyfriend. He could only say that he was an admirer.
¡°That¡¯s enough, Guan Lei. Don¡¯t be rash.¡± Shen Xi quickly refused.
God knew how much she had suffered in the past four years.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it again.¡± Guan Lei mumbled.
¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore.¡± Shen Xi turned around and left in her helicopter.
¡°Xi, do you want to give me a ride? I didn¡¯t drive today!¡± Guan Lei shouted from behind Shen Xi.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t respond. She just raised her hands high and made a cross above her head to express her refusal.
Guan Lei sighed as he watched the helicopter fly off into the distance. His face was filled with mncholy. It seemed like he had to start all over again.
Guan Lei turned around and walked into the club. Qing Chen, who had been standing at the door, immediately perked up and greeted Guan Lei respectfully.
Meanwhile, Zhao Yuan, who was in the club, looked at the man in front of her with a bruised face and asked calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take a beating for me.¡±
Guan Bo¡¯ s lips curled up. He wanted to say that he would pull out a knife to help when he saw injustice, but he identally touched the wound at the corner of his mouth. He instantly hurt so much that he hissed..
Chapter 662 - 662: Let Go of the Past
Chapter 662 - 662: Let Go of the Past
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan rolled her eyes at Guan Bo. Although she was grateful and worried about Guan Bo, it didn¡¯t affect her dislike for him.
Guan Bo looked at Zhao Yuan awkwardly and said casually, ¡°A day as husband and wife is a hundred days of gratitude. After you get into my bed, you¡¯re my woman. You can¡¯t.¡±
Zhao Yuan was furious and said in an unfriendly tone, ¡°Who¡¯s your woman?
We¡¯re just bed partners. We¡¯re just taking what we need. If you continue to spout nonsense, I¡¯ll get someone to beat you up again.¡±
Guan Bo shut his mouth and looked at the fierce Zhao Yuan. He felt extremely resentful.
Four years ago, the cute and yful little wild cat had be so uncute. He did not know why he was so obsessed. It had been four years, but he could not forget it.
When he dreamed about her soft body at night, he was almost driven mad. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Zhao Yuan had been overseas and he couldn¡¯t find her, he would have brought her back to his nest long ago.
In the end, four years had passed. Zhao Yuan had grown up and was no longer easy to fool. He had let her sleep for so long without even getting a status. It was simply infuriating.
¡°What¡¯s with that look? Are you not convinced?¡± Zhao Yuan squinted at Guan
Bo and asked.
Guan Bo repeatedly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m convinced, really convinced! ¡±
Guan Bo saw that Zhao Yuan¡¯s face had cleared up a little, and said shyly,
¡°Why don¡¯t we go to my house tonight¡¡±
Guan Bo didn¡¯t even finish his sentence before Zhao Yuan stopped him. ¡°Guan Bo, are you crazy?¡± You¡¯re already like this, and you¡¯re still thinking about this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying in bed?¡±
Guan Bo choked, his face drooping as he stammered, ¡°Then, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t do it. Just treat it as apanying me. After all, I was injured because of you¡¡±
The more Guan Bo spoke, the lower his voice became, afraid that Zhao Yuan would be unhappy again.
His original intention was to stay with Zhao Yuan for a while longer. Every time they had sex, Zhao Yuan¡¯s attitude of not acknowledging him and leaving after putting on her pants made him feel extremely frustrated.
It made him feel like he was a sex toy that Zhao Yuan threw away after using him. It was a terrible feeling.
This time, he had to make good use of his injury today and make Zhao Yuan feel sorry for him.
After meeting Zhao Yuan, Guan Bo realized that girls were so difficult to deal with.
Zhao Yuan rolled her eyes at Guan Bo. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back!¡±
Guan Bo felt wronged and Zhao Yuan rolled her eyes at him again.
When he saw Zhao Yuan almost at the door, Guan Bo shouted, ¡°Hey, hey, hey, my body hurts. Yuanyuan, help me!¡±
Zhao Yuan rolled her eyes and turned around to help Guan Bo up.
Guan Bo leaned his body against Zhao Yuan¡¯s, satisfied. Zhao Yuan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have bones?¡±
¡°If your bones are injured, they will be soft.¡± Guan Bo pouted and exined.
Zhao Yuan felt like her eyes were about to twitch. This person was spouting nonsense, but he didn¡¯t even blush.
Guan Lei returned to the club and saw the two of them fighting. He took a deep breath and said to Xue Li, ¡°Help me spread the newster that Guan Bo and Young Master Guan are drinking and chatting happily. After all, he was a
member of the Guan family. These four years could be considered as teaching him a lesson.¡¯
Xue Li nodded and asked, ¡°Should I go and arrange the banquet now?¡± Guan Lei turned around and looked at Xue Li with disdain. ¡°Do you think he can drink now?¡±
¡°No!¡± Xue Li shook his head seriously.
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Why are you still asking?¡±.
Xue Li rubbed the back of his head and followed Guan Lei back.
Jiang Xue, who had also returned from the club, saw her stepfather¡¯s family sitting in the living room the moment she opened the door, looking at her with a serious atmosphere.
Her mother also looked at her nervously, which made Jiang Xue extremely uneasy.
Gu Ping looked at Jiang Xue and thought of Gu Chen¡¯s call just now. He warned her in a cold voice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought her into the Gu family, you should teach her the rules. The family rules are not to be ced on the wall.¡±
Jiang Xue saw Gu Pings sinister gaze at this time, as well as the two stepbrothers who were gloating at her misfortune. She was instantly frightened and at a loss. She called out weakly, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m¡l¡¯m back..¡±
Chapter 663 - 663: Barbed Golden Whip
Chapter 663 - 663: Barbed Golden Whip
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Ping didn¡¯tugh like a Maitreya Buddha as he usually did. ¡°Aiyo, my good daughter is back.¡±
Instead, he opened his purple lips and said without any emotion, ¡°Please punish her!¡±
Gu Lin nced at Gu Qing. Both of them had evil smiles on their faces. They were so excited that their eyes were bloodthirsty.
Three years ago, their father had brought back a wild woman from god knows where and had a daughter who was a burden. This made them extremely unhappy.
Their mother had only gone to the nunnery to meditate. It was not like she had passed away or gotten a divorce.
Moreover, the women that Gu Ping had yed with in the past were all outside and had never been brought back. They did not cause any trouble with illegitimate children, so they could not be bothered.
But this time, Gu Ping brought his lover back home and even brought back a bastard of unknown origin.
Even though they found out that Gu Ning wasn¡¯t their father¡¯s daughter when they checked her DNA, they couldn¡¯t hide the fact that Gu Nings mother was a mistress.
Therefore, they bullied Gu Ning in secret, wanting her to leave with her shameless mother.
However, they did not expect this woman to be so calm. After being bullied like that, she could still smile and chat happily with their father every time.
And their father loved this daughter who was not rted by blood very much. He even warned them not to go too far, or he would not be polite to them. This made the two brothers extremely angry.
Therefore, when they found out that Gu Ning had offended Gu Chen, they didn¡¯t even go to work. They came back to see how Gu Ping would deal with Gu Ning.
He did not expect that he would be punished directly.
Gu Lin immediately took out a long whip with barbs like ackey. He tried his best to suppress the corner of his mouth that was already raised high and handed the whip to Gu Ping.
However, he never expected that Gu Pings first whip would be aimed at him.
¡°Ah!¡± Gu Lin cried out in pain, scaring Jiang Xue and Xia Chun to the side.
Gu Qing quickly stood up and shielded Gu Lin behind him. He said unhappily, ¡°Dad, this has nothing to do with Ah Lin. What are you doing?¡±
Gu Ping¡¯s eyes were filled with malice, and his usual amiable face was gone. ¡°I¡¯m his father. I can hit him whenever I want. If you say one more word, I¡¯ll beat you up too.¡±
Gu Ping and Gu Qing looked at their father indignantly.
Xia Chun was already trembling in fear. Although she knew that Gu Ping had always been ruthless to his two sons, it was the first time she had seen such a scene. Usually, Gu Ping would always avoid her and Jiang Xue.
Moreover, Gu Ping had doted on Jiang Xue very much in the past few years. It could be said that he would give her whatever she wanted. This was the first time she had seen him so angry with Jiang Xue.
Gu Ping held the barbed whip and took a step closer to Jiang Xue. He shouted,
¡°Kneel! ¡±
Jiang Xue knelt on the ground with a thud. She had secretly seen Gu Ping hit his son. At this moment, even if she was usually favored, she did not dare to disobey Gu Pings words.
Jiang Xue was afraid that she would be like Gu Ping and Gu Qing, with her back full of whip wounds, so she begged bitterly, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong, but I¡¯m sorry. I swear I won¡¯t do it again. Please don¡¯t hit me. I still have to act. If I get injured, it will affect my acting career. Dad, I beg you.¡±
Jiang Xue said and even used her eyes to signal Xia Chun to help plead for mercy.
Xia Chun couldn¡¯t bear to see her daughter being beaten. She quickly stepped forward and gently covered Gu Pings hand with a trembling hand. She said softly, ¡°Hubby, Ningning knows her mistake. She won¡¯t do it again. Just let her go this time.¡±
Gu Ping waved away Xia Chun¡¯s hand and said in a gentle tone, ¡°Go back to your room first. It¡¯s too bloodyter. It¡¯s not suitable for you.¡±
¡°Honey, I beg you, please let Ningning off this time, okay?¡± Xia Chun begged in a soft voice, even with Gu Pings favorite coquettish tone.
Gu Ping then said patiently, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t me, I would teach her a lesson. This was Gu Chen¡¯s idea. You have to know that Gu Chen has the final say in the entire Gu family. We, the coteral rtives, offended Gu Chen, the representative of the ss, dug our own grave.¡±
Jiang Xue looked up at Gu Ping in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Gu Chen to be so ruthless!
She didn¡¯t even touch Shen Xi, did she? Why did Gu Chen treat her like this?
Chapter 664 - 664: Old Student’s Reputation
Chapter 664 - 664: Old Student¡¯s Reputation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Then, can you just give me a little token of appreciation? Ningning was a girl and an actress. If she had scars on her body, how could she develop in the entertainment industry?¡± Xia Chun pleaded.
Gu Ping gently wiped away the starlight from Xia Chun¡¯s eyes andforted her,¡± It¡¯s okay. When the timees, I¡¯ll take care of her for the rest of her life. I won¡¯t let herck clothes and food.¡¯
¡°Hubby¡¡± Xia Chun wanted to persuade him again.
¡°Alright! Someone, send Second Mistress to her room. Don¡¯t let her out.¡± Gu Pings eyebrows were filled with impatience as he ordered loudly.
Jiang Xue instantly became anxious. Only her mother could hold Gu Ping back. If Xia Chun wasn¡¯t here, she would be beaten up badly.
Jiang Xue cried and wanted to pull Xia Chun, but she was pressed to the ground by the servant.
¡°Don¡¯t me me. Of all people, you had to provoke Gu Chen.¡± Gu Ping said to Gu Ning, who was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t control herself.
Gu Ping couldn¡¯t reject Gu Chen¡¯s request. At the same time, he was also angry because Gu Ning had taught him a lesson at his age.
Gu Ning was the one who started the fire, so she had to put it out.
Before Xia Chun could enter the house, she suddenly heard the sound of a golden whip breaking through the airflow. Then, it was her daughter¡¯s shrill scream. Her heart ached so much that tears kept falling.
Xia Chun knew her identity. No matter how much Gu Ping doted on her, it was only because of their friendship as Students and his obsession with her when he was young.
In the end, she was just a mistress who could not be seen in public.
Therefore, in the past few years, she had been a good person. She had put away all her temper and sharp ws in the past. She only wanted to please Gu Ping so that he would treat her well and her daughter well.
Xia Chun covered her ears hard. She knew that she could not save Jiang Xue, so she could only hide in the room and did not dare to listen to Jiang Xue¡¯s heartbreaking cries.
Gu Lin looked at Gu Ning, whose back was covered in blood. He felt much better than when he tortured Gu Ning himself.
This was the first outsider that Gu Ping had beaten up with the family rules.
The feeling of having someone to share the pain with was simply too wonderful.
Jiang Xue did not know how long she had persisted. She only knew that she had fainted in the end.
Gu Chen looked at the video sent by Gu Ping and smiled. He was very satisfied. An obedient dog was a good dog. Otherwise, he could only be sent to the ughterhouse.
¡°Master Gu, Meng Yu has already booked a flight for next Saturday.¡± Secretary Qian Tong said.
Gu Chen didn¡¯t even lift his eyelids. He just chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s too good for him not to die in C Nation. However, since he was back, he would stay here forever. The Gu family doesn¡¯tck graves. Help him pick a good grave in two days and bury him together with the Gu family¡¯s guard dog.¡±
Qian Tong nodded without saying a word. Then, he left silently.
Gu Chen touched the ball in his hand and looked up at the window.
It was already the end of spring, but the night was still so cold and windy. He seemed to be increasingly unable to tolerate such a lonely and cold atmosphere.
The wind outside was whistling. Xia Chun wiped her tears while applying medicine to Jiang Xue¡¯s back. Her heart ached.
Gu Ping waited outside for a while, then knocked on the door and said softly, ¡°Xiaxia, are you done? It was already the middle of the night. You quickly went back to our room to rest. Otherwise, your face will be swollen tomorrow.¡± Gu Ping had always been patient with Xia Chun.
He had liked Xia Chun since junior high school. Later, he went abroad to study. When he came back again, Xia Chun had already married and gone elsewhere.
Later on, he epted the marriage arrangement from his family and married a woman he didn¡¯t like to keep at home while he yed outside.
Four years ago, he met Xia Chun by chance overseas, which made him very surprised.
In the vast sea of people, he met the girl he had a crush on for so long. In his opinion, this was a marriage arranged by the heavens.
Therefore, he deliberately tried to curry favor with her. Originally, he wanted to pursue him properly, but unfortunately, Xia Chun¡¯s blockhead never thought of it that way and always treated him as an old Student.
In his distress, he did not expect Xia Chun¡¯s daughter to be smart. She saw through his intentions toward Xia Chun and directly set up a hero to save the damsel in distress, sending Xia Chun to his bed.
After staying abroad for a year, he came back with Jiang Xue, who had changed her name after stic surgery..
Chapter 665 - 665: Mistress
Chapter 665 - 665: Mistress
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Lin, who was in the next room, heard Gu Pings kind and considerate tone and couldn¡¯t help but sneer in his heart. He looked up at Gu Qing and said, ¡°That old thing still has this side to him. I feel bad for Mother.¡±
Gu Qing, who was applying medicine to Gu Lin, pressed heavily on Gu Lin¡¯s wound. It was so painful that Gu Lin grimaced andined, ¡°Brother, what are you doing? It hurts!¡±
¡°If you know it hurts, then keep your mouth shut. Mom and Dad¡¯s marriage is just a marriage of benefits. What can you expect? Don¡¯t let your emotions out every day and provoke your father. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers.¡± Gu Qing said unhappily.
When did he not want to speak up for his mother?
Ever since he was young, his father had always been cold and harsh to his mother. He had even hit her. No matter what her mother did, she could not get any love from her father.
Three years ago, when his father brought his older mistress back, his mother did express her opposition, but what happened in the end? After she was beaten ck and blue, she chose to go to the temple to cultivate.
At that time, Gu Qing felt that it was quite good. Why not find a mistress outside to share the domestic violence with her mother?
However, he didn¡¯t expect Gu Ping to suddenly restrain his temper. He doted on Xia Chun so much that he didn¡¯t even touch a finger. He even cut off all the flowers and nts outside.
Whether it was his younger brother Gu Lin or himself, they were all furious at their father¡¯s change.
In the past, they had thought that their father was just born with such a personality. In front of outsiders, he had a Buddha¡¯s mouth and a Bodhisattva¡¯s face, but in reality, he was vicious. That was why they, as the closest people to their fathers, were given special treatment.
But from that time on, they finally understood that it was not like this, it was the ruthless father they thought, they wanted to be good to each other, it was true, it was very good, and even loved the house and the dog.
The two brothers were extremely dissatisfied with the difference in treatment, which was why they bullied Gu Ning.
Fortunately, Xia Chun was also a low-key person, so she didn¡¯t cause any trouble. Even Gu Ning had to bow to them.
The noise outside gradually died down. Gu Ping must have taken Xia Chun away. Gu Lin was instantly excited. He turned over and smiled evilly, ¡°I was whipped today because of Gu Ning. 1 have to get it back.¡±
Gu Qing was not in the mood today. He said lightly, ¡°Take it easy. She¡¯s half-dead now. Don¡¯t kill her.¡±
Gu Lin smiled disdainfully. ¡°So what if I¡¯m dead? I don¡¯t believe that Father will kill me because of a burden.¡¯
Gu Qing smiled. ¡°He won¡¯t kill you, but you can¡¯t avoid a beating. There¡¯s no need to suffer for a dead rat in the gutter.¡±
¡°Got it. You¡¯re so long-winded!¡± Gu Lin put on his clothes impatiently and sneaked out. He went straight to the room next door and slipped in.
When Jiang Xue saw Gu Lin locking the door, she was so scared that her voice changed. ¡°Second Brother, I¡¯m injured. Can you let me go? Second Brother¡¡±
Gu Lin ignored Jiang Xue¡¯s plea and looked at the wound on Jiang Xue¡¯s naked back with excitement. Why didn¡¯t you ask me to let you go when you asked me for resources? Gu Ning, don¡¯t forget that you slept with us first. Aren¡¯t you too naive to ask me to let you go now?¡±
Jiang Xue gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with fear.
Three years ago, she had just returned to Beijing with Gu Ping. She wanted to develop in the entertainment industry and begged Gu Ping to give her some resources and connections, but Gu Ping didn¡¯t agree. He said that there was no need for the Gu family¡¯s daughter to show her face in public.
At that time, Gu Pings wife had just been beaten ck and blue and went to the temple. Jiang Xue was afraid that she would say too much and provoke Gu Ping. She was afraid that she and her mother would also be beaten up, so she didn¡¯t dare to mention it.
Later, Gu Lin and Gu Qing suddenly appeared and said that they could help her. She took the initiative to hook up with them for some resources.
She thought that with her methods, she could y these two cheap brothers who didn¡¯t seem too smart, just like how she yed Xiang Cheng back then. In the end, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter two demons.
Gu Lin sat by the bed and stroked the wound on Jiang Xue¡¯s back with his fingertips. Jiang Xue was so shocked that her entire body trembled. She did not think that Gu Lin was pitying her injury.
Sure enough, in the next second, Gu Lin¡¯s finger stabbed into a wound on Jiang Xue¡¯s back. Jiang Xue instantly howled.
Gu Lin nimbly stuffed a piece of cloth into Jiang Xue¡¯s mouth, blocking her scream..
Chapter 666 - 666: Love Rival Meeting
Chapter 666 - 666: Love Rival Meeting
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Lin held Gu Ning, who was struggling hard. He was so excited that his eyes were filled with the smell of blood.
They were all children who had been beaten by their father. They were family now. Then, he had to use the Gu family¡¯s methods to deal with his beloved family.
¡°Be good and listen to me. If you don¡¯t shout, I¡¯ll get you a good resource. How about working with the Best Actor Lu Lin?¡± Gu Lin said with a sinister smile.
Jiang Xue was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat. However, when she heard Lu Lin, she shook her head and refused without thinking.
She didn¡¯t want to work with Lu Lin at all. Lu Lin was someone from Shen Xi¡¯s side. She had met Lu Lin before. What if Lu Lin found out her true identity?
Gu Lin did not understand what Jiang Xue meant and tacitly agreed. He smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed, I¡¯ll start collecting today¡¯s payment!¡±
As he spoke, Gu Lin smiled evilly at Jiang Xue. Then, he grabbed Jiang Xue¡¯s long hair and dragged her to the ground until he reached the bathroom.
Early the next morning, Jiang Xue was sent to the hospital by Gu Lin and Gu Qing. Xia Chun thought that Jiang Xue¡¯s life was on the line and directly fainted.
Shen Xi looked at the hospital bed that passed by hurriedly. Was it Miss Gu e s family?
Chen Yu, who was at the side, followed Shen Xi¡¯s line of sight and asked, ¡°Gu
Ning? Was she injured? She looks like she¡¯s about to die.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu and asked, ¡°You know her?¡±
¡°Of course, I know her. She¡¯s the superstar Gu Ning, the daughter of the second branch of the Gu family, and Gu Lin¡¯s little sister. She heard that she had been overseas before and only returned to China three years ago to develop her career. She was an actress with good acting skills and had recently gained a lot of momentum.¡± Chen Yu said.
¡°You came back three years ago? 1 don¡¯t know why, I find her very familiar.¡± Shen Xi was deep in thought, looking at Gu Ning who was pushed away.
¡°You probably saw it on TV. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s only been in the entertainment industry for three years. Although I don¡¯t like her very much, she¡¯s indeed quite capable.¡±Chen Yu continued,
Shen Xi nodded silently and said, ¡°Maybe.¡±
The two of them arrived at Li Zhe¡¯s ward. They didn¡¯t expect to see Guan Lei there as well.
Chen Yu¡¯s line of sight suddenly turned towards Shen Xi¡¯s face and grabbed onto Shen Xi¡¯s hand, causing Shen Xi to turn his head to look at Chen Yu in shock.
However, before Shen Xi could speak, Chen Yu ced his other hand on his forehead and said, ¡°Xi, I suddenly feel a little dizzy.¡±
As Chen Yu spoke, his body started to sway. Shen Xi quickly supported Chen Yu and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you fine just now?¡±
Feeling Guan Lei¡¯s murderous gaze, Chen Yu tightened his grip on Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said weakly, ¡°Maybe I was in a hurry to go to your house in the morning and forgot to eat breakfast. My blood sugar is a little low. Xi, can you help me to find a doctor?¡±
Li Zhe, who was lying on the hospital bed, and Meng Yu, who was sitting beside him, turned to Guan Lei, who was currently emitting a low pressure.
Just as the two of them thought that Guan Lei was going to fly into a rage, Guan Lei suddenly smiled widely. He stood up and pulled Chen Yu to his side, saying with concern, ¡°Why don¡¯t I do it? You¡¯re so tall and strong. If you faint on the way to the doctorter and Xi can¡¯t help you up, your life will be in danger.¡±
Chen Yu felt Guan Lei¡¯s grip on his hand tighten, and it hurt a little. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then how can I trouble an outsider like you? Just let my Xi send me back.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s words instantly angered Guan Lei. He looked at Chen Yu with a smile that was not a smile andughed coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯re Xi¡¯s family, you¡¯re also my family. How can I be considered an outsider? Come on, you!¡±
As Guan Lei spoke, he forcefully pulled Chen Yu away from Shen Xi and carried him by the waist. As Chen Yu cried out in surprise, he turned to the stunned Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll take him to the doctor. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯
Chen Yu struggled hard on Guan Lei¡¯s shoulder and shouted angrily, ¡°Xi, I don¡¯t want to follow Guan Lei. Guan Lei, let go of me, or I won¡¯t let you off.¡±
¡°Be quiet!¡± Guan Lei pped Chen Yu¡¯s butt with his hand, and the sound of it instantly shocked everyone in the ward.
Even Chen Yu himself was stunned. He was such a man, but he was spanked by his love rival in front of the girl he loved. It was simply a great humiliation.
¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Chen Yu was so angry that he opened his mouth and bit Guan Lei¡¯s waist..
Chapter 667 - 667: Thank You
Chapter 667 - 667: Thank You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei let out a soft gasp and said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll take him to the doctor first. This guy is so hungry that he bit people.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s delicate brows were tightly knitted together, and then she nodded, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡°Okay!!
When Chen Yu heard that Shen Xi agreed to let Guan Lei take him away, he instantly rxed and wailed, ¡°Xi, I don¡¯t want Guan Lei to take me there. You know how cruel Guan Lei is.¡¯
Guan Lei ignored Chen Yu¡¯s wails and carried him away.
Li Zhe couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. As a result, he pulled on the wound on his abdomen and hissed in pain, attracting Meng Yu t s concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your wound hurts again?¡±
¡°Just a little. It¡¯s fine.¡± Li Zhe shook his head gently.
Shen Xi turned her head and looked at the warm atmosphere between the two of them. She felt that it would be good if Meng Yu and Li Zhe were together like this. It was safer to have a peaceful life than to go out and fight.
Shen Xi put the fruit tter in his hand aside. For Meng Yu¡¯s sake, Shen Xi politely showed concern for Li Zhe¡¯s injury. ¡°How is it? Are you feeling better?¡±
Li Zhe was a little surprised that Shen Xi woulde to visit him. After all, he had tricked Shen Xi and Guan Lei four years ago, causing them to be separated for four years due to a misunderstanding.
¡°Much better,¡± Li Zhe replied, a little embarrassed. ¡°Thank you foring to see me. Thank you for saving us this time.¡±
Li Zhe was sincere in his thanks. Although he had spent thest two days in aa, it didn¡¯t stop him from knowing who had saved him and the Li Consortium¡¯s employees.
If Shen Xi had not brought a ne with him this time, he might have died overseas and even implicated Meng Yu.
¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just going to save Brother Meng Yu.¡± Shen Xi said without hiding anything.
Li Zhe felt a little awkward. It seemed that Shen Xi still held a grudge, but it was only right.
If someone dared to plot against him and Meng Yu, causing him and Meng Yu to separate because of a misunderstanding, he would probably have the heart to kill.
Shen Xi was repaying evil with kindness. It was considered good. If it were him, he would probably just throw her overseas and let her fend for herself.
¡°No matter what, our Li Consortium will take this favor to heart. In the future, if you need our Li Consortium, we will not refuse.¡± Li Zhe firmly expressed his gratitude.
Shen Xi merely nced at Li Zhe without anyment, then turned to Meng
Yu and asked, ¡°Brother Meng Yu, I heard from Zeng Rong that you¡¯re leaving next week, right?¡±
Shen Xi originally went to Meng Yu¡¯s house first, but she didn¡¯t find Meng Yu.
Only then did she know that Meng Yu had been staying in the hospital with Li Zhe.
She even learned from Meng Yu¡¯s friends that Meng Yu had already bought a ne ticket and was ready to leave.
When Li Zhe heard Shen Xi¡¯s words, his eyes darkened a little, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask him to stay. He just silently ate the fruit that Meng Yu had peeled for him.
Meng Yu nodded and said, ¡°About a week. By then, Director Li¡¯s injuries should have almost recovered. I naturally have to go back.¡±
¡°l hope you can stay, but I respect your decision.¡± Shen Xi replied with a smile.
The silent Li Zhe was a little lost. He had hoped that Shen Xi would be able to persuade Meng Yu to stay, but it seemed that it would not work.
¡°D*mn it, if only the injuries on his body didn¡¯t heal so quickly. That way,
Meng Yu might be able to apany him for a little longer.¡± Li She thought.
Li Zhe looked up a little unwillingly and said, ¡°l don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to recover in a week. I¡¯ll need at least a month.¡¯
¡°Then how about I invite a team of experts for a consultation? 1 promise to cure you in three days.¡± Guan Lei, who had just returned, stood at the door and smiled brightly.
Li Zhe had caused him and Shen Xi to miss out on each other for four years. Naturally, Guan Lei would not let Li Zhe have it easy.
Li Zhe still wanted to spend more time with Meng Yu? Guan Lei smiled. Every day that Li Zhe had his way, Guan Lei would feel ufortable.
Since Li Zhe dared to ruin someone else¡¯s rtionship, he had to be prepared for the consequences of revenge.
When Li Zhe heard Guan Lei¡¯s words, he was shocked. When Guan Lei came to see him, his expression was quite strange. However, before he could see Guan Lei¡¯s intentions, Shen Xi appeared with Chen Yu.
At this moment, Li Zhe was 100% sure that Guan Lei was going to mess with
Li Zhe quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. It¡¯s just a small wound. There¡¯s no need to make such a big fuss..¡±
Chapter 668 - 668: Not Getting Married
Chapter 668 - 668: Not Getting Married
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei stared at Li Zhe with a half- smile. The scheming look in his eyes made Li Zhe feel uneasy.
¡°Meng Yu, Grandpa hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently. He said that he wanted to see a happy asion. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re young anymore. Why don¡¯t I introduce you to a few girls from Beijing? If you get married early, my grandpa, your father, will be happy too.¡± Guan Lei said this to Meng Yu, but his eyes were indeed fixed on Li Zhe.
Shen Xi smelled the smoke in Guan Lei¡¯s words and understood. It seemed that Guan Lei was angry at Li Zhe because he had hypnotized her to lie.
If Li Zhe still did not understand that Guan Lei was targeting him, he would have been too slow. He looked at Meng Yu nervously, afraid that Meng Yu would agree to see a girl.
However, Meng Yu only smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t n to get married in this life, and I don¡¯t want to hold up a good girl.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s words made Guan Lei slightly dissatisfied. If Meng Yu did not get married and have children, what would happen to the Guan family?
Guan Lei had decided to pursue Shen Xi for the rest of his life. If Shen Xi did not agree for the rest of his life, then there would be no one else in the Guan family other than Meng Yu.
No, Meng Yu must have a child. Otherwise, how could he escape?
His words just now were indeed making trouble for Li Zhe, but it was also what he wanted.
¡°Meng Yu, let¡¯s take a look first. What if you meet the girl you want to marry?¡± Guan Lei persuaded.
Li Zhe, who was standing at the side, could not hold it in any longer and said angrily, ¡°Ah Yu doesn¡¯t like it, why do you have to force him, Guan Lei? It¡¯s not good to force people, right?¡±
Guan Lei sneered and stared at Li Zhe without blinking. ¡°Then it¡¯s good enough that you used trickery to ruin other people¡¯s rtionships? You andMeng Yu were separated for four years. You deserve it for not being able to control yourself. But the reason why Xi and I have been separated for four years was because of you.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words instantly froze the air. Li Zhe knew that he had gone overboard four years ago, so he did not say anything.
Meng Yu was a little confused and asked, ¡°Director Li, what did you do four years ago?¡±
Four years ago, on the day Shen Xi and Guan Lei fell off the cliff, Meng Yu was sent to the isted ind by Li Zhe. After that, he was picked up by Shen Xi. After the engagement party, he remembered everything and was sent abroad for treatment.
During that period of time, he lived in a daze, like a dream, and knew very little about the outside world. He was not sure how Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s rtionship was. After all, he had met Shen Xi for the first time on the cliff. After that, Shen Xi and Guan Lei had no contact, so he did not think too much about it.
Facing Meng Yu¡¯s gaze, Li Zhe felt uneasy and said in a low voice, ¡°l hypnotized Shen Xi and told her to lie. She said that she fell down by ident and not because you let her go. Only then will Grandpa Guan have a reason to keep you alive. 1¡1 don¡¯t want you to die,¡±
Nieng Yu was shocked. ¡°So, Shen Xi and Guan Lei fell out because of me,
Meng Yu knew that Shen Xi and Guan Lei seemed to have a past, but he did not know that Shen Xi and Guan Lei had separated because of him.
¡°It¡¯s not because of you. You¡¯re not to me for this. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Li Zhe quickly said.
Meng Yu did not know how to face Shen Xi.
Back then, Shen Xi brought people to save him, but in the end, he actually let go of Shen Xi after pulling him back. Later on, because of him, Shen Xi was hypnotized and said something that she was not in control of, causing Shen Xi to be separated from her lover.
Meng Yu felt that he was a harmful person. He was indeed right. He always inadvertently caused others to be hurt.
Shen Xi knew that Meng Yu was starting to get into a dead end again. She hurriedly pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Brother Meng Yu, this matter is not your fault. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±
Meng Yu knew that Shen Xi was trying to persuade him. However, if you did not kill a person and yet that person died for you, then did the person who died deserve it?
Guan Lei originally wanted to me Li Zhe, but he did not expect things to turn out this way. Li Zhe was fine, but Meng Yu could not get over it first.
Guan Lei sighed and said, ¡°Nieng Yu it you feel guilty, why don¡¯t you listen to me and go back with me for a blind date? You can give birth to an heir for the Guan family. It¡¯ll be enough to make up for it.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words instantly shocked everyone. Meng Yu asked in disbelief,
¡°What are you talking about?¡±
¡°Am I wrong?¡± Guan Lei said frankly. ¡°You have the blood of the Guan family flowing in your veins.. What¡¯s wrong with giving birth to a child to inherit the Guan family and shoulder the responsibility of the Guan family?¡±
Chapter 669 - 669: Sending Her Home
Chapter 669 - 669: Sending Her Home
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe saw Guan Lei¡¯s serious face and immediately exploded, ¡°Guan Lei, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±
¡°I know. I don¡¯t want to inherit the Guan family anymore. I want to go to Xi¡¯s house. Can¡¯t I let Meng Yu¡¯s child inherit it? My parents are too old to have children. Now, don¡¯t we have to rely on Meng Yu?¡± Guan Lei said matter-of-factly.
Shen Xi was speechless.
Li Zhe was dumbfounded.
Meng Yu had mixed feelings in his heart.
¡°Guan Lei, stop messing around. Your parents won¡¯t agree to it. You¡¯re pushing Ah Yu to the opposite side of your parents again. Have you ever thought about Ah Yu¡¯s safety?¡± Li Zhe said angrily.
¡°Li Zhe, this is our Guan family¡¯s business, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Besides, why wouldn¡¯t my parents agree? There had been some misunderstandings in the past, so why didn¡¯t he just exin it? They were a family.¡± In order to anger Li Zhe, Guan Lei spoke more than usual.
Li Zhe choked on Guan Lei¡¯s words, but Guan Lei was right. Meng Yu was a member of the Guan family, and he was an outsider. Thinking of this, Li Zhe felt especially wronged. He really wanted to marry Meng Yu and be part of the same family.
But in this situation, Li Zhe felt that it was even more difficult for him.
Meng Yu did not know if Guan Lei¡¯s words were true, but for some reason, he suddenly felt a little happy.
In the incident with Guan Yi and his mother, they were both victims. In order to not let Guan Yi be criticized, she ran away for more than ten years.
In the incident where he was kidnapped and injured, Guan Miao lost his life to save him.
Even though he was being chased, Guan Lei and Shen Xi brought people to save him.
In the end, the Guan family was indeed the only family he had left in this world.
Being epted by his rtives seemed to be a warm thing, making Meng Yu a little at a loss, and also a little inexplicable expectation.
Shen Xi keenly caught the tenderness in Nieng Yu¡¯s eyes. She looked in Guan Lei¡¯s direction with an unfathomable gaze, and some thoughts appeared in her mind.
Guan Lei felt his hair stand on end under Shen Xi¡¯s gaze. He recalled over and over again whether he had said something he should not have said just now to provoke Shen Xi.
Was it because he said that he wanted to marry into the family, which made Shen Xi unhappy?
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu with a sad expression and said carefully, ¡°Ah Yu, I want to be a family with you. The kind where the bones and muscles are connected.¡¯
Meng Yu came back to his senses and looked at Li Zhe. At this moment, he was inexplicably happy. The words he said also had a hint of a smile, and he even joked, ¡°It might be toote in this life. Let¡¯s do it in our next life.¡±
After saying that, Meng Yu himself was also a little stunned. This tone was a little unlike his tone.
Li Zhe was also surprised. Meng Yu¡¯s tone was a little different.
Shen Xi nodded in understanding, leaving Guan Lei to rack his brain to think about what he had said wrong, which led to Shen Xi¡¯s serious expression.
Guan Lei stepped forward and held Shen Xi¡¯s hand, asking weakly, ¡°Xi, are you angry?¡±
Shen Xi was stunned and said doubtfully, ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡±
Guan Lei secretly heaved a sigh of relief. He then held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Xi, let¡¯s go then. I saw a really good restaurant yesterday. I¡¯ll take you there to try.¡±
Shen Xi thought of Chen Yu who was taken away by Guan Lei and immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Chen Yu? Didn¡¯t you take him to the doctor? How did it go?¡±
Guan Lei thought of Chen Yu, who had just pretended to be sick and begged for love. He was so angry that he had asked someone to send him home forcefully.
¡°He said that he had something to do at home and went back first. Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so weak. I got someone to carry him back.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s face was not red as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I told him to let me know that he¡¯s safe when he gets home.¡±
Li Zhe saw through Guan Lei at a nce. However, he did not dare to act cheap this time.
Guan Lei, this brat, was very sinister. What if he offended him and he came to stop him and Meng Yu?
Li Zhe felt that what he had to consider now was how to make Guan Lei give up on letting Meng Yu go home and find a woman to marry and have children to inherit the Guan family. And how to make Meng Yu stay.
Shen Xi nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡±
Shen Xi turned to Meng Yu and said, ¡°Brother Meng Yu, I¡¯ll be leaving then. Also, since there are some things that everyone wants to let go of, don¡¯t keep taking it to heart. You have to know that we all want you to be happy.¡±
Meng Yu nodded and smiled. ¡°I understand. I will..¡±
Chapter 670 - 670: I Only Miss You
Chapter 670 - 670: I Only Miss You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as Shen Xi and Guan Lei left, Li Zhe grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand and looked at him with tears in his eyes. He looked very pitiful.
Li Zhe could tell that Meng Yu was in a good mood now, so he felt that if he begged Meng Yu, he might soften his heart and agree not to go abroad.
Then, he continued to pester Meng Yu until Meng Yu willingly stayed by his side.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe with amusement and said, ¡°Director Li, you¡¯re already in your early thirties. Can you not act coquettishly?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s face instantly fell, and he touched his face. Had he not taken good care of himself in the past four years and be ugly and old? Was that why Nieng Yu despised him?
Ah Yu, do you despise me?¡± Li Zhe touched his face and asked Meng Yu with a worried expression.
¡°I¡¯m not. Have a good rest and don¡¯t think too much every day.¡± Meng Yu said helplessly.
¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much. I only miss you, not too much.¡± Li Zhe seized the opportunity to tell Nieng Yu about his affection for the ss.
Meng Yu was unable to respond. He stood up and said, ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back for a while.¡±
Li Zhe quickly got up and looked at Meng Yu e s back as he said, ¡°Will you return to the Guan family, get married, and have children?¡±
Li Zhe could tell that Guan Lei was not joking just now. It seemed like he really had such a n.
Meng Yu paused for a moment, then turned his head and said, ¡°l won¡¯t. I¡¯ve already nned out my future, and it won¡¯t change so easily.¡±
Seeing Meng Yu leave after he finished speaking, Li Zhe was a little dejected. Meng Yu would not disrupt the future ns because of the Guan family, and he would not change his ns because of him.
Li Zhe leaned weakly against the pillow, looking dejected.
Shen Xi, who had juste out with Guan Lei, bumped into Gu Ning, who was pushed out of the emergency room. Shen Xi could not help frowning.
Guan Lei followed Shen Xi¡¯s line of sight. When he saw Gu Lin and Gu Qing, he frowned and asked, ¡®!Xi, do you know Gu Qing and Gu Lin?¡±
¡°Who are Gu Qing and Gu Lin?¡± Shen Xi turned her head in confusion.
Guan Lei asked in puzzlement, ¡°You don¡¯t know them, why are you staring at them?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not staring at them,¡± Shen Xi said. ¡°I¡¯m staring at Gu Ning.¡±
Guan Lei looked down and saw Gu Ning lying on the hospital bed.
¡°Stay away from Gu Lin and Gu Qing when you meet them in the future. The two of them are not inferior to Gu Chen in terms of ruthlessness.¡± Guan Lei said to Shen Xi as he looked at the group of people who had already disappeared around the corner.
¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Shen Xi did not know much about Gu Chen. At that time, she only felt that there was a blood feud between Gu Chen and Meng Yu, so she chose to stay away.
All these years, she had also put all her thoughts on school, so she naturally did not know Gu Chen¡¯s character very well.
Two years ago, Gu Xing was imprisoned andter died in prison. The old master of the Gu family was also in poor health. Gu Chen took over the Gu family and changed from Young Master Gu to Master Gu.
Gu Chen was one of the four great families in Beijing that was the head of the family and was on the same level as Shen Xi¡¯s parents and Guan Lei¡¯s parents.
Guan Lei saw Shen Xi¡¯s calm expression and thought that Shen Xi did not care. Then he remembered Shen Xi and Gu Chen¡¯s friendship and instantly became anxious. ¡°Xi, you must believe what I said. The Gu family is a group of
lunatics. If you meet them in the future, you really have to stay away from them.¡±
¡°Alright, I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Shen Xiughed.
Shen Xi did not know much about Gu Chen, but she knew a little about the dirty things that the Gu family had done from Sun Ming.
In order to defeat his opponent, the Gu family had sent someone to infiltrate his opponent¡¯s house and drug Guan Lei¡¯s grandpar.
Later, Gu Xing was jealous of his brother and sister-inw. He killed his brother and sister-inw¡¯s child, who was the real Gu Chen and reced it with his own child.
In the end, in order to prevent Gu Chen¡¯s identity from being discovered, he actually used the general election to kidnap Meng Yu, kill Guan Miao, and frame his brother and sister-inw. This led to the Guan family¡¯s revenge and sessfully forced his brother and sister-inw to die.
The Gu family was simply a mess.
When Guan Lei saw that Shen Xi had agreed, the huge stone in his heart was finally lifted.
Shen Xi followed Guan Lei to an elegant-looking Western restaurant in the sky.
Guan Lei pulled a chair for her like a gentleman and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen. I¡¯m afraid that the chef won¡¯t be able to cook your taste.¡±
¡°No need, I¡¯m not picky.¡± Shen Xi stopped Guan Lei and said..
Chapter 671 - 671: I Like You
Chapter 671 - 671: I Like You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei rubbed Shen Xi r s head lovingly. ¡°Xi, I want to give you the best and the most suitable. Be good. Wait here for a while. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Shen Xi jumped in a panic and decisively pped away Guan Lei¡¯s hand that was touching her hair. She said with slight annoyance, ¡°Guan Lei, are you petting a dog?¡±
Guan Lei chuckled and turned to leave.
Guan Lei had only left for a short while, but the originally soothing music in the restaurant began to slowly be lively. Meanwhile, the customers who were still seated earlier all stood up and held hands with their deskmates,ing to the centre of the restaurant and dancing to the music.
At this moment, Shen Xi realized that the customers in this restaurant were all a man and a woman.
Shen Xiughed. She thought that Guan Lei was quite good at nning, as he especially found a restaurant where couples gathered to create an atmosphere.
She closed her eyes and listened to the light music. Shen Xi¡¯s expression was inexplicably rxed. After the dance music, Shen Xi slowly opened her eyes. Suddenly, a red rose appeared in front of her.
Shen Xi was slightly stunned. She looked over and saw a young girl holding the red roses. At this moment, she was smiling at her and said gently, ¡°Xi, 1 like you!¡¯
Stunned, Shen Xi took the red roses from the girl¡¯s hands. Her cheeks were a little hot. This was the first time in her life that a girl had said that she liked her so formally. Especially in public, she felt a little embarrassed.
However, this girl was only the first. Next, another girl came forward. This time, she took a blue rose. Simrly, she smiled at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, I like
Shen Xi was at a loss as she took the blue roses that the girl had forced onto her.
Red roses and blue roses? This couldn¡¯t be Chen Yu¡¯s masterpiece, right?
Shen Xi remembered that she hade out with Guan Lei today and instantly panicked. She hurriedly stood up but was stopped by a third girl. At this time, the girl¡¯s roses were pink and she still said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, I like you!¡¯
Seeing that Shen Xi¡¯s expression was slow, the girl did not dawdle and directly stuffed the roses into Shen Xi¡¯s hands, giving the seat to the girl behind her.
Just as Shen Xi was thinking quickly about how to get these people to leave as soon as possible so that they wouldn¡¯t bump into Guan Lei, Guan Lei appeared behind the girls in a suit.
Shen Xi was stunned. This was the first time she had seen Guan Lei in a suit.
Guan Lei was standing not far ax,vay. He was wearing a well-tailored suit that made him look tall and slender. His face was fair and smooth, and his well-defined jawline was handsome. His messy ck hair was nowbed neatly, reflecting the nobility and elegance of a prince.
His dark eyes were slightly rippling, and he was looking at Shen Xi with a gentle gaze.
Shen Xi only felt her mind ripple slightly. It was as if a small stone had been thrown into the originally calmke of her heart, causing ripples to appear.
Shen Xi then realized that Guan Lei¡¯s appearance seemed to have matured a lot after four years. He was no longer that little boy but had a faint sexiness and charm of male hormones.
Unknowingly, the number of roses in Shen Xi¡¯s hands increased until it became arge bouquet. Guan Lei was also getting closer and closer.
It was only when Guan Lei¡¯s handsome face was right in front of Shen Xi¡¯s eyes that she snapped back to her senses in a panic. She took a step back and lowered her head to calm her heartbeat which was about to jump out of its normal frequency.
Guan Leiughed lightly. His slender fingers gently lifted Shen Xi¡¯s chin, forcing Shen Xi to look at him.
The girl¡¯s tender cheeks were already red beyond recognition, like the rosy glow in the twilight, seducing one¡¯s soul. Under her delicate nose, her slightly moving cherry lips carried an alluring aura, causing Guan Lei to involuntarily swallow his saliva.
He really wanted to taste those pink lips right now, but his rationality told him to restrain himself.
Guan Lei passed the champagne roses to Shen Xia His voice was cautious and carried a hint ofziness and sexiness. ¡°Xi, 1 like you.¡±
Apuse rang out in the surroundings, and the music became louder at the right time as if it wanted to trap people¡¯s minds in this ambiguous pink. Shen Xi suppressed her heart which was beating wildly, and softly replied, ¡°l understand..
Chapter 672 - 672: Forgot the Number
Chapter 672 - 672: Forgot the Number
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s reply, Guan Lei was not discouraged. He had already expected this oue, so he only said that he liked Shen Xi and did not publicly ask Shen Xi to be his girlfriend.
Moreover, he had already instructed them not to shout anything like ¡± be together¡±. He did not want to give Shen Xi any pressure. He simply wanted Shen Xi to know that he liked her.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and guided her to her seat. With a snap of his fingers, the waiter brought their food over.
It was ordinary Western food, but the waiter had ced a bowl of candy in an exquisite ss bowl.
Shen Xi was slightly stunned. This was the nutritious candy that Guan Lei had specially asked the school¡¯s chef to make for her because he was afraid that
she would be malnourished.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi, who was obviously a little distracted and did not disturb her. He just ced the steak he had cut in front of Shen Xi and said extremely gently, ¡°I¡¯ve cut it for you. It¡¯s been four years. See if my skill in cutting steak is as good as it was back then.¡±
Shen Xi returned to her senses and looked at the steak in front of her. She knew that Guan Lei was ying the memory card, but she still could not help but soften her feelings for Guan Lei when she recalled the past.
Shen Xi still lowered her head quietly without batting an eyelid. However, the redness on her face more or less revealed the turbulent throbbing in her heart at this moment, as well as her heartbeat which could be considered to be earth-shattering.
¡°It¡¯s been too long, I¡¯ve forgotten.¡± Shen Xi said stubbornly.
¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s start over. I¡¯ll cut it for you in the future. This way, you won¡¯t forget.¡± Guan Lei was a little disappointed, but he still said with a smile.
Shen Xi looked up at Guan Lei¡¯s bitter smile and her heart felt inexplicably sore. However, when she thought about how Guan Lei might break up so easily in the future, Shen Xi endured it.
Just as the two of them fell silent, a roar suddenly broke the beautiful atmosphere of the entire restaurant.
¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯m not done with you!¡± Chen Yu walked towards Guan Lei¡¯s table with a furious aura and a bunch of bodyguards behind him.
Guan Lei merely raised his eyelids and nced at Chen Yu indifferently, then said in a strange tone, ¡°Yo, your voice is so imposing. You¡¯ve recovered?¡±
Chen Yu was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Guan Lei had sent him home, and in the next second, he had brought his Xi here for a romantic lunch. This was simply too much.
Chen Yu¡¯s eyes reddened, and he immediately turned to look at Shen Xi, saying with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Xi, do you know that Guan Lei is so evil?
He kidnapped me and almost killed me without even seeing a doctor. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s too evil?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu, whose face was obviously flushed red and whose voice was like a powerful bell as he used Guan Lei. She thought to herself, This really doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s about to die.
However, seeing that Chen Yu had been wronged, Shen Xi said as if she was coaxing a child, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯ve been wronged. I¡¯ll go back and help you deal with Guan Lei.¡¯
Guan Lei was overjoyed when he heard that. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault. When we get home and close the door, I¡¯ll be happy to kneel on the washboard.¡±
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei, who wanted to take advantage of her verbally.
Chen Yu¡¯s anger grew even greater. He pointed at Guan Lei and said angrily,
¡°Guan I lei. why are von so shameless? Who¡¯s going home with von? Even if Xi wants to go back, she¡¯s going back with me. It¡¯s been like this for the past four years. You can go wherever you want and don¡¯t be an eyesore.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s originally bright eyes instantly dimmed. He and Shen Xi had only been together for a short half a year, but Chen Yu and Shen Xi had been together for four years.
Thinking of this, Guan Lei had the urge to travel back in time and beat up the person he was four years ago.
However, with his love rival in front of him, Guan Lei could not lower his stance. The corners of his mouth curled up and his eyebrows raised provocatively. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here for four years. Xi and 1 will have two four years, four years, and many more four years in the future. I will always be with her.¡¯
¡°l will be with Xi forever. I will always be four years longer than you.¡± Chen Yu said, unwilling to be outdone.
Guan Lei was quite irritated when he heard the word ¡°four¡±. He looked at Chen
Yu with a sneer. ¡°Really? Actually, it¡¯s not very difficult to send you out of Beijing.¡±
¡°How dare you!¡± Chen Yu widened his eyes and looked at Guan Lei who did not care about courting ethics in disbelief. He said angrily, ¡°You can¡¯t beat me, so you have to resort to underhanded means. Guan Lei, you¡¯re despicable, shameless¡.
Chapter 673 - 673: Are You Worthy?
Chapter 673 - 673: Are You Worthy?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Despicable and shameless, are you talking about yourself? Aiya, I don¡¯t know who it was in the past, but the person hung out with different inte celebrities every night. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s sick. Xi, you have to stay away from him.¡± Guan Lei retorted.
¡°Guan Lei, you little trash, how dare you attack me personally? You¡¯re too despicable! Xi, I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s a ruthless person. One look and you can tell that he¡¯s prone to domestic violence. I¡¯m telling you, stay away from him. He¡¯s too cruel.¡± Chen Yu saw that his past had been exposed publicly, so he did not want to be outdone and exposed Guan Lei¡¯s past.
Guan Lei was so angry that he wanted to sharpen his knife and chop someone up. If it weren¡¯t for their elders¡¯ rtionship, he wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to this brainless Idiot. He would nave directly poisoned rum mute.
Shen Xi looked at the two people in front of her who were bickering like primary school students with a headache. She could not help but say, ¡°Can you guys be quiet and eat properly?¡±
Chen Yu, who had been attacking Guan Lei with words, became obedient in the next second. He sat down beside Shen Xi and said sweetly, ¡°Alright, Xi. If you want me to keep quiet, I will. Xi, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat too. Can you order a dish for me? You know what I like.¡¯
Shen Xi casually ordered Chen Yu¡¯s usual dish.
After ordering, Shen Xi felt Guan Lei¡¯s resentful gaze on her.
Shen Xi smiled awkwardly. This was really just a habit. After all, Chen Yu had been entangled with her for four years. Chen Yu often went to her house for dinner and would also go to school to ask her out for dinner. It was inevitable that she would remember his taste.
Guan Lei only sighed slightly. He felt a little ufortable, but more than that, he med himself. If he had not disappeared from Shen Xi¡¯s life for four years, he would not have given Chen Yu the chance to be so arrogant.
Chen Yu proudly nced at Guan Lei, picked up the candy on the table, unwrapped the candy, and then naturally brought it to Shen Xi¡¯s mouth.
Shen Xi was just about to open her mouth when she suddenly paused. She then raised her hand to take the candy from Chen Yu¡¯s hand and stuffed it into her mouth.
That was close. She almost opened her mouth and ate the candy from Chen
Yu¡¯s hand.
Chen Yu withdrew his hand dejectedly. This was the first time Xi didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation and eat the sweet in his hand. Was Xi avoiding suspicion?
Chen Yu looked at Guan Lei with hatred in his eyes. He did not expect Guan Lei to also look at Chen Yu with hatred. Their gazes collided violently in the air, and smoke filled the air.
Guan Lei had seen Shen Xi¡¯s subconscious action of opening her mouth. It could be seen that Chen Yu was not an ordinary person in Shen Xi¡¯s heart. This made Guan Lei exceptionally jealous.
In the four years that he was not around, Chen Yu had already made Shen Xi unconsciously get used to Chen Yu¡¯s existence. Moreover, she trusted Chen Yu without any mental defences. This caused Guan Lei¡¯s heart to ring with an ear-piercing rm.
Shen Xi looked at the two people in front of her in distress, then stood up helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. You two continue. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go back with you. I¡¯m full too.¡± Guan Lei quickly got up and said.
Chen Yu also stood up and said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll go back with you. Uncle and Auntie just asked me if I wanted to go for dinner tonight.¡±
¡°No need. I¡¯m still busy writing my thesister. You guys go ahead and do your own things.¡± Shen Xi directly refused. Then, she picked up her bag and said politely, ¡°1 1 m off.¡±
Chen Yu wanted to follow her, but he was pulled back by Guan Lei. Guan Lei did not intend to let go of this man who had caused his romantic lunch to fail.
¡°Guan Lei, let go of me. Why are you grabbing me?¡± Chen Yu said anxiously in his heart as he watched Shen Xi¡¯s figure walk far away.
¡°Let you go? You ruined my romantic date. Do you think I¡¯ll let you go?¡±mGuan Lei gritted his teeth.
¡°What romantic date? This is just a simple lunch for old ssmates. You¡¯re a trash who initiated a breakup. Are you worthy of dating Xi? Who do you think Xi is? A garbage recycling nt? Who are you?¡± Chen Yu said rudely.
Guan Lei gritted his teeth, the veins on his forehead bulging as he flung Chen Yu away.
Chen Yu staggered two steps before he stood up and steadied his body. He tidied his clothes with a carefree expression and said mockingly to Guan Lei, ¡°Are you angry from embarrassment? Come on, kill me if you can. Xi will remember me forever. You can also beat me half to death so that Xi will take pity on me..¡±
Chapter 674 - 674: Neighbor
Chapter 674 - 674: Neighbor
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei turned to look at Chen Yu. A smile suddenly appeared on his face, but that smile could not hide the arrogance in his eyes.
¡°Why should I be angry?¡± he said arrogantly. It¡¯s been four years and Xi hasn¡¯t epted you. What¡¯s there to be arrogant about? If I remember correctly, Xi has rejected you every day for the past four years, right?¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s expression instantly darkened, but he was still unwilling to admit defeat and said, ¡°So what? In these four years, I was the man closest to Xi.
Guan Lei, I won¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll let Xi know that I¡¯m the most suitable for her.¡±
¡°Alright, then let¡¯s wait and see who is the most suitable for Xi.¡± Guan Lei said firmly.
Chen Yu snorted coldly and left with his bodyguards.
Guan Lei sighed slightly, then drove aimlessly to the front gate of Shen Xi¡¯s vi, and then turned to the vi opposite Shen Xi¡¯s.
Looking at the deste yard, Guan Lei called Xue Li. ¡°Find some time to get someone to clean up the vi in the middle of Adana. I want to move in.¡±
Xue Li was stunned for a while before he remembered that Guan Lei had indeed bought a vi to be closer to Shen Xi.
Four years had passed, and he had forgotten about the existence of this vi. Now that he remembered it again, it seemed that Guan Lei wanted to be closer to Shen Xi and win her heart. Xue Li agreed quickly and then arranged for someone to clean it quickly.
Guan Lei stood in front of the window on the second floor and looked in Shen Xi!s direction.
When he found out that the Shen and Lu families had bought the vi here for Shen Xi, he also excitedly bought the vi opposite Shen Xi. However, before the renovation could bepleted, the two of them separated.
After that, when the vi was finished renovating, he did not evene to take a look.
Which room was Xi in? What was she doing?
Shen Xi bit her finger as she looked at theputer to think about her thesis. However, her mind kept going nk. She could not help but think of Guan Lei, who was wearing a suit and exuding a mature charm.
Shen Xi shook her head vigorously. The force was so strong that it almost shook her brain. However, she was unable to shake Guan Lei out of her mind.
The nanny knocked on the door and came in with afternoon tea after receiving Shen Xi¡¯s permission.
¡°Young miss, this is the coffee and fruit cake you wanted.¡± The nanny ced the afternoon tea beside Shen Xi¡¯s desk.
She did not eat much at noon. In order to not let her brain be affected by hunger, Shen Xi could only eat something to fill her empty stomach.
¡°The owner of the house opposite seems to have returned. I saw more than ten cleanerse just now. They¡¯re cleaning the house inside and out now.¡± The nanny gossiped.
¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Xi looked outside curiously. From the second floor, she saw a few cleaners cleaning the windows.
Four years ago, her Aunt said that she wanted to buy another set next door, so she took a fancy to the one opposite her. In the end, she heard that it had already been sold.
Then, the owner of the house started to renovate in a hurry.
However, four years had passed. The renovation opposite had beenpleted long ago, but no one had lived there for four years. Shen Xi had even joked at that time that the owner had too much money and had nowhere to spend it.
Shen Xi retracted her gaze. She was not very curious about her neighbour.
After having afternoon tea, Shen Xi was about to continue her thesis when he received a call from her mother, Lu Shan.
¡°Mom? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°Xi,¡± Lu Shan said on the other end of the phone, ¡°there¡¯s a banquet tonight. Come with me. Your health has almost recovered. What your grandfather means is that you have to learn to adapt to the family business.¡±
Shen Xi instantly wailed. God knew that she only wanted to be a little girl who flew a ne. She said pitifully, ¡°Are we starting today?¡±
¡°Be good. Hurry up and pack up. I¡¯ll get the makeup team to style youter. You¡¯ll have toe into contact with these sooner orter. If you learn slowly now, you won¡¯t be flusteredter. It was just a small banquet today. It will be fine.¡± Lu Shan coaxed patiently on the other end of the phone.
Shen Xi whined with a sad face. In the end, shepromised and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get ready!¡¯
After hanging up the phone, Shen Xi nestled in the huge fluffy chair and suddenly looked at herself with disdain.
It seemed that she was a little arrogant because of her parents! favour. In this life, with her parents around, she was a little more delicate. She actually thought of wasting time and did not even want to go to work..
Chapter 675 - 675: Ye Family
Chapter 675 - 675: Ye Family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi was wearing a long, lotus-colored silk dress with a soft, fluffy shawl. Her originally exquisite face was even more beautiful under the makeup. Her bright eyes were kind, and she had the noble elegance of a mature woman, mixed with the craftiness and yfulness of a girl.
Shen Xi¡¯s appearance stunned Guan Lei, who was in the car.
Watching Shen Xi get into the car and slowly leave, Guan Lei woke up from his infatuation. Where was Xi going dressed like this?
Guan Lei, whose actions were faster than his brain, had already started the car and followed behind Shen Xi¡¯s car.
About half an hourter, Shen Xi stopped at the entrance of a hotel.
At this moment, it was already night. The moment Shen Xi got out of the car, the gorgeous lights and the ne around her neckplemented each other, making it gorgeous and colourful.
Everyone at the entrance of the hotel turned to look at the luxuriously dressed girl.
The moment she saw Lu Shan at the door, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile.
Her smile was as bright and charming as a peach blossom blooming in March.
Gu Chen followed behind Lu Shan and walked straight to Shen Xi. He could not suppress the surprise and joy in his eyes. The smile on his face was as if it was sewn onto his face,
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect to see Gu Chen here. She just nodded politely at Gu Chen.
When Lu Shan saw Shen Xi¡¯s appearance, she was overjoyed. Her daughter was so good-looking.
¡°Xi,e in with mother.¡± Lu Shan pulled Shen Xi and walked into the hotel proudly.
Gu Chen quietly followed behind Shen Xi and her daughter.
When Guan Lei saw Gu Chen, who was acting like a dog skin ster, he was instantly in a bad mood. He turned his gaze to the side.
Why didn¡¯t they invite him to thepany¡¯s groundbreaking ceremony dinner?
Guan Lei immediately made a phone call, but Xue Li asked in confusion, ¡°Young Master, I thought you didn¡¯t want to participate in these things? Besides, these were usually done by Master and Madam. Otherwise, the secretary would take their ce and go through the motions.¡±
¡°Then I want to participate now, can¡¯t l? Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense. Bring me an invitation letter now and help me choose a suit for the banquet. Oh right, also send me a copy of the organizer¡¯s information.¡± Guan Lei said. His heart was filled with anger and he couldn¡¯t let it out.
Soon, Guan Lei received a message from the organizer. Ye family? They were just an unknown real estate developer. How could they attract both Lu Shan and Gu Chen?
When he saw the message below, Guan Lei instantly understood. So the Lu family was a shareholder. It seemed like Lu Shan was here to stand up for the Ye family today.
As for Gu Chen, Guan Lei felt that he had ulterior motives. He was clearly here for Shen Xi.
He didn¡¯t expect that before he could settle Chen Yu, Gu Chen, who was even more difficult to deal with, came.
However, when he thought of the dispute between Gu Chen and Meng Yu, Guan Lei instantly felt relieved.
Although Guan Lei was unwilling to admit it, Shen Xi was indeed very protective of Meng Yu. Therefore, it seemed that Gu Chen¡¯s hope was slim.
However, Gu Chen had always been good at disguising himself. Xi might not be able to beat that old fox, so he could not let his guard down.
Xue Li hurriedly brought over the dress and invitation letter for the dinner party. After Guan Lei changed, he followed Guan Lei in.
However, as soon as he entered, he frowned. It didn¡¯t seem like Young Master would attend such a banquet.
At this moment, Shen Xi held Huang Min¡¯s hand with a face full of surprise and asked, ¡°Huang Min? Min! Isn¡¯t it your family¡¯s banquet tonight?¡±
Huang Min saw that there was no one around and hit Shen Xi. ¡°Usually, you forget that I changed my surname, I didn¡¯t say anything, but today, you have to call me Ye Min.¡¯
Only then did Shen Xi suddenly remember that Huang Min had said that she had changed her surname to her mother¡¯s. She hurriedly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Why didn¡¯t you remind me before?¡±
Ye Min smiled. ¡°l saw that you and Zhao Yuan can¡¯t remember it, so I won¡¯t say any further. Anyway, you guys usually just call me Min, hahaha!¡±
Ye Nan walked over with a ss of wine in his hand. She looked at Shen Xi with a smile and said, ¡°Xi, long time no see. You¡¯re getting prettier and prettier.¡±
Shen Xi took the wine from Lu Shan and smiled gracefully. ¡°Thank you for your praise, Auntie. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful.¡±
Ye Nan was so happy that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She kept praising Lu Shan for teaching her daughter well.
After Ye Nan and Ye Min left, Shen Xi pulled Lu Shan and said, ¡°Niom, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±
¡°You didn¡¯t recover from your previous injuries and barely escaped death. How could I have the chance to tell you?¡± Lu Shan pointed at Shen Xi¡¯s forehead..
Chapter 676 - 676: Dancing
Chapter 676 - 676: Dancing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Alright, I was wrong. Speaking of which, why are you with Auntie Ye?¡± Shen Xi asked curiously.
¡°Ye Nan¡¯s ability is not bad. In just four years, she has established herself in Beijing and allowed the Ye family to upy a ce in Beijings enterprises.¡± Lu Shan smiled.
Then, Lu Shan¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Xi, our Lu family is an investment family business. Other than some research and development projects with the government, most of them were investors in Huaguo. So next, you have to learn to evaluate some investment projects.¡±
¡°Of course, before that, you should get to know more people. Besides the direction of the government¡¯s future development and support, as well as the prospects of the project itself, the investment also depended on the people. An excellent entrepreneur would reduce the possibility of losing money and being betrayed.¡± Lu Shan smiled at the people who greeted her as she spoke to Shen Xi.
Lu Shan only exined it to Shen Xi in simplenguage. As for the in-depth things, she could teach them slowly.
¡°The people who came today don¡¯t have any powerful backgrounds, but they are all entrepreneurs who want to get the Lu family¡¯s investment. Come, let me introduce them to you. You can choose a few projects to practice on.¡± As Lu Shan spoke, she dragged Shen Xi to socialize.
Shen Xi followed behind Lu Shan, but her suspicious gaze nced at Gu Chen, who was socializing not far away.
Mother came here because she invested in Ye Nan. What about Gu Chen?
She was surprised that Gu Chen woulde to such a banquet.
Gu Chen felt Shen Xi¡¯s gaze, He raised his ss and toasted Shen Xi from afar. His fox-like eyes were seductive and evil, making Shen Xi a little flustered.
Shen Xi politely returned the wine and then looked away. Gu Chen had nothing to do with her, so she should pay less attention to him. His fox-like eyes always made her feel strange.
Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi¡¯s hurried gaze and smiled bitterly in his heart. Why couldn¡¯t she look at him a few more times? He was obviously not ugly.
Gu Chen sighed slightly as he dealt with the waves of guests who came up to toast.
At this banquet, the Gu family and the Lu family were the targets of these people, so they naturally had to deal with them. If it was not for Shen Xi, Gu Chen would not havee even if he was beaten to death.
Finally, it was the rxing part. Gu Chen took a deep breath, then tidied up his clothes and walked towards Shen Xi. As expected, when he was about to approach Shen Xi, the lights dimmed slightly.
The advantage of having an event nner was that he could know the process of the event in advance and arrange a suitable time for him to interact with Shen Xia
When the host finished the event, Gu Chen was the first to hand his hand to
Shen Xi like a gentleman. He asked with a smile, ¡°Xi, can I have a dance with you?¡±
Shen Xi was slightly stunned. The host had just finished speaking when Gu Chen directly invited her loudly, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.
It was not good to reject people in social situations. Shen Xi could only hand the wine ss in her hand to Lu Shan, who was standing beside him. She smiled at Gu Chen and said, ¡°Of course you can.¡±
Gu Chen directly hugged Shen Xi¡¯s waist and then slightly increased his strength. He turned around and brought Shen Xi to the centre of the dance floor.
With Gu Chen and Shen Xi¡¯s introduction, the other guests also brought their dance partners down the stage.
Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi, who was brought to the centre of the dance floor by Gu Chen and felt a little ufortable. Gu Chen was a scheming person with vicious methods. She did not like Xi to have too much contact with people like Gu Chen.
If she had known that there would be a segment like ballroom dancing, she would have brought Chen Yu along so that Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of.
Lu Shan regretted it!
After four years, he finally had intimate contact with Shen Xi, Gu Chen¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. On that cold day back then, Shen Xi handed his ball to him. Such a fulfilling feeling soothed his empty heart, and his entire body emitted joy.
¡°Xi, do you still remember the dance at my birthday party four years ago?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s tone was gentle, and his breath was elegant.
¡°Of course, I remember. I still remember that you used me to capture Guan
Lei. ¡±
Gu Chenughed softly. ¡°But he gave up on you when he was sure that I would hurt you. Now that I think about it, I feel that it¡¯s not worth it. Xi, you shouldn¡¯t be treated like this..
Chapter 677 - 677: Changing Dancing Partner
Chapter 677 - 677: Changing Dancing Partner
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°This is my business. There¡¯s no need for Master Gu to worry about it,¡± Shen Xi said calmly.
¡°Xi, you used to call me Chen. No matter what, we¡¯re friends. There¡¯s no need to be so distant, right?¡± Gu Chen said with slight dissatisfaction.
Gu Chen did not understand. Guan Lei had clearly abandoned Shen Xi. Why would Shen Xi rather get close to someone who had betrayed her, but not take a small step towards him?
¡°Things are different now. NOIN, you¡¯re of the same rank as my parents. It¡¯s not appropriate to call you Chen anymore,¡± Shen Xi said politely and estranged.
Gu Chen took Shen Xi and spun around fiercely. Shen Xi, who was caught off guard, fell into Gu Chen¡¯s arms. Shen Xi was about to get up, but Gu Chen firmly restrained Shen Xi¡¯s body and did not let Shen Xi pull away.
¡°Xi, this dance music requires dance partners to be closer. It¡¯s not good if you move too far.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice sounded in Shen Xi¡¯s ear.
Shen Xi could even feel Gu Chen¡¯s breath from top to bottom hitting the tip of her ear, which made Shen Xi extremely angry.
At the same time, she was also very angry. How could such a serious banquet have such bold dance music? It was simply unbelievable.
Feeling Shen Xi struggling in his arms, Gu Chen was a little annoyed. Why did Shen Xi always want to escape from him?
He had finally found a chance to get close to her, but she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him.
His looks, figure, and family background had clearly charmed many girls who pounced on him. Why couldn¡¯t Shen Xi be like those girls and take the initiative to approach him?
¡°Alright, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll retreat.¡± Gu Chen let go of Shen Xi helplessly. Otherwise, he would be treated as a pervert.
However, just as he let go, the warm and sweet taste suddenly disappeared in his arms and was reced by a nauseating fragrance. Gu Chen looked at the instigator, Guan Lei, angrily.
Guan Lei held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and made a beautiful turn. The wonderful moment of changing dance partners caused everyone to cheer.
Lu Shan felt a headacheing on. She was not optimistic about Gu Chen or Guan Lei, alright?
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who had suddenly appeared in front of her. There was a hint of joy in her slightly stunned expression that she did not realize.
¡°Why are you here?¡±
¡°Of course I¡¯m here to attend the banquet. How can I miss such an opportunity to interact with so many entrepreneurs?¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with a smile.
¡°Is that so? Then it seems that you¡¯re here to dance with me?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s tone
was light.
Guan Lei instantly became anxious and defended himself, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m here to get close to you, and then I¡¯m here to do business with these people.¡±
Shen Xiughed. ¡°l see!¡±
Guan Lei suddenly realized that Xi was teasing him. He suddenly blushed slightly. The moment he looked up, his gaze met Gu Chen¡¯s sharp gaze.
Gu Chen couldn¡¯t stand the smell of the girl that Guan Lei had just pushed over, so he left immediately. At this time, he was already extremely angry and looked at Guan Lei with a cold expression.
Guan Lei¡¯s lips suddenly curled up into a smile. Then, he exerted a little force on Shen Xi!s waist and pulled Shen Xi closer to him. Then, he looked at Gu Chen provocatively.
Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei¡¯s waist hard. ¡°Guan Lei, are you courting death? How dare you take advantage of me?¡±
¡°Ah! I was careless. Why don¡¯t you take advantage of me too? I¡¯ll return it to you. Come, hug my waist and pull me towards you?¡± Guan Lei lowered his head to look at the person in his arms. His voice carried the joy of a victor.
The flesh on his waist instantly hurt again. Guan Lei gasped and said, ¡°Xi, stop pinching me. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll bruise. Can¡¯t you feel sorry for me?¡±
¡°If my heart aches for a man. I¡¯ll be unlucky for the rest of my life,¡± Shen Xi said unhappily.
¡°Then change it. My heart aches for you, okay? It¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m unlucky. Even if it¡¯s the kind of bad luck that I step on sh*t when 1 go out, I¡¯m willing,¡± Guan Lei said with a smile.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Dance properly!¡¯
¡°Understood!¡± Guan Lei smiled.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with raging storms and ice, and the violent aura was about to spurt out.
He couldn¡¯t understand why Shen Xi and Guan Lei wereughing so happily when they were performing the same dance. Why did she look so unhappy when she was with him?
Could it be that Shen Xi loved a man who had betrayed her?
Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi worriedly, feeling extremely mncholic. She could not be nice to someone who had abandoned her daughter..
Chapter 678 - 678: Persuade
Chapter 678 - 678: Persuade
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ye Nan¡¯s face darkened. The two dance songs today were not the ones that the nner had submitted at the beginning. It was a business ball, but it was turned into a social ball. This made Ye Nan feel a little embarrassed.
She didn¡¯t expect that influential people of the Gu family and the Guan family woulde today. She had embarrassed herself in front of the four great families.
After the dance, Guan Lei came to Lu Shan¡¯s side nervously and said weakly and politely, ¡°Hello, auntie!¡±
Lu Shan snorted and said in a neutral tone, ¡°It¡¯s better if 1 don¡¯t see you.¡± Guan Lei choked on Lu Shan¡¯s words.
Four years ago, Lu Shan was still soft and easy to talk to. Unexpectedly, four yearster, the first thing he said to Lu Shan would be directly stabbed in the back by her.
¡°Xi, let¡¯s go back!¡± Lu Shan pulled Shen Xi out.
Guan Lei quickly chased after them and fawned over Lu Shan and Shen Xi. ¡°Auntie, let me send you back!¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need. We Shen and Lu family don¡¯tck any drivers or cars. I don¡¯t need your Guan family to be hypocritical.¡± Lu Shan said bluntly.
¡°Then¡ Auntie, can you send me? I don¡¯t have a car or a driver.¡± Guan Lei changed the topic from offering help to asking for help.
Lu Shan widened her eyes in disbelief at Guan Lei. How could this child speak so inappropriately?
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
Guan Lei instantly realized what he had just said. His face turned red and he stammered, ¡°Auntie¡ I didn¡¯t mean it that way¡ I just¡¡±
Lu Shan pulled Shen Xi and left, leaving Guan Lei behind looking at their backs and sighing internally.
When Gu Chen saw this scene, his gloomy mood was relieved. It seemed that Guan Lei was not very popr either. Thinking about it, he felt better.
Shen Yan, who was at home, saw Lu Shan¡¯s serious expression and immediately went forward to ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby? Are you in a bad mood?¡±
Lu Shan snorted. ¡°That Guan Lei is still lingering around Xi.¡±
At this point, Lu Shan turned to Shen Xi and asked worriedly, ¡°Xi, what are you thinking? Do you still want to be with Guan Lei?¡±
Shen Yan also looked at Shen Xi, waiting for her answer.
Shen Xi sighed slightly, then nodded slightly under her parents¡¯ gaze,
¡°Maybe.¡±
Lu Shan instantly shrugged her shoulders and said earnestly, ¡°Xi, your father and I never wanted to interfere with your rtionship. But the Guan family and Guan Lei are not suitable for you.¡±
Shen Yan also said with a mncholic expression, ¡°The Guan family is an old-fashioned aristocratic family. Their rtionship isplicated. We don¡¯t want you to suffer in the family. Besides, your mom is right. Guan Lei is not suitable for you. Four years ago, he broke up with you without a reason. If such a thing can happen the first time, it will happen a second time. We don¡¯t want you to experience that kind of pain again.¡±
¡°Xi, your father is right. For a family like the Guan Family, if Guan Lei couldn¡¯t trust you fully and stand by your side with a strong will, and instead doubted you and abandoned you because of some groundless things, what would you do in the future? Are you going to face such a big family alone?¡± Lu Shan said worriedly.
¡°Xi, have you ever thought about the consequences of the Guan family and the Shen and Lu familiesing together? I am really worried that the Guan family is nning to use your marriage to acquire the Shen and Lu families.¡±
Shen Yan continued.
¡°l don¡¯t think that¡¯s the n for Guan Lei.¡± Shen Xi said.
¡°Yes, maybe Guan Lei doesn¡¯t have such an intention, but what about the family behind Guan Lei? The Shen and Lu families have huge assets here. Once the Guan family uses Guan Lei to manipte you, do you think they will let go of the benefits that are already within their reach? Xixi, we are just afraid that we won¡¯t be able to protect you after a hundred years if Guan Lei is not on your side but the side of the family behind him¡± Lu Shan persuaded.
¡°Xi, whether it¡¯s the Shen family or the Lu family, the currentrge corporation was based on the hard work of several generations. We don¡¯t want a day when the Guan family got a hold on you, causing many people in the Shen and Lu families to lose their jobs, allowing the Guan family to stand above them.¡±Shen Yan said earnestly.
Shen Xi¡¯s heart started to feel frustrated.
She knew that what her parents said was not without reason. As two of the four aristocratic families in Beijing, thebined assets of the two families could be said to be astronomical.
With such monstrous wealth, wouldn¡¯t the people behind the Guan family be
jealous?
Chapter 679 - 679: Distrust
Chapter 679 - 679: Distrust
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi knew that Guan Lei might not be able to do it, but wasn¡¯t she also uncertain?
Because Guan Lei did not trust her and had even abandoned her. So, she did not easily agree to Guan Lei¡¯s renewed pursuit. She wanted Guan Lei to learn a lesson and let him understand that there must be absolute trust between couples, right?
However, could she really afford this gamble?
What if she gave up on the inheritance of the Shen and Lu families?
The Shen family still had cousin Zheng Huai, so it was not impossible. The Lu family also had Lu Lin. Although he wasn¡¯t their biological son their grandparents still treated him as their own.
At the very least¡
Shen Xi fixed her gaze on Lu Shan¡¯s stomach and said whimsically, ¡°Dad, Mom, why don¡¯t you have another child? There was still time while you were still young. Father, you should eat more aphrodisiac food these few days to nourish yourself. Work harder.¡±
Shen Yan¡¯s eyes widened while Lu Shan blushed.
¡°Xixi, what are you talking about? Are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Shen Yan was so angry that he pointed at Shen Xi and trembled.
Lu Shan was both angry and embarrassed. She looked at Shen Xi and gritted her teeth.
¡°Shen Xi, let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible. You better put away your ideas. In short, I don¡¯t agree with you and Guan Lei. Your grandparents won¡¯t agree either.¡± Shen Yan gave an ultimatum.
¡°l don¡¯t agree either,¡± Lu Shan said. ¡°Your maternal grandparents won¡¯t agree either. You¡¯d better give up. From tomorrow onwards, you will follow us to work. Don¡¯t even think about escaping responsibility.¡±
After Shen Yan and his wife finished speaking, they went upstairs angrily.
Shen Xiy on the sofa in the living room with a distressed expression. Looking at the stars outside the window, she sighed. It seemed that her future with Guan Lei was bleak.
At this moment, the lights in the vi opposite suddenly lit up. It was a little far away and looked like the stars in the night sky. It was especially beautiful. Shen Xi sighed silently again.
Earlier, Guan Lei had turned on all the lights as soon as he entered and was still nning what to buy.
Xue Li turned to look at Shen Xi¡¯s vi opposite them and asked, ¡°Young Master, as new neighbours, should we go over and say hello? If necessary, I¡¯ll go buy some apanying gifts. It¡¯ll look better that way.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. We¡¯ll get an auntie to send it over tomorrow. If they saw me now, they would probably be furious.¡± Guan Lei shook his head and smiled bitterly.
Xue Li nodded, not exactly understanding the situation.
¡°Xue Li, if you were Xi¡¯s parents, would you agree to let her be with me?¡± Guan Lei suddenly asked.
Xue Li was slightly stunned and said with embarrassment, ¡°How could I have such good fortune to give birth to such a beautiful and outstanding daughter like Miss Xi? Hehehe¡
Guan Lei rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I mean if, if¡¡±
Xue Li smiled awkwardly, then thought about it seriously. The more he thought about it, the more conflicted he became.
Seeing Xue Li, Guan Lei became nervous and asked anxiously, ¡± Would you agree?¡±
¡°If it was an ordinary family¡¯s child, then marrying Ms. Shen Xi meant she would be living with you. But Ms. Shen Xi is different. She has the Shen family and the Lu family behind her. Once she marries you, the Guan family, the Shen family, and the Lu family¡¯s assets will inevitably be intertwined.¡± Xue Li said with a frown.
Guan Lei soon realized what Xue Li was worried about.
¡°Young Master, in my opinion, with the appetite of those people in the family, wouldn¡¯t they swallow the Shen and Lu families alive?¡± Xue Li said with a troubled look.
Previously, Xue Li had always agreed to Guan Lei and Shen Xi being together. That was from Guan Lei¡¯s point of view. He only felt that if his Young Master liked Shen Xi and would be happy to be with her, they should be together.
However, it was different now that he was standing in Shen Xi!s position.
Guan Lei nodded silently. It seemed that Shen Yan and his wife not agreeing to Shen Xi being with him had a usible reason.
The Shen and Lu families were evenly matched, and there weren¡¯t that manyplicated family rtionships and forces behind them. Therefore, even if the two families were married, neither of them could do anything to the other.
However, once the Guan family got involved, it might break the bnce between the two families.
It would be fine if the Shen and Lu families were willing to work together to fight against the Guan family. However, if there was a disagreement, the Guan family could easily sow discord and weaken the strength of the two families.
Even if Guan Lei didn¡¯t think that he would do that, he couldn¡¯t deny that the Shen and Lu families would think differently.
Xue Li sighed and said, ¡®Young Master, I¡¯ve thought about it. If I were Ms.
Shen Xi¡¯s parents, I might not only not trust the Guan family, but also you..¡±
Chapter 680 - 680: Hoping the Brother Becomes Successful
Chapter 680 - 680: Hoping the Brother Bes Sessful
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei sighed heavily when he looked at the vi opposite. It seemed that he could only ce his hopes on Meng Yu.
Early the next morning, Shen Xi was dragged out of bed by her parents. After washing up, she was brought to the Lu Financial Group¡¯s headquarters.
Looking at the building in front of her, Shen Xi smiled at herself. The next moment, she saw her cousin Lu Lin floating out of the building like a butterfly.
¡°Aunt, Xi, you¡¯re here.¡±Lu Lin said with a smile.
¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± Shen Xi asked in surprise.
Lu Lin instantly put on a long face and said, ¡°My parents told me toe over and learn with you.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you the Best Actor? Why are you nning to quit acting and change careers?¡± Shen Xi said in surprise.
¡°Sigh. Grandpa was afraid that you would be bored and unwilling to take over thepany¡¯s affairs, so he asked me to apany you. I¡¯ve even rejected all the acting jobs.¡± Lu Lin said bitterly.
Initially, Lu Lin did not want toe. But on second thought, if Shen Xi was too bored and quit, then the elders would turn their attention to him. Wouldn¡¯t that be too tragic?
Therefore, Lu Lin decided to push Shen Xi to be an outstanding heir to the corporation. That way, he would be able to live a carefree life in the future.
Lu Shan shook her head helplessly. Lu Lin had debuted as a small movie star, but his family did not approve of Lu Lin¡¯s acting career. Therefore, when Lu Lin was still in university, they had started to let hime into contact with the family¡¯s business.
Unfortunately, Lu Lin had no interest in doing business at all. After deliberately messing up a few investment projects, his family gradually gave up.
The two of them from the next generation did not seem to be willing to take over the family business. This was not possible.
Thus, while Shen Xi was back to study, Lu De nned to let the two children study together.
The Lu Financial Group was too huge. If they relied on Shen Xi alone in the future, it would inevitably be a little difficult. They had to nurture a right-hand man for Shen Xi.
It was the right thing for the siblings to work together.
When Shen Xi heard Lu Lin¡¯s words, she was overjoyed. It seemed that she was not the only one who had been forced on the issue.
Lu Shan first brought the two of them to her office. For the uing period, Shen Xi and Lu Lin will be Lu Shan¡¯s assistants in thepany.
After arranging some tasks for the two of them to familiarize themselves with, Lu Shan brought them to their office.
As soon as Lu Shan left, Lu Lin started to procrastinate. He looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, when I look at these numbers, I get a headache. You have to study hard. When you get promoted in the future, remember to take care of your brother.¡±
Shen Xi put down the documents in her hand and smiled, ¡°Do you need me to support you? The money you earn as an actor is enough for an ordinary family to live for several lifetimes. Do you have the cheek to let me support you? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. Hurry up and look at your information. Don¡¯t even think about cking off.¡±
Shen Xi was still thinking that it would be good if Lu Lin could take over the family business. That way, she could get away.
The two of them hid their own thoughts and constantly urged each other to grow faster, not letting each other ck off.
It was torture till the afternoon. When Lu Lin saw his manager¡¯s call, he immediately picked up. God knew how difficult it was for him.
He naively thought that he only needed to sit next to Shen Xi and supervise his little sister to study hard. He did not expect Shen Xi to supervise him as well, looking like she was looking forward to his brother bing sessful.
Lu Lin, who had a bad feeling, felt like a god had descended to save him when he saw his manager.
¡°Hey, Sister Luo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Lin asked.
¡°Lu Lin, I saw a very interesting movie here. The other party specifically said that they want to work with you. Do you want to give it a try? I know you don¡¯t n to take on any projects recently, but this movie is a big production, so I still want to ask for your opinion.¡± Luo Qing asked over the phone
Lu Lin nced at Shen Xi who was looking at him and said with a troubled expression, ¡°What? Couldn¡¯t reject it? Oh, it¡¯s the old director who helped us in the past? There was even a gambling agreement? This is a little difficult.¡±
Luo Qings head was full of question marks as she asked, ¡°Lu Lin, what are you talking about?¡±
Lu Lin didn¡¯t answer Luo Qings words. He nced at Shen Xi and sighed slightly, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Then let me think about it. Sigh, I¡¯ll definitely help if I can.¡±
After saying that, Lu Lin hung up the phone with Luo Qing. Luo Qing wondered if she was dreaming.. So did Lu Lin agree to let her go talk details with the director, or did he not agree?
Chapter 681 - 681: Reward
Chapter 681 - 681: Reward
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the other side, Lu Lin put down the phone and looked at Shen Xi with a troubled expression. ¡°Sigh, Xi, it seems like I can¡¯t apany you anymore. An old director really couldn¡¯t find a suitable actor, so he begged me to help him. Sigh, Xi, work hard. I¡¯ll visit you often.¡±
Shen Xi crossed his arms and looked at Lu Lin with a smile. ¡°Brother, are you trying to escape? It¡¯s not good for you to leave your little sister here alone, right?¡±
Lu Lin hurriedly ¡®tsked¡¯ and said seriously, ¡°Xi, look at what you¡¯re saying. Is your brother such a person? That was really unavoidable. That old director had made a bet with others to attract investors. I had to stand on his side or he would lose all his money.¡±
¡°Is that so? What work? Tell me about it.¡± Shen Xi smiled meaningfully.
Lu Lin was stunned. Did his manager mention a movie just now?
Lu Lin chuckled awkwardly and said, ¡®1 1 forgot to ask just now. As long as it¡¯s that old director¡¯s work, no matter what it is, I¡¯ll act in it. Saving the situation was like saving a person, how could I care so much?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Lu Lin with a faint smile and said, ¡°Brother, even if you join the film, you won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡±
Lu Lin immediately said righteously, ¡°Why would l? I won¡¯t abandon you.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. When the timees, I¡¯ll get Lu Fei to send the tasks my Mom has arranged to your production team. Joining the production team to film is only temporary, contributing your strength to the Lu Finacial Group is your true career, isn¡¯t it? Brother?¡± Shen Xi said as she looked at Lu Lin with bright eyes.
Lu Lin instantly felt bitter in his mouth. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be very busy when the timees. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have time and will dy the work for the group. Why don¡¯t we¡¡±
Before Lu Lin could finish speaking, Shen Xi interrupted, ¡°Then, how can you bear to leave me here alone? I¡¯ve only been sitting for a day. My eyes are dry, my brain is swollen, and my body is sore. If I still have to endure loneliness after you leave, how pitiful would I be?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Lu Lin pitifully. She would never let Lu Lin run away.
Looking at Shen Xi¡¯s wet, pitch-ck eyes, Lu Lin¡¯s heart softened instantly. He hurriedly coaxed, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I promise you that I¡¯lle back to see you often. I¡¯ll also study hard about thepany¡¯s affairs in the production team.¡±
Shen Xi wiped away her non-existent tears and said sadly, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±
Lu Lin forced a smile. Why did he feel like he hadn¡¯t escaped?
Lu Lin left the office hesitantly.
Shen Xi sighed slightly and continued to read the information. The day passed quickly.
Just after work, Shen Xi was dragged by her mother to have dinner with Chen
The sky gradually darkened. Meng Yu had just finished arranging a nutritious meal for Li Zhe when Zeng Rong entered Li Zhe i s ward with a slightly nervous expression.
¡°Yu,e out. I have something to talk to you about.¡± Zeng Rong said with a serious expression.
Meng Yu nced at Li Zhe and said, ¡°Start eating first.¡± Then, she followed Zeng Rong out.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Yu looked at his good friend¡¯s solemn expression and asked.
¡°The bandits in S nation have won and created a new regime. You knew that, right?¡± Zeng Rong asked.
Meng Yu nodded. This news had just spread out, so he was naturally clear about it.
Zeng Rong looked around, making sure that there was no one else before saying with a serious expression, heard from the captain that the bandits secretly put a bounty of one million yuan on Li Zhe¡¯s life on the grounds that Li Zhe is a cooperative enterprise of the government forces. Now, assassins all over the world are ready to make a move. Your friend is in grave danger.¡± Mene Yu¡¯s eves widened in shock, and he asked in disbelief, ¡°Are you sure? But there¡¯s no reason for that!¡±
Zeng Rong nodded with a serious expression. There was no trace of a joke. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s strange too? I¡¯ve got someone to ask around. Many otherpanies that work with the government forces did not have such treatment. Only Li Zhe has a bounty on him. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s unlucky, or there may be other reasons.¡¯
Nieng Yu also felt that it was very strange. Shouldn¡¯t S nation focus on getting the world to acknowledge their regime¡¯spliance?
Why would theye to deal with an unknown Li Zhe? This was simply inconceivable.
Regardless of whether this matter was true, Meng Yu would not let his guard down. He would absolutely not let anything happen to Li Zhe.
¡°Rong, you go back and meet up with Captain and the others next week. I won¡¯t be going back. I want to stay here until I confirm that Director Li is safe..
Chapter 682 - 682: Following By Your Side
Chapter 682 - 682: Following By Your Side
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zeng Rong was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you. Currently, I¡¯m not sure how many people have epted this assassination. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to guard against them alone.¡±
¡°No, I can¡¯t drag you into this matter anymore. You can go back and be by the captain¡¯s side. You can help me gather information and this will be helpful to me.¡± Meng Yu refused.
Zeng Rong didn¡¯t say anything. He just sighed slightly.
After Zeng Rong left, Meng Yu¡¯s expression did not ease.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s solemn expression and asked worriedly, ¡°Ah Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±
Meng Yu shook his head slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Meng Yu watched Li Zhe finish his meal with a heavy heart before saying,
¡°Director Li, I want to return to Li Industries to work. Is that okay?¡±
Meng Yu!s words felt like a surprise falling from the sky. It made Li Zhe dizzy and even his ability to organize his words dropped to the lowest point. ¡°Return to the Li Industries? Then¡ Sure, l, um, I¡¯ve been getting someone to clean your office for you every day. When are we going back? Now?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ve been staying in Beijing for the past four years. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll get someone to move back to Hai City immediately. You can move wherever you want to. Right now, right¡¡± Li Zhe was so happy that he was incoherent.
Meng Yu quickly held down Li Zhe¡¯s hand that was searching for his phone and said, ¡°No need. It doesn¡¯t matter if you go to Hai City or continue to stay in
Beijing. It doesn¡¯t matter where as long as I¡¯m by your side.¡±
Li Zhe instantly froze. Meng Yu¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where as long as I¡¯m by your side.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe¡¯s expression and suddenly realized the ambiguity of his words earlier. He hurriedly exined, ¡°l mean, just do what you did before. I¡¯ll stay by your side and help you handle your business.¡±
Li Zhe didn¡¯t care about Meng Yu¡¯s exnation. He only knew that Meng Yu wasn¡¯t leaving and even requested to stay by his side.
Li Zhe nodded happily and said, ¡°All right, we will do the same as before.¡±
¡°By the way, you¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow. I¡¯ll go back with you. I¡¯m not used to living in this house and n to return to Xi. So I¡¯ll have to stay at your ce for a while. Is that okay?¡± Meng Yu continued.
He didn¡¯t know where the killer would strike, so all he could do was try not to leave Li Zhe¡¯s side.
Fortunately, guns were banned in Huaguo, which made him feel a lot more at ease. When the time came, he would strengthen the security personnel and reduce the chances of being assassinated.
If Li Zhe was so happy that he didn¡¯t know where he was when Meng Yu wanted to stay, then when Meng Yu took the initiative to ask to stay with him, Li Zhe felt like he was dreaming.
Li Zhe stared nkly at Meng Yu, then raised his right hand and pped himself hard. Meng Yu was so shocked that he quickly went forward to hold Li Zhe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Director Li, what are you doing?¡±
It hurt. It hurt so much! Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, smiling foolishly. ¡°It¡¯s not a dream. It¡¯s really not a dream?¡± he asked in disbelief.
Nieng Yu speechlessly looked at the instant red fingerprint on Li Zhe¡¯s face and said helplessly, ¡°Director Li, you¡¯re not dreaming.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not dreaming! Sure, why not? I¡¯ll get someone to prepare a room for you right away.¡± Li Zhe hurriedly found his phone and informed the nanny at home to clean up the room next to him.
Then, he put down his phone and looked at Meng Yu with a smile that almost reached his ears.
¡°Director Li, can you not look at me like that?¡± Meng Yu said with a sigh.
Li Zhe said a little embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m just happy. 1 can¡¯t help but look.¡±
Meng Yu wanted to go out and avoid Li Zhe¡¯s gaze, but he was afraid that the killer would be everywhere. He could only be patient and pick up a magazine at the side to read, deliberately ignoring Li Zhe¡¯s burning gaze.
Early the next morning, Li Zhe couldn¡¯t wait to get discharged and bring Meng Yu home. He only felt that it was real when Meng Yu was at his home.
¡°Young Master Meng, you¡¯re finally back?¡± Aunt Zhou looked at Meng Yu with a happy smile.
Meng Yu was slightly stunned. ¡°Aunt Zhou, you came to Beijing too?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I came here four years ago. Young Master said that if you return to the country, you will definitely return to Beijing, so he settled down here and waited for you, and I followed him here,¡± Aunt Zhou said as she led Meng Yu to his room.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t expect Li Zhe to move directly to Beijing because of him. He felt a little strange..
Chapter 683 - 683: Home in Beijing
Chapter 683 - 683: Home in Beijing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the other hand, Li Zhe was calm. He liked Meng Yu and wanted to wait for him toe back, so he wasn¡¯t afraid when Aunt Zhou said it.
After separating from Meng Yu four years ago, he knew that once Meng Yu returned, he would definitelye back to Beijing to find Shen Xi and not to Hai City. Meng Yu would even avoid Hai City.
Therefore, disregarding his family¡¯s opposition, he resolutely used the excuse of developing in Beijing City to settle down here.
This way, if Meng Yu came back to visit Shen Xi, he could also see his lover as soon as possible.
Unfortunately, in these four years, Meng Yu did note back to look for Shen Xi even once.
If not for this trip to S nation, he might not have been able to see Meng Yu in this lifetime.
Li Zhe suddenly felt that this trip where his life was on the line, in exchange for Meng Yu¡¯s return, was simply too worth it.
Meng Yu went into his room and was slightly stunned. He turned to look at Li
Zhe in surprise. ¡°This room is simr to my room in Hai City.¡±
Aunt Zhou smiled till the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes appeared. ¡°It¡¯s not just simr, it¡¯s exactly the same. Four years ago, the young master had personally measured the room. The size, height, orientation, andyout of the room were exactly the same as those in Hai City. The young master said that he was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be used to living here. I thought you were going to move in soon, young master Meng. I didn¡¯t expect you to onlye back now. ¡±
Li Zhe rubbed his head in embarrassment as he met Meng Yu¡¯s gaze.
On the other hand, Aunt Zhou continued, ¡°Young Master Meng, Young Master treats you very well. Back then, the youngdy of the Ye family who was engaged wanted to stay here when Young Master was not around. However, before she could enter the house, she was chased out by the young master who had returned in a hurry. He even disinfected the house several times. Young Master said that you don¡¯t like outsiders entering the house. You will be angry.¡±
Meng Yu instantly froze and looked at Aunt Zhou uneasily. He had a feeling that she already knew about his affair with Li Zhe.
Li Zhe was afraid that Meng Yu would find it dirty and didn¡¯t want to stay. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t worry. Ye Yu didn¡¯t go in. She only touched the door with her hand and stood at the door for a while. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Aunt Zhou.¡±
In the past, Meng Yu liked peace and quiet in his own little world, so he didn¡¯t like strangers entering his room.
However, four years had passed, and Meng Yu had also experienced lying in a dpidated house with strangers, so he didn¡¯t care so much now.
However, Li Zhe¡¯s understanding of Meng Yu stopped at four years ago, so he was afraid that Meng Yu would dislike it.
Aunt Zhou also said, ¡°Yes, Miss Ye had just opened the door and was pushed away by the young master.¡±
At this point, Aunt Zhou said a little guiltily, ¡°At that time, I thought that Miss Ye was young master¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so I didn¡¯t dare to stop her. Later, I found out that not long after the engagement banquet, young master and Miss Ye broke off the engagement. I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Meng. I really didn¡¯t know at that time.¡¯
Meng Yu smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. That was my small habit in the past. It¡¯s gone now. You guys don¡¯t have to be so nervous. If Director Li has guests next time, they can stay there. I¡¯ll just stay here for a while.¡±
Li Zhe was slightly stunned and muttered, ¡°Ah Yu, are you still leaving?¡±
Meng Yu, who was packing, paused for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet. I¡¯ll stay here for the time being. I¡¯m not sure how long I¡¯ll be working at the Li Industries. So it¡¯s not stable. Director Li, do you mind?¡±
Li Zhe lowered his head in disaDD0intment. So Meng Yu still wanted to leave. so why did he have to stay now?
Last night, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. He was so immersed in the joy of Meng Yu saying that he wanted to stay by his side that he lost his mind for a moment. He forgot to question why Meng Yu, who had already bought his ne ticket, suddenly decided to stay.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t dare to ask Meng Yu too much. He was afraid that if he asked too much, Meng Yu would be annoyed and leave immediately.
¡°Why would l?¡± Li Zhe forced a smile. ¡°l don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±
Li Zhe took a deep breath and said, ¡°l, I¡¯ll go down and get you some fruits.
You can clean up first.¡±
¡°Young Master, I¡¯ll go!¡± Aunt Zhou quickly said.
¡°No need. You apany Ah Yu to unpack his things.¡± Li Zhe said with difficulty. He just wanted to go out and take a breather.
Seeing Li Zhe leave in a panic, Aunt Zhou couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°Young Master Meng, can¡¯t you stay?¡± Aunt Zhou wanted to persuade Meng Yu to stay on Li Zhe¡¯s behalf. ¡°In the past four years, whenever Young Master was at home, he would sit in your room for a while every night. He would remind me to update the magazines every day. I can see that Young Master misses you very much..¡±
Chapter 684 - 684: I’m in Your Heart
Chapter 684: I¡¯m in Your Heart
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu sighed slightly and said, ¡®Director Li still have to live a normal life eventually.¡±
Aunt Zhou looked at the depressed Meng Yu. She couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡®Young Master Meng, have you ever thought that Young Master thinks that his life is normal when he¡¯s with you? And that it is the life that he wants?¡±
Nieng Yu raised his head in shock and asked, ¡°Aunt Zhou, you¡¡±
¡°Yes, I know.¡± Aunt Zhou smiled. ¡°Back then, when Young Master brought you back, 1 already noticed it. I may look old by my thoughts aren¡¯t old at all. Of course, I¡¯m not asking you to ept Young Master. Your feelings are also very important. It has to be mutual in a rtionship¡±
Mutual? Meng Yu was a little confused. Would Li Zhe and he be mutually in love with each other?
It shouldn¡¯t be, right?
Besides, Li Zhe would get married eventually. He couldn¡¯t possibly marry a man, right?
Didn¡¯t he get engaged to ady in the Ye family? So, Li Zhe probably wanted to live a traditional married life, isn¡¯t it?
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bitter taste on his tongue. Perhaps Aunt Zhou was wrong. Why would Li Zhe be someone like him?
Aunt Zhou sighed slightly and said, ¡°Four years ago, when Young Master and
Ye family were engaged, I thought that Young Master had broken up with you. Later, when Miss Ye came here and was chased out, I found out that Young Master thought that Old Madam Ye had captured you, so he agreed to the engagement and wanted to save you¡¡±
¡°What did you say?¡± Meng Yu interrupted Aunt Zhou anxiously. ¡°You said Director Li got engaged with Ye Yu to save me?¡±
He remembered that when he was being hunted by the Ye family and the Sun family on the ind, Xi told him that Li Zhe had asked her to pick him up. How could Li Zhe not know that he was with Xi? How could he be threatened by Ye Long?
Was Xi not sent by Li Zhe?
In the next second, Meng Yu instantly understood. Yes, ording to the timeline, Li Zhe had hypnotized Xi to lie.
So why did Xi listen to Li Zhe ande to save him?
So, Xi came to save him on her own back then. However, Li Zhe didn¡¯t know
and thought that he was captured by Ye Long. So Li Zhe was threatened by Ye Long to get engaged to Ye Yu?
Thinking about it this way, things seemed to make sense.
Then what happened to his memory? In his memory, it was Li Zhe who had told him to stay by Shen Xi¡¯s side.
Was there something he didn¡¯t know about?
Aunt Zhou nodded nkly and asked, ¡°Young Master Meng, don¡¯t you know about this? I thought you knew.¡±
Nieng Yu¡¯s heart was filled with thoughts. At that time, he didn¡¯t think too much about it. He just thought that Li Zhe had thought it through and wanted to find a woman to live a normal life.
Just as Meng Yu was about to ask, Li Zhe came in with fruits and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you done unpacking?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Li Zhe, feeling a little upset.
Thinking of how Li Zhe had once engaged Ye Yu for him, Meng Yu¡¯s heart was filled with guilt.
¡°Why are you looking at me? Do you not like these fruits? I remember that you used to like to eat it.¡± Li Zhe asked nervously.
He was afraid that after four years, he really did not understand Meng Yu anymore.
¡°No, I like it.¡± Meng Yu shook his head.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t like Li Zhe¡¯s cautious actions. It made him feel sad.
¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Li Zhe breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°Then I¡¯ll go buy some groceries. What do you want for lunch?¡± Aunt Zhou asked with a smile.
Li Zhe and Aunt Zhou stared at Meng Yu. Meng Yu replied ufortably,
¡°Anything is fine. I still like what 1 used to like.¡±
Aunt Zhou quickly said, ¡°All right, then we¡¯ll do it ording to the previous taste. I¡¯ll go buy the groceries now.¡±
After watching Aunt Zhou leave, Meng Yu asked, ¡°Four years ago, you got engaged to Ye Yu. Was it because of me?¡±
¡°What?¡± Li Zhe was stunned. Heughed and said. ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. Why are you talking about this? I didn¡¯t get along with Ye Yu, did l?¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you trouble.¡± Meng Yu said guiltily.
¡°What are you talking about? If our identities were swapped, you would do the same, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Li Zhe said, his deep eyes looking deeply at Meng Yu.
Meng Yu made a hypothesis in his heart. If he had encountered such a thing four years ago, what would he have done?
If nothing went wrong, he would do the same thing as Li Zhe, because he would not let anything happen to Li Zhe.
Li Zheughed softly, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯m in your heart.. Why aren¡¯t you willing to be with me?¡±
Chapter 685 - 685: Won’t Give Up
Chapter 685: Won¡¯t Give Up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness. How could he be worthy of being with Li Zhe?
¡°Director Li, we¡¯ve digressed.¡± Meng Yu evaded.
¡°All right, then you rest for a while. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Li Zhe stood up and smiled.
¡°Ok!¡± Meng Yu replied.
As soon as Li Zhe left, Meng Yu quickly picked up his phone and called Zeng Rong back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you find out which groups of people there are?¡± He asked.
¡°Currently, we have found two. They are the second and third-ranked assassins on the assassin list. However, with these two people taking action, it was likely that no other assassins woulde to snatch it. Yu, the situation is getting a little serious.¡± Zeng Rongs tone on the other end of the phone was unusually solemn.
¡°All right, I got it. Thank you.¡± Meng Yu sighed slightly.
¡°Why are you being so polite with me? Right, I also found out something. Li Zhe¡¯s kill order seemed to be rted to someone from Huaguo.¡±Zeng Rong continued.
¡°Can you find out who it is?¡± Meng Yu frowned and asked.
¡°l asked the captain, but he said he couldn¡¯t find anything. Other than knowing that he¡¯s from Huaguo, there¡¯s nothing else.¡± Zeng Rong replied.
After hanging up Zeng Rongs call, Meng Yu filtered through the Li Industries¡¯ enemies over the years.
Someone who could get involved with the bandit of S nation would have a high status. However, no matter how Meng Yu thought about it, he could not think of anyone among the Li Industries¡¯ enemies who had such power.
Now, it seemed that he could only increase his defence and investigate in secret.
Meng Yu picked up his phone and called Guan Yi. Currently, the only people who had the best fighting skills that he could find in Beijing were the Guan family.
Besides, Li Zhe wouldn¡¯t suspect any men that Guan Yi sent.
Otherwise, if he suddenly strengthened the security, Li Zhe would definitely be suspicious. Li Zhe would definitely not let Meng Yu stay by his side if he found some clues about his assassination bounty.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t expect that the first time he took the initiative to look for Guan Yi would actually be because of Li Zhe.
When Guan Yi received Meng Yu¡¯s call, he suddenly felt a little surreal. ¡°Ah Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Guan Yi felt guilty towards Meng Yu and his mother. If it wasn¡¯t for the Guan family, Meng Yu and his mother wouldn¡¯t have lived such a life and suffered such hardships.
Therefore, when Meng Yu returned to Beijing, he knew about it, but he didn¡¯t dare to see him.
¡°I want to ask for a few guards from you.¡± Meng Yu went straight to the point.
On the other end of the phone, Guan Yi¡¯s eyebrows instantly rxed. This was the first time Meng Yu had asked something from him. How could he not agree?
¡°How many people do you want? Tell me and I¡¯ll pick them for you.¡± Guan Yi said with a smile.
¡°20 people with good fighting skills and are good at hiding.¡± Meng Yu said.
Guan Yi frowned and asked, ¡°Did you encounter some problems? Just say it directly, and I¡¯ll solve it for you.¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t say anything about the assassination. He replied, ¡°Just arrange the people for me.¡±
Nieng Yu didn¡¯t want to tell Guan Yi, so he just gave him the address. Guan Yi didn¡¯t ask any more questions and agreed to send someone over in the afternoon.
After hanging up the phone, Guan Yi¡¯s expression changed. Wasn¡¯t this address the address of the Li family¡¯s kid?
Li Zhe kidnapped Meng Yu to his home?
Guan Yi instantly exploded. His son wanted to live a normal life. How could he be kidnapped by that brat Li Zhe?
No, he had to think of a way to get Meng Yu and Shen Xi together as soon as possible.
If he wanted Meng Yu to live a dignified life in Beijing, he had to let Meng Yu receive the protection of the Shen and Lu families.
That kid from the Li family was not strong enough, his family background
was not good enough, and his gender was definitely not good enough.
Guan Yi felt a headacheing on. Guan Lei had already moved to live opposite Shen Xi. He had to think of a way to prevent Shen Xi and Guan Lei from being together.
¡°Lei Feng! Come in!¡± Guan Yi shouted at the door.
When Lei Feng heard Guan Yi¡¯s voice, he pushed open the door and came in, waiting for his orders.
¡°In my name, hold a spring appreciation banquet and invite all the girls from Beijing to the Guan family¡¯s old residence. Then, spread the news that this banquet was for Guan Lei¡¯s blind date.¡± Guan Yi ordered, ¡°Then, pick 20 good men and bring them to Li Zhe¡¯s ce to pass to Meng Yu.¡±
Lei Feng nodded and left.
Then, Guan Yi gave Li Zhe a call. As soon as the call connected, Guan Yi¡¯s deep voice filled Li Zhe¡¯s ears. ¡°Li Zhe, I won¡¯t agree to you and Ah Yu being together.¡±
Li Zhe wasn¡¯t frightened by Guan Yi¡¯s angry roar. He just said calmly,
¡°Grandpa Guan, as long Ah Yu is willing to be with me, I won¡¯t give up..¡±
Chapter 686 - 686: Looking for a Picture
Chapter 686 - 686: Looking for a Picture
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Yi was so angry that he almost smashed his phone, while Li Zhe frowned as soon as he put down his phone. Guan Yi was Meng Yu t s father, after all. No matter how calm he pretended to be just now, his heart was still beating nervously.
Li Zhe sighed softly and reached into the inner lining of his clothes to touch the photo that had apanied him for more than ten years. In the next second, Li Zhe¡¯s expression changed. Where was the photo?
Li Zhe searched his clothes inside and out in a panic, but he still couldn¡¯t find the photo.
He tried hard to recall where the photo might have been lost. Could it have been lost in S nation? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. He didn¡¯t even lose his phone or some identification documents. He shouldn¡¯t have just lost the most well-hidden photo.
Or did he lose it at the hospital? It shouldn¡¯t be too. Had it fallen off when he was changing into the patient¡¯s gown?
Li Zhe quickly got up, grabbed his coat, and walked out.
Meng Yu, who was next door, heard the sound of Li Zhe opening and closing the door and rushed out. He saw Li Zhe rushing downstairs nervously.
¡°Director Li, did anything happen?¡± Meng Yu followed closely behind and asked.
¡°l left something at the hospital. I¡¯m going back to get it. Stay here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Li Zhe turned around and said to Meng Yu. Then, he turned around and continued walking out of the door.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t even have time to take his coat. He followed behind Li Zhe immediately and said, ¡°Director Li, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe!s anxious expression and thought he must have lost something important. If this thing was taken by an enemy hiding in the dark and deliberately used to lure Li Zhe out, it would be bad.
Li Zhe, who had already walked into the courtyard, turned around and saw Nieng Yu in thin clothes. He hurriedly went forward and draped his clothes over Meng Yu!s body. With a slightlyining tone, he said, ¡°It¡¯s cold outside. You don¡¯t even wear proper clothes when youe out. What if you catch a cold?¡±
¡°Director Li, wear it yourself. I¡¯m not cold. Weren¡¯t you in a hurry to get something? Let¡¯s hurry up and set off.¡± Meng Yu was about to take off Li Zhe¡¯s coat when Li Zhe stopped him.
¡°Nothing is more important than your body. You wear it. I have a coat in the car.¡± Li Zhe domineeringly tidied up Meng Yu¡¯s shirt, then gently buttoned it up.
Meng Yu looked at the handsome face in front of him a little ufortably. The moment he realized that Li Zhe was about to look up, he immediately turned his head away in panic.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t notice Meng Yu¡¯s awkward expression, but said with a satisfied look, ¡°My clothes are suitable for you. They look good.¡±
Meng Yu coughed softly and slowly pulled away from Li Zhe. He said in a slightly sluggish tone, ¡°Director Li, let¡¯s hurry over to look for your things.¡±
Li Zhe smiled and nodded. Then, he unlocked the car and the two of them headed toward the hospital.
When he arrived at the ward that he had just left and saw that the room had been tidied up, Li Zhe suddenly panicked and asked the nurse if she had seen a photo.
The nurse shook her head. Meng Yu, on the other hand, was a little unnatural.
If he was right, the photo Li Zhe was looking for was probably the one he took.
While Meng Yu wondered if he should say it out loud, Li Zhe had already searched the entire ward several times. On such a cold day, Li Zhe made himself sweat profusely.
¡°What photo is it, Director Li?¡± Meng Yu asked helplessly. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t important, then forget it.¡±
From Meng Yu¡¯s point of view, since he didn¡¯t want to be with Li Zhe, there was no need for him to leave some nostalgic things around Li Zhe and disturb his thoughts. This was also the reason why he took away the photos.
Li Zhe sat on the ground with a dejected expression. He looked at Meng Yu in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s important, very important. In the four years that you weren¡¯t around, it was the photo that apanied me through every night of loneliness.¡¯
Meng Yu lowered his eyes and resisted the urge to tell Li Zhe that the photo was with him. Heforted Li Zhe, ¡°When some things are gone, it may also mean that you don¡¯t have to be too persistent. Perhaps if you lost it, you could easily have a new life. Director Li, let¡¯s go back.¡±
Li Zhe felt that Meng Yu¡¯s words had a hidden meaning. Instantly, a slight dull pain came from his heart, like a rusty knife cutting his heart.
¡°Ah Yu, I can¡¯t forget. I really can¡¯t forget and I don¡¯t want to forget. I won¡¯t have a new life. Ever since I met him, my entire life has revolved around him. If I really cut him off, then my whole world would copse. Ah Yu, can you not be so cruel?¡± Li Zhe pleaded..
Chapter 687 - 687: Burp
Chapter 687 - 687: Burp
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe sat on the ground with red eyes, looking like an abandoned puppy. He looked at Nieng Yu pitifully, hoping that Meng Yu could take him home.
Meng Yu was affected by Li Zhe¡¯s sorrowful mood, and his heart felt sour. After a while, he slowly walked to Li Zhe¡¯s side and pulled him up. He sighed and did not say anything.
Li Zhe allowed Meng Yu to hold his hand and return home.
Looking at Meng Yu who was about to leave, Li Zhe grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go, let me hug you, please. I lost something very, very important. I¡¯m very sad. I¡¯m so sad that my sky is falling. Can you hug andfort me?¡±
This time, Nieng Yu didn¡¯t refuse. He just sat quietly by Li Zhe¡¯s bed, letting Li Zhe hug him tightly and listen to him cry in his arms.
When Aunt Zhou finished preparing lunch and came to call for them, she looked at Li Zhe¡¯s red eyes in surprise and eximed, ¡°Young master, what happened to your eyes? Why is it so red and swollen? Was it stung by a bee?¡±
Li Zhe shook his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°No, I was just ying with the chilli and it got into my eyes. I¡¯m much better now.¡±
Li Zhe wouldn¡¯t say that he had cried in Meng Yu!s arms for a long time.
Aunt Zhou looked at Li Zhe suspiciously and asked, ¡°l haven¡¯t bought any chilli recently. Young Master, you¡¯re too old, yet you¡¯re still ying with chilli. ¡±
After the two of them sat down, Aunt Zhou brought her food back to her room, leaving Li Zhe and Meng Yu alone.
After four years, Li Zhe finally had the chance to sit and eat at the same table with Meng Yu. The bitterness in his heart surged and went to his tear nds, crystal-clear tears filled his eyes.
Meng Yu, who had been paying attention to Li Zhe, suddenly felt his heart tighten. He wondered if Li Zhe was going to cry again.
How did Li Zhe be such a crybaby after not seeing him for four years? Meng Yu didn¡¯t know how tofort him.
Meng Yu hurriedly picked up a piece of pork rib and ced it in Li Zhe¡¯s bowl. ¡°Director Li, hurry up and eat. Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Meng Yu urged.
Meng Yu tried to divert Li Zhe¡¯s thoughts with food, but Meng Yu didn¡¯t expect him to be reminded of the loneliness and longing he had felt when he ate alone for the past four years. Li Zhe¡¯s tears couldn¡¯t help but fall.
This shocked Meng Yu again. He hurriedly pulled out a few tissues and handed them to Li Zhe. He asked nervously, ¡°Director Li, don¡¯t cry. What¡¯s wrong?
Tell me, don¡¯t cry like this.¡±
¡°You¡¯re crying so much that my heart is in a mess.¡± Meng Yu swallowed back the words that were about toe out of his mouth.
¡°I¡¯m fine. I just feel so happy that I can¡¯t help but want to cry.¡± Li Zhe said as he wiped his tears with a tissue.
Nieng Yu felt like his head was about to explode. Li Zhe had just cried when he lost something, but now he was crying because he was happy while eating.
How did the sloppy Director Li suddenly be such an emotional guy who is sad at every little thing? Meng Yu really couldn¡¯t take it. He couldn¡¯t help but want to caress that little head andfort Li Zhe.
In order to conceal the strange thoughts in his heart, Meng Yu could only say in a slightly cold tone, ¡°Director Li, can we have a normal meal?¡±
When Li Zhe heard Meng Yu¡¯s slightly cold tone, he instantly stopped crying and looked at Nieng Yu with his red and swollen eyes.
Perhaps it was because he stopped crying so suddenly, Li Zhe couldn¡¯t stop himself from letting out a burp. In an instant, both of them were stunned.
When Li Zhe was crying just now, he could feel Meng Yu¡¯s indulgence towards him, which was why Li Zhe let his emotions free. He didn¡¯t mind crying in front of Meng Yu in an attempt to provoke Meng Yu to soften his heart.
However, Li Zhe only wanted to use crying to seduce Meng Yu into showing concern for him. He didn¡¯t want to cry until he burped and embarrassed himself in front of Meng Yu.
Meng Yu was stunned for a moment before he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Li Zhe was inexplicably cute like this.
Instantly, Li Zhe¡¯s face turned red. Feelingpletely humiliated, Li Zhe grabbed his chopsticks in a panic, trying to cover up his embarrassment by eating.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, who was almost burying his face in his bowl. He smiled and picked up some vegetables with his chopsticks. ¡°Don¡¯t just eat rice, get some vegetables.¡± He said gently.
Li Zhe was in a state of panic throughout the meal, afraid that Meng Yu wouldugh at his embarrassing behaviour. On the contrary, it was Meng Yu who was filled with rare ease and happiness.
After Li Zhe finished his meal, he quickly hid in his bedroom..
Chapter 688 - 688: Lunch With Love
Chapter 688 - 688: Lunch With Love
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu had just returned to his room when he received a call from Shen Xi.
¡°Brother Meng Yu, I went to your house to look for you. Your friend said that you moved away? You even moved to Li Zhe¡¯s ce?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s slightly puzzled voice came from the other end of the phone.
¡°Yes, I still have some things to do with Director Li,¡± Meng Yu said with a smile.
¡°What is it? Do you need my help?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t n to tell Shen Xi the truth, afraid that he would implicate Shen Xi as well. He opened his mouth and refused, ¡°No need. It¡¯s just some personal matters. I can handle it.¡±
Shen Xi frowned. It was a personal matter. Could it be that Meng Yu had finally thought it through and wanted to try it out with Li Zhe?
No matter what the reason was, since Meng Yu didn¡¯t say anything, Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t ask too much.
In short, it was good that Meng Yu could stay. If Li Zhe could really make Meng Yu stay forever, that would be even better. That way, they could meet often in the future.
Shen Xi put down the phone and returned to thepany to continue her studies.
Yesterday, Shen Xi was studying at the Lu Corporation. Today, Shen Xi was studying at the Shen Corporation. Shen Xi felt like she was a ruthless data collector.
At least Lu Lin apanied her at the Lu Corporation yesterday. She was alone at Shen Corporation because her cousin Zheng Huai was developing in the medical field. In the future, he would definitely take over the Zheng family¡¯s hospitals that covered the entire country.
Therefore, Shen Xi really had a headache over the Shen family.
In the next second, Chen Yu¡¯s smiling face appeared before Shen Xi.
¡°Xi, look at the lunch I prepared for you.¡± As if presenting a treasure, Chen Yu took out the bento that he had personally made from his meal bag and opened it to disy in front of Shen Xi.
It was nutritious and the colour scheme was beautiful. It could be seen that Chen Yu had put in a lot of effort.
However, Shen Xi felt that she couldn¡¯t afford it. She only treated Chen Yu as a normal friend, just like Zhao Yuan and Ye Min.
¡°Chen Yu, I¡¯m not hungry, you can eat by yourself.¡± Shen Xi refused straightforwardly.
The smile on Chen Yu¡¯s face paused for a moment before he continued smiling. He handed the spoon to Shen Xi and said, ¡°How can I not be hungry? Hurry up and eat. This love bento was made by your auntie and me. I said that we did it together, but I¡¯m just an assistant.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s words were half true and half false. This lunch was indeed cooked by him and the aunt of the Shen Xi family. However, he was the head chef and the aunt was the assistant.
He was afraid that Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t eat it in order to clear her rtionship with him, so he could only say this.
¡°Did you juste from my house?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Chen Yu nodded. ¡°l went over at around 10 0¡¯clock. That¡¯s when I found out that you starteding to thepany to study yesterday. It just so happened that Auntie was making your lunch, so I helped her with it.¡±
Shen Xi carefully chewed the food that Chen Yu had sent over. It was not the cooking of the auntie in the past. Chen Yu must have lied. However, seeing that Chen Yu was trying his best to conceal it, Shen Xi could only bite the bullet and eat it.
It had to be said that the taste was quite good.
Just as Shen Xi was enjoying her delicious lunch, Shen Hui came in with a smile. When he saw Chen Yu, he smiled so much that the wrinkles at the corners of his eyes deepened. ¡°Little Yu, you¡¯re here? Oh, it¡¯s lunch for Xi. Good boy, good.¡±
Chen Yu quickly walked to Shen Hui¡¯s side with a smile on his face. He supported Shen Hui and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Grandfather looks even more handsome today. Even your hairstyle looks much more fashionable, In the future, 1 want to learn from grandfather and be a fashionable old guy. Come, grandfather, sit here.¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s words made Shen Hui smile. He pulled Chen Yu and the two of them started a friendly exchange without a generation gap.
Shen Xi bit her spoon and shook her head. No wonder Chen Yu was so popr. His little mouth was so talkative.
Shen Xi was still sighing when Shen Hui suddenly mentioned something. ¡°What is it? Grandfather, what did you just say?¡± Shen Xi asked in a daze.
Shen Hui said unhappily, ¡°l told you to go for a walk with Little Yu after you¡¯re done eating. He came all the way here to bring you lunch. You should entertain him and take a walk to digest your food.¡±
Shen Hui was satisfied with Chen Yu from the bottom of his heart. He was not scheming, honest, and not stupid. Moreover, after four years of observation, Chen Yu was also quite loyal and treated Xi well.
The most important thing was that the Chen family¡¯s background was clean and simple. The Chen couple were also reasonable parents. Shen Xi and Chen Yu would not suffer any losses if they were together.
Shen Xi took a deep breath and said helplessly, ¡°Grandfather, 1 still have a lot of information to read..
Chapter 689 - 689: Going Out for a Walk
Chapter 689 - 689: Going Out for a Walk
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chen Yu saw Shen Xi¡¯s resistance and sighed in his heart.
Chen Yu felt that ever since Shen Xi met Guan Lei, she seemed to be more and more perfunctory towards him. If it was in the past, Shen Xi would definitely smile and say, ¡°l understand, Grandpa.¡±
After she finished speaking, Shen Xi would definitely secretly frown, sigh, and bite her lower lip helplessly. Then, she would resign herself to her fate and apany him for a walk.
Look, he could even predict Shen Xi!s expression. He thought that as long as this continued, Shen Xi would get used to it and be with him in the future.
But now, Shen Xi had changed.
Thinking of this, Chen Yu not only felt regretful, he should not have wanted to show off back then, so he brought Shen Xi to Guan Lei.
If the two of them had reunited a littleter, after Shen Xi fell in love with him, after Shen Xi and he got married, how good would that be?
Shen Hui said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to stop looking. You can go out with Little Yu in the afternoon. Grandfather will pay your expenses.¡±
Initially, Shen Xi felt that reading information was boring and dull. However, at this moment, she felt that rather than going out with Chen Yu to cultivate their so-called rtionship, it would be better to read the information.
In the end, Shen Xi frowned helplessly. She bit her lower lip and sighed, ¡°l know. I¡¯ll go after eating.¡±
Seeing the familiar Shen Xi, Chen Yu¡¯s tense emotions rxed slightly.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know where to bring Chen Yu. In the end, she brought Chen Yu directly to her house. She nned to let Chen Yu watch a movie in the recording room, and then she would continue writing her graduation thesis.
Guan Lei, who was just about to leave, suddenly felt upset when Shen Xi and Chen Yu came back in pairs. He quietly hid in a corner, feeling dejected.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect to see her grandfather, grandmother and mother when she opened the door. She was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t go to the office today? Grandfather, Grandmother, you¡¯re here too?¡±
Lu De and Ye Qi looked at Shen Xi and Chen Yu standing at the door and said with smiles, ¡°Your mother said that she wants to celebrate the fact that you¡¯ve officially started studying at the twopanies, so she ns to have a hotpot together tonight. We¡¯re nning to buy some ingredients.¡±
As she spoke, Ye Qi looked at Chen Yu and smiled lovingly, ¡°Little Yu is here too. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±
Chen Yu rejoiced in his heart and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Okay, grandmother.¡±
Shen Xi felt a headacheing on. Chen Yu was getting more and more familiar with calling her family.
¡°I¡¯ll go up and write my thesis first.¡± Shen Xi said in a low mood.
¡°Xi, let me apany you.¡± Chen Yu hurriedly followed and said.
Shen Xi refused. ¡°No need. I¡¯m used to being quiet. You can go to the recording room to watch a movie. I just updated a lot of movies two days ago.¡±
Chen Yu stopped following Shen Xi and said softly, ¡°Alright!¡± Then, he looked dejectedly at Shen Xi as she went upstairs.
Lu De and Ye Qi looked at each other, and then both of them looked mncholic.
Lu Shan quickly called out to Chen Yu. ¡°Come, Little Yu. Come over here, We can choose the ingredients for tonight together.¡±
Chen Yu swept away the gloominess in his heart and sat down beside Lu Shan and the other two with a smile on his face. Soon, he started chatting with the three of them.
Hearing theughtering from downstairs, Shen Xi felt a little helpless. She closed the door and locked herself in the room, forcing herself to focus on the thesis.
She busied herself for the entire afternoon. When Chen Yu came up to call Shen Xi, Shen Xi realized that she had actually been writing for the entire afternoon.
Shen Xi got up and opened the door. What she saw was Chen Yu t s smiling eyes.
¡°Xi, Auntie asked me to call you down for hotpot. Your grandparents are here too.¡± Chen Yuughed.
Shen Xi forced a smile and said, ¡°Alright.¡±
Shen Xi walked around Chen Yu and was about to leave when Chen Yu grabbed her hand. Shen Xi turned to look at Chen Yu in shock and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chen Yu originally wanted to ask for an answer, but when he saw Shen Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes, he instantly couldn¡¯t ask.
Something was wrong with Shen Xi, something very wrong.
Therefore, Chen Yu was afraid that once he asked, he would not be rejected like before.
He had a feeling that Shen Xi was already nning to settle the score between the two of them.
He was afraid that if he asked today, he might not have the qualifications and courage to continue pestering Shen Xi in the next moment..
Chapter 690 - 690: Dinner Hotpot
Chapter 690 - 690: Dinner Hotpot
A bitter smile overflowed from the corner of Chen Yu¡¯s mouth as he walked closer to Shen Xi. His eyes were filled with gentleness as he wanted to smooth out Shen Xi¡¯s slightly messy hair.
The image of Guan Lei touching her head shed across Shen Xi¡¯s mind. She subconsciously shrank back and avoided Chen Yu¡¯s hand that was about to touch her head. She also pulled back her sleeve from Chen Yu¡¯s hand.
The air seemed to freeze for a moment. Chen Yu did not expect Shen Xi to dodge. His empty hand curled up awkwardly in the air before he retracted it.
Four years ago, when he had juste into contact with Shen Xi, Shen Xi would avoid his ambiguous actions and even coldly warn him.
However, after four years, Shen Xi had clearly gotten used to his little intimate actions from time to time. However, today, it seemed as if he had returned to four years ago. This made Chen Yu feel defeated.
Shen Xi also felt that she seemed to have overreacted. However, it was her subconscious action just now. Even she herself did not realize it and dodged just like that.
Chen Yu hid his depressed mood, lightly smiling as he pursed his lips and exined, ¡°Your hair is a little messy. I just wanted to smooth it for you.¡± Shen Xi casually adjusted her hair and said politely, ¡°Thank you!¡¯
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s polite thanks, Chen Yu felt even worse. The way he interacted with Shen Xi seemed to have really returned to four years ago.
Shen Xi also noticed Chen Yu¡¯s sudden mood, and the atmosphere between the two instantly became a little awkward.
Just as Shen Xi was about to speak, Chen Yu spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go down. Your parents are probably waiting anxiously.¡±
Shen Xi nodded silently and said, ¡°Alright.¡± Then, Shen Xi turned around and went downstairs.
Chen Yu followed behind Shen Xi and stared at the girl walking in front of him without blinking.
It had been four years. Shen Xi had upied his life for four years. He had even nned his future with Shen Xi.
But now, it seemed that a n could only be a n. The possibility of it being realized was very small.
When the people downstairs saw Chen Yuing down with Shen Xi, the scene was like a woman singing and her husband following his wife. They all felt that the two of them were toopatible.
As soon as Chen Yu went downstairs, he habitually smiled and happily drank with the elders.
It wasn¡¯t that Chen Yu had never drunk with the elders of the Shen and Lu families. Two years ago, Chen Yu was even deliberately drunk by the elders of the family just to get the truth out of Chen Yu.
Because Chen Yu was a yboy four years ago, his parents felt that it was necessary to test if Chen Yu had really changed.
Hence, the two families went into action together and directly made Chen Yu drunk until he was in a daze. He even said half of his bank card password. Fortunately, Shen Xi stopped him in time.
It was only after that incident that his parentspletely epted Chen Yu.
Shen Xi still remembered that day. Chen Yu, whose face was red and eyes were blurred, protected his cor tightly and said righteously to the inte celebrity arranged by her parents, ¡°l won¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m Xi!s, and I want to keep my chastity.¡±
The scene of him shaking his head and brainwashing himself made her parents, who were at the side, extremely happy.
Shen Xi felt that it was not true to say that she did not have any feelings at that time. However, it was also true that she could not like Chen Yu the way she used to like Guan Lei.
After that day, Chen Yu did not dare to drink like this anymore, because he was afraid of losing hisposure in front of the elders again.
But tonight, Chen Yu seemed to be a little indulgent.
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu, who was about to drink another ss of wine, and quickly said half-jokingly, ¡°Chen Yu, don¡¯t drink so much. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to keep your bank card password.¡±
When Chen Yu heard Shen Xi!s words, he put down the wine ss in his hand in the next second and said with a smile, ¡°Alright, Xi said not to drink, so I won¡¯t drink.¡¯
Shen Hui, who had just clinked sses with Chen Yu, smiled with a hurt expression and said, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re being biased. You only knew how to feel sorry for Little Yu, but you didn¡¯t feel sorry for grandfather, who had also drunk so much.¡¯
Shen Hui¡¯s words caused everyone at the table to burst intoughter. Even Chen Yu¡¯s gaze towards Shen Xi was slightly bright.
Shen Xi looked at Shen Hui awkwardly and smiled, ¡°Grandfather, you won¡¯t tell me your bank password when you¡¯re drunk. Why would I be worried about you? I¡¯m afraid that if Chen Yu says the password and the money is gone, our family will have to go to the police for tea.¡±
Chen Xi¡¯s words did not make everyone stop teasing Shen Xi. It was only when Chen Yu saw that there was something wrong with Shen Xi¡¯s expression that he spoke to Shen Hui, ¡°Xi is trying to save you. She¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll drink too much with you and hurt your body..¡±
Chapter 691 - 691: Neighbors Visiting
Chapter 691 - 691: Neighbors Visiting
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Chen Yu helped Shen Xi resolve the situation of being besieged by her family. Then, he obediently ate his food and stopped drinking. He would even carefully cook the dishes for everyone. It was a happy and harmonious scene.
At this moment, the doorbell of the vi rang. Shen Xi immediately stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go see who¡¯s here.¡±
The auntie was not around for today¡¯s family banquet, so Shen Xi could only go to the door herself.
Shen Xi immediately left the table after she finished speaking. She really wanted to leave this strange atmosphere for a while. This strange atmosphere was created by her family, as if she and Chen Yu were already husband and wife.
¡°Xi, sit down. Grandfather will go. Grandfather drank too much, so I can get up and take a walk.¡± Shen Hui¡¯s abrupt words shocked everyone at the table. Shen Xi did not understand. When she saw Shen Hui¡¯s serious face that suddenly did not have a smile, she nodded in a daze and said, ¡°Oh, okay!¡¯
Shen Hui had just stood up when Lu De stood up as well, causing Shen Xi to be baffled.
¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked curiously.
¡°Grandfather also wants to go out and sober up. I¡¯ll be backter to eat hotpot with Xi.¡± Lu Deughed.
Shen Yan quickly picked up a piece of beef and ced it in Shen Xi!s bowl. ¡°Xi, hurry up and eat. I haven¡¯t seen you eat much at night.¡±
Lu Shan also invited Chen Yu to eat. Then, she stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go wash some more fruits and vegetables.¡±
Lu Shan stood up and silently drew the curtains, blocking Guan Lei¡¯s figure outside the iron gate.
Shen Xi replied with a soft ¡°Oh¡± and then continued eating. However, the atmosphere at the table was obviously a little colder than before.
Chen Yu also had a puzzled look on his face, but he still hurriedly yed to his strengths and heated up the scene again.
The moment Shen Hui opened the door, he saw Guan Lei standing at the entrance of the iron gate. He walked towards the iron gate and asked Guan Lei to leave with him with a cold face.
Before Guan Lei could say anything, he saw Shen Hui walking out of the door.
Lu De followed behind and closed the door.
Guan Lei followed Shen Hui and Lu De to a corner some distance away from the door. Before he could speak, Shen Hui questioned him in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing here? We don¡¯t wee outsiders at our family banquet today.¡±
Guan Lei thought of Chen Yu, who was eating with Shen Xi¡¯s family, and suddenly felt a little disappointed. He said embarrassedly, ¡®1 1 live across the street. I came over today as a neighbour to say hello.¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words, Shen Hui and Lu De frowned deeply. They did not expect Guan Lei to be so persistent and stay directly opposite Shen Xi.
¡°There¡¯s no need. We¡¯re just neighbours. There¡¯s no need to greet each other. Our Shen family is just a small family. It¡¯s not worthy of you, Young Master Guan, to lower yourself to greet us.¡± Shen Hui said bluntly.
Lu De also chimed in, ¡°We don¡¯t like neighbours visiting. I hope Young Master Guan won¡¯te over again in the future. Otherwise, we don¡¯t mind building a wall between the two houses.¡¯
They knew that Shen Xi had been abandoned by Guan Lei back then, so how could they be nice to Guan Lei?
Of course, the most important thing was that they thought that Guan Lei and Shen Xi were ill-fated enemies. Otherwise, why would Shen Xi take the bullet for Guan Lei?
There were some things that grandfathers like them didn¡¯t say, but it didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t know.
¡°Grandfather Shen, Grandfather Lu, what happened before was my fault. I will treat Xi well in the future and make it up to her. I hope you can give me another chance. l¡¡± Guan Lei said anxiously.
However, Shen Hui interrupted Guan Lei, ¡°Impossible. Although our Shen and Lu families are not as rich as your Guan family, we are not poor either. We do not need yourpensation. As for the opportunity, hmph, the two of you are not fated in this lifetime.¡¯
¡°Young Master Guan, I hope you can understand that it¡¯s not just you who isn¡¯t suitable for our Xi. Your Guan family is aplicated family and is not suitable for our Xi. Please be magnanimous and let our Xi live a peaceful and happy life in this life.¡± Lu De said bluntly.
¡°Grandfather Shen and Grandfather Lu, I can handle this. Please trust me.¡¯
Guan Lei held the gift box tightly in his hand, his eyes filled with sincerity.
¡°Forget it. We don¡¯t like to hear big talk. Anyway, Guan Lei, we don¡¯t wee you here. Don¡¯te here again.¡± Shen Hui said.
Lu De nced at Guan Lei. ¡°We¡¯ve said what we need to say. If you continue to pester Xi, don¡¯t me us for bullying you.¡±
After Lu De finished speaking, he called for Shen Hui to hurry in, leaving Guan Lei alone in silence..
Chapter 692 - 692: Gift Box
Chapter 692 - 692: Gift Box
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
It was a chilly spring day. Xue Li held his arm tightly and said with concern, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t we go back first?¡±
Guan Lei looked at the gift box in his hand and handed it to Xue Li saying, ¡°Give this to auntie and let auntie deliver it.¡¯
Xue Li took the gift box from Guan Lei and walked toward the other side of the vi.
Shen Hui and Lu De had just entered when Shen Xi asked curiously, ¡°Grandpa, Grandpa, who was that knocking on the door just now? You¡¯re back from a walk so soon?¡±
Shen Hui and Lu De looked at each other and said, ¡°A man who was selling goat milk. We sent him away and went for a walk. He came back when he was
a little cold.¡¯
Just as Shen Xi nodded, the doorbell rang again.
Shen Hui thought that Guan Lei had returned, so he turned around angrily and walked out of the door.
Shen Xi could no longer suppress his curiosity. She wanted to get up but was held down by Lu Shan.
¡°Here, have some fruit to relieve your boredom,¡± said Lu Shan with a smile.¡±
Lu Shan would never allow Shen Xi and Guan Lei to meet. She was Shen Xi¡¯s mother, and she knew very well how Shen Xi felt about Guan Lei. Therefore, it was best for the two of them not to meet.
Hence, when Shen Hui and Lu De signalled her to look out the window, she got up and pulled the curtains. She did not want Shen Xi to see Guan Lei standing outside the door.
Shen Xi frowned. She had a feeling that her family didn¡¯t want her to open the door, or rather, they didn¡¯t want her to see the person who knocked on the door.
Shen Xi did not know why she had such an illusion, but she was obviously not the type to be kept in the dark like this.
Shen Xi stood up and said to Lu Shan, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±
Shen Xi slipped away from Lu Shan¡¯s hands like a loach.
In an instant, Shen Xi¡¯s parents, grandmother, and even the confused Chen Yu stood up in a daze.
The group of people went out and saw a middle-aged woman standing by the iron door. When she handed the gift box to Shen Hui, they were slightly stunned.
Shen Hui had seen this gift box in Guan Lei¡¯s hands earlier. He was about to reject it when he was pulled aside by Lu De.
¡°Xi is looking at it, so you should take it first. Otherwise, it will look strange.¡± Lu De said.
Shen Hui felt that it made sense and quickly put on a smile. Then, he took the gift box with both hands and thanked her with a smile, ¡°Thank you, you¡¯re too kind. Let¡¯s keep in touch in the future.¡±
The auntie looked at the two old men who had changed their faces in surprise and muttered in her heart. Just now, the two of them had even blown their moustaches and red at her, asking her to go back and warn her Young Master not to send anything over again.
However, in the next second, the two of them suddenly became enthusiastic.
This made her a little at a loss. She could only nod and say, ¡°Alright.¡±
After sending off the auntie opposite them, Shen Hui and Shen Xi turned around with the gift box. They looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°It¡¯s the neighbour next door. She said she was giving us a gift and greeting us.¡±
Shen Xi raised her head and looked into the distance. She still felt that something was wrong.
Her family first refused to let her see the person who rang the doorbell, and then they spoke in a strange tone.
Shen Hui was afraid that Shen Xi would think too much, so he directly ced the gift box in his hand into Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Here, a gift box for my precious Xi.¡±
Shen Xi looked at the gift box in her hand and thought that maybe she was really overthinking.
Shen Xi ced the gift box in Chen Yu¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Here you go.¡± Then, she turned around and returned to the house.
The family sat down at the table again.
Chen Yu curiously looked at the gift box in his hand. After opening it, he realized that there was candy inside. Moreover, this candy seemed a little familiar.
Oh right, it was the candy from that Western restaurant. Chen Yu smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this candy before. I¡¯ve seen it twice recently. Could it be a new brand?¡±
Shen Xi gently turned her head and nced at the candy in Chen Yu¡¯s hand. The next second, she reached out and snatched the candy from Chen Yu t s hand. She asked in confusion, ¡°Grandpa, is this candy from the neighbour? Is it our neighbour across the street?¡±
¡°Yes, thatdy just now, our new neighbour.¡± Shen Hui nodded.
Shen Xi raised her eyes and stared at Shen Hui for a few times. Then, her gaze turned to her family who had been acting strangely just now. She suddenly caught the key point.
¡°Grandfather, Grandpa, you two saw Guan Lei just now, right?¡± She asked with certainty.. ¡°The person who knocked on the door just now was Guan Lei, right? The new neighbour is Guan Lei, right?¡±
Chapter 693 - 693: Disagree
Chapter 693 - 693: Disagree
Trantor: Nyoi-go Studio Editor: Nyoi-go Studio
Shen Hui and Lu De were stunned. They could not figure out how Shen Xi had discovered it. Shen Xi clearly did not see Guan Lei earlier.
Looking at the silent Shen Hui and Lu De, Shen Xi¡¯s guess was confirmed.
No wonder her family was so strange. They didn¡¯t want her to see Guan Lei, so they worked together to hide it from her.
Shen Xi pinched the candy in her hand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while.¡¯
Shen Yan, who had not spoken much the entire night, suddenly turned gloomy and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡¯
Shen Xi, who had just turned around, froze on the spot. This was the first time Shen Yan had been so fierce to Shen Xi.
Everyone at the table was frightened by Shen Yan. Chen Yu was afraid that Shen Yan would say something about Shen Xi, so he quickly said, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be angry.¡±
Shen Hui pped the back of Shen Yan¡¯s head. ¡°What are you doing? You scared Xi by being so loud.¡±
Shen Yan touched the back of his head and said unhappily, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m educating Xi. ¡±
Shen Hui said in a deep voice, ¡°If you want to educate her, then so be it. Why are you so loud? Speak properly.¡±
After saying that, Shen Hui looked at Shen Xi kindly and said, ¡°Xi, your father was anxious and raised his voice. Did he scare you? Come,e, sit down.
Let¡¯s have a good chat as a family. What are you going out on such a cold day?¡±
Lu Shan sighed and said, ¡°Xi, listen to us. You should not go out. Look at this big family. Chen Yu is also here. What¡¯s going to happen if you go out?¡±
After Shen Xi calmed herself down, she continued to sit down.
It was just that this meal had instantly turned from a happy and harmonious meal to a tasteless meal for everyone. Even Chen Yu, who had been ying the role of livening up the atmosphere, had be quite depressed.
After forcing himself to continue eating, Chen Yu still chose to go back first.
After sending Chen Yu off, Shen Xi looked at the six people sitting opposite her with a calm expression. The scene was like a three-hall hearing.
¡°Xi, I thought that your mother and I had already made it clear to youst time, but it seems that you still don¡¯t understand our painstaking efforts.¡± Shen Yan said with a serious expression.
Lu Shan said with a grave expression, ¡°Xi, Dad and Mom hope that you¡¯ll think about what happened between you and Guan Lei. Dad and Mom hope that you can be with Little Yu. He¡¯s the most suitable for you. Guan Lei, he¡¯s not suitable for you. We won¡¯t agree to you being with him.¡±
Lu Shan had mixed feelings. If she could, she would never want to interfere with her daughter¡¯s love life.
¡°Xi, Grandpa and Grandma don¡¯t agree with you being together with Guan Lei.¡± Shen Hui said.
¡°Yes, Grandpa and Grandma didn¡¯t agree either.¡± Lu De also expressed his and his wife¡¯s stance.
Shen Xi felt extremely irritated and could not help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t Dad and Mom also get rejected previously? Wasn¡¯t it also abination of two groups? Aren¡¯t you living well now?¡±
Shen Xi naturally knew in her heart that the Shen and Lu family¡¯s situation was different from the Guan family, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to fight for it.
She and Guan Lei were already separated by all sorts of problems, family problems, and trust problems. If even her family did not support her, she would feel very exhausted and helpless.
¡°Xi, whether it¡¯s your father or your mother, they¡¯ve never given up on each other. They¡¯ve never doubted each other. But you and Guan Lei didn¡¯t. Four years ago, he gave up on you and didn¡¯t trust you. Once you marry him, do you know how dangerous it is for a family like his to have a marriage of distrust?¡± Shen Hui said in a deep voice.
¡°That¡¯s right, Xi, just think about it. What if someone wants to deal with you
in the future? What if Guan Lei doesn¡¯t trust you and convicts you? Just like four years ago, you were clearly hypnotized, but he didn¡¯t even check and directly determined that it was your intention. How could hepare to your father? He doesn¡¯t even know you.¡± Lu Shan added.
What happened four years ago was like a thorn that stabbed into Shen Xi¡¯s heart, as well as the hearts of the Shen and Lu families. It made everyone feel disgusted.
Shen Xi lowered her head and twisted her fingers in frustration.
Old Madam Shen couldn¡¯t bear it and quickly said, ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s all for today. Xi, go rest first. We¡¯ll think about it slowly.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said to her family, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡± Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she returned to her own room.
The people downstairs were also filled with mncholy. They only had one little darling and they did not want Shen Xi to be so unhappy..
Chapter 694 - 694: Drone
Chapter 694: Drone
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°What should we do?¡± Lu Shan said worriedly.
Shen Yan was also very helpless. He and Lu Shan had experienced this stage before, so they knew very well that there was a high chance that they would not be able to reason with Shen Xi.
If feelings could be controlled so easily, he and Lu Shan would not have broken off their 20-year agreement with their parents.
Even after 20 years of hardship, they still enjoyed each other¡¯s presence, so they knew very well the bitterness and sadness in Shen Xi¡¯s heart.
¡°If Guan Lei was a beggar, we would have captured him and educated him properly. We would have made him remember that he was good to Xi. We wouldn¡¯t have been afraid of him turning the world upside down. However, he just had to be from the Guan family.¡± Lu De said angrily.
Everyone agreed with Lu De.
As long as Shen Xi really liked him, they did not mind raising another person. They could find a person to marry into the Shen and Lu families and spend the rest of their lives with Shen Xi.
But Guan Lei was not.
Downstairs, the clouds were gloomy. Upstairs, Shen Xi looked at the candy in her palm and her mood was extremely gloomy.
She pressed the button for the automatic curtains and watched as the curtains slowly opened in front of her. In the next second, a familiar figure suddenly entered Shen Xi¡¯s eyes.
Guan Lei was also very surprised. He just stood on the balcony and wanted to look in the direction of Shen Xi. He did not expect Shen Xi to suddenly appear in the opposite window.
Guan Lei¡¯s originally depressed mood suddenly became happy. He raised his hand and waved it at Shen Xi. His anxious look made Shen Xi lower her head and snicker.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi who suddenly lowered her head and panicked. Why was Xi suddenly not looking at him? Was she unhappy?
Guan Lei turned around and found the drone in the bedroom. He wrote a note and ced it on the drone. Not long after, the drone stopped on Shen Xi¡¯s balcony.
Shen Xi looked up slightly at the drone under the ss door. She didn¡¯t pick it up immediately. Instead, she looked up at Guan Lei with a puzzled expression.
When Guan Lei saw that Shen Xi was finally looking at him, he quickly pointed at the drone and gestured for Shen Xi to take a look.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t move. Just when Guan Lei thought that Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t read the note he wrote, Shen Xi opened the ss door and picked up the drone thatnded on her balcony.
Initially, Shen Xi thought that it was something important. He did not expect it to be just a sentence. Xi, are you unhappy?
Shen Xi was speechless. Did this fool not know that there was a thing called a cell phone?
Why did he have to send it over so anxiously with a drone and then let her see it in such a hurry?
Shen Xi found a rope and tied the candy in her hand to the drone. Then, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Guan Lei. Idiot, drive your drone back.
After sending the message, Shen Xi raised her phone and prompted Guan Lei to look at his phone.
Guan Lei excitedly turned around to look for his phone. When he saw Shen Xi calling him an idiot, he was happy for a while before he flew the drone back.
However, when he saw the candy, Guan Lei panicked. What did Xi mean by sending the candy back? Was she going to break up cleanly with him?
Was it because his actions just now made Xi¡¯s family unhappy? Did they ask Xi not to be with him?
Guan Lei quickly sent a voice call to Shen Xi. The moment Shen Xi picked up, he quickly said, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t make a decision so quickly. Give me another chance.¡¯
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s figure and his anxious tone. She didn¡¯t know how to respond.
Shen Xi¡¯s silence caused Guan Lei to panic even more. He told her his n, ¡°Xi,
I know your family must be worried about my family. I¡¯ve thought it through.
I can give up. I can be Guan Lei and not Young Master Guan.¡±
Shen Xi was instantly shocked and asked in disbelief, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±
¡°Xi, I¡¯m not talking nonsense. If your parents are worried, I can leave the Guan family and remove my name from the family register. Anyway, I¡¯m not the only heir of the Guan family. I¡¯ll just find Meng Yu and let him go back to acknowledge his ancestors.¡± Guan Lei blurted out his thoughts.
¡°Guan Lei, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Shen Xi raised her voice slightly.
The position of the heir of the Guan family was not something that Guan Lei could just abandon..
Chapter 695 - 695: Splash of Honey
Chapter 695: Ssh of Honey
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Once Meng Yu returned to the Guan family, his past would be exposed. Old Master Guan would lose his integrity.
Guan Yi was not only Guan Lei¡¯s grandfather but also Meng Yu!s biological father. Shen Xi did not want this to happen because of her.
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s objection, Guan Lei felt extremely mncholic. He said ufortably, ¡°But Xi, I really want to be with you. I know that my family and what happened four years ago made your family bear a deep grudge against me, so I¡¯ve been thinking about what to do. This is the best solution I can think of.¡¯
As if afraid that Shen Xi would feel burdened, Guan Lei continued, ¡°Originally, the position of the heir of the Guan family was not mine, but my brother¡¯s. Since my brother saved Meng Yu, it is only natural for Meng Yu to rece my brother. I have no interest in this position at all. Xi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of Meng Yu¡¯s identity. Nothing will happen.¡±
¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t do anything rash. Otherwise, even if my parents agree, I won¡¯t agree to be with you.¡± Shen Xi said sternly.
Guan Lei was silent on the other end of the phone. Shen Xi asked impatiently, ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡±
Guan Lei nodded gloomily and said, ¡°l heard it.¡±
Only then did Shen Xi slightly rx the stone weighing on her heart.
Guan Lei looked at the candy that Shen Xi had sent back. He peeled it and put it into his mouth. The clear sweetness spread in his mouth. Guan Lei said vaguely, ¡°Xi, the candy in your hands is sweeter. Touch the box of candies and send them back to me.¡¯
Shen Xiughed in anger. ¡°Guan Lei, why are you like this? How can you give something away and even ask for it back personally?¡±
¡°Then will you eat it?¡± Guan Lei asked expectantly. Shen Xi only lightly acknowledged and said, ¡°Yes, at least 1 like candy.¡± Guan Lei asked, ¡°What about me? Do you like me too?¡±
Shen Xi listened to Guan Lei¡¯s question and looked up at Guan Lei with a bright smile. ¡°l won¡¯t consider it if it¡¯s not as sweet as sugar.¡±
Guan Lei, who was on the balcony, instantly deted like a balloon. He said dejectedly, ¡°Can I put some honey on my body?¡±
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°Honey? You really know how to think. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll attract ants before you finish applying it. The famous Young Master Guan of Beijing was bitten to death by ants. That was going to be big news.¡±
¡°Xi, you like to eat. As long as you like me, it¡¯s okay to be bitten to death. I¡¯ll chase you again in my next life,¡± Guan Lei said as he looked at the person opposite him with gentle eyes.
Shen Xi felt that she couldn¡¯t continue chatting with Guan Lei. Eight out of ten sentences from this person were confessions and flirtations. This made Shen Xi, who didn¡¯t know what the future would be like, unable to withstand it.
¡°I¡¯m going to wash up and get ready to sleep.¡± Shen Xi said as she closed the ss door and drew the curtains.
¡°So early?¡± Guan Lei asked anxiously.
Shen Xi looked at the time. It was only around eight o¡¯clock in the evening. It was indeed a little early.
¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to talk. Xi, just put your phone aside. I¡¯ll just listen to your voice, okay?¡± Guan Lei dragged out thest syble, trying to act coquettishly to achieve his goal of being intimate with Shen Xi.
Shen Xi had a headache. Her rationality told her not to indulge Guan Lei, but she could not resist Guan Lei¡¯s coquettish look.
Shen Xi began to realize that she was really a double-minded person when it came to people she liked and disliked.
If Chen Yu was the one acting coquettishly at her, she would definitely hang up the phone with a look of disgust.
Therefore, Shen Xi knew that she would probably fall into Guan Lei¡¯s hands for the rest of her life. She had to think carefully about how the two of them could be together without involving her family¡¯s power.
In the end, Shen Xi still maintained her conversation with Guan Lei and even brought him into the bathroom when she took a shower.
It couldn¡¯t be helped. Love made it easy for people to lower their bottom line.
On the other end of the phone, Guan Lei heard the sound of the water. He could not help but imagine some indescribable scenes in his mind. His face instantly turned red.
When Xue Li saw Guan Lei¡¯s face, he thought that Guan Lei was having a fever. He called him several times, but Guan Lei didn¡¯t respond..
Chapter 696 - 696: Blind Date Banquet
Chapter 696 - 696: Blind Date Banquet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
While Guan Lei was indulging in his imagination, he suddenly felt a chill on his forehead. He was so scared that he kicked Xue Li to the ground.
¡°Aiyo, Young Master, why did you kick me?¡± Xue Li covered his aching butt and wailed.
When Guan Lei heard that it was Xue Li, he thought of Shen Xi who was taking a shower on the other end of the phone. He quickly hung up the phone and asked with a red face, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±
¡°Young Master,¡± Xue Li said with an innocent look, ¡°l kept knocking on the door, but you didn¡¯t reply. I thought something happened to you. But when I came in, I saw your face burning up. 1 thought you were sick, so I wanted to take your temperature.¡±
Guan Lei coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Why are you here?¡±
Xue Li got up from the ground and then remembered to report, ¡°Young Master, well, the Old Master asked Lei Feng to arrange arge-scale blind date party for you called the Spring Banquet. I think you should know about it. ¡±
¡°What?¡± Guan Lei widened his eyes in shock.
He hadn¡¯t even made any progress with Xi, and his grandfather was already here to ruin it?
If Xi found out that he was actually going on a blind date with someone else, if Shen and Lu¡¯s families found out about this blind date, wouldn¡¯t he be finished?
However, news of this spread quickly. Shen Xi had just finished showering when Lu Shan knocked on the door and entered.
¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked Lu Shan, who had a serious expression on her face.
Lu Shan exhaled with a solemn expression and said, ¡°There¡¯s something I think you should know.¡±
Shen Xi looked at her mother¡¯s serious expression and smiled in confusion. ¡°What is it? What actually made mother unhappy?¡±
¡°The Guan family is going to hold a spring banquet in a few days. Almost all single girls of the right age in Beijing have received an invitation. I heard that they are going to use this banquet to find a wife for Guan Lei. Even though they had invited some young masters of the aristocratic families, it was arge-scale blind date banquet for Guan Lei alone.¡± Lu Shan snapped.
Lu Shan didn¡¯t mind Guan Lei finding someone else to get married on a blind date, but she was furious. Guan Lei was pestering her daughter while he was setting up blind dates in a big way.
Shen Xi was slightly stunned before she smiled and said, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s there to be angry about? Guan Lei was single now. Wasn¡¯t it quite normal for him to have such a banquet? It has nothing to do with us. Why are you angry?¡±
Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi suspiciously and asked in a suspicious tone, ¡°Do you really think so?¡±
Shen Xi shrugged her shoulders naturally and nodded. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I think. ¡±
However, the moment Shen Xi saw Guan Lei¡¯s voice call request, she secretly rejected it.
Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi¡¯s expression and saw that there was nothing unusual. She then heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Yes, it has nothing to do with us. Xi, mother know you don¡¯t like Little Yu yet. I¡¯m not forcing you to like Little Yu or be with him.¡±
¡°If you can find someone you like in the future,¡± Lu Shan said earnestly, ¡°Mother will agree, but it can¡¯t be Guan Lei. Mother doesn¡¯t want someone who abandoned you to abandon you again. I still remember how pale you looked when you were sent to the hospital that day. Mother couldn¡¯t forgive Guan Lei for hurting you.¡±
Shen Xi sighed slightly. She hugged Lu Shan, whose eyes were red, andforted her silently.
Shen Xi knew that Lu Shan was doing this for her own good. However, it was hard to tell when it came to rtionships. Guan Lei had always been in her heart. She could not lie to herself about this.
After sending Lu Shan off, Shen Xi sneered at the voice call request that had lit up her phone screen again, and then swiftly rejected it.
How could she not be angry? Shen Xi was furious.
However, Shen Xi knew very well that Guan Lei definitely did not know about
With Guan Lei¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t flirt with her while looking for a future wife for himself.
However, she still had to be angry.
Guan Lei, who was rejected again, almost cried. He was now 100% sure that Shen Xi must have found out about the blind date banquet.
Guan Lei quickly sent a message, [Xi, it wasn¡¯t me who organised that blind date. It was my grandfather. Don¡¯t believe it. I really didn¡¯t want to go.]
Guan Lei anxiously waited for Shen Xi¡¯s reply, but the message he sent was like a stone sinking into the sea. He did not receive any reply..
Chapter 697 - 697: Confession
Chapter 697 - 697: Confession
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei had no choice but to take out his drone and write what he wanted to say on a piece of paper. Then, he let the drone fly to Shen Xi¡¯s balcony with his words.
Seeing that Shen Xi did not open the door, Guan Lei could only control the drone and gently knock on the ss door.
Shen Hui, who was about to reach the main entrance, suddenly looked up and asked the people beside him in confusion, ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Lu De listened attentively for a while before shaking his head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Only then did Shen Hui retract his gaze and the group went home.
Shen Xi grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s drone and said to Guan Lei on the other end of the phone, ¡°Guan Lei, you actually let your drone hit my ss door. Can you afford to pay for it?¡±
¡°If I can¡¯t afford it, I¡¯llpensate you with myself.¡± Guan Lei said seriously. If Xi was willing to make him pay with his life, he would be absolutely willing.
¡°You¡¯re worthless, I don¡¯t want you.¡± Shen Xi joked.
Guan Lei listened to Shen Xi¡¯s joking tone and instantly felt a little relieved. He asked nervously, ¡°Xi, are you not angry anymore? That blind date has nothing to do with me.¡¯
¡°l know. I knew it had nothing to do with you the moment I heard it.¡± Shen Xi said while lying on the bed.
Guan Lei was stunned. He had always been afraid that Shen Xi would misunderstand, but Shen Xi actually said that she had always known that it had nothing to do with him. He asked in confusion, ¡°How did you know?¡±
Shen Xi sat up straight and sighed, ¡°Because I know you. You won¡¯t do such a thing, and I believe you.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s heart trembled. A feeling of regret was like a ten-foot-high wave that hit his ears and buzzed. There were all kinds of questions in his heart. Shen Xi understood him and believed him. What about him? Did he understand and trust Shen Xi?
Guan Lei questioned himself. Why would he believe that Shen Xi had agreed to date him while liking Meng Yu?
With his understanding of Shen Xi, Shen Xi would not do such a thing.
Then why was he so muddleheaded four years ago that he stubbornly believed that Shen Xi was the kind of woman who would agree to date someone else even though she clearly had someone in her heart?
Was it because he did not understand Shen Xi¡¯s character well enough, or because he did not trust Shen Xi?
So after they reunited, Shen Xi was not willing to ept him again. Was it because he did not realize his mistake?
He subconsciously pursed his lips and said, ¡°Xi, 1 1 m sorry.¡±
¡°Why are you suddenly apologizing?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Guan Lei was silent for a while, then said with difficulty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened four years ago. Xi, 1 1 m sorry. I should have believed you four years ago. I actually doubted your character. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Shen Xi was very pleased that Guan Lei had finally understood a little.
¡°Guan Lei, you shouldn¡¯t doubt my promise to you.¡± Shen Xi said. ¡°Have you forgotten that I only agreed to be with you after I found out about Meng Yu¡¯s existence? Since I only agreed to be with you after I found Meng Yu, it proves that in my heart, I like you more than Meng Yue But you only followed your thoughts and made up a lover for me without listening to my exnation.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were red as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xi. I know I was wrong.¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t just know that he was wrong. He even felt that he was an idiot.
¡°Guan Lei, do you remember the first time we had hotpot in this vi?¡± Shen Xi suddenly asked.
¡°l remember,¡± Guan Lei said with tears in his eyes, ¡°we went to the market and got ripped off. Your parentsughed for a long time.¡±
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought of how excited the two of them were and how they thought they were good at saving money.
¡°Then do you remember what we talked about at that time?¡± Shen Xi continued. ¡°I said, Guan Lei, if you abandon me in the future, I will never see you again, remember?¡±
When Guan Lei heard Shen Xi say such words, he instantly broke down. Shen Xi saying such words at this time, did it mean that the two of them werepletely finished?
His heart seemed to have split into a bottomless pit in an instant. He fell into it, but he could not touch the ground no matter how hard he tried. He was flustered and nervous, and there was also a tearing pain.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t¡¡± Guan Lei didn¡¯t know how to salvage the situation, so he could only voice out the most primitive expectation in his heart.
¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Listen well, I¡¯ll say it, you¡¯re in my heart! I like you! I love you! There has never been anyone else. This time, do you hear me clearly?¡±
Shen Xi coldly said a confession that was enough to make Guan Lei boil..
Chapter 698 - 698: Wait for Me
Chapter 698 - 698: Wait for Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei was shocked by Shen Xi¡¯s words.
Shen Xi thought that Guan Lei would say something, but he did not speak for a long time. Shen Xi also patiently and quietly waited for Guan Lei¡¯s reaction.
However, the voice on the other end suddenly carried a strange sound, as if Guan Lei was walking.
Shen Xi was puzzled. Just as she was about to speak, Guan Lei¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Xi, wait for me.¡¯
Shen Xi felt baffled by Guan Lei. What did he mean to wait for him? Could it be that he wasing over now?
Shen Xi shook her head speechlessly. In the next moment, a strange sound came from her balcony. Shen Xi¡¯s expression turned cold.
The security system of the Shen family was quite good, especially because
Shen Xi¡¯s family was not used to having too many housekeepers at home, so Shen Yan spent a lot of money on the security system.
She didn¡¯t know which thief could climb onto her balcony.
Just as Shen Xi narrowed her eyes and was about to hide behind the ss door and give the thief a heavy blow, Guan Lei¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Xi, open the ss door.¡±
Shen Xi was shocked. So this little thief was Guan Lei.
Shen Xi unhappily pulled open the curtains and saw Guan Lei standing on the balcony with a face full of joy and happiness.
As soon as the ss door opened, Guan Lei rushed in and hugged Shen Xia His voice was filled with extreme excitement as he said, ¡°Xi, I feel like we should meet at a time like this.¡¯
¡°Guan Lei, let go of me first,¡± Shen Xi said after struggling for a while.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t listen to Shen Xi¡¯s words. Instead, he hugged her tighter and said, ¡°l won¡¯t let go. It wasn¡¯t easy for you to say that you like me and love me.
I won¡¯t let you go in this lifetime.¡±
Guan Lei was a little agitated. Shen Xi was afraid that he would disturb her parents, so she quickly said, ¡°Guan Lei, keep your voice down.¡±
¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re not having an affair. As long as you say that you love me, even if 1 get beaten up by your parents, I¡¯m willing to endure it,¡± Guan Lei said anxiously because of his excitement.
Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei¡¯s waist in anger. ¡°Speak properly.¡±
At this moment, Guan Lei was so crazily happy. He hugged Shen Xi and jumped up shakily in the room.
Then, he pulled away from Shen Xi and said to her with anticipation in his eyes, ¡°Xi, can you repeat what you just said just now? I still want to hear it again. ¡±
Shen Xi turned her face away and said proudly, ¡°I won¡¯t say it.¡±
Guan Lei turned Shen Xi¡¯s face back and their foreheads touched. Guan Lei gently rubbed the tip of Shen Xi¡¯s nose with his, ¡°Xi, say it again. 1 really want to hear it, please.¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi was still unmoved, Guan Lei pouted. ¡°Xi, since you¡¯re not going to tell me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±
Guan Lei lowered his head and looked straight into Shen Xi¡¯s eyes. His slightly red eyes carried a seriousness that had never been seen before. He said to Shen Xi word by word, ¡°Xi, 1 like you. 1 love you. You are the only one in my heart. You were, are, and will always be. In this life, I¡¯ve decided on you. I want to hold your hand and grow old with you. We¡¯ll be together forever. Xi, will you be my girlfriend?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s dark eyes were burning bright, causing Shen Xi to blush slightly.
When she confessed to Guan Lei earlier, she did not feel her face turn red and
her heart beat faster. Now, however, Guan Lei¡¯s words made her heart beat faster.
Seeing that Shen Xi did not answer, Guan Lei became a little anxious. He tightened his grip on Shen Xi and shook her body. He repeated, ¡°Xi, be my girlfriend, okay?¡±
Listening to Guan Lei¡¯s sexy drawl, Shen Xi felt as if her heart had been tickled by a feather and could not think straight. She nodded in a daze.
In the next second, a soft kissnded on Shen Xi¡¯s lips. The sudden gentle touch was like an electric current that suddenly ran through Shen Xi¡¯s body, making her tremble slightly.
Guan Lei thought that Shen Xi was cold, so he did not let go of Shen Xi¡¯s lips. He only reached behind them and closed the ss door.
Guan Lei held the back of Shen Xi¡¯s head and used the tip of his tongue to trace Shen Xi¡¯s lips. He licked them lightly and took advantage of Shen Xi¡¯s slightly dazed expression to push open the gap between Shen Xi¡¯s lips. His wet and soft tongue reached into her warm mouth.
Shen Xi was forced to raise her head, the Guan Lei¡¯s tongue to do whatever it wanted in her mouth.
The tip of Guan Lei¡¯s tongue moved from Shen Xi¡¯s upper jaw to her sparkling teeth. Finally, it hooked around her small tongue and dragged it into his mouth crazily, as if he wanted to pull Shen Xi into himself..
Chapter 699 - 699: I’m Going On A Blind Date Too
Chapter 699 - 699: I¡¯m Going On A Blind Date Too
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s tongue was being pulled hard by Guan Lei and she couldn¡¯t help but moan. Her breathing was a mess. She was kissed out of breath by Guan Lei and copsed in his arms.
Guan Lei bit Shen Xi¡¯s lips in amusement before letting go of Shen Xi and embracing his beloved girl in his arms in satisfaction.
It had been four years. He thought that he would never have anything to do with Shen Xi again in his lifetime. He did not expect that the heavens still favoured him and gave him a chance to regret it once.
This time, he would cherish it well. Unless Shen Xi said that she did not want him anymore, otherwise, he would never let go. No, even if Shen Xi said that she did not want him anymore, he would shamelessly follow by her side.
The two of them rested for a while before Shen Xi slowly recovered. She looked up at Guan Lei and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡±
Guan Lei knew what Shen Xi meant. There was too much resistance between the two of them.
On his side, there was his grandfather¡¯s obstruction. On Shen Xi¡¯s side, there was the obstruction of almost all her rtives, as well as the considerations of the families behind them.
¡°Xi, I won¡¯t let my family harm you, and I won¡¯t help them take over the Shen and Lu family¡¯s assets.¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and said confidently.
¡°l believe you.¡± Shen Xi nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course, even if the family behind you wants to invade the Shen and Lu families, they would have to see if 1 am agreeable to it. I¡¯m not a y Buddha that can be kneaded by others.¡±
Guan Lei looked at the arrogant and confident Shen Xi and lovingly scratched her small nose. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on your side. If they really dare to force me, 1 will deal with them.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and smiled sweetly. However, she began to n in her heart.
If neither of them could escape the fate of inheriting the family business, then they could only arm themselves so that they were invulnerable. The others would not touch them or throw their weights and order them to do things.
¡°What about your family¡¯s blind date banquet? What do you n to do?¡± Shen Xi gently pushed Guan Lei away and sat down on her big furry chair.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled. He squatted in front of Shen Xi¡¯s chair and held her hand. He gently rubbed his slightly calloused palm and said mischievously, ¡°Are you jealous?¡±
Shen Xi snorted coldly and pulled her hand away. ¡°No, but I¡¯ve never had such arge-scale blind date before. I¡¯ll ask my parents to arrange one for me another day to try something new.¡±
Guan Lei covered Shen Xi¡¯s small face with his palms and said with slight annoyance, ¡°No, I¡¯ll be jealous. You can¡¯t go on a blind date with someone else, not even if it¡¯s fake.¡¯
Shen Xi raised his eyebrows and said provocatively, ¡°You can¡¯t do¡ Oh¡¡± Before Shen Xi could finish, Guan Lei¡¯s lips covered her mouth.
Guan Lei got up and kissed Shen Xi hard, making an embarrassing ¡°boop¡± sound. Then, he let go of Shen Xi¡¯s red lips and asked, ¡°Tell me, can I do anything about it?¡±
Guan Lei smiled like a cat that had stolen a fish. He was in a very good mood.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to do as Guan Lei wished, so she stubbornly said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business¡¡±
In the next second, Shen Xi was kissed again until she panted and begged for mercy, ¡°Yes, yes¡¡±
Only then did Guan Lei let her go. He teased, ¡°Xi, if you want me to kiss you next time, just say it. Why are you ying hard to get?¡±
Shen Xi was so embarrassed that she pinched Guan Lei¡¯s cheeks. ¡°All right, Guan Lei. We¡¯ve only just gotten together and you¡¯re already nning to bully me, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Guan Lei quickly grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°l don¡¯t dare. Also, how can I let you do something like pinching someone yourself? If you don¡¯t like me next time, let me pinch myself. I¡¯m thick-skinned and I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll hurt your hand.¡±
Shen Xi nced at Guan Lei with a reproachful look.¡± What a glib tongue.¡±
Guan Lei chuckled and sat on the carpet. He tilted his head and rested his face on Shen Xi¡¯s knee.
Shen Xi gently pulled Guan Lei¡¯s ear and said with a smile, ¡°l never thought that my neighbour would be you.¡±
Guan Lei also chuckled. ¡°l am lucky that you are my neighbour. When I saw that you bought this house, I asked Xue Li to buy the house next to yours, but this is the only one left. Fortunately, I made a move in time and got the house.¡¯
¡°l thought that my neighbour opposite was stupidly rich and didn¡¯t want to stay after the renovation. It seems that you¡¯re avoiding me?¡± Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei¡¯s earlobe hard and said..
Chapter 700 - 700: Hiding Under the Bed
Chapter 700: Hiding Under the Bed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei quickly apologized. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have done that.
There won¡¯t be a next time.¡¯
Shen Xi was just chatting with Guan Lei and didn¡¯t want to argue with him.
Guan Lei, on the other hand, feltfortable being touched by Shen Xi. He said lightly, ¡°Xi, I don¡¯t want to go back tonight. I want to stay here with you.¡±
Shen Xi quickly dismissed Guan Lei¡¯s dangerous thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t. It won¡¯t be good if my dad finds out.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ve already hacked into your house¡¯s security system. As long as your parents don¡¯te in, I won¡¯t be discovered.¡± Guan Lei said confidently.
Just as Guan Lei finished speaking, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Xi, you haven¡¯t drunk your milk yet. I brought it for you.¡±
Shock coursed through their bodies. Guan Lei rolled under the bed instantly like a monkey. The next second, Lu Shan came in with milk.
Seeing the strange expression on Shen Xi¡¯s face, Lu Shan asked curiously,
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you have such a strange expression when you see
Shen Xi quicklyughed perfunctorily and said, ¡°No, 1 was just thinking about the thesis and probably haven¡¯te back to my senses.¡±
Lu Shan passed the milk to Shen Xi and walked to the balcony. She drew the curtains and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out. Take your time writing the thesis.¡± Shen Xi sipped her milk and nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand, mother.¡±
¡°Hurry up and drink it. I¡¯ll bring the cup down with me.¡± Lu Shan turned around and said to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi nodded repeatedly. The milk that she usually took a long time to finish was finished in a few mouthfuls today. This made Lu Shan feel strange. She asked, ¡°Xi, is there something on your mind?¡±
Shen Xi immediately raised his head and shook her head, ¡°There isn¡¯t.¡±
Lu Shan thought Shen Xi was still upset about Guan Lei, so she sighed and said, ¡°Xi, there are plenty of boys in this world. Try looking around with Little Yu first. If you don¡¯t like him, I have already said that I won¡¯t force you. At most, we¡¯ll have a literaturepetition or something to find you a boyfriend. I will also hold a blind date banquet for you. I¡¯ll let you choose carefully. Any one of them will be better than Guan Lei.¡¯
Guan Lei, who was hiding under the bed, had a bitter expression. This was the consequence of offending his future mother-inw. Guan Lei felt that he was suffering.
Shen Xi stood up and stuffed the cup into Lu Shan¡¯s hands. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think about such nonsense. Hurry up and go back to rest early.¡±
Lu Shan was pushed out by Shen Xi. When the door was locked, Guan Lei poked his head out.
He pulled Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll give you an exnation for the blind date banquet. ¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t mind, but seeing Guan Lei¡¯s serious expression, she could only nod and agree, ¡°Okay, I got it. You should go back quickly.¡±
Guan Lei was reluctant to part with Shen Xi, they flirted with each other for a while longer before he reluctantly opened the ss door and exited from the balcony where he came from.
Shen Xi was dumbfounded as she watched Guan Lei, a dignified youth, crawl down using all fours like a monkey. She almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter.
Guan Lei returned to his own house and looked haDDilv toward Shen Xi r s room with his chin propped on his hand. Sure enough, buying the house next to Xi was the right decision. It was more convenient to sneak over at night.
After that, Guan Lei spat a few more times, ming himself for thinking that. What was so good about being sneaky? It was better to enter through the main door openly.
The orange streetmps in the night gave the chilly streets a sense of warmth.
Meng Yu withdrew his gaze from the outside and knocked on the ss of Li
Zhe¡¯s room. Then, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s change this to a bulletproof ss.¡±
Although guns were banned in Huaguo, there could be assassins who don¡¯t care about suchws. Therefore, Meng Yu felt that it was better to be careful. Li Zhe was a little confused as he watched Meng Yu busy himself in his room.
He asked, ¡°Ah Yu, did something happen?¡±
In the afternoon, Grandpa Guan suddenly asked Lei Feng to bring 20 guards to Meng Yu.
He asked Meng Yu curiously, but Meng Yu said that the old master gave the men to him for self-defence.
Li Zhe thought about it and felt that it made sense. Meng Yu and Sun Ming had sent Gu Xing to prison, and in the end, Gu Xing had even died in an ident. The Gu family must have thought Meng Yu and Sun Ming were at fault.
Now that Nieng Yu had returned, it was indeed necessary to strengthen the defences a little..
Chapter 701 - 701: Sleeping in Your Room
Chapter 701: Sleeping in Your Room
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, since it was to protect Meng Yu, why would Meng Yu be checking everywhere in his room? Meng Yu didn¡¯t sleep in his room, did he?
Meng Yu turned to Li Zhe and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Gu family has guns. Ordinary ss might not be able to protect me. I need to change it. By the way, you should also change the windows of the cars you usually use to bulletproof ones.¡±
Li Zhe was slightly stunned.¡± Is it that serious?¡±
Li Zhe couldn¡¯t be med for asking this question. After all, the Gu family had been around for so many years, and it was very rare for them to use guns in such a way. Therefore, when Meng Yu said this, Li Zhe instantly realized the seriousness of the problem.
Thinking of this, Li Zhe immediately said, ¡°Ah Yu, during this period of time, you have to bring someone with you when you go out. You have to be careful. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll get Guan Lei to get you a location tracker or something. You have to bring it with you at all times. That way, in case anything happens, 1 can find you as soon as possible.¡±
Meng Yu nodded obediently and said, ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll stay by your side during this period of time. You¡¯ll stay by my side and protect me, right?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s words caught Li Zhe off guard. Did this sound like something Meng Yu would say?
His Ah Yu was seeking his protection and relying on him. This realization made Li Zhe instantly feel smug.
Li Zhe grinned so widely that the corners of his mouth almost reached the back of his ears. ¡°Of course. From now on, I¡¯ll stay by your side and protect you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Li Zhe felt that after saying such words, he suddenly became taller and more reliable.
Nieng Yu nodded with a smile.¡± Yes, All right. Then 1 will be at ease.¡±
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu t s back as he left, and he felt dizzy. His Ah Yu looked really good when he smiled.
This giddy joy reached its peak when Li Zhe saw Meng Yu running into his room with a pillow and nket.
¡°Ah Yu, what did you say?¡± Li Zhe asked in disbelief. ¡°You said you want to sleep with me?¡±
Li Zhe felt that there was definitely something wrong with his ears. Meng Yu took the initiative to say that he wanted to sleep with him. If this wasn¡¯t a fantasy, what was it?
In the end, Meng Yu nodded very seriously and said, ¡®Yes, I want to sleep in the same room as you tonight. I¡¯m not used to that new room. I¡¯ll just sleep on the sofa in your room.¡±
Li Zhe turned his head and looked at the sofa that Meng Yu was pointing at. It was the sofa that he had chosen for a long time. When he had nothing to do, he liked to lie on it to pass the time.
However, he disliked the sofa now as much as he liked it in the past. Who would put a sofa in their bedroom? He would get someone to throw it away tomorrow.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Why are you sleeping on the sofa? My bed is very big. You can sleep with me.¡±
Meng Yu struggled for a while, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to sleep on the same bed as Li Zhe. He stubbornly said, ¡°l like to sleep on your sofa.¡±
When Li Zhe looked at the sofa again, his eyes were cold. He couldn¡¯t keep this sofa any longer.
Meng Yu directly sat down on the sofa in front of Li Zhe.
Li Zhe sat back on his bed with a little distress. The sofa was getting to be an eyesore that he even lost interest in sleeping.
It wasn¡¯t easy for the person he loved to get close to him, so how could Li Zhe stay where he was obediently?
So when he heard the sound of even breathinging from the sofa, Li Zhe lifted his nket and crept to Meng Yu l s side.
Before he could reach out to lift Meng Yu e s nket and try to get in, Meng Yu¡¯s originally closed eyes instantly opened. With a grab of Li Zhe hand, he directly pressed Li Zhe to the ground.
¡°Ahhhh! It hurts¡¡± Li Zhe¡¯s cry of pain shocked Meng Yu instantly.
Nieng Yu quickly let go and turned on the shlight on his phone to shine on
Li Zhe¡¯s pained face. He asked in surprise,¡±¡±Director Li, why are you here?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s hopes of getting close to his beauty were dashed, and he was even discovered. He almost sprained his arm, which made Li Zhe extremely embarrassed.
¡°l had a nightmare.¡± Li Zhe quickly covered it up. ¡°I¡¯m scared, so I want to sleep with you.¡±
¡°Director Li, didn¡¯t you not believe in nightmares before?¡± Meng Yu said helplessly. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s just a dream. It¡¯s not real. Hurry up and go back to sleep. It¡¯s okay.¡±
How could Li Zhe give up so easily? He quickly pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand pitifully and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m really afraid. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m getting older and timid. Ah Yu, I beg you, apany me. I¡¯m really scared..¡±
Chapter 702 - 702: Call Me Ah Zhe
Chapter 702: Call Me Ah Zhe
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe holding his hand tightly, and his heart suddenly softened a little. His rationality told him that this kind of ambiguous behaviour in bed was not good, but his emotions were like a cheerleader holding a big g, waving the g and shouting, ¡®He wouldn¡¯t mind, he wouldn¡¯t mind. promise him, promise him¡¡±
Meng Yu originally wanted to refuse, but in the end, he let out a long sigh and said, ¡°All right.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes instantly widened, and he happily pulled Meng Yu up. Then, before Meng Yu could react, he grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s pillow and brought it to his bed.
Li Zhe seriously ced Meng Yu¡¯s pillow next to his own, then lifted the nket and said to Meng Yu, ¡°Ah Yu, go in.¡±
Li Zhe looked like he had already decorated his home and was happily weing his friends to be his guests.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t argue andy down directly. When the bed next to him sank slightly and Li Zhe¡¯s warm body touched his arm, he thought a little regretfully about what was he doing.
However, before Meng Yu could recover from his frustration, Li Zhe hugged him like an octopus.
Meng Yu only felt a wave of hot air rush up to his head, and his face was burning hot. He nervously said, ¡®Director Li, it doesn¡¯t seem good for you to be like this.¡¯
Li Zhe said seriously, ¡°I won¡¯t be afraid if I hug you, and I won¡¯t have nightmares. Let me hug you. I won¡¯t do anything else.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s tone sounded innocent and pure as if he really didn¡¯t have any other thoughts.
Meng Yu secretly cursed himself. His heart was dirty and whatever he saw would be dirty.
Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu¡¯s warm body in satisfaction and quickly fell asleep. It was hard on Meng Yu, who didn¡¯t dare to move.
Meng Yu only secretly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the sound of even breathing beside him. He was half asleep until the sky outside gradually turned white.
As soon as Li Zhe woke up and saw the person he had been thinking about day and night leaning lightly on him, he couldn¡¯t help but gently kiss Meng Yu on the cheek.
Meng Yu woke up almost instantly, but he didn¡¯t dare to move at all. He could only use a flip of his body to hide his heart that was about to jump out of his body.
Li Zhe was startled by Meng Yu¡¯s sudden turn. He originally wanted to hide under the nket like a turtle, but when he saw that Meng Yu had only turned over to the other side, he instantly stuck his head out and got up happily.
He was going to make breakfast for Meng Yu and let him experience the good cooking skills he had cultivated over the past four years.
To capture a man¡¯s heart, one must first capture his stomach.
Perhaps when the time came, Meng Yu would take a fancy to his cooking skills and decided not to leave.
After a rustling sound, Meng Yu opened his eyes almost at the same time as the soft sound of the door closing.
He was so nervous that he almost forgot to breathe.
Meng Yu raised his hand and gently rubbed his cheek where Li Zhe had just kissed him. He didn¡¯t know why, but he actually felt a sweet breath in his body, making him feel rxed and happy.
Meng Yu¡¯s mind instantly froze. He seemed to like the feeling of Li Zhe kissing him so gently. This kind of warmth had a sweet taste.
Meng Yu¡¯s heart had no sense of rhythm and was beating frantically. After a long time, his heart calmed down slightly.
He tried hard to suppress the strange thought in his heart and got up to look for Li Zhe.
It was an important time for the assassins to ambush. It was better for him not to leave Li Zhe for too long.
The moment Li Zhe saw Meng Yu t s messy hair andzy face as he walked out of the room in casual clothes, he felt like his heart was bubbling. It was the kind of sweet and blissful bubble that came with a lover.
He smiled and said, ¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re awake. Come, quicklye and taste my cooking.¡±
¡°Where¡¯s Aunt Zhou?¡± Meng Yu asked.
¡°Aunt Zhou asked for leave. She said she had something to do in Hai City and will be back in a few days.¡± Li Zhe replied stutterly.
Li Zhe was determined not to say that he had deliberately asked Aunt Zhou to go back to have a good time with Meng Yu.
Meng Yu looked at the sumptuous breakfast in front of him and said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Director Li.¡±
Li Zhe was a little unhappy. ¡°Ah Yu, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Also, don¡¯t call me Director Li in the future. It makes us seem distant. Look at me, I¡¯ll call you Ah Yu.. How nice is that? Why don¡¯t you call me Ah Zhe from now on?¡±
Chapter 703 - 703: Changing Driver
Chapter 703: Changing Driver
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Director Li, stop fooling around. Let¡¯s eat quickly. Didn¡¯t you say that you still had to go to the office today?¡± Meng Yu said helplessly.
Li Zhe sighed heavily and said, ¡°Sigh, we¡¯ve known each other for more than ten years, but I can¡¯t get you to call me Ah Zhe. Sigh, I¡¯m so sad.¡±
Li Zhe sighed as he carefully ced the breakfast in front of Meng Yu.
Meng Yu felt a headacheing on. He could only lower his head and eat the breakfast on his te silently. He didn¡¯t expect Li Zhe¡¯s cooking to be so good.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu t s expression and immediately went up to him, asking with a smile, ¡°How is it? Do you think it¡¯s okay? I learned it especially for you.¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t expect that Li Zhe would actually be willing to cook for him. A dignified heir of the Li family would actually cook for someone with a dirty identity and body like him.
He felt inferior and lowered his head in disapproval. ¡°Director Li, you don¡¯t have to do this for someone like me. You¡¯ve lost your status for no reason.¡±
Li Zhe sat across from Meng Yu and no longer smiled mischievously. Instead, he said in a dissatisfied tone, ¡°Ah Yu, if you say that again, I¡¯ll be angry. I don¡¯t like you using such a tone to evaluate the person 1 like. Can you stop using words to hurt the person I love? My heart will hurt, very much.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s words set off a storm in Meng Yu¡¯s heart. He gripped his chopsticks so tightly that his fingertips turned white.
Meng Yu had always evaluated himself in this way. An illegitimate child who was set up and given birth to, a piece of junk that had been yed by a man in public.
Even if Shen Xi and Zheng Huai had repeatedly said that he was not the one in the wrong, did this mean that these things did not exist?
He could stop doing extreme things because of these things, but these things that existed would always be a stain that he could not get rid of.
In Meng Yu¡¯s eyes, Li Zhe, who had a good family background and was a young master of a noble family, should be matched with a good girl with a
noble status and clean family background, not with a dirty person like him.
Li Zhe saw that Meng Yu¡¯s expression was not right and thought that his tone was too tough, making Meng Yu unhappy. He quickly softened his tone and said, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t be angry. I just don¡¯t want you to always say that about yourself. I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have been so fierce. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Nieng Yu shook his head silently and said, ¡°Director Li, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong. You don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±
Li Zhe felt a sense of powerlessness. He really didn¡¯t know how to make Meng Yu stop thinking about those things, but with Meng Yu¡¯s meticulous personality, he definitely wouldn¡¯t forget those things.
The breakfast atmosphere suddenly became a little quiet. The two of them ate breakfast before setting off for thepany.
Before getting into the car, Meng Yu vigntly checked the surroundings of the car. This was a newly bought bulletproof car. He wanted to make sure that this car would not be tampered with.
Li Zhe frowned as he looked at Meng Yu, who was acting strangely. When he bought a new car in the past, he never saw Meng Yu check it so carefully.
Could it be that Meng Yu¡¯s vignt personality had been cultivated after all these years abroad?
Thinking of Meng Yu¡¯s bitter days of living in the open and licking blood on the tip of a knife, Li Zhe couldn¡¯t help but feel his heart ache a little.
After confirming that the car was safe, Meng Yu turned his gaze to the driver. To prevent the driver from being bribed, Nieng Yu said directly, ¡°Director Li, why don¡¯t we give the driver a break for a period of time and let the guard drive? What do you think?¡±
The driver thought that he was going to be fired. His face turned pale as he begged, ¡°Director Li, I still have a family to support. Can you not fire me?¡±
Meng Yu knew that the driver had misunderstood and quickly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just want you to rest. I¡¯ll pay you as usual.¡±
The driver looked at Meng Yu suspiciously, then turned to look at Li Zhe. Meng Yu also turned his gaze to Li Zhe and asked, ¡°Can l? Director Li?¡±
Li Zhe smiled and said, ¡°Of course.¡± Then, he turned to the driver and said with certainty, ¡°What President Meng wants is what I want. He said that he¡¯ll give you a paid rest, so you should rest well. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t give you a cent less.¡¯
When he turned his gaze back to Meng Yu, Li Zhe said with a doting expression, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something President Meng wants to do, I¡¯ll agree to it no matter what.¡¯
The driver was instantly moved to tears. ¡°Thank you, Director Li. Thank you, President Meng. ¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s doting gaze made Meng Yu feel his entire body heat up, a kind of heat that made him a little embarrassed..
Chapter 704 - 704: Beijing Company
Chapter 704: Beijing Company
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe, on the other hand, liked to see Meng Yu¡¯s slightly shy expression. This at least proved that Meng Yu still had some feelings for him. Otherwise, why would he be shy for no reason?
Li Zhe, who was in a good mood, thought that he could also see Meng Yu¡¯s bashful expression in the car.
As a result, Meng Yu got into the car like a soldier on duty at the border, observing the passing vehicles with a serious and vignt expression, andmunicating with the guards in the cars around them from time to time.
Li Zhe felt that something was wrong.
Was Meng Yu really protecting him?
Although he was unconscious most of the time in S nation, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t find out about Meng Yu from others.
Meng Yu was a sniper who could walk around S nation alone with a gun. Why was he so cautious and afraid of death the moment he returned to Beijing?
Something was wrong. The more Li Zhe thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong.
When the car arrived at thepany building, Meng Yu instructed Li Zhe not to go out first. Then, he dutifully got out of the car first. After observing the surroundings, he opened the door on Li Zhe¡¯s side and let him get out.
At that moment, Li Zhe instantly understood what was wrong. Meng Yu was clearly not protecting himself. He was like a responsible bodyguard protecting him!
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu without batting an eyelid and asked in a light tone, ¡°Ah Yu, are you hiding something from me? They don¡¯t look like they¡¯re here to protect you, but more like they¡¯re here to protect me.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes, which were observing the surroundings, paused for a moment before quickly returning to normal. He turned around to look at Li Zhe and said, ¡°No, I was afraid that they would capture you to threaten me. Just like how they captured me to threaten Brother Miao. They know how important you are to me.¡±
Meng Yu, who didn¡¯t know how to answer, could only bite the bullet and say some irrelevant words. In fact, he knew very well that it might cause misunderstandings and ambiguities.
Sure enough, Li Zhe, who had a deep look in his eyes just now, suddenly seemed to have received a huge surprise. He grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°So Ah Yu, you mean that I¡¯m a very important person in your heart, right?¡±
He had to be responsible for what he said, so Meng Yu could only nod silently and say, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±
Li Zhe was too happy. He directly pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand and was about to give a passionate speech, but Meng Yu covered his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s hurry up.¡±
Nieng Yu didn¡¯t know why he had covered Li Zhe¡¯s mouth with his hand, but his subconscious told him that if he didn¡¯t cover Li Zhe¡¯s mouth, Li Zhe might say something that he couldn¡¯t answer in the next moment.
Li Zhe nodded happily, then forgot himself and kissed Meng Yu¡¯s palm. Meng Yu was so shocked that he looked like a thief. He pulled his hand back and looked around nervously.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t care. He directly pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand and walked towards the office building.
As Meng Yu walked, he sized up the security of the office building. Then, he frowned with dissatisfaction. Such a security system was really a little unsatisfactory.
Li Zhe¡¯spany wasn¡¯t big either. It only upied two floors of the building.
The Li Industries¡¯ headquarters was in Hai City, so thepany in Beijing was just a smallpany that Li Zhe used to handle some business.
Meng Yu, who had been observing his surroundings, didn¡¯t realize that he was holding Li Zhe¡¯s hand and had swaggered all the way from the first floor to Li Zhe¡¯spany.
Secretary Shi Xuan, who had just reached the door, was a little puzzled when she saw her boss, who had been depressed for four years, suddenly appear in thepany with a smile.
In the next second, she saw Li Zhe holding a man¡¯s hand. He was so happy that he looked like a child who had just found a friend. He smiled so happily that his eyes were only left with a slit. She was shocked.
Was her boss that brave?
Was he announcing to the entirepany that he was out of the closet? No wonder she had never heard of Li Zhe having any female confidantes or girlfriends all these years. So he liked men?
However, when she looked at Meng Yu carefully, Shi Xuan suddenly felt that the man in front of him looked a little familiar as if she had seen him somewhere before.
When Meng Yu met Shi Xuan¡¯s bewildered gaze, he realized that his hand was being held tightly by Li Zhe. He hurriedly struggled a few times to free his hand from Li Zhe¡¯srge palm.
Li Zhe was slightly dissatisfied, but when he thought about how Meng Yu had obediently let him hold his hand the entire way, he became happy again. He had improved, hadn¡¯t he?
Li Zhe looked at Shi Xuan and said, ¡°This is Meng Yu. You should still remember him..
Chapter 705 - 705: Small Door
Chapter 705: Small Door
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe then pointed at Shi Xuan and said, ¡°This is Secretary Shi. She was the secretary you hired back then. However, you left before she could take up her post. After that, I brought her to Beijing.¡±
Only then did Shi Xuan remember who the man in front of him was. It was President Meng, who had interviewed her four years ago.
¡°President Meng, you¡¯re finally back after four years of business?¡± Shi Xuan greeted him.
¡°Four years on a business trip?¡± Meng Yu asked softly.
Shi Xuan nodded seriously. ¡°Didn¡¯t Director Li say that you were overseas on a business trip and woulde back when the business outside stabilized?
Director Li has always left your office in Beijing empty.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe in surprise. ¡°What if 1 don¡¯te back?¡±
Li Zhe did not speak, but Shi Xuan spoke, ¡°We¡¯ve asked Director Li about why President Meng hasn¡¯te back yet and whether he¡¯s nning to settle down overseas. Director Li said that you won¡¯t. You will definitelye back because thispany is yours. How can the boss not be here?¡±
¡°Mine?¡± Meng Yu muttered.
¡°Alright, Secretary Shi, you can go and do your work.¡± Li Zhe quickly said.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going then.¡± Shi Xuan quickly said.
Shi Xuan turned her head, and her originally respectful face suddenly turned
into a colourful gossipy face. It turned out that President Li and President Meng were a couple. This was too exciting.
¡°Mypany?¡± Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe and asked.
Li Zhe said a little embarrassed, ¡°When I registered thepany, I used your identity information. Now, you¡¯re the major shareholder of thispany.
Anyway, it¡¯s just an office. You won¡¯t be angry, right?¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t answer because he didn¡¯t know what to say. Was he angry? There was nothing. Instead, there was a strange sense of joy?
¡°Let me show you the office,¡± said Li Zhe quickly.
Meng Yu followed Li Zhe to the office. When he looked up, he saw a familiaryout.
¡°l decorated it ording to your office in Hai City. What do you think? It was very simr, right? My office is right next to yours. Just like in Hai City, we have a small door that connects to each other.¡± Li Zheughed.
Meng Yu walked around the office, his gaze fixed on the small door that was scribbled with a ck marker.
Back then, Li Zheined that every time he wanted to look for Meng Yu, he had to go out of the office door and enter Meng Yu¡¯s office door again. Therefore, he had someone open up the two offices that were separated from each other and install a small door that was useless. The door was drawn with all kinds of ugly little people.
At that time, Li Zhe even said proudly, ¡°My side is filled with you, and your side is filled with me. This way, we will be together forever.¡±
At that time, Meng Yu thought it was Li Zhe¡¯s silly prank and never took it to heart.
Now that he thought about it, Li Zhe was already secretly telling him that he liked him.
The sunlight outside shone through the ss and onto the familiar door. The surroundings seemed to be covered in ayer of white shadows, making Meng Yu feel as if he was in a lifetime ago.
Li Zhe stood beside Meng Yu and gently pushed open the small door. He smiled and said, ¡°How is it? Do you feel like you¡¯re in Hai City?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s gaze turned to Li Zhe¡¯s face. That tsundere expression made Meng Yu unable to help but take a few more nces.
Seeing that Meng Yu didn¡¯t say anything, Li Zhe pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand and passed through the small door. Their intimate actions looked extremely ambiguous under the sun, making Meng Yu start to let his imagination run wild.
Meng Yu pulled his hand out and tried hard to drive away the charming and hazy fantasy in his mind. Then, he carefully observed the various ces outside the window that might be dangerous and asked the guards to stand guard.
The rest of the guards were scattered in various secret ces in thepany by Meng Yu, ensuring that he would be the first to know if there was any movement.
Li Zhe signed all kinds of documents while looking at the busy Meng Yu. His heart ached. Half of the morning had passed, but Meng Yu didn¡¯t even look at him. He was busy with something.
Shi Xuan came in with a document and said, ¡°Director Li, there¡¯s a second interview for the position of Brand Directorter. The HR director said that he wants you to go over and take a look.¡±
Li Zhe nced at Meng Yu as if he had finally found a topic to chat with Meng
Yu. He asked, ¡°Ah Yu, let¡¯s go together?¡±
Brand Director? It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t go and take a look. It just so happened that he could still stay by Li Zhe¡¯s side.
¡°Alright!¡± Meng Yu readily agreed.
In the conference room, Meng Yu sat quietly at the side, listening to the interviewers¡¯ conversation..
Chapter 706 - 706: Chandelier
Chapter 706 - 706: Chandelier
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this moment, Li Zhe was well-dressed, generous, and decent. He had the peaceful aura of a superior, forming a strong contrast with the rogue behaviour he had when facing him in private.
Perhaps sensing Meng Yu¡¯s gaze, Li Zhe suddenly turned to look at him. Meng Yu was caught off guard when he looked into Li Zhe¡¯s eyes. Before he could react, Li Zhe winked at him slyly, then turned to look at the other side. Hemunicated with the interviewee with a solemn expression, as if the blink just now did not exist.
This guy had two faces. He changed so quickly.
Both parties were happy with the results of the interview. Li Zhe also stood up and walked to the opposite side to shake hands with the other party.
After sending off the interviewees, it just so happened to be lunchtime. Li Zhe brought Meng Yu downstairs to eat.
The two of them found a slightly quiet restaurant. Meng Yu observed the surroundings vigntly as usual. After confirming that there were his own people guarding the surroundings, he sat down opposite Li Zhe with peace of mind.
Li Zhe handed the menu to Meng Yu and said, ¡°Ah Yu, look, what do you want to eat?¡±
Meng Yu took the menu from Li Zhe¡¯s hand. At this moment, the interviewee from before suddenly appeared beside the two of them. ¡°What a coincidence. You guys are eating here too?¡±
Meng Yu raised his head and sized up the person who suddenly appeared again, while Li Zhe said politely, ¡°It¡¯s you! Are you eating here too?¡±
The interviewee smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mealtime. I thought I¡¯d go back after eating. Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll find a ce to order my food too.¡± Li Zhe nodded politely.
However, at the next moment, the smiling interviewee suddenly fell dovvn.
Just as Meng Yu thought that there was something wrong with this interviewee and was about to quickly attack him, the chandelier above Li Zhe¡¯s head suddenly shook twice before falling down.
Meng Yu¡¯s pupils constricted. He threw aside the interviewee who was being suppressed by him. In a sh, he pulled Li Zhe and rolled to the side, hiding under the table.
An attendant who happened to be walking next to them was directly hit by the chandelier. His head was bleeding profusely, and hey next to the two of them.
Nieng Yu looked at the attendant beside him whose head was full of ss shards. He was so afraid that his heart was trembling violently, and his entire body was trembling.
If he had been a little slower just now, Li Zhe would have been in danger, just like the attendant lying in a pool of blood.
Li Zhe felt dizzy. He turned his head and saw the bloody side, However, before he could see it clearly, his vision instantly went ck.
Meng Yu turned Li Zhe¡¯s face and pressed it against his chest. With a trembling voice, he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±
At this moment, Li Zhe realized that he had just walked through the gates of
Everyone was shocked by this sudden ident. The manager and staff of the restaurant quickly got someone to clean up and then sent the attendant to the hospital.
The Guan family¡¯s guards also followed the restaurant staff to clean up the broken ss beside the table.
The manager heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the two customers
under the table did not show any signs of injury. If three people were injured at once, the matter would really blow up.
Meng Yu and Li Zhe came out from under the table and saw the interviewee who had just fallen beside them. Other than some minor injuries on his arm, he was not in any danger.
Meng Yu wanted to bring Li Zhe back to thepany first. In his opinion, it was safer to stay in thepany for now.
However, before Meng Yu could pull Li Zhe away, he heard Li Zhe¡¯s ¡°hiss¡±. Meng Yu was instantly frightened and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt somewhere?¡±
Li Zhe pointed at his ankle and said, ¡°Maybe 1 sprained it just now. Every time I move my ankle, it hurts.¡±
Nieng Yu squatted down and pulled up Li Zhe¡¯s pants. Li Zhe¡¯s ankle was already swollen beyond recognition. He got up and squatted down in front of
Li Zhe. ¡°Get on, I¡¯ll carry you back.¡±
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, who was half-squatting in front of him, and in the next moment, he happily climbed up.
Meng Yu carried Li Zhe on his back and said to the restaurant manager, ¡®Give me a copy of the recent surveince records of your restaurant.¡±
¡°This concerns the privacy of our restaurant¡¯s customers,¡± the manager said with some difficulty. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we can¡¯t give it to you.¡±
Nieng Yu¡¯s face was slightly gloomy as he said with a cold and stern tone, ¡°Then I can only call the police. I suspect that your restaurant deliberately used the falling chandelier to achieve the purpose of killing people.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s words frightened the restaurant manager. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t say such things..¡±
Chapter 707 - 707: Taking the Initiatives
Chapter 707 - 707: Taking the Initiatives
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°l just want the truth. If your restaurant really didn¡¯t kill someone on purpose, why are you afraid that I¡¯ll take the surveince video?¡± Meng Yu questioned.
The restaurant manager had no choice but to get someone to get the surveince video and give it to Meng Yu.
After that, Meng Yu asked the guard to investigate the reason why the chandelier had fallen. The answer given by the guard was that it had fallen off identally due to years of disrepair.
However, Meng Yu was still worried. He asked someone to send the chandelier to his house and asked Zeng Rong, who had not left yet, to check if there were any signs of intentional destruction. He also asked someone to investigate the interviewee.
Meng Yu!s cautiousness reminded Li Zhe of what he had sensed earlier. As soon as he returned to the office, Li Zhe asked anxiously, ¡°Ah Yu, are you really not hiding anything from me?¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t answer. He just gently massaged Li Zhe¡¯s ankle.
Li Zhe was a little angry. He pulled his ankle back and held Meng Yu¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°Ah Yu, look into my eyes and answer me. Did something happen?¡± What are you hiding from me?¡±
¡°Director Li, can I not answer?¡± Meng Yu sighed.
Looking at Meng Yu¡¯s serious eyes, Li Zhe instantly released his hands that were holding Meng Yu¡¯s cheeks. Since Ah Yu wasn¡¯t willing to tell him, he wouldn¡¯t ask. He was afraid that if he asked too much, Ah Yu would be disgusted.
Meng Yu grabbed Li Zhe¡¯s foot again. His movements were extremely light. He knew that he had to use more strength, but he didn¡¯t want Li Zhe to be in pain. He could only reduce his strength as much as possible and massage him a few more times.
Li Zhe felt that his cold feet were covered by a pair of fiery palms, and subtle ripples rose in his heart. Every rub was like a seductive hook that seduced him again and again, making him unable to resist and start to approach Meng Yu.
Meng Yu, who was focused on how to rub his ankle so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt, suddenly felt a shadow on his head. He looked up in surprise and met a pair of eyes that were surging with fiery desire.
Li Zhe met Meng Yu¡¯s eyes, which were suddenly raised, and his heartbeat instantly went out of control. His long eyshes fluttered twice in panic, and then he lowered his gaze to meet Meng Yu¡¯s lips, which looked very easy to kiss.
Li Zhe could not help but swallow his saliva. He had the intention to steal a kiss, but he did not have the guts to do so at this moment.
Li Zhe¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple instantly attracted Meng Yu e s gaze. Meng Yu stared nkly for a long time before his gaze swept up and stopped on Li Zhe¡¯s slightly moving lips.
The sunlight fell on his lips, bringing with ityers of pink, making people unable to resist getting close to him.
It was only when his cold lips were covered with warm lips that Meng Yu woke up from his daze.
He actually took the initiative to kiss Li Zhe! He had actually sphemed Li Meng Yu was so shocked that he took a few steps back. As a result, he suddenly fell to the ground and stared at Li Zhe in shock. Then, he watched as the expression on Li Zhe¡¯s face changed from the initial shock to surprise, and then to excitement.
Li Zhe ignored the injury on his foot and rushed toward Meng Yu. He hugged Meng Yu¡¯s stiff body and happily shouted, ¡°Ah Yu, you kissed me! You took the initiative to kiss me! You have me in your heart, you like me, and you can¡¯t help but want to get close to me, right?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s voice was too loud, scaring Meng Yu so much that he quickly covered Li Zhe¡¯s mouth and said with a red face, ¡°Director Li, don¡¯t shout anymore. Everyone will know in a while.¡±
Li Zhe, on the other hand, was very obedient and didn¡¯t continue shouting. He then raised his eyes and looked at Meng Yu with joy with his moist eyes. He nodded obediently, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t shout anymore.
And the moment Meng Yu released his mouth, he was like a wolfhound that had suddenly received permission to eat. With a howl, he opened his mouth and bit toward Meng Yu¡¯s lips.
The afternoon sun shone on the two people who were hugging and kissing on the carpet, and even the temperature rose a little.
Chen Yu looked at the sun outside, then looked back at Guan Lei and said, ¡°Tell me, why are you looking for me in the afternoon?¡±
Guan Lei said with a faint smile, ¡°l came to yourpany to look for you. Naturally, it¡¯s mainly for business.¡±
Chen Yu crossed his arms in front of his chest and said with a mocking smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of what happenedst night? You were shut out, and I was weed by them?¡±
¡°If you want to talk about this, it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Guan Lei said without being annoyed. ¡°Yes, you were weed, but the most important person didn¡¯t wee you that much, did she?¡±
Chen Yu!s expression was a little ugly. In the end, Shen Xi was the most important person, but it was obvious that he did not gain the favour of this important person..
Chapter 708 - 708: Opportunity for Cooperation
Chapter 708 - 708: Opportunity for Cooperation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei calmly gazed at the displeasure on Chen Yu l s face and smiled. ¡°1 have no intention of poking at your scars. I came here today only to offer you an opportunity to cooperate with Xi¡¯s family. There¡¯s no need for us to be at odds.¡±
¡°Cooperate?¡± Chen Yu looked at Guan Lei with confusion. ¡°What kind of cooperation are you talking about?¡±
Guan Lei tossed a folder into Chen Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The Ninghai Project.¡±
Chen Yu furrowed his brow. His family, the Chen family, had tried to secure this project before but with no sess. As far as he knew, among the four great families, only the Guan family had remained uninvolved. Some otherpanies from Beijing had also participated.
After reviewing the documents in his hand, Chen Yu said, ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily have to be part of this project.¡±
Guan Lei nodded and smiled, ¡°True, but I hope you¡¯ll consider it. To avoid suspicion, the Guan family can¡¯t get directly involved, but we can rmend you. You might not know this, but despite appearances, those smallerpanies that won the bids are all from the Gu family¡¯s faction.¡±
Chen Yu was still puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s the significance of that? It¡¯s just business, cooperation for profit. Although Gu Chen might be a bit entric, I don¡¯t see any conflicts between his Gu family and the Shen and Lu families. They should be able to cooperate peacefully, right?¡±
Guan Lei looked at Chen Yu¡¯s naive expression and shook his head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that Gu Chen has feelings for Xi? You¡¯ve been pursuing her for so long, and you didn¡¯t have a clue?¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s heart skipped a beat, frowning as he asked, ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±
Guan Lei shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true. Four years ago, he yed a trick on me. For the sake of one project, the Gu family allowed both the Shen and Lu families to enter but kicked out those not aligned with their faction. Do you think that¡¯s normal? An extreme person like Gu Chen, facing a woman he loves but can¡¯t have, what do you think his motive is?¡±
If it were not for Gu Chen¡¯s feelings for Shen Xi, Chen Yu would not have found the Gu family¡¯s actions abnormal.
But with that factor in mind, he realized that Gu Chen might be using the family¡¯s business to control Shen Xi, especially since this was a government project, and it was possible that the Shen family might send a few members into it.
¡°Chen Yu, you¡¯re not my only candidate, but I decided to offer you this opportunity. One, because I believe you won¡¯t harm Shen Xi¡¯s family, and two, I want you to understand that gratitude isn¡¯t love,¡± Guan Lei said, his lips curled into a confident smile.
Indeed, he was bing somewhat cocky, relying on Shen Xi¡¯s affection for him, and he also wanted to assert his rights as her boyfriend.
He knew that Shen Xi¡¯s family had always liked Chen Yu, and he did not want Shen Xi¡¯s rtionship with her family to turn sour because of whether or not she should be with Chen Yu. So, he came personally to make Chen Yu back off. This way, Shen Xi¡¯s family would not pressure her into being with Chen Yu.
Chen Yu¡¯s eyes widened with anger. He knew that Guan Lei was here to provoke him. ¡°Guan Lei, don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Chen Yu with indifference. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get so riled up. My business here is done for today. Whether or not you want the Ninghai project, give me your answer before six in the evening. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to push someone else into it.¡±
Chen Yu seethed with anger as he watched Guan Lei¡¯s arrogant departure. But in the end, he decided to ept the project Guan Lei had offered.
One reason was that the Chen family had originally wanted to be a part of this project, and the other was that he genuinely feared the Shen and Lu families would be controlled by the Gu family. What if Shen Xi were threatened by Gu Chen for the sake of her family?
Two major conglomerates¡ªthis was no small matter.
He could ept that Shen Xi chose not to be with him out of love for someone else, but he could not ept her being forced into a rtionship with someone she did not like, especially someone as twisted as Gu Chen..
Chapter 709 - 709: Warning
Chapter 709 - 709: Warning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this moment, Shen Xi was also perusing the documents of the Ninghai
Project in her hands, for no other reason than that she had seen this project at Shen Corporation yesterday. Added to that, Guan Lei had sent a message in the morning, asking her to pay attention to the Ninghai Project and to be cautious of Gu Chen.
Shen Xi did not want to maliciously specte about Gu Chen, but when it concerned both the Shen and Lu families, she had to be a little careful.
Shen Xi asked in puzzlement, ¡°Mom, why have both the Shen and Lu families be involved in this Ninghai Project? It doesn¡¯t seem to be our strong suit at Lu Financial Group, does it?¡±
Lu Shan nced at the documents in Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a particrly important project. We owed someone a favor before, so we participated symbolically to repay it. That¡¯s why we¡¯re involved.¡±
Shen Xi pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Did the Shen family owe that person a favor too?¡±
¡°It¡¯s probably not the case. The industries included in this project were originally an important development direction for Shen Corporation, so your father¡¯s side has a significant stake in it,¡± Lu Shan exined.
¡°Mom, I heard that besides the Shen and Lu families, there are also the Gu family and some smallpanies involved in this project, and most of those smallpanies have some kind of connection with the Gu family,¡± Shen Xi said.
Lu Shan furrowed her brows slightly and asked, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±
Shen Xi pursed her lips and replied, ¡°l just overheard some gossip from my friends.¡¯
Lu Shan cast a skeptical nce at Shen Xi, then withdrew her gaze. Regardless of whether Shen Xi was right or not, she needed to investigate.
For such arge project, if all the parties involved were from the Gu family, it did indeed seem strange.
Moreover, the attitude of the person who came asking for the Lu family¡¯s investment seemed a bit peculiar now.
Seeing that Lu Shan seemed concerned about the matter, Shen Xi secretly breathed a sigh of relief.
No matter what, it was better to be cautious.
Shen Xi ryed Lu Shan¡¯s reaction to Guan Lei, who finally felt at ease. He then got out of the car and went straight to Guan Yi¡¯s study.
As Guan Lei barged into the room without even the courtesy of a knock, Guan Yi felt quite displeased and sternly questioned, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to knock before entering? Where did your manners go?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened, and his tone turned cold. ¡°Grandfather, disregarding my wishes and spreading news of my arranged marriage everywhere, do you think I should have any manners?¡±
¡°You are the heir of the Guan family, and your marriage is naturally linked to the greatest interests of the Guan family. As for your wishes, they are far less important than the family¡¯s.¡± Guan Yi asserted.
¡°Grandfather, it¡¯s just the two of us here. Why do you have to put on such a high and mighty act with your fancy words? You just want to secure the best marriage prospect for your love child, don¡¯t you? Cut the absurd andughable talk,¡± Guan Lei taunted.
Exposed, Guan Yi made no effort to conceal it any longer. ¡°In short, as long as
I am still the head of the Guan family, I can control your fate. You and Shen Xi can never be together.¡±
A chilling smile spread across Guan Lei¡¯s face with a wicked glint in his eyes. ¡°Grandfather, if we must arrange a marriage, Shen Xi is actually the best choice, and you know the power behind her. Tell me, if I persuade some of the shareholders in the family, will they support me marrying Shen Xi or Meng Yu marrying Shen Xi?¡±
¡°You¡¡± Guan Yi had not expected Guan Lei to threaten him with the family.
¡°Grandfather, you know I won¡¯t actually do that, but if you keep pushing me, I will have no choice but to use the family¡¯s influence to marry Shen Xi, and I won¡¯t mind ruining Meng Yu for her sake,¡± Guan Lei dered firmly, his gaze unwaveringly fixed on Guan Yi.
Guan Lei was only trying to scare Guan Yi; he had no intention of harming Meng Yu. However, from Guan Yi¡¯s perspective, it was a different story.
Guan Yi¡¯s breath quickened with anger, and even his mustache trembled. ¡®You dare! ¡±
Guan Lei smiled ominously. ¡°You can try!¡±
After delivering his warning to Guan Yi, Guan Lei turned and left. Just as he reached the door, he turned back and said, ¡°You can organize the Spring Banquet this time if you want, but before you make any further moves, Grandfather, you better think it through carefully. Consider how many lives Meng Yu has that I might take.¡±
Watching Guan Lei leave, Guan Yi slumped in his seat. All he wanted was for his descendants to live well. Why was that too much to ask for?
Guan Lei¡¯s family did not worry him, but Meng Yu was also his son. He did not want to worry about Meng Yu being alone in this world, hunted and helpless while he was six feet under.. Was he wrong?
Chapter 710 - 710: Incoming Call
Chapter 710: Iing Call
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Han could not contain her joy as soon as she saw Guan Lei emerging unscathed from Guan Yi¡¯s courtyard. She immediately pulled him aside and eximed, ¡°Good to see you¡¯re alright. 1 thought you¡¯d end up in a heated argument with your grandfather over the blind date banquet and get thrown
out. ¡±
Guan Lei chuckled and replied, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve grown up. Grandpa won¡¯t resort to violence just like that. Why are you so worried?¡±
Su Han nodded repeatedly, saying, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve grown up. So, how are we going to handle that Spring Banquet of yours? Your grandpa asked me to arrange it, and I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be happy, so I¡¯ve been dragging my
feet.¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s dark eyes twinkled briefly, and he smiled, saying, ¡°Go ahead and arrange it. I just talked to Grandpa, and I¡¯m fine with it. Mom, you can go all out with the preparations.¡±
Su Han frowned as she looked at Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Are you sure? What if Shen Xi finds out and gets mad at you? Aren¡¯t you still pursuing her? If she learns about this, she might not be willing to give you a chance.¡±
Guan Lei thought about Shen Xi¡¯s words fromst night, and a smile instantly spread across his face. He said happily, ¡°No, Xi knows me. She¡¯ll definitely understand that this has nothing to do with me.¡±
Su Han looked at her son¡¯s beaming face, whose mouth was practically touching his temples with that grin, and felt a sense of relief.
As Su Han got down to work, Guan Lei picked up his phone to call Meng Yu.
Meng Yu, in disheveled clothes, was startled by the phone call. He tried to push Li Zhe away but found that he had buried his head in the hem of his shirt and was sensuously licking his chest, unwilling to budge.
Meng Yu whispered, ¡°Director Li, please stop¡ my phone is ringing¡ ah¡ it¡¯s ringing¡ hmm¡¡±
Li Zhe paid no heed to Meng Yu¡¯s words and continued to use his tongue to explore Meng Yu¡¯s chest, hoping to elicit a few more moans from him.
But in the next moment, Meng Yu simply lifted his shirt, revealing Li Zhe!s head. He spoke in an annoyed tone, ¡°Director Li!¡±
The little fruit in his mouth was gone, and Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu with a pitiful expression. Then, under Meng Yu¡¯s stern gaze, he raised his drooping eyelids and obediently withdrew to the side.
What an inauspicious phone call; he had not even taken off Meng Yu¡¯s pants yet.
Li Zhe¡¯s resentful gaze remained fixed on Meng Yu¡¯s phone, and he was so infuriated that he felt like tearing it apart with his teeth.
As Meng Yu let go of his clothes, the fabric brushed against his now slightly swollen nipple, sending a tingling sensation through his scalp. He could not help but let out an involuntary gasp.
Hearing Meng Yu¡¯s voice, Li Zhe felt his arousal intensify, but since Meng Yu remained silent, he could only look on eagerly.
Meng Yu calmed his racing heart and answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡±
¡°It¡¯s me, Guan Lei,¡± Guan Lei got straight to the point.
Meng Yu did not inquire how Guan Lei had obtained his new number but instead asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Come to the Guan family estate the day after tomorrow. I have something important to discuss,¡± Guan Lei stated.
¡°I have other ns; I won¡¯t be able to make it,¡± Meng Yu promptly declined. ¡°If you don¡¯te, then I¡¯ll have to invite Li Zhe instead. Let me give you a hint; it¡¯s not good news. If you¡¯re unwilling, I¡¯ll have Li Zhe take care of it,¡± Guan Lei threatened inly from the other end of the phone.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, who was still kneeling obediently and waiting by the side. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, he sighed softly and said, ¡°Fine, but I need Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to assist me for a day.¡±
Guan Lei furrowed his brows in confusion. What could Meng Yu possibly need Guan Ba and Guan Jiu for?
Nevertheless, he agreed generously, saying, ¡°Alright, you can have them.¡±
Meng Yu had just hung up the phone with Guan Lei when Li Zhe, looking pitiful once again, approached Meng Yu a bit closer. He pointed to his lower half and said, ¡°Ah Yu, it hurts.¡¯
Meng Yu¡¯s hand trembled, and almost dropped his phone.
¡°We¡¯re still at the office. Please have some discretion,¡± Meng Yu said, his face turning red, clearing his throat.
Meng Yu was a bit bothered by the fact that if it were not for Guan Lei¡¯s call just now, he would have engaged in indecent behavior with Li Zhe right in the office during broad daylight.
¡°So, can we go back now?¡± Li Zhe asked eagerly.
Nieng Yu turned his head away, not answering. Instead, he silently adjusted his clothing, stood up, and walked away.
Li Zhe looked despondent and let out a sigh of disappointment. He had been so close, like an arrow pulled taut on the string that could not be released. It was indeed frustrating.
Meng Yu paid no attention to Li Zhe and took out the surveince video given to him by the restaurant manager, watching it attentively..
Chapter 711 - 711: Can’t Get Down
Chapter 711: Can¡¯t Get Down
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe neatly arranged his clothes and sat beside Meng Yu, asking, ¡°Ah Yu, do you still think this was intentional?¡±
Meng Yu nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t believe in such coincidences.¡±
Li Zhe took hold of Meng Yu¡¯s hand, idly ying with it, and casually said,
¡°Could it just be a mere coincidence?¡±
As the two discussed this matter, the security guard who had apanied the attendant to the hospital sent a message. The news of the attendant¡¯s demise immediately cast a shadow over Meng Yu¡¯s face.
Li Zhe was also taken aback. Just a moment ago, he had only nced at the attendant, thinking it was just a mild injury, not something life-threatening. He never expected that the attendant would actually die.
In retrospect, Li Zhe could not help but feel a sense of dread. If he had met the same fate, he and Meng Yu would have been separated forever. Li Zhe¡¯s heart could not bear the thought
The arrival of the unexpected and tomorrow was truly unpredictable.
Li Zhe tightened his grip on Meng Yu¡¯s hand. He had patiently awaited Meng Yu¡¯s return, and the prospect of losing him felt profoundly unjust. Clearly, caution would need to be exercised in the days ahead.
Meng Yu spent the entire afternoon watching videos but found no clues. Zeng Rong, after inspecting thempstand, concluded that it had fallen due to years of neglect.
The investigation into the job applicant also yielded no irregrities.
Meng Yu¡¯s furrowed brow remained unfurled. Had he truly been too anxious? Was this really just an ident?
Nheless, Meng Yu felt it was better to be cautious.
As Meng Yu and Li Zhe left thepany, the twilight had already descended upon the sky.
Li Zhe leaned on Meng Yu l s shoulder, even in the midst of traffic, he felt in good spirits. If only Meng Yu could nestle in his embrace, Li Zhe thought his mood would be even better.
Meng Yu¡¯s expression softened, allowing Li Zhe to lean on him and y with his fingers.
They hadmuted together before, but it had never felt as warm and lovely as it did at this moment.
Their current state resembled that of a married couplemuting together, familiar yet filled with a longing exploration of each other.
Meng Yu¡¯s cheeks slightly flushed as he looked out the window, feeling incredibly happy.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi, who had also just finished work and returned home, unexpectedly found Guan Lei in her house. She hurriedly closed the bedroom
door and furrowed her brows, asking, ¡°Did you climb over the wall again?¡±
Guan Lei wrapped his arms around Shen Xi¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Hmm, I missed you, so I climbed over.¡±
Shen Xi yfully pinched Guan Lei¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve,¡± she said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t me who walked in just now, what would you have done? My parents would¡¯ve dragged you straight to the police station, and then you¡¯d be famous in Beijing for all the wrong reasons.¡±
Guan Lei chuckled softly, then swiftly pulled Shen Xi into hisp, locking her firmly in ce. He grinned, saying, ¡°As long as I can be even remotely connected to you, I¡¯d embrace notoriety with open arms.¡±
Guan Lei buried his nose in the curve of Shen Xi¡¯s neck, greedily inhaling the delicate fragrance that emanated from the girl in his arms.
Shen Xi, feeling ticklish from Guan Lei¡¯s actions, said teasingly, ¡°You¡¯re all stinky, and I don¡¯t want any part of that.¡±
Guan Lei yfully nibbled on Shen Xi¡¯s earlobe and said, ¡°You can¡¯t say you don¡¯t want me. If you reject me, no one else will have me.¡±
¡°Oh, really?¡± Shen Xi retorted with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your matchmaking dinner, and quite a few girls have epted your invitation. These days, all those young misses in the circle are rushing to order high-end dresses and book stylists just to catch your eye. It doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re unwanted at all.¡¯
Guan Lei lifted his gaze and gently pinched Shen Xi¡¯s small face, smiling as he said, ¡°I love it when you get jealous like this, Xi. But rest assured, in my eyes, there¡¯s only you.¡±
Shen Xi chuckled softly. ¡°You seemed to have found your way with sweet talk over the years. So, where did you refine your skills?¡±
¡°Perhaps,¡± Guan Lei replied with a mischievous grin, ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing all those sweet words with you in my dreams every night.¡± He yfully nuzzled Shen Xi¡¯s jawline and neck.
Shen Xi wanted to throw a few jabs at Guan Lei, but she fell silent as she felt something hard and throbbing beneath her.
¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re getting too worked up. Settle down a bit,¡± Shen Xi said coyly, blinking her eyes. Her long, curledshes fluttered, revealing her racing heart and her inability to stay calm at that moment.
¡°Xi, I can¡¯t make it go away. I get this way whenever I¡¯m with you,¡± Guan Lei said in a husky, subdued voice..
Chapter 712 - 712: Putting on the Bracelet
Chapter 712 - 712: Putting on the Bracelet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s body stiffened slightly in response to the swelling object.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to harm you. I¡¯ll wait until your family epts me, and then I¡¯ll have you openly,¡± Guan Lei held Shen Xi tightly and reassured her.
Shen Xi¡¯s family had always been quite critical of him. If they were to find out that he had made a move on Shen Xi, they would probably never look at him favorably again.
He hoped that their love would gain the support of both their families, rather than making Shen Xi suffer and fight for their love against her parents and rtives. It would break his heart.
He would take care of this matter himself.
Shen Xi nodded and embraced Guan Lei, drawing warmth from his body. She softly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡¯
Guan Lei took out the bracelet Shen Xi had thrown at him four years ago and asked, ¡°Xi, can I put this on you again?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was cautious, tinged with apprehension.
Shen Xi smiled gently and nodded in response to Guan Lei¡¯s hopeful gaze.
When Shen Xi had thrown this bracelet away years ago, Guan Lei felt as if his heart had been ripped out. Now, he finally had the opportunity to put it back on Shen Xi, and his hands trembled as he did so.
Shen Xi held Guan Lei¡¯s slightly trembling hand with both of hers and said softly, ¡°Take your time, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here, I¡¯ve always been.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes reddened at Shen Xi¡¯s words. She had been waiting for him all this time, but he had made her wait for far too long.
Finally, with great effort, Guan Lei managed to put the bracelet back on Shen Xi¡¯s wrist.
¡°My queen, may I prove my loyalty to you with a kiss?¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with solemnity.
Shen Xi smiled and nodded.
Guan Lei kissed the bracelet with reverence, just as he had done four years ago. Then, he looked up at Shen Xi and, with her permission, kissed her lips with precision.
He kissed her lips with devotion, and then their kiss grew more passionate.
Guan Lei¡¯s kisses left Shen Xi dizzy and flushed, lying helplessly on the bed. Her ebony hair sprawled on the silky sheets, her rosy lips moved, and you could even hear her faint breath.
At that moment, Shen Xi resembled a vivid rose, enchanting and tempting, waiting to be plucked.
To prevent himself from giving in to his desires, Guan Lei, who had initially intended to stay with Shen Xi until the next morning, reluctantly climbed down from the wall of the Shen family¡¯s house and returned to his own room. He took several cold showers on that freezing day to cool off.
Once his desires had subsided, Guan Lei picked up his phone and sent a message with fierce determination: ¡°Xi, when I have a formal status, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed for three days.¡±
Although Guan Lei had made such a bold statement, he wondered if he could truly bear to let Shen Xi suffer for three days when the time came.
Annoyed, Shen Xi looked at the message from Guan Lei, and she unwittingly conjured an image of his lean and chiseled frame.
She wondered if he had be even more attractive over the past four years.
Shen Xi snapped out of her thoughts, quickly covering her zing cheeks, and scolded herself inwardly: ¡°You pervert, what are you thinking?¡±
With Guan Lei¡¯s presence, Shen Xi felt that her monotonous work life had gained some color.
The preparations for the Spring Banquet were in full S¡¯Aing, and Su Han looked at the dreamy garden before her with a sense of aplishment.
She picked up her phone and informed Guan Lei, ¡°Son, the Spring Banquet decorations are ready. When are youing over tonight?¡±
Guan Lei replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±
After ending the call with Su Han, Guan Lei dialed Shen Xi¡¯s number.
As soon as she answered, Guan Lei¡¯s voice came through in a low tone, ¡°Xi, how about joining the Spring Banquet tonight for some excitement?¡±
¡°Excitement?¡± Shen Xi was curious. A blind date banquet involving Guan Lei what kind of excitement could that be?
¡°l had my mother arrange a masked ball. It should be interesting. Plus, I want to dance with you,¡± Guan Lei said.
The ball four years ago had left Guan Lei with unresolved feelings, and now that he had a chance, he wanted to make the most of it, enjoying a romantic evening with Shen Xi while also taking in the festivities.
Shen Xi thought for a moment and then dly agreed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go take a look. ¡±
Guan Lei said joyfully, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. I¡¯ll take you to get dressed..
Chapter 713 - 713: Styling
Chapter 713 - 713: Styling
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Shen Xi went downstairs, she saw her parents sitting in the living room watching television. She then remembered that it was Sunday and her parents were both at home.
Lu Shan turned to look at Shen Xi¡¯s neatly dressed appearance and asked curiously, ¡°Xi, are you going out? You have an appointment?¡±
Shen Xi did not dare to say it directly, so she could only lie, ¡°Yes, I have an appointment with a friend in school.¡±
Shen Yan agreed with Shen Xi¡¯s decision to go out more often and said supportively, ¡°Yes, we have to go out more often on Sundays. Go ande back early. I¡¯ll tell Little Yuter that you won¡¯t be in today, so he won¡¯t have to make a wasted trip.¡±
Chen Yu woulde to Shen Xi¡¯s almost every day and the Shen family was already used to it.
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±
Shen Xi walked towards the door guiltily. She only heaved a sigh of relief after she left the house. It really didn¡¯t feel good to lie. Sigh, she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to stop hiding her rtionship with Guan Lei.
As soon as Shen Xi left the door, she looked left and right as she walked. Suddenly, she was pulled to the side. If she had not smelled a familiar scent, she would probably have beaten the kidnapper up.
¡°Guan Lei, quickly let go of me.¡± Shen Xi gritted her teeth and said, eyes looking at her front door in fear.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi and said amusedly, ¡°Xi, you look like we¡¯re having an affair.¡¯
Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t we look like we are having an affair?
We are sneaky. You are the bad guy here but you are being very bold.¡±
Guan Lei quickly apologized, but there was no remorse on his face. ¡°All right,
Xi, I was wrong. Next time, I¡¯ll hug you when we are further away.¡±
The two of them hid in Guan Lei¡¯s car parked at the side and soon arrived at the styling studio. Hgy, the top of high-end styling clubs in the eyes of Beijing socialites.
Guan Lei unbuckled Shen Xi¡¯s seatbelt, then kissed her forehead and said, ¡°You go ahead first and just say my name or Sun Mings name. I¡¯m going to park the car. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±
¡°Sun Ming?¡± Shen Xi muttered doubtfully.
¡°Yes, I¡¯m not familiar with styling, so I went to consult Sister Sun.
Coincidentally, she had an investment in this styling club, so she introduced it to me. She even chose the best stylist for you.¡± Guan Lei said.
¡°Ok, I will alight first then.¡± Shen Xi nodded.
Shen Xi¡¯s hand was pressed against the car door. Before she could get out, she was pulled back by Guan Lei. Just as she turned her head, her tender lips were sucked in by Guan Lei¡¯s hot lips.
It was only when Shen Xi was panting that Guan Lei mercifully let go of her lips.
Their foreheads were pressed against each other. Guan Lei¡¯s fingers gently rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s bitten red lips. He said hoarsely, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re so delicious. I can¡¯t help it.¡±
Shen Xiughed softly and said with charmingly, ¡°Good luck, then. I¡¯ll wait for you
Shen Xi stuck out the tip of her tongue and licked Guan Lei¡¯s lips seductively. Just as Guan Lei was about to pounce on her again, Shen Xi nimbly opened the car door and got out of the car with an evil smile.
Guan Lei cursed her a little vixen internally and drove to the parking lot.
As soon as Shen Xi entered the clubhouse, the receptionist immediately greeted her warmly, ¡°Madam, how should 1 address you? Do you have an appointment?¡±
The receptionist asked Shen Xi as she led her to the waiting room at the side and served her tea, pastries, and some snacks.
¡°My surname is Shen. It was Miss Sun Ming who asked me toe.¡±
Hearing Sun Mings name, the expression of the receptionist became even more respectful. She quickly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Miss Shen. President Sun has arranged a VIP room for you. Follow me.¡±
Just as Shen Xi got up, a sharp voice came from the waiting room¡¯s door. ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this the Shen Xi, whom I haven¡¯t seen in a long time?¡±
Shen Xi turned around and looked at the person who had spoken. It was Wang Lei, the person who had said that she wanted to buy Guan Lei in front of her at Shen Xi¡¯s aunt¡¯s birthday party.
Beside Wang Lei was Li Jin. At this moment, Li Jin¡¯s eyes were staring at Shen Xi as if they were poisoned. He said sarcastically, ¡°Shen Xi, what are you doing here? Are you doing a style for a blind date with Guan Lei?¡±
Li Jin did not hide his disgust as he observed Shen Xi¡¯s fashion choice. When he saw the down jacket on her, he snorted disdainfully, ¡°Shen Xi, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to be embarrassed..
Chapter 714 - 714: Her Name Is Shen Lu
Chapter 714 - 714: Her Name Is Shen Lu
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s heart was slightly stabbed. She made a small note to count this against Guan Lei and said with a calming smile, ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you two, right?¡±
¡°How is it none of our business?¡± Wang Lei snorted coldly. ¡°Young Master Guan is my cousin¡¯s man. The two of them are in love with each other. It¡¯s too shameful for a third party like you to interfere.¡±
¡°Since your cousin and Guan Lei are in love, why did Guan Lei organize such a big blind date banquet?¡± Shen Xi asked sarcastically. ¡°It seemed that they were not really in love.¡±
Looking at Shen Xi!s gloating look, Wang Lei was furious and said angrily,
¡°Their rtionship is better than yours. You are vain and broke up with Young Master when you thought that he was poor. After knowing the Young
Master¡¯s identity, you begged to reconcile and were rejected by him in the end. At the very least, my cousin and Young Master are well-matched in social status, while you¡¯re just a gold digger who¡¯s using all means to climb up the socialdder.¡¯
Wang Lei met Guan Lei for the first time at Shen Qian¡¯s banquet. She liked
Guan Lei the moment she saw him and even tried to buy Guan Lei back from Shen Xi with money. In the end, she did not expect Shen Xi to get close to Shen Qian. In the end, she did not seed.
The next time she heard about Guan Lei was at the Guan family banquet, where the Young Master of the Guan family made his first appearance.
She had thought that she would be able to seduce a pretty boy with that little bit of money, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be the famous Young Master Guan. Moreover, Young Master Guan was the person that her cousin Li Jin liked. She had known this for a long time.
Unwilling to give up, she went to ask Li Jin if she still liked Guan Lei.
How did Li Jin reply back then? Oh, right, she said shyly that she and Guan Lei had already confirmed their rtionship.
She had asked in surprise about Shen Xi.
Li Jin replied with a smile and told her that Shen Xi¡¯s status was low, so it was impossible for her to marry into the Guan family. Li Jin also told her about how Shen Xi abandoned Guan Lei due to money.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You mean, I broke up with Guan Lei, and now I want to get back together with him?¡± she asked.
¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Wang Lei said angrily. ¡°My cousin told me everything. You didn¡¯t know that Young Master was a member of the Guan family. You thought that he was just a junk picker, so you hooked up with President Meng of the
Li industries and abandoned the Young Master. After you found out that Young Master was a member of the Guan family, you came to ask for reconciliation, but he rejected you in public.¡±
Shen Xi really felt that the world was too magical. Why didn¡¯t she know that she initiated a break-up with Guan Lei? She was clearly the one who had broken up, okay?
Wang Lei saw that Shen Xi did not speak and thought that she was right. She became even more disdainful and said sarcastically, ¡°A low-ss gold digger like you likes to cling to rich people. In the past, you used some unknown means to cling to the Shen and Lu families to stand up for you. Later on, you clung to the Nieng Yu from the Li industries. In the end, you even wanted to turn back to look for Young Master. All these are too disgusting.¡±
When she was talking enthusiastically, Wang Lei even asked with a gossipy look, ¡°Do you know that Meng Yu is the Shen family¡¯s young miss man? I¡¯ve heard that the Shen familys young miss ruined the Li and Ye family¡¯s engagement banquet for Meng Yu. You were quiet for the past four years, could it be that you were taught a lesson by the Shen family¡¯s young miss, so you didn¡¯t dare toe back?¡±
At this point, Wang Lei said with a carefree expression, ¡°Look at you. You were originally relying on the protection of the Shen and Lu families. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not grateful, but you even snatched a man from the young miss of the Shen family.¡±
Shen Xi was speechless. Since when did she steal her own man? Or snatch Meng Yu?
As expected, rumours were not to be trusted.
Shen Xi looked at Wang Lei as if she was a retard and said, ¡°Can you guess what is the name of the Shen family¡¯s young miss?¡±
Wang Lei was stunned. What was the name of the Shen family¡¯s young miss? How would she know? When she first got to know the Shen family¡¯s young miss, everyone called her by her title. asionally, there would be rumours that the young miss of the Shen family was called Shen Lu because she was the product of the marriage between the Shen family and the Lu family.
Wang Lei looked at Li Jin in a daze and asked, ¡°Cousin, the young miss of the
Shen family is called Shen Lu, right?¡±
Shen Xi widened her eyes and looked at the two people in front of her in disbelief. When did she even change her name?
Hearing this name, Shen Xi didn¡¯t need to think to know that her grandfather must have been dissatisfied with the people in Beijing calling her the young miss of the Shen family, so he had people spread it. He wanted people to know that Shen Lu was the young miss of the Shen family and the Lu family.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She had only heard about such a blunder now.
Was this how the Beijing socialite circle promoted her during the four years she was in seclusion in school?
Chapter 715 - 715: Unwise
Chapter 715 - 715: Unwise
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi turned to look at Li Jin. She wanted to see how Li Jin would answer.
In the end, Li Jin also said calmly, ¡°Yes, the young miss of the Shen family seems to be called Shen Lu.¡¯
Li Jin was actually not very sure either because she had heard that the young miss of the Shen family was called Shen Xi. At that time, she was surprised for a long time and suspected that Shen Xi was the young miss of the Shen family.
However, when she found out that the parents of the young miss of the Shen family were all overseas before, and that Shen Xi¡¯s parents were from a small ce like Rong City, she dispelled this idea.
Later on, it was unknown who spread the news that the Shen family¡¯s young miss¡¯s real name was Shen Lu, representing the Shen and Lu families.
In Li Jin¡¯s opinion, the name Shen Lu was more believable than Shen Xi. After all, she was not willing to believe that Shen Xi was the young miss of the Shen family.
Shen Xi shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi smiled and said to the receptionist who was waiting anxiously at the side, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t talk to unwise people.¡±
Wang Lei instantly exploded. She stopped Shen Xi and questioned, ¡°What unwise people? Shen Xi, are you implying that we do not have high intelligence?¡±
¡°A wise man does not believe in rumours. You¡¯re so good at spreading rumours. I said that you¡¯re not a wise person, isn¡¯t that fitting? Get out of the way, don¡¯t dy me from seducing Young Master Guan.¡± Shen Xi sneered.
Shen Xi was doing it on purpose. She would precisely anger these wildflowers and weeds who were spouting nonsense to death when she coveted her man.
Wang Lei¡¯s anger instantly rose. She pulled the receptionist and said, ¡°l want you to receive me.¡±
The receptionist said with a troubled expression, ¡°Miss Wang, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll bring Miss Shen to the VIP room first. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
¡°VIP room?¡± Wang Leiughed. ¡®Are you sure you want to bring this gold digger to the VIP room? Let me tell you, all her money is dirty money she earned from men.¡¯
No matter what, Wang Lei just could not stand Shen Xi. Four years ago, she had taken the Young Master that she liked. Four yearster, she hade to interfere in the rtionship between her cousin and the Young Master.
A person of status like the Young Master was not someone a lowly person like Shen Xi could touch.
¡°Wang Lei, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t sprout nonsense, if not don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s eyes turned dark.
Wang Lei shrank back in fear from Shen Xi¡¯s sharp and murderous eyes. Then, she said weakly, ¡°Did I say something wrong? For a poor person from a small ce like you, where did you get the money toe to such a high-end styling club?¡±
Li Jin stepped forward and blocked Wang Lei. She was equally rude to Shen Xi. ¡°My cousin is just telling the truth. Why? Are you angry out of humiliation and want to fight?¡±
¡°Fight? Who dared to fight in Sister Sun¡¯s ce?¡± A male voice came from the door.
The three of them turned around and saw Guan Bo leaning against the door with his arms crossed.
Guan Bo didn¡¯t expect to see Shen Xi here. He also didn¡¯t expect Shen Xi, the young miss of the Shen family, to be called a poor person from a small ce.
But thinking about it, it made sense. Shen Xi had always been low-key and had never appeared in public. It was normal for everyone not to know the true face of the Shen family¡¯s young miss.
When Li Jin saw Guan Bo, her expression softened. She had heard that Guan Lei and Guan Bo had reconciled. ¡°Guan Bo, what are you doing here?¡±
¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to apany my darling.¡± Guan Bo smiled.
Guan Bo told the truth. He was here to apany Zhao Yuan for her styling today.
When Zhao Yuan found out that Guan Lei was going to hold a blind date, she was indignant and insisted on sabotaging it behind Shen Xi!s back. She could not stand Guan Lei living so freely after letting Shen Xi down.
However, he did not expect that before Zhao Yuan arrived, he would see Shen Xi being surrounded by people verbally attacking her.
Shen Xi was the girl his cousin liked and Zhao Yuan¡¯s best friend. It would be hard for him not toe and help.
On the other hand, Wang Lei¡¯s eyes widened as she pointed at Shen Xi. The corners of her mouth nted as she said sarcastically, ¡°Shen Xi, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve hooked up with Guan Bo? Shen Xi, aren¡¯t you disgusting? Are you unwilling to ept it if you don¡¯t enter the Guan family?¡±
Wang Lei¡¯s words shocked Guan Bo. He immediately stepped forward and shouted at Wang Lei, ¡°Wang Lei, I have nothing to do with Shen Xi. If you continue to spout nonsense, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±
Wang Lei¡¯s brain twitched when Guan Bo pointed at her. She said directly, ¡°Why are you so nervous if there is nothing between you two? Picking up the trash of your brother and doing it happily without thinking that it¡¯s dirty.¡±
After saying that, Wang Lei looked at Shen Xi with disdain. ¡°l was wondering why you¡¯re rich. It turns out that you¡¯re being supported by Guan Bo..¡±
Chapter 716 - 716: Kicking Someone
Chapter 716 - 716: Kicking Someone
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo didn¡¯t expect that he would be the one to get angry when he came out to defend Shen Xi.
People began to gather around to watch themotion. Even the people in the next room poked their heads out.
Xia Huang recognized Shen Xi, the girl who did not get along with Jiang Xue. Xia Long, who was bored to death and wanted toe out to watch themotion, instantly lit up when he saw Shen Xi.
¡°Sis, which family is that woman from? She¡¯s quite good-looking.¡± Xia Longs eyes were filled with interest as he sized up Shen Xi.
Xia Huang red at her brother and said, ¡°You better keep your thoughts to yourself. You¡¯re currently in the midst of discussing marriage. Don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±
Xia Huang simply couldn¡¯t do anything to her twin brother. If it wasn¡¯t for her mother asking her to keep an eye on her brother during this period and not let him cause any more trouble, she would never bring such a troublemaker out.
Xia Long answered perfunctorily, but his interested gaze remained on Shen Xi.
Xia Huang shook her head helplessly. When would her brother¡¯s lecherous habit change? With this kind of behaviour, which girl would be willing to marry him in the future?
Simrly noticing Shen Xi, was Yu Ming, who apanied his sister here. ¡®
Senior? Why are you here?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s faintly angry expression paused slightly the moment she saw Yu
Ming. ¡°Yu Ming? Why are you here?¡±
Yu Ming ran to Shen Xi¡¯s side happily and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to pick up my sister. She¡¯s putting on makeup now.¡±
When Li Jin saw this, she smiled brightly. ¡°Shen Xi, your business is pretty good. You have two sugar daddies supporting you at the same time. You¡¯re a master at time management.¡±
As soon as Li Jin finished speaking, Xia Long, who was originally standing at the side, suddenly appeared beside Shen Xi. His eyes were filled with lewdness as he smiled at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you add me in? I have money too. I don¡¯t mind sharing you with them. I don¡¯t mind sharing a bed between the four of us. How much money do you want? Tell me, and I¡¯ll give it to you immediately.¡±
Xia Huang was so angry that she clenched her fists so tightly her fingertips turning white. Such a younger brother, whoever wanted him could have him. He was really unsightly¡
When the stunned Yu Ming heard this, his face instantly turned red with anger. How could such a respected Senior Sister of his be ndered like this? But with his good upbringing, he only managed to stifle out one sentence towards the man who suddenly appeared, ¡± If you continue spouting nonsense to senior again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡¯
Guan Bo was sweating profusely, he grabbed Li Jin¡¯s hand and scolded, ¡°Li Jin, try saying that again!¡¯
Li Jin was instantly frightened and stammered, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± Xia Long asked fearlessly. ¡°I¡¯m willing to share such a beautiful little thing with you guys. Why are you guys so angry? Haven¡¯t yed with multiple people? One-on-one is so boring. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll teach you guys. It¡¯ll be exciting.¡±
After saying that, Xia Long turned his head and wanted to continue toward Shen Xi. In the end, Yu Ming was furious. He gritted his teeth and rushed towards Xia Long. ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to the death and stop spouting nonsense.¡±
Just as the scene looked like it was about to get out of control, Yu Mings back cor was suddenly grabbed by someone.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi¡¯s palm had alreadynded on Xia Longs unconcealed face. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, the air instantly froze.
Xia Long wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Shen Xi in disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me? You¡¯re just a dirty thing selling herself.
How dare you hit me?¡±
Xia Long looked at Shen Xi with eves that were about to solit open. No one had ever dared to hit him except for his mother.
The surrounding people were shocked by Guan Lei¡¯s appearance behind Shen Xi.
Guan Lei held Yu Mings back cor with one hand and stood behind Shen Xi with an absolutely protective stance with the other.
Everyone could already feel the ruthless pressure emanating from Guan Lei.
However, Xia Long was already mad with anger. The only thing left in his mind was Shen Xi, who had hit him. He raised his fist and smashed it towards Shen Xi¡¯s head under Xia Huangs panicked voice.
In the next second, Xia Long felt someone kick him in the stomach twice. He fell back heavily on his knees, and it was so painful that he couldn¡¯t even scream.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei put down their kicking feet and turned to look at each other.
Yu Ming, who was grabbed by Guan Lei¡¯s hand, was forced to witness the two people looking at each other with intense affection. Then, he silently struggled out of Guan Lei¡¯s hand.
Xia Huang quickly went forward to help her brother up and apologized repeatedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Guan. My little brother just has a foul mouth. He didn¡¯t mean anything else..¡±
Chapter 717 - 717: Sent to the Asylum
Chapter 717 - 717: Sent to the Asylum
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xia Huang didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Guan Lei and Shen Xi was now, but just by looking at Guan Lei¡¯s stance of standing up for Shen Xi, she knew that in this situation, there was no other way except to apologize.
She still had to attend Guan Lei¡¯s blind date banquet today. Perhaps she would be a good marriage partner with Guan Lei? If her brother offended Guan Lei, how was she going to get along with him in the future?
She knew that Guan Lei might still treat Shen Xi differently from four years ago, but this would not affect her determination to marry into the Guan family.
How could an outstanding man like him not be missed by the wildflowers outside?
If she became Guan Lei¡¯s wife, she would turn a blind eye. As long as Shen Xi did not give birth to a child, she would keep Shen Xi. Anyway, with Shen Xi¡¯s status, she could not enter the Guan family and could not threaten her. How good would that be?
Thinking of this, Xia Huangs attitude of apologizing to Shen Xi became even more sincere. ¡°Xi, there¡¯s something wrong with my brother¡¯s brain. Please don¡¯t hold it against him. I apologize on his behalf.¡±
Xia Long, who was lying on the ground, began to bleed from the corner of his mouth. He said unhappily, ¡°1 didn¡¯t do anything wrong, sister. If shees out to sell, l¡
Xia Huang covered Xia Longs mouth and bowed to Shen Xi apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my brother is like this, asionally losing his mind and spouting nonsense.¡±
Shen Xi did not mind. After all, she had just taken revenge with her own hands with a p and a kick.
On the contrary, Guan Lei was unforgiving. He sneered and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s a lunatic, he should stay where a lunatic should be. He shouldn¡¯t appear in public.
Xia Huang instantly looked up at Guan Lei and begged, ¡°Young Master, please let my brother go. I¡¯ll get someone to lock him up as soon as I get back. I won¡¯t bring him out to cause trouble again in the future.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes looked coldly at Xia Long. This person dared to covet and humiliate Shen Xi. If he let him off like this, it would be difficult to quell the anger in his heart.
¡°Which family are you two from?¡± Guan Lei asked coldly.
Xia Huangs hands began to tremble, and her lips trembled as she whispered, ¡°The Xia family.¡±
¡°Which Xia family? If you can¡¯t answer questions properly, I can send someone to teach you.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice wasced with a hint of threat.
Wang Lei, who was beside him, was instantly frightened. She held Li Jin¡¯s hand in fear. Now that Guan Lei was punishing someone else, would it be her turnter?
She had to ask her cousin to plead for mercy. After all, her cousin and Young Master were a couple, right?
She realized that Li Jin¡¯s hand was also trembling slightly, and it was even frighteningly cold.
At this moment, the image of Guan Lei almost strangling her to death suddenly appeared in Li Jin¡¯s mind. She swallowed her saliva in fear.
Xia Huang did not expect Guan Lei to have no impression of her at all. She could only say, ¡°The Xia family of Xia Yi.¡±
Guan Lei snorted. ¡°Go back and prepare your brother¡¯s luggage. I¡¯ll get someone to send him to the mental hospitalter. Don¡¯t worry, since he likes four people to a bed so much, I¡¯ll fulfil his wish.¡±
Xia Huang widened her eyes in horror and begged with a sobbing tone, ¡°Young
Master, please be magnanimous and let my brother go.¡±
Seeing that Guan Lei didn¡¯t seem to have softened at all, Xia Huang also turned her head to look at Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, on ount of the fact that we knew each other before, help me plead for mercy, okay? Help me save my brother.¡±
Guan Lei was afraid that Shen Xi would be soft-hearted and put him in a difficult position, so he directly blocked Shen Xi behind him. His dark eyes were filled with a strong warning, ¡°It seems that you want to use your entire Xia family to save your brother.¡±
Xia Huangs forehead was instantly covered in cold sweat. She shut her mouth and did not speak again. She only silently asked the receptionist beside her to help Xia Long out.
Seeing the Xia family¡¯s siblings leave, Li Jin also wanted to follow them and leave secretly.
¡°Li Jin? You seem to be very familiar with the matter of sponsoring and keeping a pet. Why? Who was your sugar daddy?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice sounded behind Li Jin.
Li Jin suddenly turned around and looked at Guan Lei. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been a sugar baby to anyone.¡±
¡°Oh, that means you are a sugar mommy to someone else?¡± Guan Lei looked deeply at Li Jin. He knew how to spread rumors too.
Li Jin threw dirty water at Shen Xi. Then, don¡¯t me him for throwing it back at her.
Li Jin saw a murderous aura on Guan Lei¡¯s calm face. She panicked and almost cried. ¡°No¡ No, I¡¯ve never sponsored anyone.¡±
¡°No? That¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll find one for you. What¡¯s the name of that Xia family member just now?¡± Guan Lei frowned. He couldn¡¯t remember the person¡¯s name.
¡°Xia Long,¡± someone whispered..
Chapter 718 - 718: Thank You
Chapter 718 - 718: Thank You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei nodded in realization. ¡°Yes, that Xia Long. Why don¡¯t you let him keep you? This way, I only need to find two people to y with him.¡±
Li Jin didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to be so ruthless. She quickly cried, ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t. I was wrong. I was really wrong. Can you spare me? Your mother won¡¯t allow you to do this, and neither will Grandpa Guan.¡±
¡°Are you threatening me with my grandfather and mother?¡± Guan Lei narrowed his eyes dangerously.
Li Jin shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not threatening you. I just, I just want you to let me go this time. I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±
¡°Li Jin, I warned you before. This isn¡¯t your first time. You framed Xi, ndered her, and even fabricated our rtionship.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s tone was cold.
Guan Lei looked around and said loudly, ¡°Today, in front of so many people, 1 will say it again. l, Guan Lei, have nothing to do with Li Jin at all.¡±
Wang Lei¡¯s heart trembled. Did her cousin lie to her? Her cousin clearly said that she and Guan Lei were in love and had already dated. Why did Guan Lei say that?
Guan Lei¡¯s words were loud and powerful, instantly causing the surrounding people to discuss animatedly.
¡°Oh my god, I always thought that this blind date banquet was just a formality. It was just to formally introduce Li Jin.¡±
¡°l didn¡¯t expect the granddaughter of the great painter, Li Dan, to be such a piece of trash.¡±
¡°A young miss from a schrly family actually climbed into bed. She¡¯s simply disgracing the family.¡±
The mocking remarks hit Li Jin¡¯s eardrums hard. Li Jin covered her ears in horror. It wasn¡¯t like that. She looked up at Guan Lei and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Young Master, you have me in your heart. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t let me go to your house every day. You don¡¯t care. Your mother likes me very much, doesn¡¯t she? If it wasn¡¯t for that little vixen Shen Xi seducing you, we would be a couple.¡±
Guan Lei held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said firmly, didn¡¯t chase you out because of your grandfather. My mother has invited many girls over the past four years. You¡¯re not the only one. Also, in my heart, there has always been only one person, and that is Shen Xi. You know this better than anyone else here, don¡¯t you?¡±
Guan Lei turned to look at Shen Xi. His originally fierce eyes instantly turned gentle, causing everyone to be stunned. Was this really the same person¡¯s gaze?
Shen Xi felt a little ufortable and wanted to pull her hand back, but Guan Lei held it even tighter.
Looking at the awkward Shen Xi, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but smile. This smile made Li Jin feel as if her heart was being scratched by the ws of a beast. had never smiled at her like this before.
As long as she became Guan Lei¡¯s lover, she would be able to enjoy this unique favour, but why didn¡¯t Guan Lei love her?
Guan Lei turned around and looked at Li Jin with his cold eyes, causing Li Jin to tremble slightly.
¡°Pack your things tonight. I¡¯ll get someone to send you to Xia Longs ce.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s tone was calm, but his words were enough to make Li Jin break down.
Li Jin was about to get close to Guan Lei and Shen Xi¡¯s side. Yu Ming was afraid that Li Jin would hurt Shen Xi, so he immediately stood in front of them.
Li Jin was then stopped by Xue Li and the others.
¡°Guan Lei, you can¡¯t do this to me! You can¡¯t be so cruel to someone who loves you!¡± Li Jin shouted angrily. ¡°No matter what I do, it¡¯s all because I love you! I only used some tricks and lied when I walked to your side. As long as we fall in love, you will feel that what I did was right. Because only in this way can we be together. Only in this way can you get love. Only in this way can you and I be in love.¡¯
Shen Xi looked at Li Jin and said angrily, ¡°For the sake of your so-called love, you casually made up dirty rumours about a girl. You said that she was a kept woman, earning dirty money, ruining other people¡¯s reputations, and trampling on other people¡¯s self-esteem. Your love is really dirty.¡±
¡°Shen Xi, shut up! You little vixen, you slut, you stole my position, my man, and my love.¡± Li Jin¡¯s expression turned crazed.
Guan Lei looked at Xue Li impatiently and said, ¡°Take her away! I¡¯ll send someone to the Li family to inform them that I¡¯m bringing Li Jin away.¡± Xue Li nodded and took Li Jin, who had gone crazy, away.
Wang Lei, who was at the side, stood there with fear and unease. She muttered, ¡°Young Master, cousin is a member of the Li family. You can¡¯t do this.¡±
Wang Lei tried to use the rtionship between Old Master Guan and Old Master Li to make Guan Lei let her cousin go..
Chapter 719 - 719: Guan Lei’s Face Changed
Chapter 719 - 719: Guan Lei¡¯s Face Changed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei sneered. ¡°If you have any objections, ask Li Dan toe and talk to me personally.¡±
Wang Lei didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Guan Lei¡¯s current appearance was obviously to help Shen Xi out. She remembered that she had scolded Shen Xi quite a bit just now and started to panic.
After dealing with Xia Long and Li Jin, she would probably be the next.
As she thought about it, Wang Lei was suddenly so scared that tears fell.
Shen Xi pulled Guan Lei back and smiled. ¡°Alright, you look so fierce. I¡¯m a little scared.¡¯
When Guan Lei heard Shen Xi¡¯s words, he instantly put away the viciousness on his face and hurriedly smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be fierce.¡±
Everyone once again witnessed Young Master Guan¡¯s face-changing skills. His face just now was as dark as a storm, and he could be struck by lightning at any time. His smiling face was like the warm sun, making people feel as warm as the spring breeze.
Wang Lei also looked up shakily at Guan Lei, who was smiling gently and cried even harder.
Guan Lei gave Wang Lei a warning look before leaving with Shen Xi.
Shen Xi only had time to say goodbye to Yu Ming before being pulled away by Guan Lei.
Guan Bo, who had been ignored by Guan Lei, rubbed his nose silently. It seemed that Guan Lei was still angry, so he ignored him. He was trying to kill Guan Lei, so he understood why Guan Lei ignored him.
Wang Lei looked at Guan Lei and Shen Xi walking away in disbelief. She was actually fine? She was let off just like that?
Guan Lei didn¡¯t do anything to Wang Lei because he didn¡¯t hear what Wang Lei said about Shen Xi. Shen Xi didn¡¯t care because she was in a good mood.
After Guan Lei sent Shen Xi in for makeup and styling, he sat obediently at the door like a boy waiting for his girlfriend toe out.
When Wang Lei was waiting not far away, she felt a little upset when she saw Guan Lei like this. Guan Lei really liked Shen Xi. From the looks of it, her cousin was lying when she said that Shen Xi and Guan Lei had broken up.
In that case, the Guan family had been letting Guan Lei go on blind dates for the past four years. Was it because they did not like Shen Xi? So they changed their tactics to make Shen Xi embarrassed and make Shen Xi retreat herself?
Wang Lei sneered. Sure enough, it was not so easy to enter a wealthy family.
So what if Guan Lei doted on Shen Xi? She was just a canary raised outside. When Guan Lei got married one day, she would be disposed of.
As Wang Lei sighed, she suddenly met Guan Lei¡¯s gaze. It was cold, heartless, and sharp. Wang Lei subconsciously lowered her head and felt a chill on her neck.
She didn¡¯t know what Shen Xi did to make Guan Lei so gentle. She really wanted to learn from him. Then, she thought about how she had offended Shen Xi earlier. Wang Lei was instantly deted. Forget it, she would hide from him in the future and wait until Shen Xi was abandoned by Guan Lei.
While waiting for Shen Xi, Guan Lei sent a message to Meng Yu.¡±Don¡¯t forget to go to the Guan family at six.¡±
Meng Yu replied helplessly, ¡°I know.¡±
Putting down his phone, Meng Yu instructed Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to look after Li Zhe after he left and not to go out.
Although he had already arranged 20 guards around, Meng Yu was still worried and asked Guan Lei for Guan Ba and Guan Jiu.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu answered seriously because, from Meng Yu¡¯s expression, they could see the seriousness of the matter.
If their guess was correct, it was very likely that someone had their eyes on Li Zhe. Otherwise, Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t have arranged things like this. He even made them wary of the possible locations of the shooting.
After helping Guan Ba and Guan Jiu familiarize themselves with theyout,
Meng Yu came to Li Zhe¡¯s study. Seeing Li Zhe seriously marking documents, Meng Yu said, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. You have to be careful at home.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Li Zhe asked.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know why Guan Lei wanted him to go to the Guan family, so he didn¡¯t want Li Zhe to know. He just said, ¡°I have some things to talk to Guan Lei about.¡¯
Li Zhe frowned. What did Meng Yu and Guan Lei have to talk about? Could it be that Guan Lei wanted Meng Yu to go home, get married and have children?
¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Li Zhe said with a frown.
Nieng Yu didn¡¯t know what the situation would be liketer. If Guan Lei brought him to a crowded ce, it would be dangerous for Li Zhe.
Meng Yu could only say nicely, ¡°Stay here and don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±
Li Zhe frowned even more. He didn¡¯t tell him anything and didn¡¯t let him go with him. Could it be that he was going to see a girl?
Li Zhe was a little unhappy. He lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything in a fit of pique. However, the strength of his signature instantly increased several times. There was even a document that was almost pierced by Li Zhe¡¯s pen..
Chapter 720 - 720: Don’t Go In
Chapter 720 - 720: Don¡¯t Go In
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu had no choice but to coax him. ¡°l really have something to do. Don¡¯t be so petty. Promise me that you won¡¯t go out tonight, okay?¡±
Meng Yu was very afraid that Li Zhe would go out at night and encounter danger. Even though he knew very well that it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem with
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu around, he couldn¡¯t help but worry.
Li Zhe did not reply.
Meng Yu asked the people in the room to leave. When the two of them were left in the study, Meng Yu gently turned Li Zhe¡¯s face and gently nted a kiss on his lips.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know how to coax Li Zhe, but he somehow felt that it would work.
Sure enough, after a slight daze, Li Zhe nodded with bright eyes.¡±Alright, I won¡¯t go out. Then kiss me again.¡±
Meng Yu had no choice but to throw all his inferiority to the back of his mind and tell himself that he did this only to prevent Li Zhe from taking risks.
Meng Yu held Li Zhe¡¯s face and gently opened his mouth to suck Li Zhe¡¯s lips. He sucked gently as if he was licking candy. His slightly closed eyshes trembled, revealing his nervous mood at the moment.
Li Zhe turned his chair to face Meng Yu. The moment Meng Yu was stunned, he spread his legs apart and sat on Meng Yu¡¯sp.
Meng Yu was so frightened by this seductive action that he instantly opened his eyes. However, before he could speak, Li Zhe pressed his head down and his warm tongue invaded Meng Yu¡¯s mouth.
Meng Yu looked down from above, but Li Zhe held his neck tightly, forcing him to endure Li Zhe!s almost crazy tongue ramming into his mouth.
While observing Meng Yu¡¯s expression, Li Zhe gently unzipped Meng Yu¡¯s pants with his hand. His slightly cold hand took off Meng Yu¡¯s underwear and held the soft, semi-hard penis in his hand.
Meng Yu instantly sucked in a breath of cold air when his sensitive area was suddenly grabbed by someone. He hurriedly pressed down on Li Zhe¡¯s hand and shouted weakly, ¡°l don¡¯t want to.¡±
Li Zhe stubbornly held onto it and didn¡¯t let go. The movements of his mouth became more and more violent. He sucked Meng Yu¡¯s tongue into his mouth and gently bit it until Meng Yu was in a daze and unconsciously let go.
Looking at Meng Yu, whose eyes were tightly shut, Li Zhe chuckled to himself. He sucked out a few strawberry marks on Meng Yu¡¯s neck and quietly unbuttoned Meng Yu¡¯s clothes.
The slightly cold air invaded his skin, causing Meng Yu to shiver. Just as he was about to open his eyes to look at Li Zhe, the nipples on his chest suddenly entered a warm and humid space.
Li Zhe was eating his tits. As soon as this thought appeared in Meng Yu¡¯s mind, he instantly blushed with some uncontroble excitement.
Li Zhe felt the penis in his hand slowly bing hard, barely pressing against his abdomen. He was so excited that he tried even harder to please the two little beans on Meng Yu¡¯s chest with his mouth.
His two hands were not idle either. One of them was trying hard to move Meng Yu¡¯s penis, while the other sneakily touched Meng Yu t s buttocks. After kneading Meng Yu¡¯s buttocks for a while, he slowly moved down to explore the honey hole hidden behind the two hills.
Meng Yu¡¯s entire body was burning hot, and every cell in his body was mouring, yearning for Li Zhe¡¯s touch. However, when he was touched by slightly cold fingertips at a certain ce behind him, the image of him being vited suddenly appeared in his mind.
That ce had been entered by dirty people before, so how could he let Li Zhe
Meng Yu suddenly opened his eyes. His scarlet eyes met Li Zhe¡¯s slightly puzzled eyes.
¡°Ah Yu¡¡± Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s suddenly soft penis in confusion.
Meng Yu¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he fiercely pushed Li Zhe away. However, because he used too much force, his entire body fell backwards.
Li Zhe panicked and hurriedly pulled Meng Yu back into his arms.
Meng Yu struggled with all his might. His eyes were bloodshot as he muttered in a low voice,¡± Don¡¯t go in. It¡¯s been used by someone. It¡¯s dirty¡¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s words made Li Zhe¡¯s eyes turn red instantly. He hugged Meng Yu tightly and said with a choked voice, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t say it. It¡¯s not dirty. It¡¯s not dirty at all¡¡±
At this moment, Li Zhe didn¡¯t know how to persuade Meng Yu. He hated himself for not knowing how to speak, so he could onlyfort Meng Yu over and over again.
After sensing Meng Yu¡¯s gradually calming emotions, Li Zhe patted Meng Yu¡¯s back and said, ¡°Ah Yu, let¡¯s take it slow. There¡¯s no hurry.. Why don¡¯t we start with me? I¡¯ll show you how dirty I am too, okay?¡±
Chapter 721 - 721: I Am Dirty Too
Chapter 721 - 721: I Am Dirty Too
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu¡¯s body stiffened slightly. Pressing down on Director Li? Meng Yu did not dare to imagine such a strange scene.
Li Zhe got up. Meng Yu was so shocked that his legs suddenly tightened around Li Zhe i s waist, and his bald head directly squeezed into Li Zhe¡¯s abdomen.
Li Zhe smiled slightly and turned around to ce Meng Yu on the office chair he had just sat on. Then, he got up and took off his pants and underwear in front of Meng Yu.
Meng Yu was confused. He didn¡¯t know what Li Zhe was going to do now.
In the next second, he saw Li Zhe grab a bundle of pens from the pen holder and walk to the sofa not far away. He opened his legs to Meng Yu, revealing his private parts.
Meng Yu¡¯s breathing stagnated, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Director Li, what are you doing?¡±
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu with a devilish smile. Even his voice carried a hint of desire, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s not clean after being used?¡±
Li Zhe directly inserted his hand into his arsehole in front of Meng Yu. After casually expanding it a few times, he picked up the pens and smiled at Meng Yu.
Meng Yu seemed to have expected something. His pupils suddenly constricted, and he said loudly, ¡°Director Li, don¡¯t.¡±
As Meng Yu spoke, he stood up and wanted to stop him, but it was toote. He saw Li Zhe directly insert the pens into his arsehole. Perhaps there were too many pens, or perhaps the ce where they were inserted was wrong. In the next moment, Meng Yu saw dazzling blood flowing out from Li Zhe¡¯s back.
Meng Yu staggered to Li Zhe¡¯s side with his eyes wide open and said with great anger, ¡°Li Zhe, what are you doing!¡¯
As Meng Yu spoke, he wanted to pull out the pens, but Li Zhe stopped him. Li Zhe inserted them again in front of Meng Yu. Meng Yu could even see Li Zhe¡¯s eyebrows tightening and teeth clenching due to the pain.
Meng Yu had no choice but to suppress his anger and say, ¡°Director Li, can you stop fooling around?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not messing around,¡± Li Zhe said with a pale face. ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯m not clean anymore. We¡¯re the same. If you think it¡¯s not possible, I can find someone else. That way, I¡¯ll be dirty too, and we can be together.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s red eyes were filled with water droplets. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out the words from between his teeth. ¡°Madman, you madman.¡± ¡°Ah Yu, stay with me, okay?¡± Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu with a pleading expression.
Seeing that Meng Yu didn¡¯t say anything, disappointment shed in Li Zhe¡¯s eyes. He began to exert a little strength in his hand that was holding the pen, and he wanted to exert more strength.
Even if he couldn¡¯t get Meng Yu to be soft-hearted and be with him, it was good to let him feel the pain Meng Yu once felt.
Seeing that Li Zhe¡¯s hand was about to move again, Meng Yu hurriedly pulled Li Zhe¡¯s hand and lowered his eyes as he said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. Take them off first.¡¯
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes shed with hope, and he slowly released his hand which was already dyed red with blood.
Meng Yu¡¯s heart ached as he pulled out the pens from Li Zhe¡¯s arsehole one by one. Every time he pulled out a pen, his heart would tremble slightly.
When thest one was pulled out, Meng Yu instantly heaved a sigh of relief. He took a tissue and slowly wiped the blood. Then, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get the doctor to take a look at you.¡±
Li Zhe quickly pulled Meng Yu back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t. What will the doctor think of me? I have medicine. Just help me apply it.¡±
Li Zhe had originally intended to give these medicines to Meng Yu. He was afraid that one day, his bestial nature would go out and hurt Meng Yu, so he had prepared them both at home and here.
Meng Yu followed Li Zhe¡¯s instructions and found the drawer where the medicine was kept. As soon as the drawer was opened, Meng Yu waspletely stunned.
All kinds of medicine, condoms, moisturizers, and some other fun things were not opened.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu¡¯s stunned posture and was afraid that Meng Yu would misunderstand that there was something between him and someone else. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯t buy those to use with others. I just thought that I would have the chance to use it with you in the future. It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he secretly cursed Li Zhe for thinking trash every day.
Meng Yu took out a bottle of ointment and walked to Li Zhe¡¯s side with his ears red. He directly handed it to Li Zhe and said, ¡°Here, apply it yourself.¡±
Li Zhe, who was originally sitting, instantly leaned back and opened his legs wide toward Meng Yu. He pouted and said, ¡°l can¡¯t wipe it. Help me wipe it.¡±
Meng Yu had no choice but to crouch down and ept his fate. He scooped up arge lump of ointment, his face red, and his trembling hands gently probed into Li Zhe¡¯s arsehole..
Chapter 722 - 722: Promise Not to Go Out
Chapter 722 - 722: Promise Not to Go Out
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
It was fine at first, but gradually, Li Zhe became disobedient. He groaned,¡± Ah Yu, yes, you¡¯re making me feel sofortable. Hurry up. Ah, yes, yes, it¡¯sfortable¡
Along with the sound, Li Zhe¡¯s penis was also jumping in front of Meng Yu t s eyes.
Nieng Yu gritted his teeth in anger. ¡°Director Li, can you stop shouting? I¡¯m applying medicine properly.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯m also responding to your application of medicine seriously.¡± Li Zhe said shamelessly.
Meng Yu felt that he was so angry that his six apertures were about to smoke.
Like a boneless snake, Li Zhe leaned toward Meng Yu and said coquettishly, ¡°Ah Yu, why don¡¯t you do me? I¡¯ll enjoy myself. It was quitefortable just now.¡±
Meng Yu gave Li Zhe a push. ¡°Director Li, you¡Can¡¯t you be more serious?¡±
Li Zhe sighed in his heart. He also wanted to be serious and properly press Meng Yu under his body tofort him.
But with Meng Yu¡¯s current situation, it was clearly not possible. Therefore, he could only open the knot in Meng Yu t s heart bit by bit. But taking it slow would not achieve his goal of wanting to get close to Meng Yu.
After thinking about it, letting Meng Yu sleep with him was the fastest way to get closer to their rtionship.
When Meng Yu got used to his closeness, it should be natural for him to want Meng Yu, right?
Li Zhe hid his thoughts and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°But how can you control your desires, especially when you¡¯re facing someone you¡¯ve been thinking about day and night?¡±
Meng Yu felt like he was going crazy.
In the end, Meng Yu had no choice but to endure Li Zhe¡¯s lewd words and help Li Zhe finish applying the medicine.
Seeing that Li Zhe still had his legs wide open, Meng Yu angrily ced his hands on Li Zhe¡¯s knees. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, he closed Li Zhe¡¯s wide-open legs, causing Li Zhe to cry out in pain.
Meng Yu used his legs to grab the thing that Li Zhe had called hard and left in a hurry.
Li Zhe smiled slyly. After a while, he received a message from Meng Yu.
Remember what you said. Don¡¯t go out today, understand?
Li Zhe quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡¯
After receiving the reply, Meng Yu left the washroom in relief and set off for the Guan family.
As soon as he got out of the car, Meng Yu was stunned on the spot. What did the Guan family mean by thenterns and streamers?
Before Meng Yu could react, Xue Li greeted him warmly, ¡®President Meng, you¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for quite a while.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s expression was cold as he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Wait for me? Was today a special day for the Guan family? Why are there so many people?¡±
Xue Li followed Guan Lei¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°Oh, today is a banquet held by the Guan family for the younger generation. Young Master thought that since you¡¯re also a member of the Guan family, you shoulde along.¡±
A hint of gentleness shed through Meng Yu¡¯s eyes, and his tone became gentler. ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t have time, take me to see Guan Lei.¡±
Xue Li gave Meng Yu a mask and said, ¡°President Meng, since you¡¯re here, take a look around first. Madam has decorated the garden very nicely today. Young Master will bring Ms. Shen Xi back in a while.¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t expect Shen Xi to actuallye. Could it be that Guan Lei and Shen Xi¡¯s good thing was about to happen?
Since Guan Lei wasn¡¯t around, he decided to wait for a while.
Meng Yu put on his mask and followed Xue Li.
Along the way, there wasughter andughter. There were fewer boys, but the girls were all gorgeously dressed. Those who did not know better would think that they were here for a beauty pageant.
Xue Li brought Meng Yu to a temporary bar and left.
Meng Yu felt a little ufortable, so he took a drink and sent a message to Li Zhe. ¡°Director Li, are you at home?
When Li Zhe saw Meng Yu¡¯s text message, his originally depressed mood suddenly brightened up. Meng Yu must have missed him the moment he went out, so he sent him a message?
Li Zhe quickly replied, ¡°I am. I¡¯ll listen to you and stay at home.¡±
Meng Yu imagined Li Zhe¡¯s current expression and unconsciouslyughed out loud.
Guan Lei, who was on the second floor, saw the smile on Meng Yu¡¯s face through his binocrs. He smiled and said, ¡°Who is Meng Yu chatting with? Why is he so happy?
Shen Xi, who was also holding a pair of binocrs, smiled and said, ¡°I guess it must be Li Zhe. Brother Meng Yu was about to leave, but he suddenly said he wasn¡¯t leaving and even moved into Li Zhe¡¯s house. I think the two of them might be together..¡±
Chapter 723 - 723: Golden Dragon Mask
Chapter 723 - 723: Golden Dragon Mask
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei suddenly put down the binocrs in his hand and said, ¡°Are you sure?¡±
Shen Xi put down the telescope in her hand, a pair of puzzled eyes revealed from under the rose-shaped mask. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but why are you so excited?¡±
¡°You know that today¡¯s blind date banquet was held for me by my grandfather, right?¡± Guan Lei said guiltily.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei, who was also wearing a rose mask, and nodded. ¡°1 know.¡±
¡°l changed the protagonist to Meng Yu,¡± Guan Lei said honestly. ¡°By now, everyone probably knew that the person wearing the peony mask was Young Master Guan.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. She picked up her binocrs and looked in the direction where Meng Yu was just now. Indeed, there were quite a number of girls walking in Meng Yu¡¯s direction.
Guan Lei observed Shen Xi¡¯s expression and said, ¡°l thought Li Zhe was in unrequited love. I¡¯m angry that Li Zhe hypnotized you four years ago and caused us to misunderstand each other for so long, so I want Li Zhe to have a taste of the person he loves being with someone else.¡±
In Guan Lei¡¯s opinion, if it wasn¡¯t for Li Zhe¡¯s actions back then, he wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood that Shen Xi was lying for Meng Yu, and he wouldn¡¯t have left Shen Xi so resolutely.
Even though he knew that this was partly because he didn¡¯t trust Shen Xi, it didn¡¯t stop him from being angry at Li Zhe¡¯s behaviour.
It just so happened that this spring banquet could warn his grandfather not to get involved in his and Shen Xi¡¯s matters in the future, and also teach Li Zhe a lesson.
Shen Xi sighed helplessly and put down the binocrs in her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous. I don¡¯t me you. Back then, I took revenge on Li Zhe, so I can understand you.¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi was not angry, Guan Lei heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m still a little selfish. Meng Yu can be considered my uncle. If he can return to the Guan family to get married and have children, 1 will have another path.¡±
Seeing Shen Xi¡¯s disapproving gaze, Guan Lei quickly exined, ¡°Xi, I remember your warning. You told me not to make a move rashly, but there are some things that I have to be prepared for. Besides, Meng Yu might want toe back. I¡¯m giving him a chance to choose and let him see the Guan family first.¡¯
Shen Xi sighed slightly and didn¡¯t say anything in the end. As long as Meng Yu¡¯s past and identity were not dug out, and he wouldn¡¯t be hurt because of this, Shen Xi actually didn¡¯t think much of it.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m going to abuse you at any time.¡± Shen Xi said unhappily.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart finally rxed when he saw that there was no me in her expression.
Shen Xi was just about to tease Guan Lei when she suddenly saw Guan Lei¡¯s mother walk out from inside. She asked curiously, ¡°Why are you two here? Aren¡¯t you going down to y?¡±
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi back and said to Su Han, ¡°Auntie, we¡¯re lost. We don¡¯t know how to get down.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei in confusion. Guan Lei¡¯s face was covered by a mask, leaving only his mouth and eyes. He spoke to Su Han in an unfamiliar voice.
Su Han quickly asked the people around her to bring Guan Lei and Shen Xi down.
After the guide left, Shen Xi stared at Guan Lei and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re hiding it from your parents and grandfather?¡±
Guan Lei winked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Guan Lei is the man wearing the peony mask today.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu, who was surrounded by people not far away and then looked at Guan Lei, who was beside him. It had to be said that these two people were quite simr just by looking at their eyes and mouths.
Shen Xi shook his head and said to Guan Lei, ¡°You¡¯re really going overboard. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Meng Yu will be forced on by someone? Then, the little girl wille to settle the score with you two monthster when she¡¯s pregnant.¡±
Guan Lei thought for a moment and then said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You just have to believe me. As for that child, he¡¯s from the Guan family anyway.¡±
Shen Xi was so angry that she hit Guan Lei. ¡°Get someone to keep a close eye on Brother Meng Yu. I don¡¯t want him to be taken to bed in a daze.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve asked Xue Li to watch him in the dark. He¡¯ll be absolutely safe.¡± Guan Lei held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and promised.
As he spoke, Guan Lei openly pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and strolled around the garden. Whenever he caught something delicious, he would stuff it into Shen Xi!s mouth..
Chapter 724 - 724: Different
Chapter 724 - 724: Different
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Xi, hurry up and eat. I asked my Mom to specially prepare these foods. They¡¯re all your favourite vours.¡± Guan Lei called out to Shen Xi.
¡°Slow down, I can¡¯t stuff it in my mouth.¡± Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei¡¯s waist in anger.
¡°Aiyo, Xi, are you trying to murder your husband?¡± Guan Lei leaned his body andined.
¡°Where did this husbande from? A wild man?¡± Shen Xi sized Guan Lei up with a teasing gaze.
¡°So be it. As long as it¡¯s your man, I¡¯m happy.¡± Guan Lei smiled and stuffed another piece of cake into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth.
In the end, Shen Xi¡¯s mouth was filled with cream.
Shen Xi frowned angrily and red at Guan Lei. Guan Lei quickly scraped the cream off Shen Xi¡¯s lips and put it into his mouth. As he tasted it, hemented, ¡°As expected, the food in Xi¡¯s mouth is even more delicious.¡±
Shen Xi looked around like a thief. Seeing that no one was paying attention, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Guan Lei, enough is enough. Otherwise, I¡¯m leaving. ¡±
Guan Lei quickly became serious and said seriously, ¡°Xi, I won¡¯t mess around anymore.¡±
If Shen Xi left, then who would he dance withter?
Shen Xi and Guan Lei were having a good time, but Meng Yu was in deep water.
¡°l told you, I¡¯m not Guan Lei. I¡¯m not the Young Master Guan you¡¯re looking for.¡± Meng Yu frowned.
The girl beside him instantly nodded and said, ¡°We know. It¡¯s a masked ball. All identities are fake. We believe that you are not Young Master Guan.¡±
Although they said that, they believed that the person in front of them was
Young Master Guan.
After all, they had spent money to get the news.
Meng Yu felt like he was going to die of speechlessness, but now that he was in the Guan family, he didn¡¯t dare to take off his mask or say his real name when he saw Su Han greeting him from not far away. He felt so aggrieved.
Meng Yu quickly broke free from the group of girls and took some time to call Guan Lei. Then, he looked around. He wanted to find Guan Lei because he had a feeling that Guan Lei was ying with him.
Guan Lei looked at Meng Yu t s call and waved at Shen Xi. Then, he found a remote ce to pick up the call.
¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯m already at the Guan family. Where are you? We have something to talk about, or else I¡¯m going back.¡± Meng Yu¡¯s tone was filled with anxiety.
Guan Lei looked at the group of girls walking in Nieng Yu¡¯s direction. He was secretly happy, but he said calmly, ¡°I was dyed by something here. Wait for me for a while. If I don¡¯t see you when I go back, 1 can only ask Li Zhe toe over.¡±
¡°Then hurry up. I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Meng Yu said helplessly. ¡°l understand,¡± Guan Lei said vaguely and perfunctorily, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±
Meng Yu listened to the busy toneing from the other end and let out a long sigh. As a result, he turned his head and saw several exquisite-looking girls looking at him from a distance.
Seeing that he had hung up the phone, a few girls suddenly came forward to greet him.
Seeing Meng Yu surrounded by girls, Guan Lei was overjoyed. He wanted Meng Yu to have a taste of the special benefits of being a descendant of the Guan family.
Shen Xi angrily patted Guan Lei, who was gloating. Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and whispered coquettishly.
Su Han was surprised that her son didn¡¯t chase those girls away with a cold expression today. At the same time, she looked at Guan Yan worriedly and said, ¡°Hubby, do you think Shen Xi will be angry if she sees our son in a group of girls?¡±
Guan Yan also found it strange. Normally, those girls would not dare toe forward with Guan Lei¡¯s sharp and cold re. He might even ask Xue Li to chase them away.
But today, up until now, Guan Lei had only been hiding everywhere, like a little mouse that was being chased by a group of cats. This personality was really not like Guan Lei.
Guan Yan, who couldn¡¯t figure it out, stopped thinking about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about our son. He won¡¯t be the one who loses out no matter who he faces.¡¯
Guan Yi, who was standing in the study room on the second floor, looked at
Guan Lei with satisfaction. It seemed that Guan Lei was still giving him face and didn¡¯t fall out with those girls on the spot.
At this moment, Guan Lei was looking at the old man upstairs in a corner of the garden..
Chapter 725 - 725: Anxious
Chapter 725 - 725: Anxious
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Han instructed the host to quickly go up and introduce the banquet.
Thus, the host, who was dressed in gorgeous clothes, walked up to a temporary high tform in the garden andughed loudly. ¡°Wee,dies and gentlemen, to the Guan family¡¯s spring banquet¡Each of our masks is designed ording to a flower pattern, and the theme of today¡¯s banquet is ¡®Looking for a partner in a dream¡¯. I believe everyone can tell the theme of the banquet from the name. I hope everyone can live up to the desire of spring and find a partner¡¡±
Meng Yu was stunned on the spot. Now, no matter how stupid he was, he knew that today was a blind date banquet. At this moment, he instantly understood that Guan Lei was ying with him.
No matter how hard Meng Yu tried to recall, he couldn¡¯t remember how he had offended Guan Lei recently.
Meng Yu turned around and was about to leave when he was stopped at the exit of the garden.
Lei Feng stood in front of Meng Yu and said expressionlessly, ¡°Young Master, the Old master has said that you must stay until the end of the banquet today before you can leave.¡±
Meng Yu!s heart trembled. Lei Feng had mistaken him for Guan Lei. At this moment, Meng Yu instantly understood why those girls had swarmed to his side like a swarm of bees.
It turned out that Guan Lei had tricked him intoing here for no other reason than to let him suffer the pain of the blind date in his ce.
Meng Yu was so angry that he gritted his teeth.
The next second, Meng Yu was about to take off his mask and reveal his identity when Xue Li hurriedly said, ¡®Young Master, are you in such a hurry to leave because of Director Li?¡±
Xue Li t s words were clearly threatening Meng Yu.
Meng Yu was so angry that he gritted his teeth. In the end, he could only put down the mask that he was about to take off. He turned around and returned to the garden. He sent a message to Guan Lei and asked, Guan Lei, what do you want?
Guan Lei looked at Meng Yu¡¯s angry back and replied, Help me deal with those girls on blind dates. Shen Xi and I are going to have a good rtionship. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve brought Li Zhe over for you.
Meng Yu looked at the message sent by Guan Lei and was instantly stunned. He hurriedly called Li Zhe, but the call did not go through. Meng Yu panicked and called Guan Lei directly with an anxious expression.
Guan Lei brought Shen Xi to the lounge and picked up Meng Yu t s call. However, before he could say anything, Meng Yu asked in a furious and anxious tone, ¡°Where did you take Li Zhe? Are you sure he¡¯s with you?¡±
Guan Lei was puzzled as to why Meng Yu was so agitated. He said, ¡°He¡¯s not with me, but he should be in the Guan family.¡±
Li Zhe wasn¡¯t in the Guan family at all. Guan Lei only said that to keep Meng Yu from leaving.
Guan Lei¡¯s vague words instantly angered Meng Yu. ¡°Guan Lei,e back immediately. Take me to see Li Zhe, right now!¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was a little serious, and his eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Meng Yu, did something happen?¡±
¡°l said, take me to see Li Zhe, or let Li Zhee to my side!¡± Meng Yu¡¯s voice was suppressing his monstrous anger.
Shen Xi saw Guan Lei¡¯s expression and curiously came over.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Li Zhe over.¡± Guan Lei said.
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words, Meng Yu finally calmed down slightly. His entire body carried a murderous aura.
The little girl who had juste over to greet him sensed this terrifying aura and only dared to look from afar.
When Su Han saw this scene, she immediately shook her head and said to Guan Yan, ¡°Look, he finally can¡¯t keep up the pretence anymore. His true colours have been revealed, and he¡¯s impatient.¡±
Guan Yan shook his head. This was more like his son.
However, the husband and wife tacitly did not go forward to help. In their opinion, the person who should be afraid was not their son, but those poor little girls who wanted to get close to Guan Lei.
Guan Lei hung up Meng Yu¡¯s call and quickly contacted Guan Ba and Guan Jiu.
However, he couldn¡¯t get through to them through normal phone calls. Guan Lei instantly realized that something was wrong and quickly used the specialmunication tool.
The moment the call connected, Guan Lei immediately asked, ¡°Where is Li zhe?¡±
Guan Ba looked at Li Zhe, who was sitting on the office chair happily, and replied, ¡°In the study,ughing foolishly!¡¯
Guan Lei frowned and said, ¡°Look at your phones. Why is there no signal?
Check if the signal is jammed.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words instantly made Guan Ba t s heart skip a beat. He took out his phone, but the signal bar was empty. He snatched Guan Jiu¡¯s phone, but there was no signal either.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu instantly realized that something was wrong. ¡°Young
Master, there¡¯s no signal. It¡¯s blocked.¡±
¡°Bring Li Zhe to the Guan family¡¯s old mansion now,¡± said Guan Lei immediately..
Chapter 726 - 726: Bringing Li Zhe Back to the Guan Family
Chapter 726 - 726: Bringing Li Zhe Back to the Guan Family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Now?¡± Guan Ba frowned. ¡°President Meng had specially instructed us not to let Director Li go out.¡±
Guan Lei felt that something was wrong. Why didn¡¯t Meng Yu let Li Zhe go out? Why did Meng Yu ask for 20 people from Grandpa Xiang? Why did he ask for Guan Ba and Guan Jiu today? And they were all guarding Li Zhe? Now, even the signal was blocked.
This stance revealed that something might happen to Li Zhe.
¡°Xi, you just said that Meng Yu was going to leave, but then he suddenly stopped and moved to Li Zhe¡¯s ce, right?¡± Guan Lei turned to Shen Xi and asked.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s serious expression, and she also became nervous.¡±Yeah, is something going to happen?¡±
Guan Lei wasn¡¯t sure, so he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. He just said, ¡°There might be something.¡±
Guan Lei called Guan Ba and said, ¡°Guan Ba, find someone to pretend to be Li Zhe and leave a few people there to guard. Then, disguise Li Zhe as a woman and secretly bring him to the Guan family¡¯s old mansion.¡±
Guan Ba whispered to Guan Jiu, who instantly widened his eyes and tried to say to Li Zhe, ¡°Director Li, let¡¯s y a dress-up game. How about we dress up as a women and go to the Guan family?¡±
Li Zhe, who was happily waiting for Meng Yu¡¯s message, instantly raised his head and looked at Guan Jiu. He said with disdain, ¡°Guan Jiu, are you kidding me?¡±
Guan Lei heard Li Zhe¡¯s voice and said to Guan Ba, ¡°Tell Li Zhe that Meng Yu is currently on a blind date with a girl at the Guan family¡¯s old mansion. My grandfather ns to give Meng Yu medicine so that he can have a good rtionship with another girl. Meng Yu is in a very dangerous situation now. Moreover, only girls could enter this blind date banquet. Just tell him that I¡¯ll help him once. If he doesn¡¯te, then forget it.¡±
Guan Ba cleared his throat and said, ¡°Director Li, I want to tell you that Grandpa Guan is going to use drugs to force President Meng and the girls to do the act. The Guan family is heavily guarded now. Only girls are allowed to enter. Young Master also said that he wants to help you. If you don¡¯t go, then forget it. He would let President Meng and other girls achieve good things and hug two kids in three years.¡±
Guan Lei was speechless. This Guan Ba really knew how to add scenes for himself.
On the other side, Li Zhe was stunned when he heard Guan Ba r s words. He didn¡¯t believe that Grandpa Guan would do this. He quickly called Meng Yu because he promised Meng Yu that he wouldn¡¯t go out today.
Guan Ba said coldly, ¡°Director Li, stop calling. The old man has blocked the signal. ¡±
Li Zhe looked at the phone that couldn¡¯t be dialled and instantly believed Guan
Ba r s words. He quickly said, ¡°Hurry up,e,e, put on your makeup.¡±
Guan Jiuughed. He pulled a curtain from the room next door and cut it into a dress for Li Zhe to change into.
Then, he used the remaining fabric of the curtains to make a headscarf and tied Li Zhe¡¯s hair up. He put on a coat and looked like a fashionista. However, his face was a little too resolute.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t care about this and said anxiously, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up.¡± He couldn¡¯t let Meng Yu be forced to have sex again, neither male nor female.
¡°Director Li, how many cars do we have at home?¡± Guan Ba stopped Li Zhe and asked.¡¯
Li Zhe didn¡¯t understand. What did the few cars at home have to do with him going to Meng Yu?
However, in order to hurry to find Meng Yu, Li Zhe still said truthfully, ¡°Six.¡±
Guan Ba thought that it was enough, so he asked all the guards toe out and take Li Zhe¡¯s key. He asked the guards to form groups of two and drive a car each. After arranging for a person to pretend to be Li Zhe, they drove one of the cars and mixed with the other five cars. They set off from the Li family at the same time and drove in different directions.
Seeing Guan Ba r s arrangement, Li Zhe also sensed that something was wrong. He frowned and asked Guan Ba, ¡°Did something happen?¡±
Guan Ba followed Guan Lei¡¯s script and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the old master will arrange for someone to stop us, so we¡¯ll be more cautious.¡±
Li Zhe wasn¡¯t a kid who could be easily deceived. His eyes were filled with sharp doubt. ¡°Then why are there so many cars going in different directions? If you want to stop me from going to the Guan family, you can just follow the car that goes to the Guan family or set up obstacles on our way to the Guan family.¡±
Guan Ba was at a loss for words and quickly chuckled, ¡°Aiya, that¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Sigh, Director Li, you¡¯re smart. I forgot about it in a hurry just now..¡±
Chapter 727 - 727: Signal Blocking
Chapter 727 - 727: Signal Blocking
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe looked at Guan Ba and Guan Jiu suspiciously, then picked up his phone.
However, there was still no signal on his phone. Li Zhe muttered, ¡°Did Grandpa Guan block or cut off all the signals in Beijing? Why is there still no signal even though I¡¯m so far away from home?¡±
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu were also puzzled by Li Zhe¡¯s question. However, it was impossible for Guan Yi to cut off the signal of the whole city, because this matter had nothing to do with Guan Yi.
However, no matter how powerful the person was, it was impossible for him to cut off the signal of the whole city. Therefore, they could only think that this car must have been tampered with.
Moreover, if they guessed correctly, all of Li Zhe¡¯s cars were problematic, including the bulletproof car that Meng Yu had told him about today.
However, at this time, they couldn¡¯t get out of the car to check where the device that blocked the signal was installed. They could only try their best to rush to the Guan family.
In the Gu family vi shrouded in darkness, Qian Tong reported respectfully, ¡°Master Gu, something unexpected happened to the n. We just received news that Meng Yu went to the Guan familys old residence.¡±
¡°Meng Yu went to the Guan family¡¯s old mansion?¡± Gu Chen frowned and asked. ¡°What about Li Zhe?¡±
¡°Li Zhe is still at home. Our people are watching him,¡± Qian Tong replied.
Gu Chen originally thought that today was the Guan family¡¯s spring banquet, so the Guan family would not have the time to take note of Meng Yu¡¯s movements.
Especially since Shen Xi had also gone over. The people in Beijing who could protect Meng Yu did not have time to pay attention to Meng Yu, so he could deal with Meng Yu and Li Zhe together.
He did not expect that Meng Yu would actually go to the Guan family at this critical moment. This made Gu Chen greatly surprised.
¡°For where Li Zhe is, is the signal blocked?¡± Gu Chen pinched the ball in his hand and asked indifferently.
¡°All the ces where Li Zhe might appear have been blocked, but we might have to hurry. Because of the signal-blocking problem, it affected the houses next door. So, the situation is not looking good.¡± Qian Tong said.
¡°Get a fake number and use Li Zhe¡¯s name to lure Meng Yu back. Once Meng
Yu returned, act ording to the n.¡± Gu Chen said expressionlessly.
¡°Yes, sir!¡± Qian Tong nodded.
At the other end of the banquet, Meng Yu anxiously called Li Zhe over and over again. The fact that no one answered made him a little frustrated and anxious.
Just as he was about to contact Guan Lei again, Li Zhe¡¯s message suddenly came. Meng Yu instantly felt a little relieved.
Li Zhe: ¡°Ah Yu, when are youing back? I feel like something is wrong. The signal was cut off just now.¡±
When Meng Yu saw Li Zhe¡¯s message, he stood up abruptly. He was so shocked that the people beside him cast strange looks at him.
Meng Yu: You¡¯re still at home?
Li Zhe: Yeah, I¡¯m not at home. Where am l?
Nieng Yu gritted his teeth and continued to send messages. Guan Lei said that you were at the Guan family.
After Meng Yu sent this message, Li Zhe did not reply. Meng Yu immediately called Li Zhe, but he could not contact him again.
Guan Lei said that Li Zhe was at the Guan family, and Li Zhe said that he was at home. What was going on?
Meng Yu was flustered. A sense of uneasiness enveloped his mind, and he could not get rid of it.
Meng Yu quickly dialled Guan Lei¡¯s number. At this time, Guan Lei had just received thetest situation from Guan Ba. He had just cut off contact with Guan Ba when he picked up Meng Yu¡¯s call.
¡°Where is Li Zhe? Is he not in your hands? Are you lying to me?¡± Meng Yu practically roared out in a low voice, causing the bystanders to frequently cast sidelong nces. One after another, they all guessed what caused the Young Master to lose control over his emotions.
¡°Li Zhe is indeed in my hands,¡± Guan Lei said calmly. ¡°He¡¯ll be at the Guan family soon.¡±
Meng Yu recalled the message that Li Zhe had just sent him, and the panic in his heart spread even more. If what Guan Lei said was true, then Li Zhe, who had just sent him a message, was lying?
Meng Yu¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. He suppressed his anger and said, ¡®Guan Lei, where are you? I want to see you. I want to see Li Zhe. Now, right now. If not, I¡¯ll take off this mask immediately.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Meng Yu, who was on the verge of going crazy and said, ¡°Okay, turn around and walk straight for 20 meters. If you see two people wearing rose masks, it will be me and Shen Xi.¡±
Almost at the same time, Meng Yu turned around and walked in the direction Guan Lei had pointed out. As expected, he saw two people wearing rose masks.
Meng Yu anxiously came to the two of them and pulled Guan Lei to ask, ¡°Guan Lei, are you sure you took Li Zhe away?¡±
Chapter 728 - 728: Where Is Li Zhe?
Chapter 728 - 728: Where Is Li Zhe?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were serious as he said, ¡°Yes, I asked Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to bring him to the old mansion.¡±
Meng Yu locked Guan Lei¡¯s eyes tightly, wanting to confirm if what Guan Lei said was true.
¡°Brother Meng Yu, what Guan Lei said is true.¡± Shen Xi said. ¡°Guan Lei had just contacted Guan Ba and Guan Jiu. Guan Ba and Guan Jiu were now bringing Li Zhe to the Guan family¡¯s old mansion. All the signals in Li Zhe¡¯s house had been cut off. There might be something wrong.¡±
Shen Xi frowned slightly and continued, ¡°Also, Guan Ba said that the car seemed to have been tampered with. Their ordinarymunication signals were cut off in the car. Now, they were afraid that something would happen when they got out of the car, so they could only continue to drive the car towards the Guan family.¡±
Guan Lei looked at the nervous Meng Yu andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already sent someone to receive them. They should be fine. However,
Meng Yu, are you hiding something from us?¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words, Meng Yu felt a little more at ease. He then said, ¡°l received news that an enemy wants to deal with Li Zhe.¡±
When Guan Lei and Shen Xi heard Meng Yu!s words, they instantly felt that everything made sense. No wonder Meng Yu was originally going to leave, but he suddenly stopped. No wonder he wanted the Guan family¡¯s guards, Guan Ba and Guan Jiu.
¡°Brother Meng Yu, why didn¡¯t you say something like this earlier?¡± Shen Xi looked at Nieng Yu with slight annoyance.
¡°l don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡± Meng Yu said in a low voice.
¡°Li Zhe is my brother¡¯s brother, and the Li family and our Guan family have a close rtionship, how could you think this way?¡± Guan Lei was also a little angry.
Although he was annoyed by Li Zhe¡¯s behaviour four years ago, he couldn¡¯t just ignore a matter that concerned his life.
Meng Yu lowered his head in silence.
Seeing Meng Yu like this, Guan Lei and Shen Xi couldn¡¯t say anything else to him. They could only watch the development of the matter with Meng Yu.
At this time, Qian Tong looked at Gu Chen with a face full of fear. He originally wanted to lure Meng Yu back from the Guan family, but he did not expect to find out from Nieng Yu that Li Zhe was in the Guan family.
Gu Chen suddenly chuckled. His sinister voice sounded particrly cold in the quiet study.
¡°Master Gu, we really didn¡¯t see when Li Zhe went out. Moreover, our people are still watching Li Zhe¡¯s residence and are sure that Li Zhe is still inside.¡± Qian Tong said, sweating profusely.
At this moment, Qian Tongs phone vibrated. Qian Tong said as if he had been pardoned, ¡°Master Gu, there¡¯s news from the people who have been watching Li Zhe¡¯s car.¡¯
¡°Speak!¡± Gu Chen said coldly. His light-coloured eyes looked out of the window with a cold aura.
¡°Li Zhe¡¯s six cars all left Li Zhe¡¯s residence at the same time. Because they were scattered, it took them some time¡¡± Qian Tong looked at the contents of the phone and said word by word, afraid that he would miss something.
In the end, Gu Chen stopped Qian Tong impatiently. ¡®Qian Tong, you¡¯re getting old? Are you being long-winded?¡±
Hearing the coldness in Gu Chen¡¯s tone, Qian Tong suddenly did not know how to continue. His mind was spinning like a whirlwind.
¡°Where is Li Zhe?¡± Gu Chen couldn¡¯t wait and could only ask.
¡°Yes¡¡± Qian Tong looked at his phone nervously before saying the information Gu Chen needed, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s in the car that¡¯s heading to the Guan family.¡± ¡°Maybe?¡± Gu Chen raised his voice in dissatisfaction.
Qian Tong didn¡¯t know what to do other than breaking out in cold sweat. He really didn¡¯t know where Li Zhe was.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes turned slightly deeper. He originally wanted Meng Yu!s life, but now it seemed that he had alerted the snake. In that case, he would ask for some interest from Meng Yu.
Meng Yu took away his family, so he would take away Meng Yu¡¯s lover.
At this time, Meng Yu¡¯s anxious eyes would asionally look at Guan Lei. Suddenly, a handsome young man with a flustered expression suddenly appeared at the door of the lounge where Shen Xi and the others were.
¡°Guan Shi, why are you here?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw Guan Shi.
When Guan Shi saw Guan Lei, he ran over and grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°Young Master, Eighth Brother and Ninth Brother are in trouble. Please save them.¡±
When Meng Yu heard Guan Shi¡¯s words, he instantly couldn¡¯t sit still. He stood up and was about to run out when Shen Xi hurriedly pulled Meng Yu back and said, ¡°Brother Meng Yu, where are you going?¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to find Director Li, I¡¯m going to find Li Zhe,¡± Meng Yu said with bloodshot eyes.
Shen Xi grabbed Meng Yu!s hand tightly and said, ¡°Do you know where Li Zhe is now? If you run out now, where are you going to find him?¡±
Meng Yu instantly felt a little dejected.. That¡¯s right, where was he going to find Li Zhe?
Chapter 729 - 729: Enlarging the Video
Chapter 729 - 729: Erging the Video
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu turned his head and looked at Guan Lei with a pleading expression. In Beijings territory, only Guan Lei could find Li Zhe as quickly as possible.
¡°Exin yourself clearly.¡± Guan Lei frowned.
Guan Lei said as he tried to contact Guan Ba and Guan Jiu, but he couldn¡¯t reach them.
¡°I just contacted Eighth brother and the others, but I heard the sound of an explosion and then lost contact. Something must have happened to them, or else they wouldn¡¯t have lost contact with me.¡± Guan Shi cried with tears in his eyes.
Explosion? There will definitely be news about such big news soon.
Sure enough, Meng Yu opened the trending searches on his phone and saw news about the sudden explosion and spontaneousbustion of a car on
Huichun Road. This was the only way from Li Zhe¡¯s house to the Guan family.
What was even more bizarre was that there were five other ces that exploded at the same time. In other words, six cars exploded at the same time.
Meng Yu quickly handed the phone to Guan Lei. Guan Lei immediately ordered with a serious expression, ¡°Xue Li, bring some people to the route Guan Ba took when he came back.¡±
Xue Li went down.
Guan Lei turned on his phone and projected the screen on the wall. Then, he quickly controlled all the surveince cameras near the ce where the explosion urred through the Inte.
Meng Yu suppressed the pain that was tearing at his heart. He stared at Guan Lei¡¯s constantly changing surveince videos with his eyes wide open, trying to find the familiar figure in these videos.
Shen Xiforted Meng Yu¡¯s clenched fists, which had turned white from over-exertion, while carefully looking at the surveince footage.
Suddenly, Meng Yu saw a familiar face in the pile of videos. Was this Zeng Rong? Didn¡¯t he leave yesterday?
When he looked at the person next to Zeng Rong, Meng Yu instantly pointed at the video in surprise and said, ¡°Guan Lei, erge the video in the lower right corner. It¡¯s Zeng Rong and Guan Ba!¡±
When Guan Shi saw Guan Ba, he suddenly lost all his strength and copsed to the ground. ¡°Eighth brother is fine.¡±
Then, he looked at Guan Lei¡¯s erged video. When he saw that Guan Jiu was fine, the stone hanging over his heart suddenly rxed.
Meanwhile, Meng Yu, who couldn¡¯t see Li Zhe, felt his entire heart hanging in his throat, causing him to panic and ache in his chest.
Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu worriedly. Zeng Rong, Guan Ba, and Guan Jiu were in the car, but Li Zhe was nowhere to be seen.
Meng Yu picked up his phone shakily and called Zeng Rong. He saw Zeng Rong pick up the phone. When he heard the ¡°Hello,¡± Meng Yu suddenly didn¡¯t have the courage to ask about Li Zhe.
On the other hand, Zeng Rong said, ¡°Yu¡¡±
Meng Yu suddenly stopped Zeng Rong from speaking. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¡± Shen Xi couldn¡¯t bear to see Meng Yu like this. She took Meng Yu¡¯s phone and asked, ¡°Zeng Rong, Li Zhe is with you. How is he?¡±
Meng Yu looked at Shen Xi nervously. He wanted to know, but he was afraid that the answer he knew was not what he wanted.
When Shen Xi heard Zeng Rongs words, her expression softened slightly. She turned to Meng Yu and said, ¡°Li Zhe is fine. He just fainted and is lying on Guan Jiu¡¯sp in the backseat.¡±
Nieng Yu¡¯s originally nervous expression instantly turned into joy. He snatched the phone from Shen Xi¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Is Li Zhe really fine? Let me see him, l¡
¡°Move Li Zhe¡¯s head to the front seat,¡± Shen Xi said from the side. ¡°We can see it from the surveince cameras here.¡¯
Zeng Rong listened to Meng Yu t s almost choked voice on the other end of the phone and quickly said to Guan Jiu behind him, ¡°Brother, help lift Li Zhe¡¯s head up to the front seat.¡±
Guan Jiu heard this and quickly helped Li Zhe up. He pushed him to the front windshield and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He¡¯s still alive. He just knocked his head on the ground and fainted.¡±
When Meng Yu saw Li Zhe, tears fell uncontrobly. It was good that he was fine, it was good that he was fine.
After hanging up the phone, Meng Yu¡¯s eyes were red. He became much quieter and rxed.
At this moment, Su Han¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Ah Lei, what are you doing? Your grandfather asked you toe out and meet people.¡±
Nieng Yu was shocked and instantly put on his mask. He couldn¡¯t let Su Han know that he was there.
Shen Xi was so scared that she quickly put on her mask. She and Guan Lei were still in a secret rtionship, so she couldn¡¯t let Su Han see her there.
Guan Lei also smiled and quickly put on his mask. The next second, Su Han pushed the door open and entered..
Chapter 730 - 730: It Was Easy
Chapter 730: It Was Easy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When she saw Guan Lei and Meng Yu, she was slightly stunned. Then, she pulled Meng Yu up and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Little friend, I¡¯ll bring Ah Lei out to meet the guests first. You guys rest here first.¡±
Guan Lei smiled and said in a different voice, ¡°Auntie, please go ahead.¡±
Su Han smiled and left with Meng Yu, whose eyes were filled with distress.
Guan Lei waved at Meng Yu and said with a smile, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry.
I guarantee that he¡¯ll be safe. I¡¯ll find a doctor to see him.¡±
Su Han didn¡¯t understand what Guan Lei was talking about. ¡°Safe? Doctor? Xiao Lei, is someone sick?¡±
Guan Lei was afraid that Meng Yu would expose himself, so he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s his beloved pet. He identally got injured. It¡¯s fine, auntie. I¡¯ll help him look after it.¡¯
¡°Ah Lei, when did you get a pet?¡± Su Han asked curiously.
Shen Xi almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. Li Zhe was Meng Yu t s beloved pet, so he could be considered to be rted to him.
¡°Auntie, he just raised it and spoils it very much. I¡¯ll get someone to send it overter for you to take a look.¡± Guan Lei said as if he wanted the world to be in chaos.
Meng Yu gritted his teeth in anger as he looked at Guan Lei.
Su Han was happy that her son knew how to raise a pet. He had improved. She happily pulled ¡°Guan Lei¡± to meet the guests.
Meng Yu didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. He just pulled his hand away from Su Han¡¯s and let her pull his sleeve.
Ten minutester, Guan Ba and Guan Jiu brought Zeng Rong and Li Zhe to the resting room. The family doctor, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately gave Li Zhe a full-body examination.
It was just a slight concussion, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.
Guan Shi looked at Guan Ba and Guan Jiu from head to toe while crying, and said with concern, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±
Guan Ba wiped away Guan Shi p s tears and said, ¡°Little crybaby, Ah-Jiu and I are fine. Don¡¯t cry. There are so many people here.¡±
Guan Jiu patted Guan Shi¡¯s head and said, ¡°Exactly, it¡¯s quiteughable for a grown man, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°They canugh if they want to. As long as you two are fine, 1 don¡¯t care if theyugh at me. You don¡¯t know how worried 1 was when I couldn¡¯t contact you guys just now.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei with a gossipy expression and asked with her eyes, That kind of rtionship?
Guan Lei nodded with a smile.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Ba and Guan Jiu and asked, ¡°What happened just now?
How did you meet Zeng Rong?¡±
¡°We split up into six groups to bring Director Li back.¡± Guan Ba said. ¡°The bulletproof car we were in was blocked by someone at first. Then, a few cars suddenly surrounded us. When we tried to shake them off, a small maic bomb was thrown at the car. We could only slow down and jump out of the car.¡±
Guan Lei looked at the photos sent back from the explosion site and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a novel thing. It¡¯s called a bomb, but it¡¯s more like a self-igniting device. Other than your car, the other cars next to it are not affected at all. Six identical explosions. This person was really bold. He dared to do this in
Beijing.¡±
¡°Then why can¡¯t we contact you with our internalmunication equipment?¡± Guan Shi asked in confusion.
¡°It was jammed by a higher-level jammer. The moment we got out of the car, the car exploded. When I tried to contact Young Master, I realized that I couldn¡¯t contact him at all. That jammer seemed to be specially designed for our internalmunication equipment.¡± Guan Ba said seriously.
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened. The person could actually develop a jammer that could interfere with the Guan family¡¯s internalmunication equipment. The person¡¯s strength could not be underestimated. It was obvious that someone was targeting the Guan family.
¡°It seems that this time, the other party has schemed against our Guan family.¡± The corners of Guan Lei¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. The enemy had already reached the door, only then he realised that this feeling was really not good.
¡°After we jumped out of the car, we were chased by people. When we were running, CEO Li identally tripped and hit his head, and he fainted.¡± Guan
Ba continued, then he looked at the unconscious Li Zhe and turned his eyes to
Zeng Rong. ¡°Fortunately, Brother Zeng Rong drove by and drove us away. Otherwise, we might not have returned so smoothly.¡±
Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Zeng Rong, who was eating happily at the side.
Zeng Rong wiped his mouth and said, ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s just a small matter. It¡¯s nothing.¡±
¡°This is a life-saving grace. How can it be a simple matter?¡± Shen Xi said with a smile.. ¡°But didn¡¯t you take the ne yesterday?¡±
Chapter 731 - 731: He Was Chasing Girls
Chapter 731: He Was Chasing Girls
¡°Yu didn¡¯t want to leave anymore. I just thought that it was boring to go back alone, so I wanted to stay in Beijing to y for a while. In the end, I didn¡¯t expect to meet Guan Ba, an acquaintance, when I went to look for Yu, so I followed him. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter this.¡± Zeng Rong said.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei looked at each other. They both knew that Zeng Rong was not telling the truth. However, since Zeng Rong wanted to hide it, they would not interrogate the person who helped them as they would a criminal.
Guan Lei smiled. ¡°Today is the Guan family¡¯s spring banquet. You cane and have fun. Xue Li, get someone to pick out a set of clothes and a mask for him. Treat him well.¡¯
Zeng Rongs eyes lit up when he heard that there was something fun to do. He followed Xue Li and left.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu left with Guan Shi, whose eyes were red and swollen.
Shen Xi¡¯s gossipy spirit burned as she asked softly, ¡°The three of them are a couple? No, a three-way rtionship?¡±
Guan Lei looked at the three of them behaving intimately and smiled. ¡°It should be.¡±
In the past, Guan Lei did not think that there would be any impure rtionship between men. Even if the three of them were close, he had never thought that they were not just close like brothers.
It was only after he found out about the rtionship between Li Zhe and Meng Yu that he suddenly realized that it wasn¡¯t some so-called brotherly love. Guan Lei tapped Shen Xi¡¯s little head and smiled, ¡°Little gossip.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and then looked at Li Zhe, who was being treated by the doctor. Then, sheughed out loud. ¡°Li Zhe¡¯s cross-dressing is really perfunctory. 1 can almost see his entire chest.¡±
Guan Lei looked up at the dishevelled Li Zhe and pulled down the tablecloth beside him to cover Li Zhe. He then turned Shen Xi¡¯s face and said, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to look at other men¡¯s bodies.¡¯
Shen Xi pouted and said unhappily, ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything. It¡¯s just half a chest.¡¯
¡°That won¡¯t do.¡± Guan Lei pinched Shen Xi¡¯s chin domineeringly and said sourly.
¡°So ording to what you said, I can¡¯t even go to the public swimming pool in the future? Can¡¯t we go to the beach?¡± Shen Xi patted Guan Lei¡¯s hand and teased him.
¡°l have a swimming pool at home. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll build you a private swimming pool. As for the beach, tell me when you¡¯re going. I¡¯ll book it for you. It won¡¯t be crowded.¡± Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said, ignoring the family doctor and Zhe-
¡°l don¡¯t want to. I want to see other handsome guys¡¯ eight abdominal muscles.¡± Shen Xi kept jumping around on the edge of Guan Lei¡¯s jealousy.
Guan Lei gritted his teeth as he looked at Shen Xi. He leaned forward and whispered into Shen Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°l also have an eight-pack. Don¡¯t look at other people¡¯s abs, just look at mine.¡±
Shen Xi pinched Guan Lei¡¯s waist hard. Guan Lei gasped, and then the two of them heard a voice that did not belong to them. ¡°Are the two of you enough?¡±
Guan Lei and Shen Xi turned their heads and saw Li Zhe¡¯s face full of ck lines. The family doctor had already sneaked out.
Guan Lei looked at Li Zhe calmly. ¡°You¡¯re awake? There was also an expression on his face. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with your body.¡±
Li Zhe red at Guan Lei and looked around. ¡°Why am I here?¡±
Then, Li Zhe¡¯s head hurt. He remembered and knocked his head, cursing,
¡°F*ck, someone wanted to kill me.¡¯
Li Zhe recalled how he had jumped out of the car with Guan Ba and Guan Jiu, and how they had been hunted down.
Then, his expression suddenly froze. He looked up anxiously at Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ah Yu? Was he being hunted down as well? Where is he now?¡±
¡°Meng Yu? He wasn¡¯t being hunted down. He was fine. He was on a blind date with a girl now.¡± Guan Lei said as if he wanted the world to be in chaos.
When there was danger, Guan Lei might be a safe presence. When there was no danger, Guan Lei was the greatest danger.
Li Zhe instantly remembered that he was going to the Guan family with Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to find Meng Yu because Meng Yu was on a blind date with a girl. Grandpa Guan nned to let Meng Yu and the girl have a good time, and then they encountered danger on the way.
Li Zhe suddenly felt grievous. ¡°I¡¯m being chased by someone, and he¡¯s actually picking up girls?¡±
When Shen Xi heard Li Zhe¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she looked at Guan Lei. This was a big misunderstanding.
Guan Lei shrugged and whispered to Shen Xi, ¡°l didn¡¯t say anything wrong.
Meng Yu is indeed being dragged by my mother to entertain all kinds of people downstairs..¡±
Chapter 732 - 732: Something Important
Chapter 732 - 732: Something Important
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Just as Li Zhe was about to get up and leave, he received a call from the property management on his phone that had recovered its signal. Li Zhe picked up the call in confusion, then widened his eyes in disbelief and said to the other end of the phone, ¡°You said my house is on fire?¡±
Guan Lei and Shen Xi looked at each other at the side. It seemed that the person who wanted to kill Li Zhe would not let go of any ce where Li Zhe might appear.
Guan Lei sent a message to Xue Li, asking him to investigate. Then, he saw Li Zhe hang up the phone calmly.
Li Zhe pursed his lips tightly. After a moment of silence, he got up and prepared to leave.
Shen Xi quickly stood up and called out to Li Zhe, ¡°Are you going home? Your house isn¡¯t a very safe ce now.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not going back,¡± said Li Zhe.
¡°Where are you going now? Li Zhe, no matter how important worldly possessions are, they are not as important as your life.¡± Shen Xi said with a tone of distrust.
The person Meng Yu cared about the most now was Li Zhe. Shen Xi would not let Li Zhe do whatever he wanted, so she could not let Li Zhe leave the Guan family.
Li Zhe smiled. He knew that Shen Xi was afraid that he would be in danger if he went back to get his things. He turned to Shen Xi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back now. After all, my most important thing is here. As long as he¡¯s fine, nothing else is important.¡±
Shen Xi rxed a little. Then, she felt that something was wrong. Looking at
Li Zhe¡¯s back, she tilted her head and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Li Zhe just said that
Brother Meng Yu is a thing? This is too much. I¡¯llinter!¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi in amusement and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s best to let Meng Yu abandon him ande back to the Guan family to get married and have children.¡¯
Shen Xi smiled nomittally, then looked at Li Zhe¡¯s bashful back and said,
¡°Do you feel that Li Zhe is walking a little strangely?¡±
Guan Lei looked over. Li Zhe was wearing a coat, and his buttocks were twisting unnaturally under the coat. ¡°Something is indeed wrong.¡±
What the two of them didn¡¯t know was that Li Zhe was currently baring his teeth and enduring the pain in his butt. He was prepared to dress up properly and chase away those little demons who dared to approach Meng Yu.
Meng Yu received a photo of Li Zhe i s safety from Shen Xi and heaved a sigh of relief. He obediently followed behind Su Han and entertained a group of gorgeously dressed girls perfunctorily.
Su Han helplessly shook her head at Guan Lei¡¯. Although this child appeared to be obedient and apanied her to deal with these girls, he was definitely unhappy in his heart. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he say a word the entire night? Even when he met some elders,¡¯Guan Lei¡¯ only nodded slightly as a greeting.
When Ye Yu saw Su Han, she took the initiative to greet her.
Four years ago, after her engagement party with Li Zhe was ruined, the news of her breaking off the engagement with Li Zhe became a hot topic in a few days. She had been hiding abroad for four years with her facepletely lost. Today, she had just returned and heard about the spring banquet at the Guan family¡¯s side, She thought that since she was wearing a mask, she woulde and join in the fun.
¡°Aunt.¡± Ye Yu greeted Su Han generously.
Su Han was a little stunned. Then, she asked, ¡°And you are?¡±
Su Han couldn¡¯t figure out why her son would request for such a masked ball. It would not be easy to recognise the girl. As she expected, she was unable to recognize the girl if she wore a mask. ¡°Aunt, 1 1 m Ye Yu, Ah Yu.¡± Ye Yu smiled.
YeYu?
Meng Yu looked at the girl in front of him. The Ye Yu who broke off the engagement with Li Zhe?
Ye Yu was wearing a jasmine mask, so her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. She only smiled and looked at Su Han.
To Ye Yu, Meng Yu actually felt a little apologetic. Four years ago, Li Zhe casually agreed to get engaged to Ye Yu because he wanted to save him.
In the end, because of him, her engagement party with Li Zhe was ruined, and then Li Zhe broke off the engagement.
Such a young miss from the capital must have never suffered such humiliation.
Thinking of this, Meng Yu took the initiative to raise his cup towards Ye Yu. Ye Yu paused when she saw the wine ss in front of her. Even Su Han was surprised.
Guan Lei was a very heartless person. He had never been close to distant rtives like them. He did not expect that he would take the initiative to raise his ss with Ye Yu today.
Ye Yu was only surprised for a few seconds, then she quickly raised her ss and clinked it with her cousin.
Suddenly, the sharp-eyed Ye Yu caught a glimpse of the red mark on Meng Yu¡¯s neck, and her eyes carried some interest.
Young Master Guan, who had never been close to women and had a violent personality, actually showed up at the blind date banquet with ambiguous traces?
Chapter 733 - 733: Be Gentle Next Time
Chapter 733 - 733: Be Gentle Next Time
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
He didn¡¯t know which family this youngdy was from, but she actually dered her sovereignty so domineeringly.
Perhaps it was Meng Yu¡¯s proactive attitude that made her rx a little, Ye Yu smiled slightly and said, ¡°Cousin, what happened to your neck? Strawberry marks sucked out? Did your girlfriend do it?¡±
Ye Yu¡¯s words were like a bolt of lightning that instantly split open Meng Yu¡¯s head. He instantly remembered that beforeing to the Guan family, Li Zhe seemed to really have buried himself in his neck and sucked for a while.
Meng Yu subconsciously covered his neck. His eyshes fluttered up and down unnaturally, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
Ye Yu frowned slightly. Guan Lei was actually panicking because of such a thing. It was not like Guan Lei¡¯s personality.
Su Han was also very surprised. She turned her head and saw a few hickeys. They looked very fresh. Could it be that they were just printed today?
Su Han pulled Nieng Yu, and Meng Yu was forced to turn his head to listen to Su Han. ¡°Son, what happened to your neck? Was it Shen Xi? You two have reconciled?¡±
Meng Yu was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t know how to respond. If he exined that he wasn¡¯t, then he had to speak.
However, his voice was different from Guan Lei¡¯s. As soon as he opened his mouth, he would be exposed. In the end, Meng Yu could only bite the bullet and nod heavily with an ¡°en¡±.
He thought Su Han would be angry. After all, in Su Han¡¯s opinion, Shen Xi had protected him and lied to the entire Guan family four years ago.
However, Meng Yu never expected Su Han to give him a thumbs up. ¡°As expected of my son. You¡¯re amazing. Then why am I still introducing people to you here? I¡¯ll go back and tell your father. He¡¯ll definitely be very happy. Oh right, don¡¯t tell your grandfather yet. Otherwise, he will definitely be angry. He will definitely not be happy that you and Shen Xi are together.¡±
Su Han¡¯s words confused Meng Yu. In his opinion, Shen Xi and Guan Lei should have been together because Su Han and Guan Yan didn¡¯t agree, and the old man agreed. Why did he feel it was the opposite after listening to Su Han¡¯s words?
Su Han turned around and left happily, leaving Meng Yu alone to face Ye Yu.
¡°You have a girl you like? Which family is she from?¡± Ye Yu smiled.
Before Meng Yu could think of how to answer, his arm was gently pulled by someone. A slightly tall girl with curly golden hair and wearing a dark green silk dress held Meng Yu t s arm domineeringly.
The rich fragrance made Meng Yu want to stay away from the person beside him. In the end, he heard a slightly familiar voice. ¡°Yes, he likes me.¡±
Nieng Yu turned his head to look at the girl beside him in disbelief. The girl was wearing a mask, so he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. However, the exposed eyes and mouth allowed Meng Yu to instantly guess the girl¡¯s identity.
¡°Li¡¡± Meng Yu muttered in astonishment.
When he realized that the person next to him was Li Zhe, Meng Yu subconsciously wanted to check Li Zhe¡¯s body, but he was held down by Li Zhe.
With such power, he should be fine, Meng Yu thought in his heart.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Li Zhe hurriedly stopped Meng Yu¡¯s words. His eyes looked at the girl opposite him as if he was looking down on all the heroes. He even looked around arrogantly at the many girls who cast curious gazes at him.
Ye Yu looked up at the girl in front of her in disbelief. This girl was more than
1.8 meters tall, right? She had a curvy front and back, and her figure was full. Her exposed calves actually had muscles.
Ye Yu looked at her cousin with aplicated expression, then looked at the girl opposite her and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Cousin, so you like this type.¡±
Nieng Yu put down the hand covering his neck and wanted to exin, but when he thought of his current identity, he immediately became mute again.
Li Zhe¡¯s line of sight instantly locked onto the mark on Meng Yu l s neck. He stretched out his big palm that faintly revealed blue veins and gently stroked Meng Yu¡¯s neck. He said as if he wanted the world to be in chaos, ¡°Aiya, why are there still traces? I¡¯m sorry, dear. I¡¯ll be gentler next time.¡±
As Li Zhe spoke, he blinked his eyes at Meng Yu, who had turned his head around, looking cute and innocent.
Ye Yu and a few girls nearby were so shocked that their jaws almost fell off.
Especially when they saw Li Zhe¡¯s manly hands, they felt that it was too scary.
It turned out that Young Master had such a strong taste and liked such a powerful girl.
Meng Yu was furious. He quickly patted Li Zhe¡¯s hand which had been rubbing his neck. He gritted his teeth angrily and said in a low voice, ¡°Li Zhe, be quiet.¡±
Li Zhe chuckled and said, ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s restless? I was escaping death, and you¡¯re here with the girls enjoying life..¡±
Chapter 734 - 734: Don’t Abandon Me
Chapter 734: Don¡¯t Abandon Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°I¡¯m just a substitute, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Meng Yu said a little guiltily.
¡°Then I¡¯m also a substitute now, recing those blind dates of yours.¡± As Li Zhe spoke, he moved closer to Meng Yu. The two of them were almost touching.
Guan Lei and Shen Xi pulled open the curtains and looked at Meng Yu and Li Zhe, who were almost pressed together, from the window. They were overjoyed.
Shen Xi never expected Li Zhe to be so bold as to put on a wig and change into women¡¯s clothes to dere his im.
¡°Guan Lei, if you don¡¯t stop him, your reputation will bepletely ruined tomorrow. Everyone in Beijing would probably spread the word that Young Master Guan liked sexy girls who were 1.8 meters tall, and had strong bodies, and muscles.¡± Shen Xi gloated.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi¡¯s slender waist from behind, his thin breath hitting the tip of Shen Xi¡¯s ears. He smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? This way, there won¡¯t be so many women pouncing on me. You can rest assured, right?¡±
Shen Xi squirmed in Guan Lei¡¯s arms and said coquettishly, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether a woman pounced on you or not. Anyway, if you have feelings for other girls, I won¡¯t want you.¡±
Guan Lei bit Shen Xi r s ear angrily. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to abandon me.¡±
Shen Xi covered her ears in embarrassment. ¡°Let go of me. The people outside will see.¡¯
Guan Lei used his teeth to carefully grind Shen Xi¡¯s ear and said in a sexy voice, ¡°It¡¯s just a small crack. They can¡¯t see it.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s face was red as she nudged Guan Lei¡¯s flirtatious actions. Her eyes were still carefully looking outside, afraid that the people outside would notice them. In the end, she saw a familiar face.
¡°Yuan? Why is she here?¡± Shen Xi said in surprise.
Guan Lei also looked outside and saw Zhao Yuan whose not wearing a mask. She grabbed the hem of her dress and rushed towards Meng Yu and Li Zhe angrily. Behind Zhao Yuan was Guan Bo, who was frowning.
Shen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He quickly pushed Guan Lei away and said,
¡°Hurry up and stop her. Yuan must have misunderstood that you¡¯re on a blind date, so she wants to make things difficult for me.¡±
Guan Lei was also shocked and quickly followed Shen Xi out.
Zhao Yuan angrily rushed towards the person wearing the peony mask. She knew that the person wearing the peony mask at tonight¡¯s banquet was Guan Lei.
Guan Bo was worried. He grabbed Zhao Yuan and whispered, ¡°Yuan, I¡¯ve told you before. Shen Xi knows about the blind date banquet this time. My cousin even specially brought Shen Xi to do a styling today.¡±
Guan Bo had said it several times, but Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t believe him.
Sure enough, Zhao Yuan turned to Guan Bo and said, ¡°You¡¯re a family.
Naturally, you¡¯ll speak up for your cousin. You just don¡¯t want me to disturb your cousin¡¯s blind date banquet, so you¡¯re spouting nonsense. Let me tell you,
Guan Bo, I don¡¯t believe a single full stop of your words.¡±
Zhao Yuan said and wanted to shake off Guan Bo¡¯s hand, but Guan Bo was too strong and Zhao Yuan couldn¡¯t shake it off.
Zhao Yuan was so angry that she bit Guan Bo¡¯s arm.
Their actions had attracted the attention of the surrounding people. Guan Bo endured the pain and quickly hugged Zhao Yuan tightly in his arms. He forced a smile and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the couple¡¯s quarrel.¡± Guan Bo said as he carried Zhao Yuan to the side.
Zhao Yuan raised her knee and mmed it against Guan Bo¡¯s lower body. Guan Bo howled and squatted down on the ground with his hands covering his lower body.
As soon as Zhao Yuan broke free from Guan Bo¡¯s restraints, she ran towards Li Zhe and the other man.
When Zhao Yuan saw a muscr girl wearing a mask holding Guan Lei¡¯s arm in an imposing manner, she was so angry that she cursed, ¡°Guan Lei, you scum¡¡±
The moment Zhao Yuan cursed, the lights in the entire garden suddenly dimmed. In the dim garden, only soft music and Zhao Yuan¡¯s sharp curses were left.
However, before the crowd could hear much, the cursing suddenly disappeared. It was reced by music that was amplified and gorgeous stage
Zhao Yuan¡¯s mouth was covered by someone. She thought that the Guan family wanted to silence her, so she struggled with all her strength. ¡°Yuan, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t move.¡± Shen Xi quickly said.
Shen Xi was really worried. Fortunately, Guan Lei quickly asked someone to turn off the lights. Otherwise, it would be bad if someone took a photo of Zhao
Yuan.
If Zhao Yuan scolded Guan Lei in public, Guan Lei could let it go. However, if some people who wanted to please the Guan family knew about it, they might think that bullying Zhao Yuan was a way to please the Guan family..
Chapter 735 - 735: Hug Me a Little
Chapter 735: Hug Me a Little
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan heard a familiar voice and stopped struggling.
Shen Xi dragged Zhao Yuan to a corner. The moment Shen Xi let go, Zhao
Yuan asked in surprise, ¡°Xi, why are you here?¡±
Then, Zhao Yuan saw the person beside Shen Xi and said with some understanding, ¡°l understand now. You brought a new man here to make things difficult for Guan Lei, right?¡±
Shen Xi smiled helplessly at Guan Lei. Then, Guan Lei sighed and took off his mask with his back to other people.
Zhao Yuan looked at Guan Lei¡¯s face in surprise. Then, her lips opened and closed in confusion. She turned to look at the man in the peony mask who had already started dancing. ¡°You¡¯re Guan Lei, that, that¡¡±
¡°That is fake,¡± Shen Xi said honestly.
Guan Bo, who was with Zhao Yuan, was also a little stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his cousin to use a double for the blind date.
Shen Xi hugged Zhao Yuan and said warmly, ¡°Thank you for standing up for me. However, Guan Lei and 1 have just reconciled. I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t inform you in time.¡±
Zhao Yuan looked at Guan Lei in a daze, and then her cheeks instantly warmed up. She must have made a mistake. Fortunately, she did not scold him just now. Otherwise, she would have lost a lot of face.
Shen Xi let go of Zhao Yuan and gently put a mask on her. She said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s y together.¡±
Zhao Yuan nodded slowly.
Guan Lei looked at Guan Bo and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Zhao Yuan to you. Treat the guests well.¡±
It had been four years, and this was the first time Guan Lei had spoken to
Guan Bo. This made Guan Bo happy, and he quickly replied, ¡°Alright, I will.¡±
Guan Lei ignored the silent Zhao Yuan and Guan Bo. He put on his mask and held Shen Xi¡¯s hand as they entered the dance floor.
Guan Yi, who was on the second floor, looked a little worried. ¡°What happened just now? Why did they suddenly enter this segment? Which family¡¯s daughter was that huge girl?¡±
Guan Yi, who had been observing from the second floor for a long time, had already taken a fancy to a girl. He nned to let Guan Lei develop a rtionship with this girl during this dance and promote their rtionship.
In the end, the dance started without warning, which made Guan Yi very dissatisfied.
What made Guan Yi even more dissatisfied was that the girl who was dancing with Guan Lei didn¡¯t look like ady from a wealthy family. Instead, she looked like a vixen who came out to seduce people.
Guan Yi closed his eyes when he saw the tall girl twisting her body seductively and wrapping her arms around Guan Lei¡¯s neck.
Lei Feng, who was guarding downstairs, heard the voiceing from his ears and his expression was also a little puzzled: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a girl of this size enter the garden from the entrance. Could it be that Young Master brought her here?¡±
When Lei Feng said this, his brows were almost twisted into a fried dough twist.
This girl didn¡¯t pass by him. It was most likely that Guan Lei had brought her out from the inner courtyard.
As for why Guan Lei was the one who brought her out from the inner court, Lei Fengs gaze involuntarily turned towards the centre of the stage, towards the two people who were about to dance close to each other.
With such a close rtionship, if Young Master did not bring her in, who else could it be?
When Lei Feng saw this, he swallowed his saliva in a speechless manner. Young Master¡¯s taste had changed so drastically.
At this moment, Meng Yu, who was under the mask, was so embarrassed that his face was burning. He retreated slightly, but Li Zhe immediately stuck to him again.
Li Zhe wrapped his arms around Meng Yu¡¯s neck and rested his chin on Meng Yu¡¯s shoulder. He said in a voice that the two of them could hear, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t push me away. My back still hurts and I can¡¯t stand properly.¡±
Meng Yu paused and stopped pushing Li Zhe.
Li Zhe hung contentedly on the body of his beloved man. As he sang and
danced, he didn¡¯t forget to light a fire on Meng Yu!s body.
Meng Yu was still wearing the clothes from the afternoon, which made Li Zhe i s eyes heat up because under the clothes was Meng Yu t s sensitive little bean.
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t stand Li Zhe¡¯s fiery gaze and could only turn his gaze to the side. Then, he saw the initiator of today¡¯s farce dancing with his beloved girl.
Guan Lei ced his hand on Shen Xi!s waist and whispered into Shen Xi¡¯s ear, ¡°Gently gripping the waist like at Chu Pce, even through the clothes, I almost felt something..¡±
Chapter 736 - 736: Night Dance
Chapter 736: Night Dance
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to say something dirty at a time like this. In her embarrassment and anger, she actually had the thought of suppressing Guan
Lei.
Shen Xi inched closer to Guan Lei and raised her eyebrows slightly. She nced at Guan Lei seductively. The seductive look in her eyes immediately ignited the fire in Guan Lei¡¯s body.
Shen Xi¡¯s hand, which was originally on Guan Lei¡¯s shoulder, slowly slid down his shoulder. Under Guan Lei¡¯s gaze, she gently unbuttoned Guan Lei¡¯s shirt.
Guan Lei¡¯s throat froze for a moment. He looked around in panic. Fortunately, the people around him did not notice the two unimportant people. In addition, the light was dim, so it seemed that no one saw them.
Just as his panic subsided, he felt a slightly cold and soft fingertip caressing the skin on his chest. Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but shiver and call out in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Xi
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes locked onto Guan Lei¡¯s eyes. Her hand that had been digging into Guan Lei¡¯s clothes did not stop. Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s obviously rapid breathing, Shen Xi mischievously pinched the little bean in front of Guan Lei¡¯s chest.
A numbing electric current quickly crawled out from the front of his chest. A suppressed moan escaped from the corner of Guan Lei¡¯s mouth. Guan Lei bit his lower lip lightly and looked at Shen Xi with a hoarse voice. ¡°Xi, are you sure you want to y with fire?¡±
Shen Xi looked back at Guan Lei calmly. She twisted her hand slightly and saw Guan Lei¡¯s eyes turn red in front of her eyes. His eyes carried more desire. Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei provocatively. ¡°You can¡¯t stand it already?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he thought about how to punish Shen Xi. However, he saw Shen Xi suddenly lowering her head in front of his chest. In the next second, his chest became moist and hot.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart shook. Shen Xi actually dared to do this in front of everyone. This greatly surprised Guan Lei.
Shen Xi stuck out her tongue and licked Guan Lei¡¯s tits which had already stood up through his clothes. The action of biting and biting made Guan Lei¡¯s scalp tingle with pleasure. His lower body instantly stood up.
Guan Lei had never thought that his desire would be so high just by Shen Xi treating his tits like this.
Guan Lei managed to calm himself down and sent a message to Xue Li.
Xue Li received Guan Lei¡¯s message and was confused. What was he going to dance in the dark?
Xue Li didn¡¯t know what Guan Lei was going to do, so he went to the host and exined his intentions.
¡°Ladies and gentlemen, it¡¯s time for our night dance segment. In a while, our staff will turn off all the lights in the hall so that everyone can use their natural senses to sense the people around them in the dark. If you feel that the person beside you is not what you want, then listen well, you can take advantage of the dark to change people.¡±
Xue Li widened his eyes in disbelief.
Guan Yi, who was upstairs, was furious. What was this segment?
He immediately asked Su Han toe up and exin.
When Su Han came up to face Guan Yi¡¯s usation, she also said innocently,
¡°Dad, I don¡¯t know either. I didn¡¯t arrange such a segment.¡±
Guan Yi could guess that this was most likely Guan Lei¡¯s work. No wonder Guan Lei hadpromised in the end and said that he wanted to hold this spring banquet so that he could achieve his goal of getting Guan Lei to go on a blind date.
Shen Xi had just raised her head when she felt her vision turn ck. Guan
Lei¡¯s devilish smile rang in his ears. ¡°Xi, it¡¯s my turn.¡±
Shen Xi was instantly shocked. Before she could react, she felt her lips heat up. Her entire body was pressed into Guan Lei¡¯s arms, and she was forced to raise her head to bear the madness between Guan Lei¡¯s lips and teeth.
In the dark space, with elegant music, and passionate desire, Shen Xi was soon immersed in the passionate kiss.
Compared to the purity of this pair, Li Zhe¡¯s side was already so hot that Meng Yu couldn¡¯t bear the stimtion.
¡°Li Zhe, take your hand out.¡± Meng Yu said angrily, stopping Li Zhe¡¯s hand that was already touching his little brother. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything rash. If the lights are turned on, it¡¯ll be over.¡±
¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m blocking it.¡± Li Zhe chuckled.
As he spoke, Li Zhe gently stroked Meng Yu¡¯s penis twice, scaring Meng Yu so much that he immediately covered his mouth.
¡°Li Zhe, if you don¡¯t take it out, I¡¯ll go back and book a ne ticket.¡± Meng Yu gritted his teeth in anger.
Meng Yu was afraid that Li Zhe would lose control of himself and lose hisposure in front of everyone if he continued to cause trouble.
Li Zhe didn¡¯t dare to mess around in an instant. He pulled his hand out resentfully and obediently zipped Meng Yu up in the dark. ¡°Okay, okay, okay.
I¡¯m not continuing..¡±
Chapter 737 - 737: Playing Too Big
Chapter 737: ying Too Big
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu and said carefully, ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯ll be obedient and not mess around in the future. Don¡¯t say anything about leaving, okay?¡± Meng Yu gently hugged Li Zhe and said softly, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t leave.¡±
Li Zhe looked up at Meng Yu in shock. The light was too dim, so Li Zhe couldn¡¯t see Meng Yu¡¯s expression. He could only hug Meng Yu happily and ask again and again, ¡°Really? Not leaving? Are you really not leaving? Is that true?¡±
Meng Yu patiently replied over and over again, ¡°Really, 1 won¡¯t leave. It¡¯s true, it¡¯s true.¡±
Meng Yu couldn¡¯t lie to himself about the heartache he felt when he found out that Li Zhe¡¯s car had exploded. He cared about Li Zhe.
Li Zhe¡¯s crazy behaviour in the afternoon also told him that Li Zhe cared about him very much. In order to be with him normally, Li Zhe was even willing to hurt himself.
Since that was the case, Meng Yu did not intend to go against him. He wanted to be selfish for once and follow his heart.
Meng Yu hugged Li Zhe tightly and said gently, ¡°l won¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll stay by your side and be with you.¡±
Li Zhe was so surprised that his tongue was tied. He stumbled in the dark and touched Meng Yu¡¯s face. He asked seriously, ¡°Ah Yu, are we dating? Are we together?¡±
Nieng Yu replied with a soft ¡°Mm.¡± Li Zhe was so happy that he hugged Meng Yu and spun around happily. In the end, he bumped into quite a few people beside him. At this moment, the lights suddenly lit up.
Everyone looked in the direction of Meng Yu and Shen Xi, dumbfounded. Even Guan Lei, who was hugging Shen Xi tightly not far away, subconsciously looked in Li Zhe¡¯s direction.
He saw a muscr, curly-haired girl holding the main character of the banquet, Guan Lei, in her arms and spinning around¡
Guan Lei retracted his gaze and blocked everyone¡¯s line of sight as he gently tidied Shen Xi¡¯s clothes.
Shen Xi, on the other hand, looked in the direction of Meng Yu and the other person in a daze, She subconsciously said, ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re finished.¡± When the people around saw this scene, they instantly started discussing it.
¡°So Young Master likes this type. Then it seems that I don¡¯t have the chance.
My small body can¡¯t carry Young Master.¡±
¡°Me too. I can¡¯t train my muscles, and I¡¯m not tall enough.¡±
¡°Sigh, to think that I was so meticulous in dressing up. In the end, I¡¯m not the type that I like at all. Forget it, I¡¯ll give up.¡±
¡°Look at Young Master¡¯s strawberry marks around his neck. Young Master should like those that are hot and powerful. Sigh, I have no hope either.¡±
Xia Huang and Wang Lei, who had been hiding in a corner, looked at the scene in front of them with strange expressions. For some reason, they felt that something was strange. They even suspected that the person wearing the peony mask was not Guan Lei at all.
This was because they had clearly seen Guan Lei protecting Shen Xi in the afternoon. Moreover, Shen Xi would also be attending the banquet, so Guan Lei could not be with this big girl. He should be with Shen Xi.
Guan Yi saw the scene downstairs and was so angry that he smashed the phone in his hand. ¡°He did it on purpose. He¡¯s provoking me!¡±
Lei Feng sighed as he heard Master Guan¡¯s roar. In order to go against the old master, the Young Master did not even care about his own reputation.
Meng Yu received the gazes of the people around him and pinched Li Zhe¡¯s arm angrily. Only then did Li Zhe wake up from his happiness and put Meng
Yu down.
Lei Feng walked toward Meng Yu and said with a serious face, ¡®Young master, the Old master wants you to go up for a while.¡±
Meng Yu suddenly widened his eyes and thought to himself, Oh no, I¡¯m going
to be exposed.
As Lei Feng spoke, he turned to Li Zhe and said, ¡°Miss, my old master invites you to go up as well.¡±
Li Zhe instantly felt his scalp go numb. He was done for. He had gone too far.
The surrounding people looked at each other. Had he already been chosen?
Even Wang Lei and Xia Huang widened their eyes in disbelief. Is this man wearing a peony mask really Young Master Guan?
Meng Yu and Li Zhe¡¯s eyes turned to Guan Lei and Shen Xi in unison. Guan Lei smiled at the two of them, and the two of them were instantly speechless.
Guan Lei was only smiling at this time? Shouldn¡¯t hee forward to help?
Li Zhe followed behind Lei Feng. As he walked, he tried his best to look at Guan Lei for help.
Shen Xi pushed Guan Lei away and smiled. ¡°Hurry up and help. Otherwise, the whole thing will be exposed..¡¯!
Chapter 738 - 738: Bastard
Chapter 738 - 738: Bastard
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei gently kissed Shen Xi¡¯s cheek as they arrived in front of Zhao Yuan and Guan Bo. He said, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting Xi to your care. I¡¯ll head upstairs to deal with some matters.¡¯
Guan Bo immediately nodded eagerly, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I promise to take good care of Sis.¡±
Guan Lei could not help but look satisfied with Guan Bo¡¯s response. Guan Bo addressing Shen Xi as ¡°Sis¡¯! had truly touched his heart.
Seeing Guan Lei following behind them, Li Zhe breathed a sigh of relief. Meng Yu and Li Zhe entered Guan Yi¡¯s study, and they were met with a flying cup. Meng Yu quickly pulled Li Zhe aside and gave Guan Yi a cold, stern look. Meng Yu had never expected Guan Yi, who had always been gentle in his presence, to resort to violence, throwing a cup in their direction.
Seeing that Guan Lei and the woman with him had swiftly dodged the cup, Guan Yi¡¯s anger red even more. He roared, ¡°You scoundrel! Do you realize what you¡¯re doing? Your actions today will be the talk of the town in Beijing tomorrow, and people will gossip about the Guan family.¡±
Guan Yi red at Li Zhe with a newfound disgust. It seemed that this time, Grandpa Guan was truly furious.
Outside the study, Guan Lei was blocked by Lei Feng. Guan Lei removed his mask in front of Lei Feng, leaving him wide-eyed in shock. If the person before his eyes was the Young Master, then who was the person inside the study?
Guan Yi gazed at the two speechless figures before him, his anger intensifying. He seized a nearby object, poised to hurl it at them, when suddenly, a familiar voice entered through the door, breaking the tension. ¡°Grandfather, before you throw that, you should take a good look at who you¡¯re about to hit.¡±
Guan Yi¡¯s hand froze in mid-air as he looked at Guan Lei, stammering, ¡°You¡
you are¡¡±
Guan Yi pointed in the direction of Meng Yu and asked in confusion, ¡°Who is
Meng Yu silently removed his mask, and when Guan Yi saw him, he copsed into the chair as if struck by lightning.
His gaze slowly shifted to the girl next to Meng Yu, and he swallowed hard.
Li Zhe awkwardly removed his wig, wiped his face with his clothes, making a mess of his face, and whispered, ¡°Grandpa Guan, it¡¯s me, Li Zhe.¡±
Guan Yi felt his blood pressure skyrocket, and he became dizzy.
After a while, Guan Yi pointed at Meng Yu and trembled with anger, ¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re also involved in this nonsense. You¡ you¡¯re making me furious.¡±
Guan Yi was always a bit more lenient towards Meng Yu. Guan Lei could not help butugh. It was no wonder people said that a child born in one¡¯s old age was particrly favored. Furthermore, Guan Yi had always felt guilty towards Meng Yu, so he naturally favored him more.
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s mockingughter, Guan Yi could not contain his anger. He pointed at Guan Lei and yelled, ¡°You bastard! Laughing at a time like this? Is all of this your doing? Are you trying to provoke me and hasten my departure?¡±
Guan Lei just smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°Grandfather, what are you thinking? I was merely considering that since this is an event hosted by our Guan family, and Meng Yu is a member of the Guan family, wouldn¡¯t it be appropriate for him to attend? Grandfather, don¡¯t you want Meng Yu toe back?¡±
Guan Yi was momentarily silenced by Guan Lei¡¯s words and looked at Meng Yu in confusion. He quickly said, ¡°How could I not want Ah Yu toe back?¡±
Guan Yi had always wished for Meng Yu and Shen Xi to be together, all in the hope of keeping Meng Yu in Beijing.
¡°In that case, why are you so angry? I arranged for Meng Yu to attend the matchmaking banquet as a member of our Guan family,¡± Guan Lei bluntly ¡°Why did you arrange for Li Zhe toe here then? You know very well that I have ns for Ah Yua Can you honestly say that you have no ulterior motives?¡± Guan Yi questioned.
¡°Yes, I do have my own intentions,¡± Guan Lei admitted without hesitation. ¡°But, Grandfather, have you ever asked for Meng Yu¡¯s opinion? Do you know whom he wants to be with?¡±
Meng Yu, standing nearby, raised his gaze and looked at Guan Yi, asking in confusion, ¡°Is today¡¯s matter rted to me?¡±
Guan Lei chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not just rted, it¡¯s entirely for you. Grandfather organized this banquet for your future happiness, trying to pressure me into giving up my own..¡±
Chapter 739 - 739: Be With Li Zhe
Chapter 739 - 739: Be With Li Zhe
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Once the words had been spoken, Guan Lei fixed his gaze firmly on Nieng Yu and asked, ¡°Since we are all here today, Meng Yu, why don¡¯t you tell us about your future ns? Who do you want to be with? Personally, I hope that you can choose a girl you like from today¡¯s gathering, marry her, and then return to the Guan family. I will let you stay with us as a sworn brother, and your child will be the heir of the Guan family.¡±
Guan Lei had not spoken recklessly. His n for today was to have Meng Yu choose someone he liked, then stand before their grandfather and dere that Nieng Yu would marry the girl as his adopted son and inherit the Guan family. He could stay hidden behind Meng Yu, keeping an eye on those old folks from the Guan family, ensuring they would not cause any trouble.
This way, he could break free from the family¡¯s constraints and be with Shen Xi without any worries, while also giving Li Zhe a lesson.
However, he had not anticipated that Li Zhe would be hunted by someone, leading to Li Zhe¡¯s presence at the banquet, which threw everything into chaos.
The possibility of Meng Yu being abducted by Li Zhe, and the potential consequence of the Guan family having no heir, left Guan Lei deeply perturbed.
As for his and Shen Xi¡¯s child, Guan Lei had already decided. They would take
Shen Xi¡¯s family name; their child would undoubtedly be much happier whether they were with the Shen family or the Lu family than with the Guan family.
Meng Yu was shocked by Guan Lei¡¯s words. He had not expected that Guan Lei had brought him to the Guan family for this reason. Guan Lei was actually willing to give up his inheritance rights in the Guan family.
Guan Yi furrowed his brows. He was fine with Meng Yu returning to the Guan family, but having Meng Yu¡¯s child inherit the Guan family was bound to meet resistance from the n.
Li Zhe exploded in anger. ¡°Guan Lei, what nonsense are you talking about? Ah Yu has already agreed to be with me. What are you nning here? I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t agree!¡¯
Hearing Li Zhe¡¯s words, Guan Yi mmed the cup he was holding onto the ground at Li Zhe¡¯s feet, startling Meng Yu, who hurriedly shielded Li Zhe.
Meng Yu¡¯s brows furrowed, and he looked at Guan Yi with displeasure. ¡°Old
Master Guan, he¡¯s mine, so please calm down.¡±
Guan Yi waspletely taken aback by Meng Yu¡¯s words, trembling as he questioned, ¡°Ah Yu, do you¡ do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±
Meng Yu looked firmly at Guan Yi and said, ¡°l know exactly what I¡¯m saying. I¡¯ve decided to be with Li Zhe, so when I say he¡¯s mine, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±
Hearing Meng Yu¡¯s defense of him, Li Zhe could not contain his happiness.
Guan Lei, on the other hand, wore a regretful expression as he asked Meng Yu, ¡°Meng Yu, won¡¯t you reconsider? There are many girls out there with different looks¡ªbeautiful, intelligent, cute, graceful. You can have your pick.¡±
Meng Yu did not mince words as he turned to Guan Lei and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll return those words to you. Give up on Shen Xi and choose one of the girls outside.¡± Guan Lei nodded at Meng Yu with a smile and remained silent.
It was truly a miscalction; he had unintentionally paved the way for Li Zhe.
Guan Yi looked at Meng Yu, trying to dissuade him earnestly, ¡°Ah Yu, you shouldn¡¯t make such an unconventional choice. Even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, think about Li Zhe. Li Industries will never allow Li Zhe to be with you.¡±
Guan Yi knew that Meng Yu would not yield to him, so he directed his efforts toward Li Zhe instead. Meng Yu e s expression turned serious.
Li Zhe cursed in his heart. Guan Yi was using him to sway Meng Yu. Now that he finally had Meng Yu, he would not give up.
Li Zhe eximed loudly, ¡°Ah Yu, don¡¯t worry about my family. After all, in this lifetime, 1 want to be with you. I¡¯m already thirty-three, more than halfway through my life, and there are no youngdies who like me anymore. If you don¡¯t want to be with me, I¡¯ll shave my head and be a monk at the temple. ¡±
Li Zhe firmly held Meng Yu¡¯s hand, determined not to let Meng Yu give in.
Meng Yu returned the grip and smiled as he addressed Guan Yi, ¡°Old Master Guan, I¡¯ve made up my mind to be with Li Zhe. That won¡¯t change, so don¡¯t think about changing my mind.¡±
Guan Lei, feeling somewhat regretful, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Meng Yu, how about considering having a surrogate child overseas?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Guan Yi shouted. He felt a pounding headache, as if he were about to meet his ancestors in the afterlife.
¡°Is the matter settled? I want to get back to the party,¡± Guan Lei said. He could not care less if Guan Yi were dead or alive..
Chapter 740 - 740: Marry Me
Chapter 740 - 740: Marry Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Do you intend to go down and y some more? It¡¯s such a big mess, and you¡¯re not thinking about fixing it. You still want to keep ying?¡± Guan Yi looked at Guan Lei in disbelief.
¡°What can I do about it? It¡¯s not something important. At most, it¡¯s just some rumors about my unique taste and my supposed partner. I don¡¯t care about myself. Grandpa, why do you care?¡± Guan Lei replied, casting a yful nce at Li Zhe while sizing him up.
Guan Yi felt that his descendants were challenging his heart today. He eximed, ¡°Get lost!¡±
Guan Lei raised an eyebrow, nced at Meng Yu and Li Zhe, then turned and left, coincidentally running into Su Han, who was worried about her son at the door.
Su Han looked Guan Lei up and down and asked, ¡°So, did you get beaten?¡±
Guan Lei smiled and said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t I tell youst time that I wouldn¡¯t get beaten?¡±
Guan Lei shook his head. There was no way around it. Guan Yi used to be quick to resort to physical punishment or make him kneel. It probably left asting impact on Su Han, and changing that would be difficult.
¡°That¡¯s good then. But, son, you weren¡¯t wearing this outfit just now. Did you change your clothes?¡± Su Han said, even finding this outfit familiar.
Then, Su Han¡¯s gaze fell on the mask in Guan Lei¡¯s hand¡ªthe rose mask.
Su Han grabbed the mask from Guan Lei¡¯s hand and eximed, ¡°Are you the one who got lost with a girl just now? Who¡¯s under the peony mask?¡±
Guan Lei cleared his throat and said, ¡°I happened to switch masks with someone.¡±
Su Han angrily pinched Guan Lei¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You naughty child! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You even lied to your mother! Do you know that I introduced that person to everyone as my son?¡±
Then Su Han suddenly remembered and tugged at Guan Lei¡¯s cor. There were no hickeys, which made her feel disappointed. ¡°He puts you in shame. He has a lover, but you don¡¯t.¡±
With that, Su Han left grumbling.
Guan Lei chuckled and put on the mask, then went downstairs to find Shen Xi.
In the study, Guan Yi said helplessly, ¡°Ah Yu, think about it again. This path is not easy. I still hope that you two can each start your own families and have a ce to rely on in the future.¡±
Meng Yu replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about getting married and having children in my life. Even without Li Zhe, I would choose to live alone.¡±
Li Zhe turned sour in an instant. ¡°How can you not get married? Marry me.¡±
Guan Yi was so frustrated that he pointed at the door and bellowed, ¡®Get out!¡±
Li Zhe did not care about Guan Yi¡¯s tone and happily pulled Meng Yu away, saying to Guan Yi, ¡°Alright, Grandpa Guan, we¡¯re leaving.¡±
Watching the filthy Li Zhe and the pale Meng Yuing out of the study, Lei Feng realized that he had mistaken Meng Yu for Guan Lei all along.
Lei Feng turned to look at the study where Guan Yi sat dejectedly in his chair. Considerately, he quietly closed the door, thinking that the old master probably needed some rest.
¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Meng Yu said as he looked at the gleeful Li Zhe.
Li Zhe nodded and said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go back early. It¡¯s cold, perfect for snuggling under the nkets.¡±
Then it hit him. Damn, going back home? His house went up in mes.
If he had known the house would burn down, he should have bought more properties.
¡°Shall we go to a hotel today?¡± Li Zhe said, looking embarrassed.
Nieng Yu asked in confusion, ¡°Why go to a hotel out of the blue?¡±
As if he suddenly realized something, Meng Yu t s face could not help but flush slightly, and he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
Li Zhe sighed to himself. He had no choice but to tell the truth, ¡°The house caught fire. The property management just called and said it burnedpletely, nothings left.¡±
Meng Yu was shocked, ¡°Your house burned down, and you¡¯re still in the mood to fool around? You should go back and deal with it.¡±
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, who was pulling him to go back, feeling torn. It was such a good evening, and it would be a waste if they had to deal with the fire.
¡°I¡¯ll have Shi Xuan handle it. Let¡¯s go to the hotel,¡± Li Zhe insisted, refusing to budge,
Meng Yu had no choice and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go to my ce first.¡±
Li Zhe raised an eyebrow and asked in confusion, ¡°Your ce? Didn¡¯t you say you already returned the house to Shen Xi?¡±
Meng Yu was at a loss for words, and his lie was exposed in an instant..
Chapter 741 - 741: Homosexual
Chapter 741 - 741: Homosexual
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Watching Meng Yu¡¯s slightly awkward and avoidant expression, Li Zhe captured the essence in just a second. ¡°Ah Yu, could it be that you lied just to stay with me?¡± he asked.
¡°Director Li, enough about that. Let¡¯s hurry back,¡± Nieng Yu said, shaking off Li Zhe¡¯s hand, putting on a mask, and hastily heading outside.
Nieng Yu was visiting the Guan family for the first time and did not know how to exit from the inner courtyard. So, he retraced his steps back to the garden and left through its main gate.
Thus, everyone in the garden witnessed the scene of Li Zhe chasing after Meng Yu.
Li Zhe followed behind Meng Yu like a monkey, repeatedly asking, ¡°Did I get it right? Tell me, is it like this? Is it?¡±
Shen Xi snapped out of her daze and, blinking her eyes, looked at Guan Lei. ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯ll have even more negative gossip now.¡±
Guan Lei saw Li Zhe without a mask and wig, following behind Meng Yu, with a filthy face, dancing along as they passed through the garden. He felt a suffocating sensation.
At this point, whispers started to fill the surroundings. Shen Xi and Guan Lei instantly found themselves at the center of a lively discussion.
¡°Oh my, did I see that correctly? Weren¡¯t those two the Young Master and hispanion?¡±
¡°No, thepanion is a guy, right? That¡¯s why he¡¯s so tall!¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Isn¡¯t this exciting? I thought Young Master Guan liked tall, athletic girls, but he seems to prefer guys.¡±
¡°Oh my, why did they even set us up for blind dates? Young Master doesn¡¯t like
¡°You have to admit, Young Master is really brave. He¡¯sing out in front of so many people at this party. That takes courage.¡±
¡°Agreed, Young Master even had his boyfriend dress up as a girl and they were dancing together in front of everyone. That¡¯s impressive.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s increasingly darkened face and nearly burst intoughter.
She leaned in closer to Guan Lei¡¯s ear and teased, ¡°So, this is what you wanted me to see today, your own entertainment?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face turned as dark as a pot bottom. He never expected things to turn out this way. His intentions had not been fulfilled, his reputation was tarnished, and worst of all, he inadvertently helped Li Zhe. It was infuriating.
As the party gradually lost its charm due to ¡°Guan Lei¡¯s¡± departure, Shen Xi felt it was time to leave.
Worried that it was gettingte, Guan Lei informed Guan Bo and Zhao Yuan and then escorted Shen Xi to the styling studio. After she removed her makeup, Guan Lei finally took Shen Xi home.
The car stopped at the entrance of the Shen family vi. Guan Lei held onto Shen Xi for a while, reluctant to part. After some tender moments, Shen Xi finally left.
But as soon as Shen Xi entered the house, she noticed her parents¡¯ strange gazes. She became anxious, wondering if her outing with Guan Lei had been discovered by her parents.
Shen Xi changed her shoes and nervously approached her parents, asking,
¡°Mom, Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lu Shan let out a sigh and said, ¡°We heard that this Guan Lei is gay.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Had this news spread so quickly?
Lu Shan saw Shen Xi¡¯s expression and thought she did not believe it, so she quickly grabbed her phone and showed it to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi took the phone and looked at the pictures inside.
There were not many photos, just two. One showed ¡°Guan Lei¡± wearing a peony mask, being spun around by a girl in front of him. It seemed to be taken by someone nearby, and even the hickeys on ¡°Guan Lei¡¯s¡± neck were quite clear.
The other photo showed ¡°Guan Lei¡± hurrying away with the peony mask, followed by a short-haired, unmasked man. However, this man¡¯s clothing was identical to the girl who had been holding Guan Lei earlier.
Shen Xi¡¯s head was buzzing as she asked Lu Shan, ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation now? Are they saying that Guan Lei is gay?¡±
Lu Shan nodded seriously, ¡°It¡¯s already spreading like wildfire, and many people are trying to find out who the man in drag is.¡±
Shen Xi suddenly felt relieved. Li Zhe had worn makeup today, and it was applied quite evenly. As a result, many people could not recognize him.
Otherwise, it would have been a disaster for both the Guan and Li families.
One was the only son of the Guan family in Beijing, and the other was the only son of the Li family in Hai City. If these two ended up together, the entire social circle would explode.
Of course, the fact that Guan Lei was now known to be gay was already quite explosive in itself..
Chapter 742 - 742: Bright Eyes
Chapter 742 - 742: Bright Eyes
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In the face of Shen Xi¡¯s silence, Lu Shanfortingly patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s a good thing you two didn¡¯t get together before. Don¡¯t be sad. You were young and couldn¡¯t see people¡¯s true colors, and that¡¯s normal.¡±
In truth, Lu Shan felt like she had been served a bitter pill. She had once regarded Guan Lei as a prospective son-inw before he abandoned Shen Xi.
Guan Lei did not seem like a homosexual at all. When he looked at Xi, his gaze was filled with affection and intrigue.
Could he be bisexual?
Shen Yan, on the side, concurred andforted, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s not dwell on the past. In any case, we won¡¯t pay him any attention in the future. If he dares toe and bother you again, I¡¯ll chase him away with a broom.¡±
Shen Yan was furious. Guan Lei was clearly homosexual, yet he had the audacity to pursue his daughter. Which father could ept that?
Listening to her parents, Shen Xi could only smile wryly. Fortunately, she was present today; otherwise, she might have doubted Guan Lei herself.
Shen Xi said helplessly, ¡°Mom, we should just ignore these baseless rumors. You can¡¯t believe everything you hear.¡±
Shen Xi could not help but rify things for Guan Lei.
Lu Shan¡¯s expression abruptly changed as she looked at Shen Xi with narrowed eyes and asked, ¡°Xi, are you defending Guan Lei?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s scalp tightened instantly, and she quickly smiled to hide her unease. ¡°Mom, where did you get that idea? I just feel that some media outlets are not trustworthy, and besides, Guan Lei is my ex-boyfriend. 1 still have a say in whether he¡¯s homosexual or not. Even though we¡¯re not together now, I¡¯m still an ex with principles, right?¡±
Lu Shan hummed with distrust and said, ¡°Xi, I was just asking casually. Why are you exining so much? In the past, you wouldn¡¯t have exined like this. Could it be that you¡¯re hiding something?¡±
Shen Xi forced a fake smile and replied, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking it. 1 was just tired from ying. I¡¯m going upstairs now, okay?¡±
Shen Xi took Lu Shan¡¯s ambiguous expression as approval and hurriedly went upstairs.
Watching her retreating figure, Lu Shan sighed softly and said to Shen Yan,
¡°Husband, I think we can¡¯t stop this. Xi still seems interested in Guan Lei.¡±
Shen Yan also sighed slightly, ¡°Yeah, I have the same feeling. But think about it, we were both so stubborn in our pursuit of love back then that we cut ties with our parents and ran away from home. Xi is our daughter; she won¡¯t give in easily.¡±
Hearing Shen Yan¡¯s words, Lu Shan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and her voice choked, ¡°Husband, what should we do? If Xi is as stubborn as we were back then and runs away from home, what should we do?¡±
Shen Yan gently brushed the tears away from his wife¡¯s slightly reddened eyes andforted her, ¡°No, Xi is like us, with bright eyes. She can see love andck of it clearly. She¡¯s just momentarily confused by Guan Lei. When she sees through him, she won¡¯t be tempted by him.¡±
Lu Shan leaned into Shen Yan¡¯s embrace and felt a bit reassured. She said with a sigh, ¡°I hope so.¡±
Once Shen Xi returned upstairs, she could not help but pat her chest in relief. That was close; her mother almost found out.
It would be futile to lie to someone who knows you well; you could never hide anything.
Shen Xi freshened up a bit, then applied a face mask. While doing so, she messaged Guan Lei: ¡°My parents already know that you¡¯re homosexual.¡±
Guan Lei, upon receiving the message, felt extremely embarrassed. Having your future father-inw and mother-inw believe that you are homosexual was quite an experience, to say the least.
Guan Lei responded with a wry smile emoji and asked, ¡°So, did you rify it for me?¡±
Shen Xi replied honestly, ¡°Not really, but I reminded them that rumors aren¡¯t always reliable. However, I almost let my mother know that I¡¯m not over you.¡±
Seeing Shen Xi¡¯s response, Guan Lei felt a rush of happiness. He replied, ¡°So, you really aren¡¯t over me, huh?¡±
Shen Xi had only spoken the truth, but she did not expect Guan Lei to tease her. Feeling a bit defiant, she responded, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re proud of my unyielding interest in you.. How about 1 give up on youpletely?¡±
Chapter 743 - 743: Help Me Rubble
Chapter 743 - 743: Help Me Rubble
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as he said this, Guan Lei instantly realized his mistake and quickly begged for mercy, ¡°Xi, 1 was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have been arrogant. I should be punished. Punish me to climb up to the second floor of your house.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei proposing punishment for his own benefit and replied rudely, ¡°Since it¡¯s a punishment, I¡¯ll be the one to choose what to do with you.¡±
Guan Lei sighed slightly. It seemed that he would have to keep his mouth shut next time. He had offended the Queen.
Guan Lei resigned himself to his fate and continued typing. He asked humbly, ¡°How are you going to punish me? No matter what you want to do to me, I¡¯ll dly endure it and won¡¯t resist.¡±
Xi chuckled and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll punish you by forbidding you to climb any more walls.¡¯
When Guan Lei received Shen Xi¡¯s reply, his face instantly turned sour. Heughed bitterly and hurriedly called Shen Xi, but she rejected his call.
Shen Xi sent a voice message jokingly, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to ept my punishment?¡±
Guan Lei quickly replied, ¡°This punishment is too severe. If I don¡¯t climb the wall, how can 1 kiss and hug you? I won¡¯t mess around with you, but 1 just want to be close to you. change a punishment please.¡±
Shen Xi felt ufortable with Guan Lei¡¯s straightforward words. Her face was slightly red as she sent Guan Lei a ¡®NO¡¯ emoji. Then, she touched her slightly hot cheeks and rolled herself into the nket. With a sweet mood, she fell asleep.
Guan Lei, who couldn¡¯t receive Shen Xi¡¯s message, opened the ss door with a frustrated expression and looked at the room opposite him. The lights are off.
The moonlight stretched the youth¡¯s mncholic figure.
Li Zhe, who had just returned home with Meng Yu, looked around curiously as soon as he entered Meng Yu¡¯s room. Just as he had expected, Meng Yu¡¯s room was extremely simple. If he hadn¡¯t seen some toiletries in the bathroom, Li
Zhe would have never felt that someone had lived in this room a few days ago.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, who was sniffing around like a dog, with amusement ¡°Director Li, you can sleep here tonight. I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡±
The master bedroom was better than the guest room, so Meng Yu naturally
wanted to give the master bedroom to Li Zhe.
Then, Meng Yu went to the bathroom and was about to take his toiletries to the guest room when he turned around and bumped into Li Zhe, who was suddenly blocking the bathroom door.
Meng Yu abruptly pulled back to widen the distance between him and Li Zhe, but he didn¡¯t expect Li Zhe to take a step toward him.
Meng Yu continued to retreat while Li Zhe silently approached him. Every time Meng Yu took a step back, Li Zhe would take one forward, forcing Meng Yu¡¯s entire body against the tiled walls of the bathroom.
The coldness of the ceramic tiles made Meng Yu shiver. His hand holding the toiletries was instantly ced between him and Li Zhe. He lowered his head and asked in an unnatural voice, ¡°Director Li, what a_re you doing?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. In fact, he could guess what Li Zhe was trying to do, but he was still a little shy and uneasy, so he could only speak to break this strange and ambiguous atmosphere.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were fixed on Meng Yu, who had his head lowered and voice muffled. He leaned forward and whispered into Meng Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Ah Yu, my back still hurts. Can you help me massage it?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s moist breath blew onto Meng Yu¡¯s ears, which made Meng Yu¡¯s face burn. He nudged Li Zhe, and the moment he looked up, he was amused by Li Zhe¡¯s dirty face.
Just as Li Zhe was puzzled as to why Meng Yu suddenlyughed at him, Meng Yu pushed Li Zhe away forcefully and said, ¡°Director Li, you should wash up first.¡¯
As he spoke, Meng Yu sized Li Zhe up and went out with a smile on his face. He even thoughtfully closed the bathroom door for Li Zhe.
Li Zhe¡¯s head was filled with confusion, but when he turned his gaze to the mirror in the bathroom, he almost lost it.
Was that person in the mirror with a red-ck face with blue-green patches him? Li Zhe wiped his face in disbelief and was shocked by himself.
At this moment, Li Zhe wanted to die.
No wonder Meng Yu left in a hurry when he was at the Guan Family. No wonder Nieng Yu smiled so strangely just now. It turned out to be this messy ghost face.
Li Zhe almost cried himself to death in the bathroom. He quickly turned on the tap and sshed water on his face without any rhyme or reason. In the end, he realized that his face felt greasy and could not be washed clean..
Chapter 744 - 744: Help Me Remove My Make-up
Chapter 744 - 744: Help Me Remove My Make-up
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Helplessly, Li Zhe took off his clothes and nned to take a shower while continuing to rub the makeup off his face.
After a while, Li Zhe vaguely heard a knock on the door. Then, he heard Meng Yu say in a loud voice, ¡°Director Li, I brought you some makeup remover.¡±
Li Zhe looked at the shampoo on the shelf, then reached out his hand and squeezed arge pump to quickly apply it to his head, massaging it until it was full of bubbles.
At this moment, Meng Yu, who was outside the door, thought that Li Zhe did not hear him due to the shower. He raised his voice louder and repeated, ¡°Director Li, I brought you some makeup remover. You need to remove the makeup on your face with makeup removers.¡±
This time, Li Zhe answered,¡± My eyes are covered by bubbles. It hurts a little and I can¡¯t open them. Help me bring them in.¡±
Meng Yu hesitated for a moment, then gently pushed open a small gap in the bathroom door. In an instant, the hot mist in the bathroom along with the moist water vapor spread on Meng Yu¡¯s face.
Meng Yu braced himself and opened the door a little more. At this moment, the door was suddenly pulled open. Meng Yu, who was caught off guard, was carried forward by the door handle in his hand and fell into Li Zhe¡¯s foamed body.
Li Zhe endured the pain from the foam in his eyes and grabbed Meng Yu. Both of them fell to the ground.
The sudden ident made Meng Yu t s mind go offline. The world was falling in his eyes. In the next moment, his entire body was pressed on Li Zhe¡¯s slippery body.
Li Zhe¡¯s slightly painful groan came, and Meng Yu was startled. He hurriedly propped himself up and asked anxiously, ¡°Where did you fall? Let me see.¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t realize how ambiguous his action of sitting on Li Zhe¡¯s abdomen was. He only nervously touched Li Zhe!s body, wanting to check for any injuries.
Li Zhe only closed his eyes and said with slight pain, ¡°My eyes, my eyes hurt with all the foam.¡¯
Meng Yu was slightly shocked. His buttocks moved back slightly, wanting to lean forward to look at Li Zhe¡¯s eyes, but he froze in the next second.
At this moment, Li Zhe¡¯s high-spirited body had already stood up, and it was pressing against Meng Yu¡¯s buttocks through the fabric.
Meng Yu hurriedly got up in a panic and subconsciously wanted to walk out. However, just as he turned his head, he heard Li Zhe lying on the ground with his eyes closed. He reached out his hand to grab the air aggrievedly and said pitifully, ¡°Ah Yu, where are you? Hurry up and take me to wash my eyes. It hurts.¡¯
Meng Yu calmed himself down slightly. He bent down and carefully pulled Li Zhe up. He led Li Zhe towards the warm water and gently helped him wash the foam off his eyes. He also helped Li Zhe remove his makeup.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were closed. While enjoying Meng Yu¡¯s gentle movements, he stretched out his hand to touch Meng Yu¡¯s body. Meng Yu moved slightly avoiding Li Zhe¡¯s touch. When Li Zhen felt nothing, his expression instantly became sad.
Nieng Yu sighed slightly and pulled Li Zhe away from the shower head. He then said, ¡®Director Li, try opening your eyes and see if you can open them.¡±
Li Zhe put down his hand and tried to blink a few times. Through the tiny gaps in his eyes, he instantly saw a drenched Meng Yu.
The soaked shirt was almost transparent, and the little peas on Meng Yu¡¯s chest had already stood up, pushing up the transparent fabric. The shy and pretty nipples through the fabric made Li Zhe, who was already thirsty for Meng Yu, instantly stare.
Almost in an instant, Meng Yu saw Li Zhe¡¯s lower body rise up like a bullet, scaring Meng Yu into retreating.
There was only one thought in Meng Yu¡¯s mind. He wanted to escape, but it seemed that he couldn¡¯t escape because Li Zhe was already pressing down on him.
He struggled in Li Zhe¡¯s arms for a while, but in the end, Li Zhe stuck one leg between Meng Yu¡¯s and used his penis to rub against Meng Yu¡¯s lower body.
¡°Ah Yu, you¡¯re hard.¡± Li Zhe¡¯s deep voice rang out in Meng Yu¡¯s ears. ¡°Later, when you do me, be gentle. My back is still not recovered. However, if you¡¯re in the mood, I don¡¯t mind if you are rough with me. I like it.¡±
Listening to Li Zhe¡¯s flirtatious words, Meng Yu felt his face turn so red that it was about to drip blood. He shyly pushed Li Zhe twice, but in the end, both his hands were directly pressed against the wall by Li Zhe.
Li Zhe¡¯s low and sexy voice echoed in the bathroom, ¡°Ah Yu, if you¡¯re
unwilling, push me away..¡±
Chapter 745 - 745: He Was Willing
Chapter 745 - 745: He Was Willing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu¡¯s thoughts were in a mess. Was he unwilling? No, he was willing.
Meng Yu was unwilling to lie to himself because, at this moment, he had an urgent desire for Li Zhe.
Therefore, when Li Zhe unbuttoned his clothes at some point and wantonly nibbled on his sensitive nipples, he followed themand of his desire, puffed out his chest, and instinctively sent the sensitive spot on his chest to Li Zhe¡¯s mouth.
Li Zhe was pleasantly surprised by Meng Yu¡¯s initiative. He let go of Meng Yu¡¯s hands that were pinned to the wall and quickly took off Meng Yu¡¯s clothes. He held their penises and rubbed them up and down.
Looking at his hard penis leaning against Li Zhe¡¯s penis made Meng Yu¡¯s entire body heat up a little more. His lower body also followed his excitement and raised a little.
Meng Yu threw away all the thoughts in his mind and allowed himself to indulge in the tide of desire. It was not until Li Zhe slightly moved away from his body and took out the shower gel that Meng Yu slightly came back to his senses.
Meng Yu watched as Li Zhe squeezed out some shower gel and applied it to his back. He grabbed Li Zhe¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Your back is injured.¡±
Li Zhe smiled.¡± It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small wound. It can¡¯t stop my determination to mingle with you.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe disapprovingly. Then, under Li Zhe¡¯s astonished gaze, he pulled Li Zhe¡¯s hand, which was covered in shower gel, and ced it on his back. His swollen red lips raised slightly and said with a seductive expression, ¡°You onto me.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s fingertips were already on Meng Yu!s back. When he heard Meng Yu¡¯s words, he trembled slightly and asked in a weak and anxious voice, ¡°Really?
can 1?¡±
Meng Yu smiled slightly and guided Li Zhe¡¯s finger into himself.
The entry of the foreign object into him made Meng Yu draw in a cold breath. That breath was like a bewitching drug that a vixen blew at Li Zhe, sucking him in.
Not needing Meng Yu l s guidance, Li Zhe began to gently and lightly twitch his fingers at Meng Yu e s back. Seeing Meng Yu lean back slightly and panting, his sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down unbearably, Li Zhe opened his mouth and bit it.
Li Zhe patiently searched for Meng Yu l s sensitive spot until Meng Yu suddenly raised his voice. Li Zhe¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he extended another finger, twirling it around Meng Yu¡¯s sensitive spot.
The repeated actions stimted Meng Yu to surrender quickly. His trembling penis spat milky white liquid into the air.
Meng Yu¡¯s body went limp and fell into Li Zhe¡¯s arms. Li Zhe continued to light Meng Yu¡¯s body on fire. For the sake of Meng Yu¡¯s sexual pleasure, he had learned a lot of things. It would be a pity if he didn¡¯t use them.
Meng Yu was groggy from Li Zhe¡¯sfort. He only came back online when Li Zhe pressed him against the ss door of the bathroom and a Li Zhe was slowly entering him from behind.
¡°It hurts¡¡± Meng Yu bit his lower lip and whispered like a kitten.
Li Zhe leaned on Meng Yu¡¯s back and gently bit his earlobe. He said in an extremely gentle voice, ¡°Ah Yu, bear with it. Be good. I¡¯ll make youfortable in a while.¡¯
Li Zhe used one hand tofort Meng Yu¡¯s penis head that was oozing with pre-cum to distract him from the pain. The other hand kneaded Meng Yu¡¯s balls.
Meng Yu¡¯s mind only felt pain and full. By the time Li Zhe¡¯s penis waspletely pushed into Meng Yu t s back, he was already sweating profusely.
Li Zhe tentatively twitched a few times. Meng Yu, who had already adapted to the size, didn¡¯t feel any pain. He only felt a little full. Then, he snorted at Li Zhe¡¯s movements.
Seeing this, Li Zhe curled his lips into a smile and began to push against Meng Yu¡¯s sensitive spot. Meng Yu only felt a wave of numbness drown him. He twisted his body to escape from this feeling but was firmly pressed down on the spot by Li Zhe, enduring Li Zhe¡¯s pile-like movements.
Several times, Meng Yu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to escape to the side, but he was pulled back by Li Zhe.
The night was still long, and it was impossible for Li Zhe to let Meng Yu off so easily.
Li Zhe looked at his beloved man trying hard to swallow his penis, veins bulging ferociously as he wantonly entered and exited the pink flesh hole. Coupled with the groans from Meng Yu as he was forced to endure, the desire in Li Zhe¡¯s eyes surged, and the movements of his lower body became more and more violent and rapid.
Meng Yu never knew that Li Zhe¡¯s physical strength was so good. The two went from the wet bathroom to the refreshing bed, from the shameful back facing to a face-to-face collision of desire..
Chapter 746 - 746: Grief
Chapter 746 - 746: Grief
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The afternoon sun shone through the curtains on the two people on the bed.
The mottled spots on Meng Yu t s fair skin were particrly obvious, Meng Yu moved his heavy eyelids and looked at the dust floating in the sunlight in confusion. For a moment, he did not know where he was.
¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A low and hoarse voice suddenly rang out by his ear. Meng Yu was instantly startled. He was just about to turn his head when his back was suddenly hit ruthlessly by someone.
Meng Yu was caught off guard and groaned. The next moment, he instantly covered his mouth in panic.
However, Li Zhe didn¡¯t want to let Meng Yu off so easily. He whispered in
Meng Yu¡¯s ear, ¡°Ah Yu, I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡®
As Li Zhe apologized, his lower body began to twitch and hit Meng Yu¡¯s dder every time. Soon, Meng Yu began to moan.
The sound of the bodies hitting against each other became a lustful instrument in the sunny afternoon, seducing both of them in the tide of desire.
It was not until the two of them reached their peak, when low growls and moans intertwined, that the sex slowly ended.
Meng Yu came back to his senses from the lingering charm and pushed Li Zhe away from behind him. He got off the bed in a panic. As a result, the semen that was just ejacted into him and fromst night flowed down his inner thigh.
Meng Yu instantly froze on the spot. At this moment, his mind was nk, and he did not know what to do.
When Li Zhe, who was on the bed, saw such a lewd scene, his eyes darkened a little. The moment Meng Yu¡¯s mind went nk, he got up and came to Meng Yu¡¯s side, pinching his buttocks.
Meng Yu was shocked and embarrassed. He turned to re at Li Zhe, but Li
Zhe did not show any remorse and directly picked Meng Yu up.¡± Come, let¡¯s go take a shower.¡¯
Meng Yu, who was being carried like a princess, suddenly became shy and said angrily, ¡°Director Li, let go of me¡¡±
¡°I won¡¯t let you go. If you make another noise, I will do you again in the bathroom.¡± Li Zhe¡¯s bright eyes looked at Meng Yu in his arms as he threatened.
Meng Yu immediately shut up and quietly curled into Li Zhe¡¯s arms. He never expected that even though he was so obedient, Li Zhe would still press him against the sink of the bathroom and force himself into him again.
Even after Meng Yu had put on his clothes, he was still hating Li Zhe¡¯s immoral behaviour.
Li Zhe humbly apologized behind Meng Yu.
Nieng Yu ignored Li Zhe and opened the door to his room. However, the next moment, Meng Yu suddenly died socially.
In the living room, a messy head Zeng Rong was biting bread in his mouth. He looked at the two people who walked out of the room with a sad expression.
¡°Done making love?¡±
Seeing Zeng Rong, Meng Yu remembered that Zeng Rong did not leave the day before yesterday, so it was normal for Zeng Rong to be at his house.
If that was the case, wouldn¡¯t themotion he and Li Zhe made yesterday be heard?
Meng Yu was a little unwilling to give up. He even looked at Zeng Rong and asked, ¡°Did youe back yesterday?¡±
Zeng Rongs pitch-ck eyes became even more resentful. He fiercely took a bite of the bread and said, ¡°l came back. I heard your voice as soon as I came back.
Zeng Rong thought that the two of them would end soon, but he didn¡¯t expect them to y for the whole night. They were so passionate that he had heard it from next door, so he found several movies to satisfy himself.
It wasn¡¯t until midnight that the noise from the room next door gradually died down and he fell asleep. However, just now, he was woken up again by the passionate sound of the two of them. Zeng Rong really felt that he should leave. This was too torturous.
As he thought about it, Zeng Rongs gaze unexpectedly met Li Zhe¡¯s. Zeng Rong was stunned at first, then he whistled teasingly. He had to admit that Li Zhe looked gentle and weak, but he was pretty good in that aspect.
Just from Meng Yu¡¯s coquettish voice yesterday, Zeng Rong could easily guess that Meng Yu was the one at the bottom.
However, Zeng Rong was d that the two of them hadn¡¯t gone too far. If they had started doing it in the living room, he would have been very embarrassed.
Meng Yu was embarrassed by the teasing whistle, but Li Zhe raised his eyebrows shamelessly in response.
Then, Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu considerately and said, ¡®Yu, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±
As Li Zhe spoke, he walked straight to the fridge. However, when he opened the fridge, there was nothing. Li Zhe then remembered that Meng Yu was not staying here for the next few days, and Zeng Hong was about to leave..
Chapter 747 Sending a Room
Chapter 747 Sending a Room
Zeng Rong pushed his bread in front of the two of them and said, "Eat mine."
Li Zhe looked at the bread in Zeng Rong''s hand and thought that Meng Yu had used up so much energy yesterday. How could he eat just bread?
"Ah Yu, have some bread first. I''ll get someone to send some food over." Li Zhe said.
After getting Shi Xuan to deliver breakfast, Li Zhe finally had the time to look at the messages and missed calls on his phone.
After reading Guan Lei''s message, Li Zhe frowned.
It turned out that someone wanted to kill him yesterday.
Li Zhe''s gaze turned to Meng Yu, who was currently sitting at the dining table, his mind in a mess.
Meanwhile, Meng Yu called out to Li Zhe, "Director Li, you should eat some too. It''s already noon."
Zeng Rong, who was standing at the side, showed his two front teeth and said with a sly smile, "Yes, yes. Eat more. Otherwise, you won''t have the strength to continue in the afternoon."
Meng Yu''s blushed. He picked up a piece of bread and stuffed it into Zeng Rong''s mouth. "Eat your food."
This was the first time Zeng Rong had seen Meng Yu so shy. He was instantly overjoyed.
"Weren''t you supposed to leave the day before yesterday? Why are you still here?" Meng Yu asked Zeng Rong as he tore the bread in his hand and ate slowly.
"Because of you." Zeng Rong said carelessly.
As soon as Zeng Rong said that, he instantly received a warning look from Li Zhe. He felt a chill down his back and immediately continued, "We''re partners after all. How can I leave you here alone?"
Zeng Rong didn''t mention that Li Zhe was being hunted down. He wasn''t sure if Meng Yu wanted to make it public, so he simply shut up.
Meng Yu looked back at Li Zhe, then turned to Zeng Rong and said, "Thank you!"
"Hey, what are you thanking me for?" Zeng Rong avoided Li Zhe''s gaze and smiled.
Zeng Rong lowered his head and frowned. Why did Meng Yu find such a jealous person? He saved Li Zhe yesterday and yet was still treated like that, how sad.
Just as Zeng Rong wasmenting that he was unloved and bullied, Li Zhe stepped forward and sat beside Zeng Rong and said, "Thank you for saving my lifest night."
Although Li Zhe was jealous, Zeng Rong had saved his life and was Meng Yu''s brother. Thus, Li Zhe decided to thank Zeng Rong properly.
"You can let me know of any property in Beijing that you like. I''ll give it to you as a thank-you gift for saving my life." Li Zhe said as though gifting a house was something normal.
Zeng Rong instantly lit up. He stared at Li Zhe and said in surprise, "Anything?"
It was not difficult for rich people to buy a house, but if they could gift a house anywhere, they were not ordinary rich people.
Under Zeng Rong''s expectant gaze, Li Zhe nodded and said, "Yes, any house will do."
If Zeng Rong stayed, then the chances of him keeping Meng Yu would be even higher. Although Meng Yu said that he wouldn''t leave, but just in case, Li Zhe decided to keep Zeng Rong.
In the end, Zeng Rong only sighed after the surprise. "It''s a pity. I still like my previous life. It''s inconvenient to have a house. It seems that I won''t have a rich life."
After that, no matter what Li Zhe said, Zeng Rong refused to ept his gift. Under Meng Yu''s persuasion, Li Zhe could only give up.
On the other hand, Zeng Rong had eaten a lot of Li Zhe''s dishes. As he ate, he sighed at Meng Yu''s good fortune.
After dinner, Li Zhe was prepared to take Meng Yu to Guan Lei''s residence. He still wanted to ask about the details of yesterday''s incident.
Thinking about Meng Yuing over, Guan Lei thought Shen Xi would also want toe over to see Meng Yu, so he directly sent a message to Shen Xi, "Xi, Li Zhe and Meng Yu areing to my ceter. Do you want toe with them?"
Shen Xi, who was working, replied swiftly, "Wait. I will be there soon."
Putting down her phone, Shen Xi looked outside then swiftly grabbed her bag and slipped away.
When Shen Xi arrived, Li Zhe and Meng Yu had just arrived.
Li Zhe looked at Shen Xi''s sneaky appearance and asked in confusion, "Shen Xi, what are you doing? Sneaking around like this?"
Shen Xi suddenly looked up at Li Zhe and shushed him. She said in a low voice, "Li Zhe, keep your voice down."
Meng Yu also looked at Shen Xi in confusion.
Shen Xi looked at the door of her house a few times. Although she knew that it was a workday today and her parents were not at home, it was hard to guarantee that the auntie at home would suddenlye out, see her and tell her parents about it.
Chapter 748 - 748: Foreign Killer
Chapter 748: Foreign Killer
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When she saw that there was no one on the other side, Shen Xi quickly pressed the doorbell.
Xue Li quickly weed the three of them into the vi.
When Guan Lei saw Shen Xi, he also sneakily looked at the house opposite through the ss. Then, he swiftly drew the curtains.
Li Zhe and Meng Yu were confused by the couple¡¯s actions.
¡°Xi, did something happen? You and Guan Lei look like you¡¯re hiding from someone.¡± Meng Yu asked.
¡°That¡¯s my house. I¡¯m afraid someone in my house saw meing here.¡±
Meng Yu didn¡¯t know that Shen Xi lived here, When he met Shen Xi four years ago, he was sent to Zheng Huai¡¯s ce to stay. Later, he was sent overseas.
This time, he had been living in the house that Shen Xi bought for him.
Thinking of this, Meng Yu felt a little guilty and hurriedly said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over and greet Uncle and Auntie. I haven¡¯t officially visited them since I came back. ¡±
As he said that, Meng Yu was about to walk out. Shen Xi and Guan Lei were so shocked that they hurriedly stood in front of Meng Yu to block him.
¡°It¡¯s not appropriate,¡± Guan Lei said.
¡°They¡¯re not at home.¡± Shen Xi smiled.
Li Zhe knew a little about the reason, and he even knew that this reason had something to do with him.
After all, if it wasn¡¯t for him, Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t have lied and Guan Lei wouldn¡¯t have abandoned her. Naturally, the Shen and Lu families wouldn¡¯t have looked down on Guan Lei, so he could only stand silently at the side.
On the contrary, Meng Yu asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to wee me to Xi¡¯s house?¡±
¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Shen Xi said with a troubled expression.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to make Meng Yu feel guilty, because Li Zhe had hypnotized her to lie because of Meng Yu.
Guan Lei, on the other hand, nced at Li Zhe in annoyance and said to Meng
Yu, ¡°Go ask your good husband yourself.¡±
Nieng Yu¡¯s face turned red in an instant, and he stammered shyly, ¡°Guan Lei, don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±
This was the first time Shen Xi had seen Meng Yu so embarrassed. She nced at the marks on Meng Yu¡¯s neck and almostughed out loud.
¡°Isn¡¯t Li Zhe your husband?¡± Guan Lei teased. ¡°Then how did the marks on your necke about? Did a dog bite you?¡±
After saying that, Guan Lei shot a nce at Li Zhe, especially when he said the word ¡°dog.¡±
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but pull Guan Lei, telling him to calm dovvn and not say that.
Guan Lei was usually cold and aloof in front of outsiders. Now that he said this, he was deliberately bullying others. Yesterday, he had a good banquet, but it was ruined by Li Zhe.
In the end, he was in a terrible situation and even got the title of a homosexual man, while Li Zhe got the beauty. Guan Lei was really unwilling.
Li Zhe pulled Meng Yu into his arms and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯llugh at me. I¡¯ll just be a dog. I¡¯m better than you. I bit his neck. What about you?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s words were extremely provocative. Meng Yu was so embarrassed that he pinched Li Zhe¡¯s arm, hinting at Li Zhe to speak less.
Guan Lei was still angered. He looked at Meng Yu e s neck, then at Shen Xi¡¯s neck, and he became even angrier.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but let out his anger when they got down to business.
Li Zhe remembered the purpose of looking for Guan Lei today and finally softened his tone.
As soon as they entered Guan Lei¡¯s study, Li Zhe asked about yesterday¡¯s incident. ¡°Someone deliberately murdered me yesterday, right?¡±
Guan Lei tapped his fingers on the solid wood desk and looked at Li Zhe without blinking.¡± Who did you offend? There are actually assassins from outside the country who came to kill you, and there are two of them?¡±
Li Zhe was slightly surprised. The only thing he could think of was this trip to S nation, so he voiced his thoughts.
Guan Lei frowned. Li Zhe¡¯s guess was simr to what he had found, but he felt that something was a little strange. ¡°We found two people this time, but six cars explodedst night, and they were in different locations. Including the fire in your house, there are at least seven people in this series. However, no matter how hard I looked, I only found the entry information of two people. I suspect that this matter has something to do with the Huaguo people.¡±
Nieng Yu, who was at the side, saw that he could no longer hide the matter and said, ¡°Those two assassins are the second and third-ranked assassins of the International Assassin Alliance. Moreover, the people who participated in the assassination of Li Zhe this time were indeed from Huaguo..¡±
Chapter 749 - 749: Wanted Him to Leave
Chapter 749: Wanted Him to Leave
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Nieng Yu¡¯s words made Li Zhe¡¯s heart suddenly stop. ¡°Ah Yu, so you knew about this long ago? You suddenly didn¡¯t leave because you wanted to protect me, right?¡±
No wonder Meng Yu was inseparable from him. No wonder Meng Yu asked Grandpa Guan for a bodyguard.
Meng Yu avoided Li Zhe¡¯s gaze and didn¡¯t reply, but his expression was a tacit agreement in Li Zhe¡¯s eyes.
Li Zhe secretly hated himself for not being alert at all. If anything happened to Meng Yu because he wanted to save him, he would feel so guilty that he would go die.
Li Zhe grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand. Meng Yu looked at the two people who were watching a good show in front of him and quickly wanted to pull back, but Li Zhe stubbornly held on even tighter.
Guan Lei turned his gaze to Shen Xi, but Shen Xi red back at him. He had no choice but to interrupt Li Zhe and Meng Yu!s affectionate conversation. ¡°The killer is still alive. I sent someone to investigate the car explosion yesterday. The police station has also sent someone to investigate, but there¡¯s no progress so far. Li Zhe, you still have to strengthen your defences.¡±
Guan Lei wanted to quickly finish what he had to say and then chase these two annoying things out so that he could have a good time with Shen Xi.
Li Zhe turned to Guan Lei and said, ¡°Give me Guan Ba and Guan Jiu. 20 guards
aren¡¯t enough, give me another 20.¡±
Li Zhe wasn¡¯t afraid of the killersing to kill him, but he was afraid that Nieng Yu would get hurt because of him, so he could only ask Guan Lei for an exorbitant price. He even aimed his eyes at Xue Li, trying to take him away as well. After all, Xue Li was more powerful than Guan Ba and Guan Jiu.
Xue Li, who was standing next to Guan Lei, shrank his head.
In the end, Li Zhe still mustered his courage and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Xue
Li to me and I¡¯ll return Guan Ba back to you?¡±
Guan Lei held his forehead and said generously, ¡°Take them, take them.¡±
Shen Xi was worried that there was no one around Guan Lei, so she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Lu Fei follow you for the time being. 1 won¡¯t be at ease without anyone by your side.¡±
Guan Lei smiled andforted him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xue Li isn¡¯t the only one with me. 1 have a few people protecting me in the dark. Guan Ba is with me too. It¡¯ll be fine. You should stay with Lu Fei.¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s exnation, Shen Xi felt relieved.
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Ah Yu, I have a bag of fruits in my car. 1 forgot to bring it up just now. Help me get it and give it to Auntie. We¡¯ll cut some fruits to eat.¡¯
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe, then stood up and said, ¡°Alright.¡±
With Guan Lei here, nothing should happen to Li Zhe, so Meng Yu went down with ease.
Shen Xi watched Meng Yu¡¯s figure walk away, then turned to Li Zhe and asked,
¡°What do you want to say by sending Brother Meng Yu away?¡±
Li Zhe smiled bitterly. ¡°l thought about it. I¡¯m still worried about Ah Yu being by my side. With his personality, if something really happened to me when I was being hunted, he would be the first to die.¡±
Shen Xi agreed with Li Zhe¡¯s words very much. Meng Yu regarded Li Zhe as more important than his own life, so Meng Yu would definitely risk his life to save Li Zhe.
Li Zhe looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°l want Ah Yu to leave my side. That way, he won¡¯t have to face danger.¡±
¡°You know that¡¯s impossible. Brother Meng Yu would never leave your side at this time.¡± Shen Xi frowned.
¡°Of course I know, so I want you to help me.¡± Li Zhe sighed slightly.
¡°Me? Help you?¡± Shen Xi was puzzled. ¡°How can I help you?¡±
¡°Ah Yu stayed because I¡¯m in danger, so I want to set up a trap and pretend that the killer has been caught. That way, he will leave without worry.¡± Li Zhe said.
Guan Lei said disapprovingly, ¡°Yesterday, Meng Yu already said in front of Grandpa that he won¡¯t leave you and wants to be with you. With his personality, he won¡¯t leave so easily. Li Zhe, what do you want to do?¡±
Guan Lei narrowed his eyes and stared at Li Zhe.
¡°What if I get together with another girl? Or should I tell Ah Yu that I only had a biological need for him before, that it was just a habit, and that I still wanted to live a normal man¡¯s life, get married, and have children? Or hypnotize Ah Yu and make him leave. So, Shen Xi, I want you to help take care of him.¡± Li Zhe said.
This was the only way Li Zhe could think of to make Meng Yu leave him.
After hearing Li Zhe¡¯s words, Shen Xi instantly became angry. ¡°Li Zhe, Brother Meng Yu is a person with his own opinions. He¡¯s not someone you can manipte.. What right do you have to decide what he thinks? Or even use hypnosis to change his thoughts?¡±
Chapter 750 - 750: For His Good
Chapter 750: For His Good
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe struggled, and his tone was filled with indescribable pain. ¡°If I had a way, I wouldn¡¯t have thought of such a way. Shen Xi, I want Meng Yu to live well. Leaving me is the best decision for him.¡±
¡°You and Guan Lei have really been ying together for a long time,¡± Shen Xi sneered. ¡®You¡¯ve infected each other with your abnormal thoughts. Both of you did things that hurt people under the banner of doing good for each other. Is what you think is good really good?¡±
Shen Xi recalled Guan Lei¡¯s so-called ¡®help¡¯ back then. He broke up with her and angered her to the hospital.
Now, Li Zhe actually wanted to use this method to make Meng Yu leave on his own. They were indeed birds of the same feather.
Guan Lei, who was at the side, scoffed. He had not expected Li Zhe to think of such a method.
Back then, he had made the decision to let Shen Xi leave him, causing the two of them to be separated for four years. Now if Li Zhe had done this, with Meng Yu¡¯ s mental state, he would be lucky if he didn¡¯t go crazy.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to talk to these two self-righteous fools. She looked at Li Zhe coldly and said, ¡°Before you make a decision, you¡¯d better ask my cousin what the consequences will be for Brother Meng Yu. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re injured or in pain, but if you hurt Brother Meng Yu, I won¡¯t be polite.¡±
Li Zhe frowned, but he still called Zheng Huai as Shen Xi said.
Li Zhe knew Meng Yu¡¯s mental state very well, but he really didn¡¯t want Meng Yu to lose his life because of him.
On the other end of the phone, Zheng Huai asked in an unfriendly tone,
¡°Hmm? Li Zhe? If you have something to say, say it quickly. I¡¯m not free!¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s tone towards Li Zhe wasn¡¯t very good. Firstly, it was because Li Zhe¡¯s engagement had hurt his friend Meng Yu, and secondly, Li Zhe had hypnotized Shen Xia In Zheng Huai¡¯s opinion, this was unforgivable.
Li Zhe coughed awkwardly and told Zheng Huai his thoughts.
Zheng Huai had been busy with his own research project recently and hadn¡¯t contacted anyone else. When he heard that Li Zhe wanted Meng Yu to leave, he was a little stunned.
¡°You wanted Ah Yu to leave. Why did you pretend to be with someone else? Why didn¡¯t you just set up a trap and pretend that the killer had been caught? Didn¡¯t Ah Yu live alone for the past four years? You¡¯re not in his future ns, so he¡¯ll naturally leave.¡± Zheng Huai said.
After all, Zheng Huai had apanied Meng Yu for two years of treatment overseas. He knew Meng Yu well. Since Meng Yu had said that he would not return to Li Zhe¡¯s side, he definitely would not.
Shen Xi snorted coldly and said in a strange tone, ¡°Brother, you probably don¡¯t know, but Brother Meng Yu is already with Li Zhe. I didn¡¯t know what dirty tricks Li Zhe had used to seduce Brother Meng Yu into bed, but now he wanted to push Brother Meng Yu away.¡±
¡°Together already!¡± On the other end of the phone, Zheng Huai instantly exploded. ¡°And now you¡¯re saying you¡¯re going to separate? Li Zhe, is your brain covered in sh*t? Ah Yu isn¡¯t a fool. He won¡¯t be unable to see through your little tricks. Therefore, even if you let him leave, he would not really leave you. He would only silently grieve and protect you in the dark.¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s voice gradually rose. ¡°And you should know about Ah Yu¡¯s mental state. Your attitude is like you¡¯re toying with him and despising him. If he doesn¡¯t grasp it well, Ah Yu might fall into a frenzy of self-denial at any time and go back to his dead end.¡±
¡°Being abandoned by the lover you¡¯ve finally made up your mind to be with.
Ah Yu definitely can¡¯t bear this feeling. He¡¯ll wonder why you abandoned him. Li Zhe, your behaviour is as disgusting as those people who hurt him fourteen years ago and made him feel inferior and self-tormented.¡± Zheng Huai said angrily.
After two years of treatment, Zheng Huai naturally knew what was troubling Meng Yua Meng Yu had feelings for Li Zhe, so when Meng Yu found out about the past, coupled with the dispute between him and Li Zhe, Meng Yupletely copsed.
No one was willing to show their ugly past in front of their lover.
Li Zhe slumped onto the sofa and covered his face in pain.
Zheng Huai¡¯s voice continued on the other end of the phone, ¡°Now, Ah Yu is finally willing to be with you, which means that he¡¯s slowly walking out of it. If you abandon him now, he definitely won¡¯t me you. He¡¯ll only me himself for not being worthy of you, and he¡¯ll despise the painful past he¡¯s experienced even more..¡±
Chapter 751 - 751: Fourteen Years Ago
Chapter 751: Fourteen Years Ago
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and his voice was muffled. He said weakly, ¡°But
I don¡¯t want anything to happen to him.¡±
On the other end of the phone, Zheng Huai calmed down slightly and said, ¡°Li Zhe, you still don¡¯t understand Ah Yu. If you had done that today, Ah Yu would have most likely died. Either he knew that you were deliberately scheming for him to leave, so he would be hiding in the dark to protect you and die for you. Or he would not know your intentions and would directly go crazy andmit suicide.¡¯
Zheng Huai paused for a moment, then gritted his teeth in anger and said, ¡°Li Zhe, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked Ah Yu again. Since you had provoked him, then the two of you should be honest.¡±
Shen Xi crossed his arms and looked at Li Zhe¡¯s expression. She was also indignant. Since they were together, they should face the problem together. They shouldn¡¯t hurt their lover by saying, ¡°I clearly love you, but for your own good, 1 shall pretend not to love you.¡±
Thinking of this, Shen Xi turned her head and red at Guan Lei. Guan Lei, who was thinking about something, felt guilty from Shen Xi¡¯s re and responded to Shen Xi¡¯s gaze with a silly smile.
Guan Lei¡¯s mood became a littleplicated.
He couldn¡¯t understand why Meng Yu¡¯s kidnapping would affect the rtionship between Li Zhe and Meng Yu. Guan Lei could tell that something was from Zheng Huai¡¯s words.
What was Meng Yu¡¯s so-called ugly past? It could actually make Meng Yu go crazy?
Guan Lei frowned. Perhaps Meng Yu was not just kidnapped back then.Something else must have happened inside that he did not know about.
In the end, Li Zhe still listened to Zheng Huai¡¯s words and dispelled his thoughts of letting Meng Yu leave him.
As soon as Zheng Huai hung up, Guan Lei wanted to ask Li Zhe what Meng Yu had experienced fourteen years ago.
At this moment, Meng Yu came in with a fruit tter. Guan Lei could only put his doubts aside.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe¡¯s red eyes and asked worriedly, ¡®Director Li, what happened to your eyes?¡±
Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu, who was sitting next to him and hugged him. He leaned his head against Meng Yu t s neck and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just missed you.
Why were you gone for so long?¡±
Meng Yu looked in the direction of Shen Xi and Guan Lei with a little embarrassment. He pushed Li Zhe and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°Director Li, there are still people. Let go of me quickly.¡±
Li Zhe nodded and let go of Meng Yu. Then, he pulled Meng Yu up and said to
Shen Xi and the other man, ¡°We still have things to do, so we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Li Zhe said as he pulled Meng Yu away. However, when they reached the door of the study, Li Zhe suddenly turned to Xue Li and said, ¡°Xue Li, let¡¯s go.¡± Xue Li then realized that he had been lent to Mr. Li.
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei sadly and said, ¡°Young master, I¡¯m going. You have to be well.¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s face darkened, while Shen Xi r s anger subsided.
Guan Lei waved his hand and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave.¡±
Xue Li reluctantly followed behind Li Zhe and Meng Yu. He turned his head back three times after each step and left. He didn¡¯t even forget to close the door of the study.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Xi, did something else happen to Meng Yu in the kidnapping case 14 years ago that I don¡¯t know about?¡±
Shen Xi knew that this was bad. It seemed that her cousin¡¯s words had made Guan Lei suspicious.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t want more people to know about Meng Yu, and neither did
Guan Lei, so she could only say perfunctorily, ¡°1 don¡¯t know about that either. Anyway, I only heard from my cousin that Meng Yu might have been beaten up quite badly at that time, and then he was stressed out.¡±
Guan Lei sighed slightly. Shen Xi didn¡¯t tell the truth. It seemed like it was because Meng Yu was wary of him.
However, Shen Xi¡¯s attitude made Guan Lei feel that Meng Yu from 14 years ago was not just beaten up.
Guan Lei stood up and walked towards Shen Xi. Shen Xi was slightly shocked. Could it be that Guan Lei had discovered that she was lying and was nning to force a confession out of her? No, she could not publicize Meng Yu¡¯s matter even if she was beaten to death.
Shen Xi also stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a long time. I should go back to work.¡¯
Shen Xi turned around and left without waiting for Guan Lei to respond.
Guan Lei strode towards Shen Xi and hugged her from behind. He lowered his head and rubbed his chin against Shen Xi¡¯s neck. He said gently, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t ask. You don¡¯t have to leave in such a hurry. I just miss you and want to hug you..¡±
Chapter 752 - 752: Sit
Chapter 752: Sit
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi replied obediently, ¡°Alright!¡¯
Guan Leiughed softly. Then, to Shen Xi¡¯s surprised cries, he princess-carried Shen Xi and walked towards the office chair.
¡°Guan Lei, what are you doing? Put me down.¡± Shen Xi hugged Guan Lei¡¯s neck tightly and said in panic.
¡°I just bought a new office chair. It¡¯s veryfortable. Be good, don¡¯t move, or you¡¯ll fall.¡± Guan Lei said. Then, he lowered his head and gently nted a warm kiss on Shen Xi¡¯s forehead.
Guan Lei carried Shen Xi and sat on his office chair. Shen Xi was ced on hisp.
Shen Xi sat on Guan Lei¡¯sp and felt the warmth of hisp. She blushed and said shyly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to try out your office chair? Why are you sitting alone?¡±
Guan Lei smiled lightly, and then his legs spread open in an instant. Caught off guard, Shen Xi fell from Guan Lei¡¯s thighs and sat on the chair.
Guan Lei, on the other hand, mped Shen Xi between his legs.
¡°How is it? Are youfortable sitting on it?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice rang in Shen Xi¡¯s ears.
Shen Xi turned her head away unnaturally and said with an embarrassed expression, ¡°Don¡¯t talk in my ear. It¡¯s itchy.¡±
The more Shen Xi refused, the more Guan Lei wanted to y with Shen Xi¡¯s ears.
Guan Lei opened his mouth slightly and moved closer to Shen Xi¡¯s ear. He directly bit on Shen Xi¡¯s pink earlobe. Shen Xi was shocked and wanted to lean forward to distance herself from Guan Lei¡¯s mouth, but she was pressed back by Guan Lei.
Guan Lei bit Shen Xi¡¯s earlobe lightly and then pushed his tongue into Shen
Xi¡¯s ear, causing Shen Xi to let out a soft moan. That voice was seductive and alluring, causing Guan Lei¡¯s heart to itch even more. The desire below gradually lifted his head, and he pressed it against Shen Xi¡¯s round buttocks, stirring up his desire.
Guan Lei immediately carried Shen Xi and turned Shen Xi to face him. Before Shen Xi could react, Guan Lei impatiently covered Shen Xi¡¯s slightly moving red lips.
The tip of his tongue swept across Shen Xi¡¯s pearly white teeth and entangled with Shen Xi r s moving tongue. He swallowed vigorously. Shen Xi, who couldn¡¯t close her mouth, could only let the saliva in her mouth drip down the corner of her mouth. The sound of water sshing echoed throughout the entire study room.
By the time Guan Lei was merciful enough to let go of Shen Xi!s red and swollen lips, Shen Xi was already lost in thought. Guan Lei dotingly wiped off Shen Xi¡¯s drooling saliva, and then his hot lips gradually moved down Shen Xi¡¯s neck.
Shen Xi felt a slight chill on her chest and then arge, hot hand was ced on her breasts, massaging them vigorously.
Guan Lei greedily grabbed the breast in his hand, feeling the smooth and soft touch in his hand. His gaze lingered on Shen Xi¡¯s slightly opened eyes. In Shen Xi¡¯s confusion, he pinched those trembling tips and gently dug.
Shen Xi¡¯s shirt was hanging on her arm, her shoulders were half exposed, and her goose-like neck was raised back. She subconsciously delivered her breasts to Guan Lei¡¯s hands.
Under the afternoon sun, the girl sat on the man¡¯sp and swayed. This scene was obscene and erotic, and Guan Lei felt a sharp pain in his lower body.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were deep as he cursed the little vixen in his heart. Then, he lowered his head and gently bit on the pink tip of her breast that was standing up. Then, his tongue circled around the are and licked it. Under Shen Xi¡¯s suppressed moans, he poked at Shen Xi¡¯s breast.
The itchy feeling spread all over the ce along the breast that was being yed with. It was like a dense small electric current flowing to Shen Xi¡¯s limbs and bones. Her body began to feel empty. She yearned for more touch, and her lust made her gasp lightly. She said in a pleading tone, ¡°Guan Lei, on the other side¡
When Shen Xi said this, she felt the heat of shame boiling in her body.
Guan Leiughed softly and spat out the breast he was eating. He turned to the other side of the breast that was neglected.
Her slightly cold breast was suddenly enveloped by warmth. Shen Xi felt sofortable that her scalp tingled slightly. She sighed softly and subconsciously sent her breasts deeper into Guan Lei¡¯s mouth.
It was only until Shen Xi!s two teats were glistening from Guan Lei¡¯s licking that Guan Lei gently let go of Shen Xi. He stood up and ced Shen Xi on the table. He lifted her skirt and pulled off her underwear with a little force. Shen Xi was so shocked that she quickly covered tin between her legs with her hands..
Chapter 753 - 753: Help Me
Chapter 753: Help Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Xi, let me see. It¡¯s been four years. Has your flower undergone any changes?¡± Guan Lei whispered softly.
He slowly pulled away Shen Xi¡¯s hand, and as his gaze fell upon the concealed flower¡¯s core, his throat tightened instantly. He reached out and delicately touched that tender ce, gently running his fingertips over the crevice. Shen Xi could not help but tremble.
Guan Lei¡¯s gaze made Shen Xi feel ashamed. She turned her head, blushing, and timidly whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t¡ don¡¯t look.¡±
¡°Why would you hide such a beautiful ce from me, Xi?¡± Guan Lei said, then leaned down and gave Shen Xi a light peck on her lips.
In the next moment, Guan Lei¡¯s hand gently opened the petals, revealing the alluring bud before him. He held his breath, suppressing the sudden heat that surged through his body, and rubbed the gracefully standing flower¡¯s stalk until his fingers were coated with sticky nectar.
As her flower¡¯s core was being defiled, Shen Xi felt waves of tingling sensations coursing through her body, causing her entire being to gradually soften. Guan Lei gently ced Shen Xi on the table and devoted his attentionpletely to the flower in his hand. His fingertips gently scratched the flower stalk, causing Shen Xi to let out an alluring sound that could not be suppressed.
Guan Lei tried his best to use the knowledge he had learned to please Shen Xi r s sensitive spot. Then, his rough fingertips slowly entered the depths of the flower¡¯s cavity.
Guan Lei slowly delved his finger into Shen Xi!s body while carefully observing the expression on Shen Xi¡¯s face, mentally inscribing every point that would make Shen Xi feelfortable as he gently nudged.
The tender flesh in the flower¡¯s cavity began to soften slightly. The wall of the cavity, which was getting more and more moist, squirmed slightly and twisted around Guan Lei¡¯s fingers. Guan Lei¡¯s speed became faster and faster, and he repeatedly bumped into Shen Xi¡¯s sensitive spot.
The sound of water sloshing through the movements of his finger made Shen Xi feel embarrassed. However, as Guan Lei pressed on, her lust burned her thoughts away like a torch. Her face was flushed red, and she opened her eyes. In the rippling waves of her gaze, the tide began to surge.
In the next moment, she felt as though she were caught in the embrace of a surging wave, propelled upwards, only to descend weightlessly, her entire being adrift in a surreal reverie, utterly lost in time and space.
Guan Lei pulled out his wet finger from Shen Xia He lovingly picked her up, allowing her to slowly regain her senses in his arms.
The emptiness after the climax was filled by Guan Lei¡¯s embrace, and that satisfaction warmed Shen Xi!s entire body. She copsed on Guan Lei¡¯s body, her breathing shallow.
After a while, Guan Lei said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Xi, help me.¡±
Shen Xi slowly regained her senses. Before she could react, Guan Lei pressed her down on the table again. Her legs were pressed together and lifted up by Guan Lei, leaving her butt hanging by the side of the table.
In the next second, Guan Lei¡¯s searing hot body squeezed between Shen Xi¡¯s legs. His veinous member twitched ferociously between Shen Xi¡¯s fair legs.
This was the first time that Shen Xi had seen Guan Lei¡¯s thick and long member so clearly in broad daylight. There was a small hole in the mushroom head, and as it moved, a milky white liquid pooled at the opening.
The reddish-brown cudgel with bulging veins was far from visually appealing; it could be considered rather ugly.
Guan Lei watched as Chen Xi stared at his groin, and the fervor in his heart grew even stronger. Right now, he wished he could carry the fire dragon below and burst into Shen Xi¡¯s cave which was still dripping with honey. He yearned to send her into an unbridled euphoria, panting and moaning uncontrobly because of him.
But in the end, Guan Lei held back. He could not go back on his words.
Although he could not enter directly, he could enjoy some benefits.
Guan Lei gently lifted Shen Xi¡¯s legs, pressing his body firmly on the crevice of Shen Xi¡¯s flowers. Every time he slid between her legs, the malevolent long pole would rub fiercely against the crevice, causing Shen Xi to moan coyly.
Shen Xi closed her eyes, hiding those eyes that were filled with lust. She unreservedly enjoyed the pleasure brought by the friction.
Guan Lei gritted his teeth and thrust for a long time until Shen Xi¡¯s flower crevice was rubbed red, and the flower stalk trembled delicately as it revealed its bud. It was when Shen Xi lost herself in ecstasy once again that Guan Lei finally shot out a gush of hot liquid.
The uncontroble milky white liquid spurt all over Shen Xi¡¯s body and even Shen Xi¡¯s face was inevitably stained.
Guan Lei was shocked. However, when Shen Xi stuck out her tongue to lick the liquid at the corner of her mouth ¡°ith an innocent and puzzled look, his entire brain exploded. The remaining liquid shot toward Shen Xi¡¯s face once more.
This time, Shen Xi subconsciously closed her eyes and cried out bashfully,
¡°Guan Lei, my eyes¡.¡±
Chapter 754 - 754: Getting Dressed
Chapter 754: Getting Dressed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei hurriedly bent over to help Shen Xi clean the dirt on her eyes. Nervously, he said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m sorry. Let me clean it up for you.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s movements were gentle and careful, making Shen Xi feel loved and cherished.
After wiping away what was on Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, Guan Lei pressed a gentle kiss on her quivering eyshes.
Shen Xi slowly opened her eyes, and her gaze, as serene as rippling autumn waters, reflected Guan Lei¡¯s handsome face, filled with tenderness and concern.
Guan Lei was momentarily entranced. He gently lifted Shen Xi¡¯s face and nted a series of delicate kisses on her cheeks, causing Shen Xi to giggle.
The two of them frolicked for a while. Guan Lei lowered his head and saw Shen Xi¡¯s inner thigh that had been rubbed red. He gingerly touched her inner thigh with a grimace of pain crossing his face. The slight stinging sensation caused Shen Xi to take a sharp breath.
Guan Lei, filled with remorse and concern, hastily ordered someone to bring up some ointment and a fresh set of clothes.
Shen Xi¡¯s clothes were soiled with stains and longer suitable for wearing.
Guan Lei carried Shen Xi down from the table. The knee-length skirt covered the filth on Shen Xi!s body, but not her breasts which were quivering in front of Guan Lei¡¯s eyes.
Guan Lei¡¯s throat tightened slightly, and the waning desire started to show signs of resurgence. Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s trembling breasts and said with difficulty, ¡°Xi, stop shaking your chest in front of me. It¡¯s too provocative.
I can¡¯t hold it in anymore.¡±
Shen Xi pped Guan Lei¡¯s hand away and covered her chest with both hands. In the heat of embarrassment, she snapped, ¡°How am I shaking? How am 1 provocative? Guan Lei, if you continue to spout nonsense, 1¡1¡¯11 ignore you in the future.¡¯
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s flustered threat, Guan Lei helplessly reached out his hand and gently rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand that was covering her chest. He said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯m the provocative one.¡±
Guan Lei pulled down Shen Xi¡¯s hand and lifted the bra that he had lowered to Shen Xi¡¯s waist, covering her soft breasts that were enticing him at that moment. Then, he helped Shen Xi put on her clothes and meticulously buttoned them up.
Shen Xi gazed at the earnest Guan Lei before her. A feeling too profound for words enveloped her heart. She leaned in, nting a gentle kiss on the corner of Guan Lei¡¯s lips. ¡°Guan Lei,¡± she whispered, ¡°l love you.¡±
Guan Lei, who had been struggling to contain his desires, heard Shen Xi¡¯s words and felt a sudden burst of joy in his heart. He gently embraced Shen Xi and whispered back, ¡°I love you too.¡±
After a while, Guan Lei squatted down and cleaned the filth on Shen Xi r s lower body and legs with a wet towel. Then, he put down Shen Xi¡¯s skirt and continued to hug Shen Xi affectionately.
Some things were truly strange. It was just a hug, but Guan Lei felt as though he had the whole world.
After they had embraced for a while, Guan Lei heard the doorbell downstairs. He then got up to straighten his clothes. Before long, the auntie from downstairs knocked on the study¡¯s door and said, ¡°Sir, your items have arrived.¡¯
Guan Lei opened the door slightly and took the things inside. He then said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m giving you the afternoon off today. You can go out and enjoy yourself.¡±
Auntie cheerfully responded, ¡°Alright, sir.¡±
Guan Lei brought the items over to the desk and carried Shen Xi back to the table. He lifted Shen Xi¡¯s skirt and saw that Shen Xi had already put on her underwear. He teased, ¡°When did you secretly slip on your underwear?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s face turned slightly red. She remained silent and turned her face away from Guan Lei, refusing to meet his gaze.
Guan Lei chuckled softly, ¡°Alright, no more joking. Come, spread your legs. I¡¯ll apply some ointment for you.¡±
Shen Xi obediently opened his legs towards Guan Lei.
Guan Lei gently massaged Shen Xi as he blew at the red marks on her legs, worried that it would cause even the slightest more pain.
By the time Shen Xi had changed into her new clothes, the sun had already started to set.
Lu Shan, who had just finished a meeting, went to check on Shen Xi, only to find an empty office.
Puzzled, Lu Shan called Shen Xi, and when Shen Xi saw her mother¡¯s iing call, she panicked for a moment. She then motioned to Guan Lei to hush before answering Lu Shan¡¯s call.
¡°Xi, why aren¡¯t you in the office?¡± Lu Shan asked as soon as Shen Xi picked up.
¡°l was feeling a bit tired, so I came out for a walk. I went to the mall to grab something to eat. I¡¯ll be back in a little while,¡± Shen Xi replied..
Chapter 755 - 755: No Chili
Chapter 755: No Chili
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the side, Guan Lei yed with Shen Xi¡¯s hand obediently, and eventually their fingers intertwined, warmth evident in their eyes.
Shen Xi yfully cast a sidelong nce at Guan Lei, then indulged his actions.
Lu Shan, on the other end of the phone, peeked at the sky outside and said, ¡°Alright then, just head straight hometer. It¡¯s almost time to get off work, and it would be a hassle for you toe over.¡±
Shen Xi nodded quickly and said, ¡°Alright, Mom, I understand.¡±
After hanging up the call with Lu Shan, Shen Xi sighed softly.
Guan Lei noticed Shen Xi¡¯s sudden change in mood and tightened his hold on her, saying softly, ¡°Xi, I¡¯ll gain your parents¡¯ approval.¡±
Shen Xi did not expect Guan Lei to pick up on the cause of her low spirits. Feeling a rush of warmth, she nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Shen Xi waited for a while, then secretly returned to her own house across the street. Luckily, Lu Shan and Shen Yan had note back yet.
As soon as Shen Xi entered her home, she received a message from Guan Lei: ¡°Xi, I miss you already, just one minute after you left.¡±
A sweet smile lit up Shen Xi¡¯s face. The auntie, who was nearby, noticed her joy and said, ¡°Miss, you seem to be in a very good mood today.¡±
Shen Xi nodded at the auntie and replied, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±
Meanwhile, Li Zhe had reinforced the security system of the house and the neighborhood where Meng Yu lived when they returned. By the time everything was set, it was already dusk.
Nieng Yu sat on the couch, watching Li Zhe busy himself for the whole afternoon, while Zeng Rong had been munching on melon seeds.
¡°Director Li, take a break,¡± Meng Yu said, handing him a ss of water.
¡°You¡¯ve been busy all day.¡±
Li Zhe took the ss from Meng Yu and gulped it down. He then said to Meng
Yu, ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯ve set up everything securely. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±
Meng Yu nodded at Li Zhe and said, ¡°Yes, I believe you¡¯ll be fine.¡±
Li Zhe looked out the window. ¡°It¡¯s already so dark. Ah Yu, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll cook for you. How about hot pot for dinner? I had someone bring the hot pot ingredients at noon.¡±
Zeng Rong chimed in, ¡°Remember to keep it mild. You should avoid spicy food to prevent any infection, or else you¡¯d have to abstain from sexual activities for days.¡±
Zeng Rong was only thinking of Meng Yu¡¯s well-being, but he was quite straightforward. Meng Yu¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red.
Li Zhe took Zeng Rong¡¯s advice to heart and nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. I won¡¯t add any chili.¡±
Meng Yu maintained his calm but felt extremely embarrassed inside. He said,
¡°Director Li, please hurry up and cook. I¡¯m really hungry.¡±
Li Zhe, obediently following his beloved¡¯smand, rushed off.
Only then did Meng Yu turn to Zeng Rong and say with difficulty, ¡°In the future, you don¡¯t need to be so direct.¡±
Zeng Rong put down his melon seeds, saying earnestly, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m just looking out for you. You have to be clear with him. What if he identally serves you spicy food next time after some bedroom activities? I have to ensure your well-being.¡±
Meng Yu felt exasperated when Zeng Rong constantly brought up that topic.
He said wearily, ¡°Anyway, please don¡¯t discuss it in front of so many people.¡±
Meng Yu needed to make Zeng Rong understand that certain things were inappropriate to discuss in public, otherwise, Zeng Rong might blurt them out in front of even more people next time.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to Li Zhe privately in the future,¡± Zeng Rong said with a
knowing look.
¡°No, let¡¯s not talk about it at all. I¡¯ll handle it myself,¡± Nieng Yu insisted.
Zeng Rong gave Meng Yu a skeptical look. He could not believe that someone with Meng Yu¡¯s personality would discuss his difort or needs with Li Zhe.
As Meng Yu¡¯s trusted partner, it seemed he had to be stealthy about it.
Li Zhe quickly prepared dinner, and even Xue Li, who was outside, was invited to join them.
¡°Director Li, your culinary skills are excellent,¡± Xue Li praised Li Zhe¡¯s cooking without hesitation.
Li Zhe smiled and turned his gaze to Meng Yu. ¡°Of course, I learned for Ah Yu.. If it¡¯s not good, how would I dare to serve it to him?¡±
Chapter 756 - 756: Broken Legs
Chapter 756: Broken Legs
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xue Li nodded thoughtfully. It seemed that Director Li had sessfully captured President Mengs heart with his culinary skills, allowing them to progress so quickly.
The Young Master could also learn from this. First, he should conquer Ms. Shen Xi¡¯s stomach, and then move on to win over Shen Xi¡¯s parents and grandparents.
However, he wondered if all these people had the same taste buds. If not, the Young Master would have his work cut out for him.
Ah, on the first day away from the Young Master, he missed him.
Xue Li¡¯s gaze shifted towards the twilight outside.
The cool moon hung in the sky, casting a gentle light on the ground, adding to the tranquility of the night.
A pitiful plea cut through the silence, disturbing the peace.
¡°Master Gu, please spare me for all the years I¡¯ve been with you. 1 won¡¯t fail a mission again next time,¡± Qian Tong begged, blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, as he looked up at the man who wore a cold and menacing expression.
Gu Chen¡¯s long, narrow eyes showed no emotion. He calmly observed the man prostrate not far away and chillingly said, ¡°On the first day you came to my side, I told you that 1 don¡¯t need ipetence around me. No room for failure or the oue is death.¡¯
Fear and dread filled Qian Tongs eyes. ¡°Master Gu, this was just one failed mission. Can you give me another chance? There won¡¯t be a next time.¡±
Gu Chen caressed the small sphere in his hand, thinking about how Meng Yu still lived carefree, and Li Zhe had not met his end either. He did not like the feeling of failure.
Gu Chen¡¯s thin lips parted slightly. ¡°No more chances. For your years of service, I will take care of your family to some extent.¡±
Hearing Gu Chen mention his family, Qian Tong instantly stopped his pleas. He feared that if he continued, Gu Chen might lose patience and harm his family.
Gu Chen was ruthless, but he was also generous.
In the beginning, out of necessity, Qian Tong had volunteered to be Gu Chen¡¯s assistant, trading his life for wealth for his family. Now, he had achieved what he wanted.
But Qian Tong could not shake the fear. Gu Chen was a man with a twisted mind.
Since the day Gu Chen¡¯s legs had be disabled, he had taken pleasure in seeing others break their legs. Every person who failed a mission had their kneecaps broken by Gu Chen and was thrown into the dungeon, left to their own devices.
They called it ¡®left to their own devices,¡¯ but no one had evere out alive. After all, a person with broken legs could not escape from the dungeon.
Seeing Qian Tong suddenly fall silent, trembling in ce, Gu Chen raised an eyebrow. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve made up your mind. Let¡¯s begin.¡±
Several people emerged from the shadows, brandishing steel rods as they approached Qian Tong. Even though Qian Tong had mentally prepared himself, he could not suppress the fear welling up inside him.
He looked towards Gu Chen with pleading eyes, hoping that Gu Chen, for the sake of their years together, would spare him. But all he saw in Gu Chen¡¯s calm, cold gaze was indifference.
Qian Tong had not even had a chance to avert his gaze when his limbs were pinned down, and those horrifying steel rods were mercilessly swung at his kneecaps, over and over.
Gu Chen listened to Qian Tongs piercing screams, closing his eyes slightly. He seemed as if he were enjoying a beautiful melody.
After his legs were injured, he grew to detest anyone who stood on the ground and looked down on him. He despised the mockery, taunts, pity, and disgust that he saw in their eyes. That was why he wanted to make others just like him, turning them into powerless dwarves, unable to stand.
Every time he heard those people¡¯s screams, he felt an immense sense of satisfaction and joy.
Even though he had recovered from his leg injury eight years ago, he chose to remain in his wheelchair. He simply wanted to see how others felt about him. As long as someone showed even the slightest sign of difort, he would make them experience what it was like not to be able to stand.
His thoughts wandered back to that winter four years ago, when he had been captivated by a certain girl at first sight.
He wanted to appear in front of that girl again, to see her reaction to him. If she was like everyone else, he would break her legs.
Sure enough, the girl had not disappointed him. Her eyes held no mockery, no pity, no disgust, just an indifferent gaze as she returned the ball to him.
Especiallyter, when the girl looked at another girl with disgust in her eyes, that made Gu Chen even happier. The girl¡¯s disgust towards others but not towards him had pleased him immensely.
Gu Chen had to admit that Shen Xi¡¯s hatred towards Jiang Xue had put him in a good mood. And that was why he neverid a hand on Jiang Xue.
Every time he thought about the contrasting looks on Shen Xi¡¯s face as she looked at Jiang Xue and him, Gu Chen found joy in his heart..
Chapter 757 - 757: Couple Watches
Chapter 757: Couple Watches
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
From that moment on, Gu Chen no longer wanted to pretend to be a cripple. He longed to stand up, to stand beside the girl who softly glowed like moonlight and handed him the ball.
He had thought that orchestrating the Guan family¡¯s pursuit of Meng Yu would create a rift between Shen Xi and Guan Lei, causing them to be adversaries. The oue had indeed exceeded his expectations, as Shen Xi and Guan Lei had been apart for four years.
However, he had never anticipated that the connection between Meng Yu and Shen Xi ran so deep. Meng Yu was his absolute enemy, and he had even conspired with Sun Ming against Gu Xing.
Shen Xi had chosen Meng Yu over him, directly cing herself between them. Over these four years, Shen Xi had refused to see him, and there was nothing Gu Chen could do.
So, whether it was for Gu Xing or Shen Xi, Meng Yu had to die, Only then could his rtionship with Shen Xi begin to mend.
As Qian Tongy dying on the ground, Gu Chen had someone toss him into the dungeon.
In the next moment, he had someone pick a new Qian Tong to serve as his assistant. Yes, all his assistants were called Qian Tong.
As for the first Qian Tong, he died the moment he betrayed Gu Chen.
If it were not for Qian Tongs betrayal back then, he would not have ended up crippled for eight years, feigning disability for two.
He had every assistant named Qian Tong to remind himself that not everyone was worthy of trust.
After dinner, Zeng Rong wisely retreated to his room. Xue Li guarded the living room, while Li Zhe cuddled with Meng Yu in a warm nket.
Meng Yu felt a slight chill on his wrist and looked down to see Li Zhe cing a watch on him. Curious, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±
Li Zhe helped Meng Yu put on the watch and said, ¡°This is a pair of couple watches I had customized four years ago after you left. I thought that one day when you returned, I could put it on for you.¡±
Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu, saying, ¡°l had Shi Xuan bring it from thepany this afternoon. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t keep it at home. Otherwise, it might have been destroyed.¡±
Nieng Yu embraced Li Zhe back and smiled, ¡°Since it¡¯s a pair, what about yours? Aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡±
Li Zhe slightly backed away and took out the watch, handing it to Meng Yu, saying, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to put it on me.¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s heart fluttered. With a smiling gaze, he epted the watch from Li Zhe and officially ced it on his wrist.
Li Zhe held Meng Yu tightly and said with a hint of apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for involving you in this. I knew it would put you in danger, but 1 couldn¡¯t bear to let you go.¡±
¡°Thank you for not letting me go. I wouldn¡¯t leave you either,¡± Meng Yu said as he rested his head on Li Zhe¡¯s shoulder.
No matter what Li Zhe thought, Meng Yu knew he had fallen deeply and madly in love. At this moment, he would not leave Li Zhe, no matter what.
Early the next morning, Guan Lei left the house in a hurry. He felt the need to take some action; he could not stand the secretive nature of his rtionship with Shen Xi any longer. He wanted to establish his status as her boyfriend.
When Guan Lei entered Lu Shan and the business partner¡¯s meeting room, Lu Shan was visibly startled.
She looked at him with disdain and questioned, ¡°Mr. Wang, what is the meaning of this?¡±
Mr. Wang on the other side was also taken aback. Who in Beijing did not know Young Master Guan from the Guan family? However, he had not invited Guan Lei for today¡¯s business discussion with Lu Shan, had he?
Furthermore, judging from Lu Shan¡¯s reaction, she seemed unaware that Guan Lei wasing.
Mr. Wang looked at Guan Lei with a polite smile and said eagerly, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect Young Master Guan¡¯s esteemed presence. How may I help you?¡±
Guan Lei first greeted Lu Shan amiably, ¡°Hello, auntie.¡±
However, Lu Shan coldly snorted and turned her face away from him.
Guan Lei shifted his gaze to Mr. Wang and calmly said, ¡°l heard that Mr. Wang has an interesting investment project in progress, so I came to take a look.¡±
Lu Shan immediately turned around and quipped, ¡°What¡¯s this, Young Master Guan? Are you here to snatch my project?¡±
There was a hint of contempt in Lu Shan¡¯s tone.
Guan Lei looked at Mr. Wang, his expression softened into a smile, and replied, ¡°How could that be? Previously, Mr. Wang approached Guan Corporation for an investment, so I¡¯m just here to listen.¡±
Mr. Wang was delighted to see that both the Guan and Lu families were vying for his project..
Chapter 758 - 758: Fooling
Chapter 758: Fooling
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
President Wangs swollen eyes were filled with calction. His originally fawning expression was now a little rxed. He said with a smile, ¡°There are indeed manypanies nning to invest in ourpany¡¯s project, but our requirements are also very high.¡±
President Wangs words made Lu Shan, who was sitting across from him, instantly unhappy. Before Guan Lei arrived, Director Wang had been forced to retreat by her haggling. Now that Guan Lei had arrived, he was actually putting on airs.
Even though it was business, the person before her did not look very reliable.
He was a typical example of forsaking righteousness for profit. At this point,
Lu Shan had some reservations about investing in President Wangspany.
¡°Is that so? There are actually so manypaniespeting with me and the Lu family? But I heard that there was a dispute over this project. What¡¯s wrong? Has it been resolved?¡± Guan Lei sat at the side calmly, his eyes cold and intimidating.
President Wang, who was about to ask for an exorbitant price, broke out in a cold sweat. How did Guan Lei know about the problem with his project? Lu
Shan did not mention it just now.
In the past few years, most of the decisions and business of the Guan family were handled by Guan Yan. It was said that Guan Lei was studying. Unexpectedly, Guan Lei was so well-informed that he even knew about the ws in his project.
Now that things hade to this, President Wang could not let a dispute ruin the opportunity to attract investment.
¡°Young Master Guan is indeed very resourceful. However, this is just a small dispute. We have already resolved it so far. It won¡¯t affect the operation of the future project. I can guarantee this.¡± President Wang said with a smirk.
Lu Shan snorted coldly. This President Wang was probably a chameleon. Just now, because the Guan family and the Lu family were fighting over his project, his attitude was a little arrogant. Now that the project was said to have problems, his expression changed and he began to tter them.
However, Lu Shan could understand since she was a businessman, but she no longer wanted to invest in the project. There was other no reason, if she was unhappy, she could do anything.
Moreover, just by looking at President Wangs attitude, she knew that there must be a big problem with this project. Once Lu Corporation invested, it would probably go down the drain.
Even though the Lu family was rich, they weren¡¯t good at giving money away.
Thinking of this, Lu Shan looked at Guan Lei thoughtfully.
Was Guan Lei here today to stop her from investing in this project?
President Wang looked at Lu Shan in shock. He hoped that Lu Shan, who looked like a weak woman, did not know anything.
The reason why he came to Lu Corporation was that he likedpanies with women as their leaders.
In his opinion, what could a woman possibly be capable of? If it weren¡¯t for the employees around Lu Shan, a silly and sweet girl like Lu Shan would have died a long time ago in Shang Hai. The Lu Corporation would probably have been eaten up by someone long ago.
Guan Lei¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He seemed to be smiling, but there was no warmth in his expression. ¡°President Wang, are you sure it¡¯s just a small dispute that has been resolved?¡±
President Wang was being stared at by Guan Lei¡¯s deep eyes, and his back was soon covered in cold sweat. After hesitating for a while, he secretly gritted his teeth and replied, ¡°Of course. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t dare toe out and pull in investments.¡±
¡°Oh? Selling users¡¯ private information for profit was actually so easy to solve? It seemed that President Wang had some tricks up your sleeve.¡± Guan Lei nodded slightly and said nonchntly.
Guan Lei¡¯s words shocked Lu Shan. She had taken a fancy to President Wangs project because of its huge user base. In this era, traffic was money.
However, if the software under this project was exposed to be selling user privacy for profit, then once the truth was revealed, the Lu family¡¯s investment would go down the drain.
At this point, Lu Shan finally understood why President Wang insisted that they talk in private and not let anyone else from thepany apany them. It turned out that he was here to fool her.
It was not a big problem if the project investment failed. How could one always win in business?
Besides, this project was just a small sum of money. It didn¡¯t matter if he lost money.
However, if the matter of selling users¡¯ privacy was exposed in the future, the Lu Corporation would probably suffer as well. The entire Lu Corporation¡¯s businesses would probably be investigated. This would be of great concern.
The Lu Corporation had been developing for decades, and thepanies and businesses under it were intertwined deeply. It was really hard to say there were really no problems.
Lu Shan sneered at President Wang.. Did this greasy old fatty really think that she, Lu Shan, was a puppet President who knew nothing?
Chapter 759 - 759: It’s Just a Rumor
Chapter 759: It¡¯s Just a Rumor
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Even though she had a pleasant chat with President Wang today, once a project was on the negotiation table, it couldn¡¯t be finalized just because of a pleasant discussion. If she didn¡¯t investigate thepany thoroughly, the Lu family wouldn¡¯t pay a single cent.
It was impossible for President Wang to try his luck with her.
However, Guan Lei¡¯s appearance saved her the trouble of investigating further.
President Wang was unhappy that Guan Lei had exposed his secret so rudely. He turned to Lu Shan and smiled inwardly. Lu Shan was still easier to fool.
President Wang looked at Guan Lei and pretended to be calm. ¡°President
Guan, this is just a rumour. How can you believe it?¡±
Then, President Wang turned to Lu Shan and smiled. ¡°An outstanding woman like President Lu wouldn¡¯t believe such a rumour, right? We¡¯ve talked so much just now. President Lu knows that our project will develop very well in the future. I believe that as long as the Lu Corporation dares to invest, we¡¯ll definitely make a lot of money in the future.¡±
President Wang was puzzled. Since Guan Lei already knew about the problem with his project, why did hee here today to find out about his investment?
He couldn¡¯t figure out this question no matter how hard he thought about it. However, he knew very well that Guan Lei wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily fooled. Even if he was glib with his words today and got Guan Lei to agree to invest, Guan Lei would definitely investigate him thoroughly.
Instead of doing this, he might as well pull the Lu family in. A woman with long hair and ack of knowledge would probably let down her guard after a few ttering words. At that time, she would still be fooled by him.
At the thought of this, President Wang didn¡¯t mention the name but said sarcastically, ¡°Once some good projectse out, there will be more wolves than meat. It¡¯s normal for some investors to want to upy the majority of our projects and release some rumours to confuse theirpetitors.¡±
¡°Oh? When President Wang said that there were somepanies, could it be that you are talking about our Guan Corporation?¡± Guan Lei asked with a sharp gaze.
President Wang quickly smiled. ¡°Young Master Guan, you must be joking. I¡¯m just referring to somepanies with ulterior motives. Why would Young Master Guan say that? It seems that my words have caused Young Master Guan to misunderstand. I¡¯m sorry for not exining properly.¡± President Wang said apologetically.
He didn¡¯t want to offend Guan Lei, but he also didn¡¯t want to lose the Lu family¡¯s investment.
President Wang looked at Lu Shan with a smile and said, ¡°President Lu, I think we¡¯ve almost finished our discussion just now. You¡¯ve already understood what you need to know. If there¡¯s no problem, why don¡¯t you take a look at the contract now and sign it?¡±
Lu Shan looked at the calcting middle-aged man opposite her with a half-smile. It seemed that President Wang really took her for a fool.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he saw the faint smile on Lu Shan¡¯s face. Since he had already said so much, Lu Shan should have understood, right?
Guan Lei¡¯s understanding of Lu Shan only stopped at Rong City back then. He remembered that Lu Shan was a very gentle woman who could cry at any time and needed her husband to coax her.
That was why Guan Lei was nervous.
Given the current situation, it was obvious that President Wang was focused on Lu Corporation. If Lu Shan insisted on investing, Guan Lei would have no choice.
Although investing in this project wouldn¡¯t cost much, once the truth was revealed, the Lu Corporation might encounter a huge crisis of credibility.
If things really developed in this direction, Guan Lei could only get someone to ruin President Wangs project now. As long as the project was gone, Lu Shan would naturally not invest.
Lu Shan¡¯s slender fingers tapped on the table twice before she said to President Wang, ¡°President Wang, I¡¯ve received your sincerity. I¡¯ll give you an answer in the afternoon.¡¯
Guan Lei heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Lu Shan¡¯s words. There was still time.
¡°President Lu, you know¡¡± President Wang wanted to say something, but Lu Shan suddenly stood up and stopped him.
¡°President Wang, I still have to go for a facial. There¡¯s not enough time, so please go back.¡± Lu Shan smiled.
President Wang sneered in his heart. As expected of a woman. All her attention was on her face. The Lu family would be finished sooner orter.
Watching President Wang leave, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but ask Lu Shan,
¡°Auntie, we really can¡¯t invest in this project.¡±
Lu Shan raised her eyes and nced at Guan Lei casually before saying, ¡°You came here today to stop me from signing the contract with President Wang?¡±
Guan Lei nodded honestly. ¡°The Lu Corporation is Xi¡¯s home. I naturally don¡¯t want anything to happen to the Lu Corporation. I will protect the things that
Xi cares about..
Chapter 760 - 760: Won’t Give Up on Xixi
Chapter 760: Won¡¯t Give Up on Xixi
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan was smiling, but Guan Lei could see the coldness in her eyes.
¡°You put it nicely, but didn¡¯t you also break up with Xi so cleanly back then? Four years ago, Xi was abandoned by you. She was so angry that she fainted and went to the hospital. As a mother, I can¡¯t forgive you. Four yearster, Xi was injured trying to save you. As a mother, I couldn¡¯t ept this.¡± Lu Shan¡¯s tone was filled with resentment.
¡°Anger? Fainted? She was in the hospital?¡± Guan Lei was shocked. This was the first time he knew about this.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart ached. It turned out that Xi had been hurt by him to this extent.
Seeing Guan Lei¡¯s pretentious expression, Lu Shan snorted coldly and said, ¡°Stop pretending. You¡¯re gay, but you¡¯re acting like this. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re not after our Xi. Did you want to find a powerful wife? Guan Lei, you sure have big words.¡±
Guan Lei suddenly pulled himself out of his heartache. He looked at Lu Shan in embarrassment and exined, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not like that. I wasn¡¯t the one wearing the peony mask that day. I only like Xi. In this life, I will only love one person, and that is Xi. I¡¯ll use my entire life to prove what I¡¯m saying now.¡±
Lu Shan stared at Guan Lei¡¯s expression as he spoke, trying to find traces of him lying in his eyes and actions. However, it was obvious that she failed.
Guan Lei¡¯s words were sincere and did not seem like he was lying. There was a kind of determination that came from the bottom of his heart.
Lu Shan didn¡¯t respond to Guan Lei¡¯s words. She said indifferently, ¡°I still have something to do, Young Master Guan, please go back.¡±
Guan Lei was disappointed, but he reminded Lu Shan, ¡°Auntie, President
Wangs project is really not a good one. You have to consider it carefully.¡±
Lu Shan snorted coldly. ¡°Of course. Since he dared toe to my Lu Corporation to swindle, I naturally won¡¯t let him off. If he wants to treat me like a fool, he should take a look at his own capabilities.¡±
Guan Lei felt much more at ease after hearing Lu Shan¡¯s words.
Before leaving, Guan Lei looked at Lu Shan with determination and said,
¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t give up on Xi.¡±
Lu Shan watched Guan Lei leave and gritted her teeth. Then, she picked up her phone and startedining to her dear husband, saying that Guan Lei hade to provoke her and wanted to pursue Xi.
After Lu Shan finished venting her grievances, she started to deal with President Wang.
Guan Lei sent Shen Xi a message the moment he stepped out of the Lu Corporation.
Xi¡¯s boy asked: Xi, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were hospitalized four years ago on the day we broke up?
Shen Xi, who was in the Shen Corporation, saw the message sent by Guan Lei and frowned slightly. How did Guan Lei know about this?
Xi: It¡¯s nothing important, so there¡¯s no need to talk about it.
When Guan Lei saw Shen Xi¡¯s reply, he felt extremely guilty. It was clearly his fault, but Xi forgave him so easily. This made him feel even worse.
He would rather Shen Xi get angry and beat him up. At least that would reduce the guilt in his heart.
Xi¡¯s boy: Xi, if I spout nonsense again, I am a dog.
When Shen Xi saw Guan Lei¡¯s message, she instantly smiled.
At noon, Guan Lei received the news that President Wangspany hadpletely disappeared from Beijing.
Guan Lei leaned back in his office chair and smiled. It seemed that his future mother-inw was not an easy person to deal with. She was quite ruthless when she did things.
Guan Lei stood up and tidied his clothes. It was time to go to the Shen Corporation.
In order to show his sincerity, Guan Lei put in a lot of effort during this period of time, He had to make a good impression in front of Shen Xi¡¯s parents.
Shen Xi had just woken up from her afternoon nap and was about to make a cup of coffee to wake up when she heard the discussion of the staff in the pantry.
¡°Is that really the crown prince of the Guan Corporation, the Guan Lei who is known as Young Master Guan? Isn¡¯t he too handsome?¡±
¡°Look at those long legs, that tall and straight figure, and those three-dimensional facial features that look like they were meticulously carved by a carving knife. He¡¯s simply my dream lover.¡±
¡°Wake up, that¡¯s the Guan family, the head of the four big families, a proud son of heaven that you can¡¯t even dream of.¡±
¡°Have you forgotten? Didn¡¯t you hear that Young Master Guan is gay? You don¡¯t have a chance.¡¯
¡°I¡¯m a man. I have a chance. As expected, the heavens still favour me. I am going to meet him by chance.¡±
¡°If Young Master Guan was looking for a man, he wouldn¡¯t have found someone like you, hahaha.¡±
¡°But when I first came to thepany, I heard that ourpany and the
Guan Group didn¡¯t get along.. Then what is Young Master Guan doing here?¡±
Chapter 761 - 761: Son-in-law
Chapter 761: Son-inw
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°That¡¯s right. What is Guan Lei doing here?¡± Shen Xi wondered in confusion.
Suddenly, someone saw Shen Xi¡¯s appearance and hurriedly nodded at her, ¡°Secretary Shen.¡±
When the others heard this, they also turned to look at Shen Xi and respectfully called out, ¡°Secretary Shen.¡±
Shen Xi smiled at everyone, but those people immediately scattered like birds and beasts. Shen Xi clicked her tongue. Was she that terrifying? One by one, they ran away when they saw her.
The people who left returned to their desks and secretly peeked at Shen Xi who came out of the pantry. When they saw Shen Xi enter her office, everyone started discussing in low voices again.
¡°l heard that Shen Xi is President Shen¡¯s daughter. Is that true?¡±
¡°l guess it¡¯s true. Otherwise, why would she onlye for three days out of five days a week? No one said anything.¡±
¡°But I heard that the person in charge of Shen Corporation is called Shen Lu, not Shen Xi.¡¯
¡°Could it be a distant rtive?¡±
¡°In short, avoid her when you speak in the future. Otherwise, be careful that she will snitch on you.¡±
Everyone nodded in agreement, indicating that this was the correct answer.
At this moment, Shen Xi was extremely curious. Why did Guan Leie to the Shen Corporation for no reason? She was conflicted about whether she should go and take a look.
However, if Guan Lei came to the Shen Corporation for work and she went to take a look, wouldn¡¯t that be telling her father that she was curious about Guan Lei?
Shen Xi scratched her ears and cheeks as she thought about it. The atmosphere in Shen Yan¡¯s office was solemn at the moment.
¡°Guan Lei, even if you were kind enough to help me today, I would never let you be with Xia I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯re pretending to be nice to Xi because you¡¯re coveting the Shen and Lu families¡¯ assets.¡± Shen Yan looked at Guan Lei with dark eyes.
In the afternoon, Lu Shan had told him about Guan Lei. He also knew that Guan Lei had rified that he was not gay. However, even though Guan Lei was no longer gay, he was still not satisfied with Guan Lei and Shen Xi being together.
¡°Uncle, when I was pursuing Xi, I didn¡¯t even know who she was. I¡¯m serious about Xi. I¡¯m only doing this for her and nothing else. Whether it¡¯s the Shen or Lu family, I won¡¯t y tricks to snatch them from Xi¡¯s hands.¡± Guan Lei said.
Guan Lei stood in the middle of the office with his back straight. He was neither servile nor overbearing, and his tone was unquestionable and firm.
Shen Yan snorted coldly and said with extreme mockery, ¡°l don¡¯t know if you can do it, but the family behind you will definitely. If it was an ordinary youngdy from an aristocratic family, no one would make things difficult for her if she were to be a good wife. However, Xi is different. She had the Shen and Lu family¡¯s wealth behind her, so it was inevitable that people would be jealous. Guan Lei, our Xi is not worthy of a family like you. You should find another one to fool around with.¡¯
¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t let Xi suffer. I¡¯m confident that I can suppress those elders.¡± Guan Lei said earnestly.
¡°Believe me? I won¡¯t believe you, Guan Lei. Four years ago, you didn¡¯t trust Xi. Once, there will be a second time. If one day, someone holds evidence of Xii betraying you, based on what you did four years ago, you will definitely convict Xi.¡± Shen Yan mocked, his tone filled with deep dissatisfaction towards Guan Lei.
Guan Lei felt bitter in his heart. A person really had to think twice before acting. Otherwise, a single decision would make one¡¯s future life a few times more difficult.
Shen Yan slightly rxed his shoulders and looked at Guan Lei with a sinister smile. ¡°Guan Lei, to tell you the truth, we are nning to find Xi a son-inw who will marry into our family. This is very difficult for you, right? So, Guan Lei, seeing that I¡¯m not in a bad mood, you¡¯d better get lost.¡±
¡°Uncle, I can do it.¡± Guan Lei looked up at Shen Yan and said.
Shen Yan thought he was hearing things. ¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°l said, I can marry into your family. Xi and my child can take the Shen family¡¯s surname or the Lu family¡¯s surname. I don¡¯t care.¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Yan without blinking and said what was in his heart.
As for the Guan family, Guan Lei could only sigh. He would see if he could trick Meng Yu into getting a test tube baby. After all, it will still be the Guan family¡¯s child.
If that didn¡¯t work, he would think of a way to get his parents to work harder and give birth to a younger brother or sister for him.
Shen Yan looked at Guan Lei in disbelief. ¡°Guan Lei, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Once you choose to marry into the family, it means that you have to give up the inheritance of the Guan family..¡±
Chapter 762 - 762: Sweeping Away Obstacles
Chapter 762: Sweeping Away Obstacles
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve already thought it through. I¡¯m not the only child in the Guan family, so 1 don¡¯t have any burdens.¡± Guan Lei said.
Although he felt a little sorry for his parents, Guan Lei was even more unwilling to give up on Shen Xi.
Shen Yan stared deeply at Guan Lei, trying to find traces of Guan Lei lying. He absolutely did not believe that Guan Lei would really do this.
But at the same time, he couldn¡¯t deny that he was very moved by Guan Lei¡¯s suggestion.
He knew very well that Xi liked Guan Lei. If Guan Lei could really give up everything toe to the Shen family and live a good life with Xi, it would not be too bad.
Xi didn¡¯t like many things. Guan Lei was one of them. As her parent, if he gave Guan Lei to Xi, Xi would be happy, right?
However, Shen Yan was still worried. Guan Lei was very capable. What if Guan Lei went back on his word halfway?
Guan Lei saw Shen Yan¡¯s doubts and quickly promised, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t go back on my word. I, Guan Lei, will do what I say.¡±
Shen Yan was calctive in his heart. Actually, he did not have to let Guan Lei marry into his family. He had only said this to scare Guan Lei away.
However, he did not expect Guan Lei to actually say that he was willing.
If what Guan Lei said was true, then it seemed like he had some feelings for
Xi.
However, Shen Yan was also a man. He knew very well in his heart that some men truly loved when they loved, and they really did not love when they did not love.
If Guan Lei stopped loving Xi one day, he might me Xi for everything he had given up. That would still make Xi suffer in the end. Therefore, Shen Yan chose to believe 10% of Guan Lei¡¯s words.
In the end, Shen Yan sent Guan Lei away.
Shen Xi, who had been guarding the elevator, saw Guan Leie out. She ignored Guan Ba who was beside Guan Lei and pulled Guan Lei to hide in the safety passage at the side.
Guan Ba didn¡¯t dare to follow him or leave until Guan Lei poked his head out and told him to wait downstairs. Guan Ba then took the elevator down.
Shen Xi Dulled Guan Lei back to the stairway behind the security door.
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei curiously and asked.
Guan Lei looked around. When he was sure that there were no people or recording equipment, he hugged Shen Xi in his arms and sniffed the girl¡¯s body fragrance greedily.
Shen Xi pushed Guan Lei and whispered in panic, ¡°Guan Lei, let go of me. It won¡¯t be good if my dad sees me.¡±
¡°l told your father that I want to stay by your side,¡± Guan Lei said gloomily.¡± ¡°You came to talk to my dad about us today?¡± Shen Xi was slightly stunned.
¡°Yes, 1 told your mother in the morning that I want to be with you. I told your father just now that I want to be with you. Xi, I can¡¯t wait anymore. 1 want to hug you openly and be with you.¡± Guan Lei said anxiously.
He hugged the girl in his arms tightly, his nose resting on Shen Xi¡¯s neck and gently rubbing it.
The ambiguous atmosphere began to spread, but Shen Xi asked with a worried expression, ¡°Then, did my parents agree?¡±
Guan Lei was slightly depressed. He sighed and said, ¡°Not yet, but it¡¯s okay, Xi. I¡¯ll get them to agree, You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Let me handle it. You don¡¯t have to do anything. I¡¯ll sweep away all obstacles.¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words, Shen Xi rested her head on Guan Lei¡¯s chest in relief. ¡°Alright!¡¯
Shen Xi enjoyed the happiness of being taken care of by others. ¡®You don¡¯t have to do anything, I will sweep away all obstacles.¡¯ What touching words. Guan Lei gently lifted Shen Xi¡¯s chin and gently kissed her lips.
That action was extremely gentle, causing Shen Xi to let out a sigh of joy from the bottom of her heart.
The sound of ambiguous breathing echoed at the stairwell. After a while, Guan Lei let go of the panting Shen Xi. His fingers wiped the water off Shen Xi¡¯s lips and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Xi, from now on, I¡¯ll believe whatever you say. I won¡¯t make you sad again.¡±
She had fainted from anger. Every time he thought of what Lu Shan had said today, Guan Lei¡¯s heart ached like it was being pricked by needles.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were so moist that tears were about to float out. Guan Lei was filled with regret. How could he say such hurtful words to such a delicate girl back then?
Guan Lei silently tidied up the buttons and cor that had been identally unbuttoned because of the kiss. He said with a doting gaze, ¡°Go back to work.
I¡¯ll look for you tonight.¡±
Chapter 763 - 763: Surname Rights
Chapter 763: Surname Rights
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi had just returned to her office when, in the next moment, Shen Yan walked in.
Shen Yan looked at Shen Xi¡¯s red lips, and instantly, a wave of displeasure washed over him. Without a doubt, he knew who was responsible for this.
Guan Lei was indeed cunning. He pursued various opportunities openly to get Shen Xi into a formal rtionship, while behind the scenes, he used his charm to seduce her.
Noticing her father staring at her lips, Shen Xi quickly covered them, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Is there some work you need me to handle?¡±
Shen Yan let out a long sigh and asked, ¡°Xi, do you really like Guan Lei?¡±
Shen Xi had not expected her father to be so direct, and considering Guan Lei¡¯s recent confession, she could only respond honestly, ¡°Yes, Dad.¡±
As Guan Lei fought for their rtionship, Shen Xi would not stand on the sidelines. Expressing her stance was a form of support for him.
¡°Xi, I want you to understand something. You have both the Shen and Lu families behind you, and your marriage will impact the future of both families. So, let me be blunt and tell you. Your children must carry the name of Shen or Lu,¡± Shen Yan said sternly.
Shen Xi furrowed her brow slightly. She had heard about this matter asionally from her family, but she had not paid much attention to it at the time. Now that Shen Yan was emphasizing it so seriously, she felt conflicted.
Would the Guan family allow their heir, Guan Lei, to adopt another family¡¯s surname?
With a solemn tone, Shen Yan reiterated, ¡°If you¡¯re determined to be with Guan Lei, Dad can help you fight for it, but Guan Lei must marry into our family. He has agreed to this just now. So, Xi, what do you think? If it¡¯s eptable to you, tomorrow, Dad will go to the Guan family to propose.¡± Shen Xi stared at Shen Yan with widened eyes, incredulous. ¡°Guan Lei agreed?¡±
Shen Yan replied, somewhat irritably, ¡°He suggested it himself.¡±
Shen Xi was taken aback.
While she did not believe that women should always marry into the man¡¯s family and be devoted homemakers, the practice of men marrying into their wife¡¯s family was umon in the cultural norms of Huaguo.
Moreover, having Guan Lei give up his family¡¯s inheritance to marry into another family was bound to be met with gossip and criticism from those around them.
Shen Xi wanted to be with Guan Lei, but she did not want to see him in such a difficult situation.
¡°Dad, let me think about it,¡± Shen Xi said, her thoughts in turmoil.
¡°Xi, Dad doesn¡¯t want you to live with the Guan family, and we don¡¯t want the Shen and Lu families tond in the hands of the Guan family because of you. This is the only solution. Take your time to consider it,¡± Shen Yan said.
After seeing Shen Yan off, Shen Xi sat in silence on the couch.
In fact, Shen Xi had already discussed this matter with Guan Lei, and she had not expected him to proceed like this.
She picked up her phone and dialed Guan Lei¡¯s number. When he answered, she immediately questioned him, ¡°Guan Lei, what did you say to my dad?
Didn¡¯t we agree not to bring this up again? Why did you do this?¡±
Sensing the urgency in Shen Xi!s voice and recalling her past reactions, Guan Lei quickly reassured her, ¡°Xi, don¡¯t get upset. Please try to stay calm.¡±
After Guan Lei¡¯s persuasive words, Shen Xi eventually calmed down.
On the other end of the call, Guan Lei sighed and said, ¡°Xi, this wasn¡¯t a rash decision. I¡¯m fully prepared for this, and everything will be fine. Your parents are just worried about you and our rtionship, as well as the impact on the Shen and Lu families. I needed to show them my determination, or how could they trust me with you?¡±
¡°But I¡¯m worried about you too. Although your gesture moves me, I don¡¯t want to see you like this,¡± Shen Xi said, her heart aching.
Hearing Shen Xi soften her tone and express concern, Guan Lei felt a sweet warmth inside.
After much discussion, Shen Xi was finally convinced by Guan Lei¡¯s words. However, she added, ¡°Let¡¯s think of another solution. How about we don¡¯t get married, and we consider it a family alliance? Nowadays, there are many marriages like that, right?¡±
Guan Lei had considered this option, but the Guan family had never allowed such a precedent, and the family members were unlikely to easily agree to it.
Moreover, considering Shen Yan¡¯s words today, it was evident that he wanted the right to determine the surname of their children.
If Guan Lei did not break away from the Guan family, he would inevitably have to have a child with the Guan surname..
Chapter 764 - 764: Dad and Mom Support You
Chapter 764: Dad and Mom Support You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Considering the temperament of both the Shen and Lu families, unless Shen Xi gave birth to a third child, it was impossible for the child to bear his surname. He could not bring himself to allow Shen Xi to endure the challenges of giving birth to three children.
Although this matter was still far off, Guan Lei had to give it some thought, so as not to put Shen Xi in a difficult positionter on.
The matter was notpletely resolved, but Guan Lei followed Chen Yu¡¯s example and visited both the Shen and Lu families every day, trying to be as courteous as possible.
Guan Yi naturally heard some rumors and furiously summoned Guan Lei back to the Guan family.
¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Guan Yi asked, his eyes burning with anger.
¡°Yes, I do. I¡¯m pursuing Shen Xi. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Guan Lei replied nonchntly.
Since he already had a falling out with his grandfather, Guan Lei decided to be more straightforward and open about his intentions.
¡°Do you know that rumors are spreading that you¡¯re going to marry into the Shen family? Where does this leave the dignity of the Guan family?¡± Guan Yi mmed the table, his anger evident.
¡°So what? Shen Xi can marry someone, why can¡¯t I marry into her family? Our backgrounds are simr. If she canpromise ande to our family, why can¡¯t I go to hers? What¡¯s the logic in that?¡± Guan Lei retorted.
¡°Traditionally, it¡¯s men who take wives into their families, and that¡¯s how it¡¯s always been,¡± Guan Yi gritted his teeth, trying to reason with Guan Lei, who seemed impossible to persuade.
¡°Times are changing, Grandfather. Your thinking should evolve with it. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave. It¡¯s always the same topic, and I don¡¯t want to discuss it anymore,¡± Guan Lei said as he got up.
Seeing that Guan Yi was left speechless with anger, Guan Lei nodded to him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see my parents.¡±
When Guan Lei left, Mr. and Mrs. Guan were already waiting for him in his study.
Seeing Guan Lei enter, Guan Yan said with mixed emotions, ¡°I checked the rumor about you marrying into the Shen family, and it turns out you spread it yourself. Why did you do that?¡±
Su Han, standing nearby, looked at Guan Lei disapprovingly and asked, ¡°Son, you don¡¯t actually n to marry into her family, do you?¡±
Guan Lei did not want to deceive his parents and said honestly, ¡°l spread the rumor that I was going to marry into the Shen family, but I don¡¯t actually intend to do it because Xi doesn¡¯t want it. It¡¯s just a way to remove the thorn. I want Grandfather to approve of me being with Shen Xi and stop his scheming.¡±
Su Han felt a pang in her heart that her son had gone to such lengths for Shen Xi, but at least Shen Xi was not as unreasonable as to let Guan Lei marry into her family.
She had worked hard to build a closer rtionship with her son, and she could not bear to see him sent to another family, living under someone else¡¯s roof.
Guan Lei continued, changing the topic nith a mischievous smile, ¡°Mom, how about you and Dad give me a little brother or sister?¡±
Exasperated, Guan Yan picked up a nearby pen and poked Guan Lei several times, saying, ¡°What are you saying? Do you think it¡¯s up to you to arrange for your parents?¡±
¡°Alright, I won¡¯t speak recklessly. My n is this: in the future, if Xi and I are together, we¡¯ll move out and live independently. It¡¯ll be fair and just,¡± Guan Lei exined.
¡°But your grandfather will never agree to you moving out,¡± Su Han pointed out.
As the heir to the Guan family, Guan Lei was required to live in the Guan family¡¯s ancestral home with his wife. His wife had to stay there, being a dutiful vife and managing household affairs.
Su Han had experienced this herself, abandoning the career she took pride in to fulfill the duties of an aristocratic wife, leading a life with a foreseeable future.
When she was initiallypelled to give up her career and dreams, it took her a long while to persuade herself, and onlyter did she gradually grow ustomed to it.
Fortunately, with a supportive husband by her side, she managed to lead a contented life over the years.
Now, her son was determined to secure a world of freedom for his beloved. She did not know what to say.
Guan Yan, on the other hand, understood why Guan Lei had made it public about marrying into the Shen family.
It was because his father would never agree to it, so once Guan Lei changed his mind and decided not to marry in but just move out, his father would likely be relieved, and the face of the Guan family would be saved.
Guan Lei, in the end, was bolder and more willing to take risks than him.
Guan Yan embraced his wife¡¯s shoulders and said to Guan Lei, ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±
Su Han added, ¡°Your dad is right. Whatever you want to do, go ahead. As long as you¡¯re happy, Mom will support you..¡±
Chapter 765 - 765: Pink Hair
Chapter 765: Pink Hair
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi was still in her office, sighing and feeling restless, when, all of a sudden, a whirlwind of energy burst in.
Shen Qian, carrying her purse, grabbed Shen Xi and eximed, ¡°Come on, Xi. Auntie is taking you out for some fun.¡±
Shen Yan felt that he had been a bit too harsh in his tone with Shen Xi, fearing that she might be in a bad mood. So, he decided to call his sister to take Shen Xi out for a change of scenery.
¡°Auntie, I¡¯m at work,¡± Shen Xi reluctantly said as she held onto Shen Qian.
¡°It¡¯s our ownpany, don¡¯t worry. They won¡¯t deduct your sry. Hurry, let¡¯s go shopping first, then have some delicious food, and finally get your hair done. Girls need to look a little more refined,¡± Shen Qian said with a smile.
Shen Qian then grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and swiftly took her bag, leading her towards the door.
Shen Xi could only follow her beloved aunt to the mall, and under Shen Qian¡¯s guidance, she ended up with extremely bright pink hair.
Shen Xi looked at herself in the mirror and felt her heart sink. She looked at Shen Qian and said, ¡°Auntie, is this the ¡®absolutely beautiful¡¯ color you mentioned?¡±
With her round eyes, Shen Qian looked at Shen Xi with certainty. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s pink. Which girl doesn¡¯t like this lovely color? Oh, my Xi, you look absolutely stunning.¡±
Shen Xi felt a pang of bitterness in her heart. This pink hair was probably going to haunt her for a long time.
Shen Xi, still clutching her pink hair, managed to slip out of the store discreetly before she was led to a colorful and vibrant clothing store by Shen Qian.
¡°Auntie, you¡¯re not nning to make me wear these, are you?¡± Shen Xi asked in disbelief.
Were they going for a cosy style?
¡°All the young girls love this nowadays,¡± Shen Qian said with a look that implied, ¡®You¡¯re out of touch.¡±
Shen Xi turned to leave but was stopped by Shen Qian. With a wave of her hand, Shen Qian said to the sales assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll take all of these in this row.
Wrap them up ording to my niece¡¯s size.¡±
The sales assistant, looking like they¡¯d hit the jackpot, eagerly said, ¡°Of course, ma¡¯am. Please, miss, try on the sizes first.¡±
Shen Xi desperately wanted to escape, but in the end, she was pushed into the dressing room by Shen Qian. She resigned herself to changing into the clothes from the Magical Girl series.
When Shen Xi emerged, Shen Qian¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.
Shen Xi looked like a fairy, and her aunt, who had no daughter of her own, could not help but shed wistful tears.
Shen Qian generously said, ¡°I¡¯ll take these two rows too. Deliver them to this address.¡¯
Several sales assistants quickly packaged the new clothes for Shen Qian, each of them sporting a big smile as if they¡¯d just struck gold.
Shen Xi could not stop her aunt from wanting to splurge. She turned to go back to the fitting room to change back into her original clothes, but Shen Qian stopped her. ¡°Xi, don¡¯t change. You look so good in this outfit.¡±
¡°Auntie,¡± Shen Xi said with a furrowed brow, ¡°I¡¯m in my twenties now. This outfit doesn¡¯t suit me.¡¯
But the nearby sales assistant chimed in, ¡°No, really, you look amazing. Many girls in their thirties wear our clothes.¡±
Shen Qian beamed and said, ¡°See, even the sales assistant agrees.¡±
¡°Auntie¡¡± Shen Xi still wanted to salvage her dignity.
However, Shen Qian, who had beenughing heartily, suddenly changed her expression and said with a pitiful tone, ¡°Xi, you know, Auntie always longed for a daughter, and my dream was to dress her up just like this. But fate hasn¡¯t been kind to me, and I never had a daughter. Xi, please, think of it as a small favor for your Auntie.¡±
Shen Xi looked at her pitiful aunt and finally sighed and relented. Her aunt knew just how to pull her heartstrings.
¡°Auntie, I want to go put on some makeup,¡± Shen Xi said as they left the clothing store.
It was only 6 p.m., and Shen Xi figured she would have to apany her aunt for a while longer. She needed to look different so she could deny this adventureter.
Shen Qian nodded approvingly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s time for a more suitable makeup look. Your current one is too in. Come with Auntie.¡± Shen Xi, in her attention-grabbing outfit, covered her face and left the clothing store..
Chapter 766 - 766: Thief
Chapter 766 - 766: Thief
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi had asked for a heavy makeup, but the makeup artist refused on the grounds that it would not suit her. Instead, she ended up with an extremely cute and soft look.
Shen Qian was overwhelmed by her maternal instincts as she looked at the adorable Shen Xi. Her eyes sparkled with little stars, and her heart melted at Shen Xi¡¯s cuteness.
¡°No, I have to call my friends over to see this. They need to witness how adorable my little darling is,¡± Shen Qian said, reaching for her phone.
Shen Xi panicked and grabbed Shen Qian¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m your little darling, aren¡¯t l? Are you really going to let others see me?¡±
Shen Qian became more serious and nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll keep this to myself.¡±
With that, Shen Qian led Shen Xi out, looking quite pleased.
Gu Chen, who had originally intended to create a chance encounter, had just arrived. He immediately spotted the familiar Shen Xi. He was momentarily stunned and then chuckled softly.
Shen Xi¡¯s unexpected charm made her strangely adorable. The urge to corrupt her was irresistible.
A wicked desire welled up in Gu Chen, and a sly curve tugged at the corners of his mouth, bearing a hint of aggression.
Following Shen Xi turned out to be the right choice. Otherwise, he would not have caught sight of the seductive undertones beneath her innocence.
Initially, Gu Chen only wanted a chance encounter, but now, he wanted more.
Apanied by Shen Qian, Shen Xi wandered aimlessly, and her presence turned the heads of everyone, male and female alike.
At this moment, Shen Qian¡¯s phone vibrated. She took a look at her phone and visibly tensed up. She then turned to Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, Auntie has some urgent matters to attend to. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±
¡°In that case, Auntie, please go ahead. You don¡¯t need to have the driver take me. I¡¯ll have Shen Luan pick me up. She¡¯s been following me nearby,¡± Shen Xi said quickly, afraid that Shen Qian might change her mind and stay.
Shen Qian knew that Shen Luan was Shen Xi!s bodyguard who had been tailing her all along, so she felt reassured. She looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Alright, then. When you get home, remember to let Auntie know that you¡¯re safe, okay?¡±
Shen Xi nodded repeatedly and watched as Shen Qian left in a hurry. As soon as Shen Qian was gone, Shen Xi heaved a sigh of relief and thought of changing back into her old clothes. However, she realized that her aunt had taken them.
Just as she was thinking about where to find a suitable store to buy new clothes, Shen Xi felt her hands go empty in a split second. By the time she registered it, her phone, which had been in her hand, had vanished.
Panicking, Shen Xi turned and quickly chased after the person who had taken her phone, shouting, ¡°Thief, stop! Give me back my phone! Someone ahead, help me catch that thief¡¡±
Her phone contained valuable information, and she could not afford to lose it.
Shen Xi had initially thought her shouting would attract mall security, but to her surprise, no security personnel showed up.
Determined, she elerated her pursuit of the thief, eventually chasing him into a room filled with misceneous items.
Shen Xi furrowed her brows, hesitating to enter. She stood guard at the door and warned the thief inside, ¡°Give me back my phone, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±
Before Shen Xi could react, she was pushed inside, but she quickly regained herposure. She swiftly moved to the side and realized there were three people in the room.
Shen Xi swiftly rushed toward the person holding her phone, attempting to retrieve it, but this individual proved to be quite skilled.
With four years of military training under her belt, Shen Xi had some skills to rely on. However, it was uncertain whether she could take on three trained, burly men in a fight. Nevertheless, taking back her phone and slipping away was a possibility.
Shen Xi executed a feint, grabbing the man holding her phone and dislocating his arm with a swift motion. However, she still could not reim her phone.
With a quick dodge, Shen Xi evaded a punch from another man behind her. She then bent down and executed a spinning kick, hitting the man squarely in the chest. She continued her assault on the person holding her phone.
¡°Be careful!¡± A voice filled with urgency intervened.
Shen Xi barely turned around in time to see a knife heading towards her. She hurriedly stepped back, her vision darkening momentarily. A tall figure appeared in front of her, and she heard the sound of the de piercing flesh.
Shen Xi shuddered slightly, and the next moment, the man in front of her copsed..
Chapter 767 - 767: Battery Died
Chapter 767 - 767: Battery Died
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi could never have imagined that this person would turn out to be Gu Chen.
The thief, realizing that a life was at stake, said to the other two aplices, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡¯
Shen Xi wanted to chase after them because her phone had not been recovered yet. Hesitating for a moment as she saw Gu Chen bleeding profusely, the room¡¯s door was suddenly locked from the outside by the three thieves, casting the entire room into darkness.
Shen Xi¡¯s heart sank, and she rushed to the door, trying to open it. When that failed, she resorted to knocking on it, hoping someone passing by would hear.
But in the end, Shen Xi was left disappointed. No one responded.
¡Xi,¡± Gu Chen¡¯s weak voice came from behind Shen Xi.
She hurriedly returned to Gu Chen¡¯s side, swiftly tearing open his shirt and retrieving a long piece of cloth from her attire.
¡°I¡¯ll remove the knife for you. Bear with it,¡± Shen Xi¡¯s nervous breath sounded particrly clear in the dimly lit room.
Gu Chen¡¯s lips turned pale. He managed to muster a faint smile and said weakly, ¡°Okay.¡±
As Gu Chen looked into Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, they were filled with affection, making Shen Xi feel a bit ufortable. She could only let out a soft defeated sigh. After all, this person had just saved her.
Shen Xi skillfully removed the knife from Gu Chen¡¯s abdomen, all the while listening to his subdued groans. She quickly used the cloth to stop the bleeding.
After bandaging Gu Chen, Shen Xi asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your phone? Take it out, and I¡¯ll try to contact someone to rescue us.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s phone had just been taken by the thieves, so she had to rely on Gu
Chen now.
Gu Chen nced at his pants pocket and said weakly, ¡°It¡¯s¡ in my pants pocket.¡±
Shen Xi bent down, checked the pocket next to Gu Chen¡¯s suit pants, and swiftly reached in to retrieve the phone.
With only a thinyer of fabric separating the pocket from Gu Chen¡¯s thigh, when her soft hand touched that fabric, Gu Chen¡¯s throat constricted as he swallowed hard, and his eyes immediately took on a lustful shade.
However, when Shen Xi took out the phone and looked at him, that simmering desire was hidden deep within Gu Chen¡¯s eyes.
Shen Xi tapped the phone¡¯s screen a couple of times in confusion, then looked up at Gu Chen and asked, ¡°It¡¯s cked out? Is it powered off?¡±
¡°Maybe it got bumped somewhere. Try pressing the power button,¡± Gu Chen suggested.
Shen Xi pressed the button, but there was no response. She struggled to keep her rising frustration in check and handed the phone to Gu Chen, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not working. You try.¡±
With effort, Gu Chen lifted his bony and slender fingers and took the phone from Shen Xi. After a brief attempt, he furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably out of battery.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s heart sank, and she could not believe their luck.
In the dim light, Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen, who had lost color in his face, and asked softly, ¡°Are you okay? Can you hold on?¡±
Gu Chen nodded and said, ¡° I¡¯m fine.¡¯
Shen Xi pondered for a moment, then sincerely said, ¡°Thank you for just now.
If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been injured.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s melodious voice, in the dim light, sounded even more seductive. ¡°We¡ have been friends for some time. When a friend is in trouble, it¡¯s only natural to lend a helping hand. But, why did you dress like this today? When I heard someone shout ¡®thief,¡¯ I thought I misheard. It was only when I came over that I realized it was really you.¡±
Shen Xi felt embarrassed and tugged at her dress. ¡°It¡¯s my aunt. She likes me to dress like this.¡¯
Gu Chen chuckled softly, ¡°1 didn¡¯t expect you to be so tough with me, but so soft with your family. I envy them.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen, originally wanting to say, ¡°Your family would treat you the same way,¡± but it suddenly struck her that Gu Chen¡¯s sole remaining family member was his elderly, uninvolved grandfather.
His nominal parents had died fourteen years ago, and his biological mother, Gu Xing, who had been by his side in the guise of an aunt, had also passed away.
It was said that Gu Chen had little contact with other members of the Gu family.
At this moment, Shen Xi recalled her own lonely and difficult experiences from her past life, and her heart softened toward Gu Chen.
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze remained soft as he stared at Shen Xi. Sensing her change in attitude, he felt a surge of joy.
¡°In the future, you¡¯ll have your own family, a beloved wife, and adorable children. They¡¯ll treat you well, and you won¡¯t need to envy anyone,¡± Shen Xi finally saidforting words.
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Shen Xi, and he murmured about a wife and children. He could not help but imagine how beautiful their children would be if he and Shen Xi ended up together..
Chapter 768 - 768: Bewitching Beauty
Chapter 768 - 768: Bewitching Beauty
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
If it were a girl, she would definitely be as cute as Shen Xi now, right?
Thinking of a miniature version of Shen Xi grabbing his pants and calling him ¡°Daddy¡± softly, Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation and warmth.
¡°Yes, there will be.¡± A smile appeared on Gu Chen¡¯s face as he looked at Shen Xi without blinking.
Shen Xi had no choice but to get up and go to the door to knock profusely. In the end, her hand turned red and she almost shouted herself hoarse, but no one came.
Shen Xi turned around and returned to Gu Chen¡¯s side. When she saw Gu Chen¡¯s eyes closed, she was a little worried.
If the President of the Gu Corporation died in this small storeroom, Shen Xi felt that she would be the focus of rumours.
Shen Xi gently shook Gu Chen twice before Gu Chen opened his eyes weakly. His originally expressionless face was instantly dyed with a gentle smile the moment he saw Shen Xi.
Shen Xi said anxiously, ¡°Gu Chen, don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t wake up.¡±
Gu Chen was slightly stunned and murmured, ¡°I can¡¯t wake up? Will I die?¡±
Shen Xi quickly spat three times and lectured Gu Chen with a stern face,
¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. It¡¯s bad luck. Hurry up and go get rid of the bad luck.¡±
Shen Xi just said it casually. She did not think that Gu Chen would do such a thing that would affect his image, but Gu Chen really did it.
He imitated Shen Xi and spat three times. Under Shen Xi¡¯s shocked gaze, his eyebrows blossomed into a gentle smile. His blue lips parted slightly and he followed Shen Xi¡¯s words, ¡°Bad luck.¡±
From the first time they met, Shen Xi knew that Gu Chen was extremely charming and beautiful, like a fox that had be a demon, seductive and seductive.
However, at this moment, Gu Chen seemed to have removed his fox skin. His pale skin coupled with his gentle smile was like a broken pear blossom that had been ravaged by the spring rain. His beauty was hidden in the dim light, making people feel pity for him.
Ice and snow made bones for flesh and jade, probably referring to people like Gu Chen, right?
¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s gentle voice sounded again, waking Shen Xi up.
Shen Xi looked away awkwardly. Damn it, she was actually bewitched by Gu Chen¡¯s beauty.
Shen Xi coughed awkwardly and said, ¡°No, I was thinking about something just now, so I was lost in thought.¡±
Shen Xi and Gu Chen chatted casually. In a trance, Shen Xi felt a little sleepy. She tried her best to hold her eyelids, but she couldn¡¯t lift her spirits. In the end, she fell down softly.
Gu Chen, who was originally half-closed and full of weakness, instantly caught Shen Xi in his arms and hugged her tightly.
Smelling the fragranceing from Shen Xi¡¯s body, Gu Chen¡¯s eyes darkened a little. His fair and almost transparent palm gently rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s face, ying with it lovingly.
¡°Xi, if one day, you can wake up and let me be so intimate with you, how good would that be? Then 1 don¡¯t have to stab myself. After all, it still hurts a little.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s nose was pressed against Shen Xi¡¯s nose, and his tone was long and clear.
Gu Chen¡¯s pale lips gently touched Shen Xi¡¯s lips. The restlessness that was suppressed in the bottom of his heart instantly surged into his heart. The blood in his body boiled and shouted, as if urging Gu Chen to immediately have this woman that made all the cells in his body desire.
Gu Chen¡¯s hand carefully slid over Shen Xi¡¯s arm and then covered Shen Xi¡¯s fair thigh. He caressed it over and over again, but he did not dare to go any higher.
Gu Chen held back in the end. What he wanted was not only Shen Xi¡¯s person but also Shen Xi¡¯s heart and Shen Xi r s love.
He wanted Shen Xi to protect him regardless of everything, just like how she protected Meng Yu and Guan Lei, to protect him.
Gu Chen put away his hand that was stroking Shen Xi¡¯s thigh and gently lifted Shen Xi¡¯s face. He gently kissed her red lips and then hugged Shen Xi with satisfaction.
Shen Xi groggily rubbed her head, then her eyes opened wide. Did she fall asleep? That was impossible.
Shen Xi, who had just woken up, felt her palm tighten. She instantly looked at the palm that was holding her and heard a slightly frightened voice.
Shen Xi looked at the person next to her and saw Gu Chen sweating profusely. His eyes were closed and his delicate eyebrows were twisted in pain. He shouted in horror, ¡°Don¡¯t¡My leg, don¡¯t hit it, it hurts¡ It hurts. Save me, father. Ahhhh, don¡¯t break my leg¡.¡±
Chapter 769 - 769: Xixi Is Missing
Chapter 769 - 769: Xixi Is Missing
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately touched Gu Chen¡¯s forehead. Sure enough, he had a fever. Now, he even started to talk nonsense.
Shen Xi was just about to pull her hand away, but Gu Chen fell on her body, still shouting in horror.
Shen Xi was helpless. She could only pat Gu Chen¡¯s back gently with her hand and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ll be fine when you wake up. Your leg is fine. There¡¯s no problem at all now. No one will hit your leg¡¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s voice gradually weakened, perhaps because he had found a safe aura on Shen Xi¡¯s body. He only asionally said a word or two about ¡°pain¡±.
Looking at Gu Chen like this, Shen Xi felt a little sympathetic. Was it the Guan family who broke his leg?
Shen Xi shook off the thoughts in her mind. She could not make wild guesses about such things.
Shen Xi looked around anxiously, trying to find something useful to reduce Gu Chen¡¯s fever, but she could not find anything.
The next second, Shen Xi¡¯s palm was pinched by Gu Chen again. The force almost crushed Shen Xi¡¯s hand.
Shen Xi took a deep breath. After a while, she straightened Gu Chen and ced her slightly cold hand on Gu Chen¡¯s head.
After her palm was heated up by Gu Chen¡¯s body temperature, Shen Xi ced her hand on the wall to cool her palm before continuing to ce it on Gu Chen¡¯s forehead.
However, this was still a drop in the bucket. Shen Xi wanted to pull out her hand which was held tightly by Gu Chen. She wanted to turn Gu Chen¡¯s head and use his forehead to press against the cold wall, but she could not pull it out.
Shen Xi could only resign herself to fate and keep cooling her hands, putting them on Gu Chen¡¯s forehead again and again.
Gu Chen seemed to yearn for that little bit of coldness on his forehead. He fell towards Shen Xi and instinctively rubbed against Shen Xi¡¯s small hand.
Seeing that Gu Chen was injured because of her, Shen Xi could only let Gu Chen do as he pleased.
However, in a ce where Shen Xi could not see, the corners of Gu Chen¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. It was great that Xi was awake and willing to let him lean on her.
Such satisfaction upied Gu Chen¡¯s entire mind. In the next second, he really fainted.
When it was ten o¡¯clock at night, the Shen and Lu families had already realized that something was wrong. The Shen and Lu families immediately gathered their men and began to look for Shen Xi.
Guan Lei, who had just returned from the old mansion, saw so many peopleing in and out of the Shen family¡¯s house at night and immediately felt that something was wrong.
The next second, Guan Lei received a call from Meng Yu. ¡°Guan Lei, is Xi with you?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. ¡°She¡¯s not with me. What¡¯s wrong with Xi?¡±
On the other side, Nieng Yu said in a slightly heavy tone, ¡°Zheng Huai called me just now to ask if Xi was with me. He said that Xi was missing, so I called to ask you.¡±
After all, Shen Xi had snuck to Guan Lei¡¯s house that day to hide from her family.
When Guan Lei heard that Shen Xi had disappeared, he immediately rushed to the vi opposite and anxiously searched for Shen Xi in the living room.
At this moment, the people in the living room also saw Guan Lei, but they were not in the mood to deal with him.
Shen Qian cried until her eyes were swollen like walnuts. ¡°Xi said that Shen Luan was near the mall, so I left. I didn¡¯t expect that Shen Luan wasn¡¯t there at all. Xi just disappeared like that.¡±
¡°What mall?¡± Guan Lei asked loudly.
Shen Qian was shocked by Guan Lei¡¯s loud voice and blurted out, ¡°Jingsong.¡±
Guan Lei received a clue about Shen Qian and immediately informed Guan Ba to bring people to Jingsong Mall. At this time, Lu Shan and Shen Yan were already searching Jingsong Mall with their people.
¡°Uncle, Auntie, have you checked the surveince cameras?¡± Guan Lei asked.¡±
Lu Shan nodded with slightly red eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already checked. I saw Xi chasing after a thief, and then afterwards there were blind spots in the surveince cameras.¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s heart sank slightly. He took the surveince video from the manager of the mall and watched all the videos before and after Shen Xi disappeared. Then, he frowned and asked the manager, ¡°This video is iplete. Did you tamper with it?¡±
The manager of the mall was instantly frightened. He quickly said with a bitter face, ¡°We didn¡¯t tamper with the video. It¡¯s like this originally.¡±
Guan Lei did not care about the manager¡¯s desperate exnation. He found a ce with fewer people, turned on his watch, and hacked into every surveince record in the mall..
Chapter 770 - 770: Finger Bending
Chapter 770: Finger Bending
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan and Shen Yan also looked in Guan Lei¡¯s direction. The husband and wife kept their cool and opened their eyes wide to look for Shen Xi.
Then, Guan Lei used the surveince video to construct the entire mall in his mind. Soon, he fixed his eyes on a direction and rushed in that direction with his men.
Lu Shan and Shen Yan looked at each other and ordered the others to continue searching. Then, the two of them followed Guan Lei with a few others.
When Guan Lei was about to arrive at the storeroom, he heard a scream from the door.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickened his pace. When he saw the person leaning against the door to catch his breath, Guan Lei immediately pushed the person away. In the end, he was stunned on the spot.
In the next second, Shen Yan and Lu Shan caught up and pushed Guan Lei in. As a result, the three of them saw the scene of Shen Xi hugging Gu Chen.
Guan Lei stepped forward and pushed Gu Chen away from Shen Xi¡¯sp. Then, he squatted down and asked worriedly, ¡°Xi, how are you? Are you hurt?¡± Guan Lei didn¡¯t care why Gu Chen was here, as long as his Xi was fine.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who were beside him, also came over. They only felt slightly relieved when they saw that Shen Xi was fine.
¡°Xi, what happened? Why are you here?¡± Shen Yan asked. ¡°And¡¡±
Shen Yan looked at Gu Chen, who was lying on the ground, with disdain. ¡°Why was Gu Chen here?¡±
Only then did Shen Xi remember Gu Chen and quickly said, ¡°Hurry up. Gu Chen was stabbed by a knife just to save me. He¡¯s still having a fever. He has to be sent to the hospital immediately.¡±
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s words, Lu Shan was so scared that her soul almost flew out of her body. She hurriedly pulled Shen Xi to confirm again, ¡°What about you? Do you have any injuries?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Gu Chen is not. If you don¡¯t send him to the hospital for treatment, I¡¯ll have a life on my hands.¡±
Shen Xi looked apologetically at Gu Chen who was thrown to the ground.
Guan Lei then shouted at the door, ¡°Guan Ba,e in and send Gu Chen to the hospital. Get the best doctor to save him.¡±
Guan Ba came in and pulled Gu Chen who was lying next to Shen Xi up.
Unexpectedly, even Shen Xi was pulled up. Only then did everyone realize that Gu Chen was holding Shen Xi¡¯s hand tightly.
Facing his parents and Guan Lei staring at their hands, Shen Xi smiled awkwardly. Then, she used her other hand to try to break apart Gu Chen¡¯s fingers with all her strength, but she couldn¡¯t break them apart.
Shen Xi nced at the three people next to her. She cursed Gu Chen in her heart for being so strong even after he fainted. It was really killing her.
Shen Xi smiled and stretched out her hand in front of Guan Lei. She called out sweetly, ¡°Guan Lei, I can¡¯t break them apart. Help me.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s face was quickly dyed with a light smile. However, when he stepped forward and looked at Gu Chen, his expression instantly turned cold.
Guan Lei exerted force and pried Gu Chen¡¯s fingers away one by one.
Lu Shan was also hiding in her husband¡¯s arms in fear, secretly watching her daughters awkward situation.
It was not until Gu Chen¡¯sst two fingers were tightly holding onto Shen Xi that everyone instantly heard a ¡°click¡±, followed by Gu Chen¡¯s muffled groan.
Lu Shan was shocked. She looked at Shen Yan and whispered, ¡°Broken?¡±
Shen Yan nodded at Lu Shan. ¡°It should be broken, but from the crisp sound, it should be able to be cured. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Shen Xi grabbed Guan Lei and shook her head in disagreement. No matter what, Gu Chen was her saviour. She could not watch Guan Lei continue to touch Gu Chen.
Guan Ba got Guan Lei¡¯s permission and left with Gu Chen.
Shen Xi looked at Shen Yan and his wife and said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you guys go out first. I¡¯ll have a word with Guan Lei.¡¯
Shen Yan looked at Shen Xi disapprovingly and said, ¡°Is there anything you can¡¯t say in front of us?¡±
Lu Shan was also worried about leaving Shen Xi alone beside Guan Lei. Guan Lei had just broken Gu Chen¡¯s finger in front of them. What if he was rough with Shen Xi?
¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shen Xi smiled.
¡°Uncle, Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch Xi even if I break my own hands.¡± Guan Lei said.
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s words and Shen Xi¡¯s pleading gaze, Shen Yan and Lu Shan
After the two of them left, Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Gu Chen and me.. Why do you have to break Gu Chen¡¯s finger?¡±
Chapter 771 - 771: Undescribable
Chapter 771: Undescribable
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°l know you don¡¯t have, but it might not be the case for that pervert Gu Chen.¡± Guan Lei sighed slightly and said gently.
Then, he pulled up the corner of his shirt and wiped Shen Xi¡¯s hands over and over again. Her hands had just been touched by Gu Chen¡¯s hands. He wanted to get rid of Gu Chen¡¯s smell.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s childish behaviour and said with a slightly stern expression, ¡°Why? Are you looking down on me now? Do you think my hands are dirty?¡±
Guan Lei hurriedly raised his head in panic. Just as he was about to exin, he looked into Shen Xi¡¯s half-smiling eyes. Annoyed, he pinched the back of Shen Xi¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t dare to use force.
Shen Xi remembered her phone and said sadly, ¡°My phone was stolen. What should I do?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll get it back for you,¡± Guan Lei said.
¡°That thief even hit me.¡± Shen Xi felt wronged.
¡°I¡¯ll hit him back.¡± Guan Leiughed.
Shen Xi gently nted a kiss on the corner of Guan Lei¡¯s mouth, then hugged
Guan Lei and said happily, ¡°You¡¯re so nice.¡±
Guan Lei was ttered by Shen Xi¡¯s praise, and the gloomy aura on his body instantly disappeared without a trace.
When Shen Xi retreated, Guan Lei finally realized Shen Xi¡¯s attire today. The fire in his body instantly rushed to the top of his head, burning his head until it was dizzy.
Pink hair paired with soft and cute makeup, a dreamy purple shirt that clung tightly to her chest, a pleated skirt that reached her thighs, and her fair skin. What was even more seductive was the white garters that made people¡¯s blood boil at a nce.
When he thought of Shen Xi spending the night with that little pervert, Gu
Chen, Guan Lei felt sour in his heart. He thought to himself that it was too
easy for Gu Chen to only break one finger.
Based on Guan Lei¡¯s understanding of Gu Chen, today¡¯s matter definitely had something to do with Gu Chen.
¡°Xi, avoid Gu Chen when you meet him in the future.¡± Guan Lei gritted his teeth as he spoke, his gaze lingering on Shen Xi¡¯s thigh.
¡°Are you suspecting that Gu Chen nned today¡¯s incident? However, he had also been stabbed. If he had nned it, the price was too high, right?¡± Shen Xi said.
¡°Gu Chen is not a person who knows how to shop. Believe it or not, this is Gu Chen¡¯s first time in this mall. Moreover, it was impossible for Gu Chen to be alone.¡± Guan Lei coldly snorted.
Compared to Gu Chen, Shen Xi was more willing to believe Guan Lei, so Shen
Xi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I believe you.¡±
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s words, Guan Lei was so happy that his two rows of teeth were showing.
¡°Look at how silly you are smiling.¡± Shen Xi was amused by Guan Lei¡¯s silly look.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi and said, ¡°So be it. Xi, I¡¯ll go look for you tonight. Don¡¯t change your clothes, okay?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s face flushed as she pushed Guan Lei away. ¡°Are you thinking about something indescribable again?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were burning as he sized up Shen Xi. When his gaze swept across the skin on Shen Xi¡¯s garters, he swallowed his saliva with a dry mouth and tongue.
What did he want to do? He wanted to see Shen Xi wearing such clothes and being served by him until she lost her soul and screamed and trembled.
Guan Lei decided that after he got together with Shen Xi, he would buy all kinds of clothes for Shen Xi and change them every day.
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei in embarrassment and then ran out.
Guan Lei quickly followed her out, but when he saw Shen Xi standing beside
Shen Yan and Lu Shan, he stopped and said with a bright smile, ¡°Uncle,
Auntie, you can take Xi back first. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±
Although Shen Yan and Lu Shan did not agree to Shen Xi and Guan Lei being together, they were relieved to leave the other matters to Guan Lei.
Shen Xi held onto Shen Yan and Lu Shan with both hands. Before she left, she even red at Guan Lei arrogantly, which made Guan Lei even more horny. She was really too cute and made people want tomit crimes.
Guan Lei spent some time to calm down his desire for Shen Xi. Then, he brought his men to investigate today¡¯s matter.
After Shen Xi followed her parents out, she pulled her parents and said, ¡°Dad, Mom,e with me to see Gu Chen. Although Guan Lei said that it was very likely that Gu Chen did it, Gu Chen still saved me on the surface. I still have to go and see if he¡¯s safe.¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan felt that Shen Xi was right. They still had to thank him for saving her life.
As for whether it was true or not, they could check.
Shen Xi, who did not have a phone, could only follow her parents to the hospital where Gu Chen was..
Chapter 772 - 772: Saving Her Life
Chapter 772 - 772: Saving Her Life
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen, who had finished the operation, had not woken up yet. He was lying alone on the hospital bed.
¡°Should we contact the Gu family?¡± Lu Shan asked, a little reluctant.
¡°Contact who? Old Master Gu? He was already half-buried. If he was called over, he¡¯ll would probably be in the coffin.¡± Shen Yan sighed.
Shen Xi also sighed at the side. He was all alone and looked quite pitiful. In the end, Shen Yan still contacted Gu Chen¡¯s assistant. When Qian Tong came panting, Lu Shan looked at Qian Tong suspiciously and asked, ¡°And you
Qian Tong politely nodded at Shen Xi and the others, then said, ¡°I¡¯m Master
Gu t s assistant, Qian Tong.¡±
Lu Shan sized Qian Tong up and said with a puzzled expression, ¡°l remember that Qian Tong doesn¡¯t look like you.¡±
After all, they were all business people. There would be times when the Lu family and the Gu family would meet.
Therefore, Lu Shan was certain that this Qian Tong was not the Qian Tong she had seen before.
Qian Tong smiled at them and said, ¡°The previous Assistant Qian resigned, so I took over from him. Because Master Gu was used to calling me that, or perhaps because he was nostalgic, he kept calling me Qian Tong by mistake, so I tacitly agreed. It¡¯s just a code name. It¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°l didn¡¯t expect President Gu to be such a sincere person.¡± The Lu family smiled and greeted.
¡°Since you¡¯re here, we¡¯ll go back first.¡± Shen Yan said politely.
¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys tonight. It¡¯s just that my master still had an ident today and is currently not awake, so 1 might need to find Miss Shen Xi to understand the situationter on. I hope that I won¡¯t disturb Miss Shen Xi.¡± Qian Tong said politely.
Shen Xi smiled. ¡°Why would it be troublesome? I¡¯ll cooperate at any time. When Gu Chen wakes up, tell him that my parents and I wille to see him another day. At that time, we would definitely prepare a generous gift and thank him in person for saving my life.¡±
¡°Young Lady Shen Xi is too polite. I think that Master Gu must think that Young Lady Shen Xi is more important than his life, so he is willing to stand in front of Young Lady Shen Xi. I think if Master Gu sees that Miss Shen Xi is safe the first time he opens his eyes, he would be very happy.¡± Qian Tong looked at Shen Xi respectfully.
Lu Shan¡¯s expression turned cold. Qian Tong was clearly using the reason why Gu Chen saved Shen Xi as a private rtionship between the two of them. He even hinted that Shen Xi should stay.
Lu Shan did not like Gu Chen. She also knew that Shen Xi did not have any feelings for Gu Chen. Naturally, she did not want Gu Chen to ask for favours. Moreover, there was something strange about this matter. Perhaps it was as Guan Lei said, and Gu Chen was inextricably involved.
If that was the case, how could Lu Shan leave Shen Xi here?
Lu Shan stood in front of Shen Xi and said to Qian Tong, ¡°The Gu family is a loyal family. I think Gu Chen help anyone who is in danger today. Such upbringing is worthy of our Lu family¡¯s admiration.¡±
Shen Yan just looked at Qian Tong coldly and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We won¡¯t disturb Young Master Gu e s rest. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes sized up Qian Tong before nodding and bidding farewell to him. Qian Tong said to the Shen family of three, ¡°Take care, everyone.¡±
After Shen Xi and the others left, Gu Chen, who had his eyes closed, slowly opened them.
Qian Tong heard the sound and turned to look at Gu Chen. Then, he stood respectfully beside Gu Chen¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Master Gu.¡±
Gu Chen did not say anything, but the corners of his mouth curled up into a bitter smile. It turned out that he could not make Shen Xi stay like this.
He thought that Shen Xi would at least stay by his side and wait for him to wake up with a worried expression, just like the scenes in many TV dramas,
Why didn¡¯t Shen Xi do this? This shouldn¡¯t be right.
Gu Chen closed his eyes tiredly. Shen Xi¡¯s voice and appearance appeared in front of his eyes, and he could not get rid of them.
When Shen Xi returned home with his parents, Guan Lei had already been waiting in the living room for a while.
Seeing Shen Xi and the other two return, Guan Lei hurriedly stood up with a smile on his face.
Shen Yan was not in a good mood. He did not know what was going on, but those annoying fes always wanted to steal his daughter away.
¡°Uncle, Auntie, I found Xi¡¯s phone that was stolen.¡± Guan Lei smiled.
Guan Lei handed Shen Xi¡¯s phone to her and said, ¡°Take a look at your phone.
Is it broken or is there something missing?¡±
Shen Xi checked her phone and said happily, ¡°No, everything is fine inside..¡¯!
Chapter 773 - 773: Deleted Video Clips
Chapter 773 - 773: Deleted Video Clips
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Yan looked at his daughter, whose smile had reduced to mere slits of her eyes. He cleared his throat with a tinge of frustration.
Guan Lei quickly turned to Shen Yan, showing concern. ¡°Uncle, is your throat ufortable? I can arrange to have something soothing for the throat sent over another day.¡±
¡°No need, the Shen family is notcking in what you¡¯re offering,¡± Shen Yan coldly refused.
¡°Young Master Guan, do you have any other matters to discuss? If not, the door is over there, no need for an escort,¡± Shen Yan bluntly issued the order to leave.
Shen Xi, watching Guan Lei¡¯s pitiful expression, spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±
After Shen Xi uttered these words, she was met with a mixed re from her parents. Pretending not to notice, she grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s hand and headed toward the door.
Lu Shan sighed, ¡°This silly girl, a real handful.¡±
Shen Yan also sighed in exasperation, ¡°Things thate too easily are often taken for granted. Why can¡¯t she understand our efforts?¡±
Having escorted Guan Lei to therge iron gate, Shen Xi smiled at him and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy with my parents¡¯ attitude?¡±
Guan Lei shook his head as he held Shen Xi¡¯s hand. ¡°No, at least they¡¯re willing to challenge me, rather than exploiting their authority as parents to make things difficult for you. I¡¯m content with that. It shows they¡¯re testing me.¡±
Shaking Guan Lei¡¯s hand, Shen Xi said, ¡°You can still think like this? It¡¯s progress and potential.¡±
Guan Lei moved closer to Shen Xi and said, ¡°Can I have a reward then?¡±
Shen Xi graciously asked, ¡°What kind of reward do you want?¡±
¡°Kiss me,¡± Guan Lei replied, staring intently into Shen Xi¡¯s eyes.
Shen Xi turned her head and nced toward the house, startling Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who had been peeking from behind the curtains, causing them to quickly pull back a few steps.
After ensuring no one was watching, Shen Xi gave Guan Lei a peck on the lips.
Guan Lei joyfully touched his lips. It was the first time in four years that they had kissed each other a little more openly, though it was still somewhat discreet. Nevertheless, it was progress.
As Guan Lei was about to leave, Shen Xi hesitated and asked, ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡±
Guan Lei sized up Shen Xi¡¯s outfit and, in the moment of her anticipation, he leaned in and whispered, ¡°You look really sexy today.¡±
Guan Lei even boldly pinched Shen Xi¡¯s butt, then ran away like a monkey.
Shen Xi gritted her teeth in anger. Before she could settle her nerves, Guan Lei sent a message and kept up with the flirtation, saying, ¡°It was really firm.¡±
Shen Xi fiercely stomped her feet. ¡°This grudge shall not go unanswered, for I am a woman of my word. Guan Lei, you just wait. There wille a day when you will suffer for this,¡± she vowed to herself.
Shen Xi returned to her house in a huff.
Once Guan Lei returned home, he was consumed with desire. Unable to contain his excitement, he imagined Shen Xi¡¯s appearance that day and relieved his tension.
After cleaning up, he checked the message sent by Guan Ba to review the progress of the interrogation of the three individuals.
As expected, they had not found much. Gu Chen was known for being meticulous, never allowing any room for error in his actions. Even if everyone suspected him, he would emerge clean.
Guan Lei turned his gaze toward the recovered surveince footage, and within it, he could only discern a familiar figure ¨C that of Gu Chen. The rest were all unfamiliar faces.
It was just an ordinary and uneventful video clip, so why was this particr segment deleted? It seemed he would have to spend more time investigating.
The following morning, Guan Lei handed the three individuals over to Shen Xi!s parents.
Shen Yan contacted Qian Tong, learning that Gu Chen had regained consciousness, and together with Lu Shan and Shen Xi, they headed to the hospital.
Upon seeing Shen Xi, Gu Chen¡¯s cold expression warmed into a smile, and he said with joy, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you safe.¡±
Shen Yan blocked Gu Chen¡¯s gaze from reaching Shen Xi and said with a smile, ¡°l must express my gratitude for your assistance yesterday, President Gu.
Please ept this small token of appreciation.¡±
Gu Chen concealed the chill in his eyes and replied, ¡°President Shen, there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Shen Xi and 1 are friends, and friends should help each other.¡¯
Lu Shan wore a gentle smile on her face as she said, ¡°Xi has always been a reserved and anti-social child, not one to make friends easily. It¡¯s quite a pleasant surprise to see her getting along so well with President Gu. However, Xi¡¯s nature is typically aloof and stubborn. If she ever offends President Gu, you must let us know, and we¡¯ll deal with her..¡±
Chapter 774 - 774: It Doesn ‘t Matter If You Offend Me
Chapter 774 - 774: It Doesn ¡®t Matter If You Offend Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan¡¯s words concealed deeper meanings, which made Shen Xi grow a bit cautious about Gu Chen.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes reflected a hint of amusement. ¡°President Lu, you jest. We¡¯re friends who get along well, so there¡¯s no need to worry about offending each other.¡¯
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze softened as he turned to Shen Xi, speaking with sincerity, ¡°Moreover, even if Xi did something to offend me, I wouldn¡¯t mind. As long as she¡¯s willing, she can offend me as much as she likes. After all, true friends are hard toe by, and I value our rtionship.¡±
Shen Xi mustered a forced smile and subtly averted her eyes from Gu Chen, a gesture that left him feeling somewhat disappointed.
Qian Tong chimed in, ¡°Miss Shen Xi, can you spend more time with our Young Master Gu? He doesn¡¯t have many friends, and his family consists of just a handful of people. No one has visited him until now. Yesterday, you two went through some hardship together, which makes your bond special, doesn¡¯t it?¡±
Gu Chen lowered his gaze and softly reprimanded Qian Tong, ¡°Why are you
saying that? Xi has her own matters to attend to.¡±
Shen Xi nodded repeatedly, addressing Qian Tong, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been quite busytely, and most importantly, I can¡¯t be of much help here.¡±
She then turned to Gu Chen and said, ¡°You take care of yourself, try to get discharged soon. I¡¯lle to visit you again.¡±
Gu Chen had only declined out of courtesy, but Shen Xi rode on his response to excuse herself without any ambiguity, much to Qian Tongs surprise.
Qian Tong silently mourned for Gu Chen, as it was clear that Shen Xi held no special affection for him.
Upon hearing Shen Xi¡¯s words, Gu Chen felt a twinge of disappointment but managed to smile and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take good care of myself and look forward to your visit.¡±
In the searing intensity of Gu Chen¡¯s gaze upon Shen Xi, she felt the heat and quickly grasped her parents¡¯ hands, saying, ¡°Mom, Dad, weren¡¯t you about to discuss the matter of those three thieves with Gu Chen?¡±
Shen Yan handed a file to Gu Chen and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve located those thieves, and our team has investigated. They appear to be just petty criminals. Do you have any additional information to share, considering you¡¯re the primary victim in this case?¡±
¡°Since President Shen has already handled the investigation, we should go along with your findings. I trust your judgment,¡± Gu Chen said as he gently pushed the file away.
¡°We¡¯ll head back home for now. We express our gratitude once again for President Gu e s courageous actions,¡± Shen Yan maintained his professional smile as he spoke.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Qian Tong, could you escort President Shen and his family out?¡± Gu Chen turned to Qian Tong.
¡°No need, it¡¯s just a short walk. You should take care of President Gu,¡± Shen Yan declined and left with Lu Shan and Shen Xi.
As Shen Xi disappeared from sight, the beaming smile on Gu Chen¡¯s face vanished instantly, reced by a cold and chilling expression.
Shen Yan¡¯s family¡¯s attitude seemed to imply suspicion of Gu Chen¡¯s involvement in the matter.
Although Gu Chen knew it was true, he could not help but feel ufortable. No one shoulde between him and Shen Xi.
Shen Xi did not go home. Instead, Lu Shan brought her to the Lu Corporation, drawing the attention of many employees along the way.
¡°Could that person with pink hair be Assistant Shen? It¡¯s a bit shy, don¡¯t you think?¡± someone whispered.
¡°But she looks quite attractive. Beautiful people can pull off anything, even pink hair.¡±
Hearing the chatter, Shen Xi wished she could find a ce to hide.
Once inside the elevator, Shen Xi turned to Lu Shan, her eyes pleading. ¡°Mom, can I take a day off today? I want to dye my hair back.¡±
Lu Shan looked at Shen Xi¡¯s pink hair and said disapprovingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite nice? Why would you want to change it back? Besides, your aunt did this for you. If you change it back, she¡¯ll want to take you to get it done again next time. It¡¯s too much trouble. Just leave it as it is.¡±
Shen Xi had not expected that her family would be more adaptable to trendy styles than she was.
In the afternoon, Shen Xi was overwhelmed by a pile of documents as usual.
Feeling miserable, she took the materials and headed straight to find Lu Lin.
At the ¡°Rongying¡± drama set, while taking a break and awaiting Shen Xi¡¯s visit, Lu Lin noticed a pink head peeking out. He was about to tease, but then the pink head turned, causing Lu Lin to spew out his drink in surprise..
Chapter 775 - 775: Visiting The Set
Chapter 775 - 775: Visiting The Set
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Drenched in liquid, a young actress turned her head toward Lu Lin in an instant, her heart filled with trepidation. She asked cautiously, ¡°Teacher Lu, did I do something wrong?¡±
Lu Lin hastily shook his head and then erupted intoughter that echoed throughout the set. This left everyone puzzled, especially the young actress, who became even more apprehensive.
Shen Xi also heard the exaggeratedughter and, wearing a mischievous grin, approached Lu Lin with the documents in her hand.
Meanwhile, the young actress was still racking her brain to figure out what she had done to offend Lu Lin.
Lu Lin, an award-winning actor, was not one to engage in idle chatter. His sudden burst ofughter was indeed quite disconcerting.
Lu Lin reassured the young actress who had been staring at him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was justughing, and I identally spat it out. I¡¯m sorry about that. You can go back to what you were doing. My assistant will bring you a new set of clothes.¡¯
The young actress breathed a sigh of relief at Lu Lin¡¯s response and shed a
sheepish smile at him. ¡°No problem at all,¡± she responded.
With that, she swiftly ran away.
Lu Lin, still chuckling, held his stomach and remarked, ¡°Xi, what¡¯s going on with that hair of yours? Are you auditioning for ¡®Ba La La, the Magical Fairy?
Haha, you¡¯ve got me in stitches.¡±
Shen Xi, not too pleased, tossed the documents into Lu Lin¡¯s hands and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Stopughing, or I¡¯ll hit you.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words shocked the onlookers. Who was this youngdy with a head of pink hair, daring to threaten Lu Lin, the movie star? They held their breath, anticipating how Lu Lin would deal with this audacious girl.
Lu Lin raised his hand. Was he going to strike her? Though nobody had witnessed Lu Lin resort to violence before, there was always a first time for everything.
However, Lu Lin¡¯s hand merelynded lightly on the girl¡¯s head, and he merrily ruffled her hair, as if petting a cute pink animal.
Shen Xi noticed the curious stares around her and swatted Lu Lin¡¯s hand away with irritation. ¡°Stop it. It¡¯s like petting a dog.¡±
Lu Lin could not help but burst intoughter once again. Before the cameras began rolling, hisughter grew even more uninhibited.
Meanwhile, in a small dressing room, Gu Ning was doing her makeup when she heard Lu Lin¡¯sughter. She furrowed her brow slightly and asked, ¡°Why is Lu Linughing like that?¡±
She had been working with Lu Lin for several days and he was usually so cold and reserved.
Hearing Gu Nings remark, Gu Nings assistant went to have a look. Soon, she returned and set her phone in front of Gu Ning, disying a photo. ¡°There¡¯s a girl with pink hair visiting Lu Lin. They seem close.¡±
With curiosity, Gu Nings eyes were drawn to the photo depicting Lu Lin with an affectionate smile, hisrge hand gently caressing the back of a girl with pink hair, who had her back to the camera.
Gu Nings lips quirked up ever so slightly. It seemed that Lu Lin¡¯s refusal to engage in a publicity stunt with her was not because of ack of interest but rather because he had feelings for someone else.
This piece of information was likely to send shockwaves among Lu Lin¡¯s fans.
¡°Send me a copy of the phototer,¡± Gu Ning said casually as she fixed her gaze on her reflection in the mirror.
¡°Of course, Sister Ning,¡± her assistant, Gu Chun, replied promptly, fearing that a dy might lead to her being reprimanded.
Gu Ning was notorious for her short temper in the industry, and she did not even spare her seniors from it.
The assistants neversted more than a month, but as for Gu Chun, her endurance was entirely due to her being originally a servant of the Gu family. Her mother had also worked as a maid in the Gu family, which left Gu Chun with no escape. She could only remain by Gu Nings side.
But this time, in her coboration with Lu Lin, Gu Ning was surprisingly calm. Gu Chun thought it might be because Gu Ning liked Lu Lin. Usually, women would rein in their tempers when they were around men that they had feelings for, right?
After Gu Chun sent the photo, she stood quietly to the side.
Gu Ning gazed at herself in the mirror with satisfaction. Cosmetic surgery had indeed been effective. Not only had her appearance changed, but her beauty had be more refined.
Once Gu Ning had finished her makeup, she got up. Gu Chun thought Gu Ning was about to go out, so she hurriedly approached to assist her. However, Gu Ning pped her hand away, saying, ¡°Are you blind or just dumb? Didn¡¯t you notice I¡¯m still in front of the mirror?¡±
Gu Chun stood silently to the side, clutching her hands, now red from the p.
Despite having been Gu Nings assistant for a while and bing ustomed to certain aspects of the job, she still felt somewhat aggrieved.
She remembered thest time Gu Ning had scolded her for not assisting her promptly. Gu Ning had pped her in front of everyone, which was why she had been so anxious just now.
Little did she know that she would be pped again..
Chapter 776 - 776: Strange Gaze
Chapter 776 - 776: Strange Gaze
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After Gu Ning was done admiring her own beauty, she finally rose and made her way outside, with Gu Chun hastily trailing behind.
As soon as the two of them left, the makeup assistant who had just finished doing Gu Nings makeup could not help but mutter, ¡°Gu Ning is not easy to serve, is she? She¡¯s only been on the set for two days, and she¡¯s scolded the assistant several times, every time so harshly. They even promote her as a gentle big sister outside. It¡¯s just ridiculous.¡±
The makeup artist red at the assistant and said, ¡°Focus on your work and stop talking. Do you even know who the Gu Ning you¡¯re talking about is? She¡¯s the youngdy of the Gu family in Beijing. Is she someone you can criticize? Next time, if you speak without restraint like this again, you won¡¯t be working with me anymore.¡±
The assistant immediately shrank back and mumbled, ¡°l didn¡¯t know her background.¡±
The makeup artist shot the assistant a cold look before collecting her tools.
In the entertainment industry, as a makeup artist or stylist, one should keep their mouth shut. That was professional ethics.
Otherwise, the ambiguous traces of romance unintentionally revealed by Gu Ning would likely spread all over the inte the next day.
After all, just the day before, Gu Ning had said in an interview that she was single.
Once Gu Ning stepped outside, the fierce expression on her face instantly vanished, reced by a warm and friendly one. She knew that two fan clubs wereing to shoot some material with her.
With a smile on her face, Gu Ning approached Lu Lin and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Teacher Lu, who is this?¡±
Upon hearing Gu Nings voice, Lu Lin furrowed his brow in disdain and did not respond. Instead, Shen Xi turned her head with a curious expression to look at the person who was speaking.
Gu Ning froze in her tracks when she saw Shen Xi¡¯s face. Shen Xi in pink hair was something Gu Ning could not have anticipated.
Shen Xi did not expect to encounter someone she had met before, but she was a bit puzzled as to why Gu Ning still had the same apprehensive reaction as their first meeting.
¡°Gu Ning? Is that you? What a coincidence,¡± Shen Xi graciously greeted Gu Ning.
Lu Lin, who was standing beside them, asked nonchntly, ¡°Xi, do you know her?¡±
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°It takes a little friction to be acquainted.¡±
Lu Lin thought that Shen Xi had been bullied by Gu Ning and immediately got concerned. However, Shen Xi leaned in closer to his ear and whispered, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this. I¡¯m the one who hit her.¡±
Lu Lin¡¯s instantly calmed down and casually responded, ¡°Oh.¡±
Then, Lu Lin leaned closer to Shen Xi!s ear and whispered, ¡°Stay away from her. She¡¯s quite cunning, and I¡¯ve heard she bullies people a lot.¡±
Gu Ning watched Shen Xi and Lu Lin whispering to each other in front of her. She knew they were probably talking negatively about her.
In Gu Nings heart, a sense of frustration welled up. She was undeniably in a position that many could only dream of reaching, yet she found herself bowing low in front of Shen Xi. The humiliation of it all surged through her, igniting a fiery rage throughout her entire being.
Shen Xi raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Gu Ning, are you afraid of me?¡±
Gu Ning quickly concealed her emotions, forced a smile, and retorted, ¡°Well, you did have someone hit me the first time we met. Shouldn¡¯t 1 be afraid?¡±
Gu Ning reminded herself not to be afraid. She was no longer Jiang Xue. She was the youngdy of the Gu family, and she no longer had to fear Shen Xi. Shen Xi would not recognize her.
Shen Xi tilted her head slightly, and with her thumb and forefinger, she absentmindedly stroked her chin as if in deep thought. After a moment of contemtion, she spoke, ¡°Is that so?¡±
A smile graced Gu Nings face as she responded, ¡°Well, what else can it be? After all, which youngdy in Beijing is as domineering as Shen Xi? 1 believe I¡¯m not the only one who would be afraid. Many daughters of prestigious families must also feel the same.¡¯
Lu Lin pondered for a moment and nodded with a serious expression, saying, ¡°It seems like it¡¯s true. Four years ago, you caused quite a scene at Ye Yu¡¯s engagement party, but neither the Guan family, the Ye family, nor the Li family held you ountable. So, everyone acknowledged your strength as the young miss of the Shen family, Shen Lu.¡±
Thinking of Shen Lu, Lu Lin could not help but burst intoughter. ¡°They say your name is Shen Lu. Hahaha.¡±
Shen Xi chuckled along with Lu Lin, offering a hollowugh before turning back to nce at Gu Ning-
Even though the exnation made sense, Shen Xi still found Gu Nings gaze a bit strange.
In the end, Gu Ning hastily took her leave. When Shen Xi left, she kindly took the documents with her as it was unsafe to leave thepany¡¯s files on set..
Chapter 777 - 777: Cornered By Fans
Chapter 777 - 777: Cornered By Fans
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi had barely stepped out of the film set when a confrontational group of people suddenly appeared, questioning Shen Xi with great vigor, ¡°Are you
Brother Lu¡¯s girlfriend?¡±
The fans were all filled with anger, especially when they saw Shen Xi¡¯s stunning face. They wished they could mar the face of the girl before them, ensuring she would not be able to seduce their brother anymore.
Shen Xi looked at the group of girls with a wry smile and said, ¡°l am not Lu Lin¡¯s girlfriend.¡±
¡°Sister Xiaoyu, don¡¯t believe her. Just now, another girl and I both saw Brother Lu touch her head and smile at her intimately. If that¡¯s not a girlfriend, then what is?¡± said one fan to the leader of the group.
Shen Xi did not want to create any misunderstandings and rified, ¡°l am Lu Lin¡¯s cousin, not his girlfriend. You have all misunderstood.¡±
At that moment, a girl with a camera hanging from her neck spoke up, ¡°This girl is definitely lying. She¡¯s just afraid you¡¯ll hit her. Today he¡¯s a brother, tomorrow she¡¯s a sister, and the day after, she¡¯ll be the baby. Doesn¡¯t everyone know this routine?¡±
Another girl chimed in, ¡°l can vouch for it too. Just a while ago, this girl and your brother were hugging in front of everyone. I didn¡¯t manage to capture it, but I did get some shots. Take a look for yourselves.¡±
With that, the girl opened the images she had taken and showed them to Lu Lin¡¯s fans.
These two girls were fans of Gu Ning, and when they saw their idol being treated poorly in front of this girl, they could not stand it.
After confirming with Gu Nings studio that Gu Ning had indeed been mistreated, they were furious. Someone had dared to bully their dear Sister Ning, and they could not let that slide.
Now that they had an opportunity, they would report this to Lu Lin¡¯s fans and let them deal with his girlfriend. They could not wait for the drama to unfold. Lu Lin¡¯s fans were shocked to see their beloved brother with this girl with pink hair, and they were no longerposed.
The girl known as Xiaoyu immediately looked up, her face filled with disgust as she red at Shen Xi and angrily said, ¡°As Brother Lu¡¯s fan and representative of Lu Lin¡¯s fans, I demand that you stay away from Brother Lu starting today. Never appear before him again.¡±
Shen Xi had not expected such a demand from Lu Lin¡¯s fans and could not
help butugh.
She had patiently exined herself earlier out of respect for the fact that these people were Lu Lin¡¯s fans, but it seemed they were unreasonable.
Shen Xi¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at the dozen or so people in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say it one more time: I am not Lu Lin¡¯s girlfriend. If you continue to pester me, me yourself if I show no mercy.¡±
At that moment, inside the film set, Gu Chun looked at Gu Ning with some unease and asked, ¡°Sister Ning, those two fans said Lu Lin¡¯s fans have surrounded that girl with pink hair. Are we really not in any trouble?¡±
Gu Ning, who had been holding in her anger, let out a coldugh and said, ¡°What could go wrong? You merely told them I was feeling down. I didn¡¯t ask them to do anything. They brought Lu Lin¡¯s fans here on their own. What does it have to do with me?¡±
With that, Gu Ning turned to Gu Chun and smiled, saying, ¡°Now, send another message to those two fans. Tell them not to act impulsively. If they get hurt, it will weigh on my conscience. This whole situation truly has nothing to do with that girl. I really am just in a bad mood.¡±
Gu Chun obediently sent a message to those two fans. They replied, ¡°Sister Ning, we appreciate your concern, but we haven¡¯t done anything wrong. We simply spoke the truth.¡±
Gu Ning felt relieved after reading the fans¡¯ response. She did not dare to directly confront Shen Xi, but others could. Especially this group of thoughtless fans. A small nudge in the right direction was all it took to make them carry out her will.
Meanwhile, as Shen Xi¡¯s attitude took an unexpected turn, Xiaoyu¡¯s anger red. She snapped, ¡°We¡¯ve given you a chance, but it seems like you have no decency. Are you trying to steal our brother from all of us?¡±
Steal their brother? Shen Xi chuckled. Did she need to steal? Lu Lin was her brother.
Shen Xi¡¯s fearless demeanor and her derisiveughter drove Xiaoyu and her group of fans to the brink of fury. They started warming up their fists, and some even passed around various props from behind..
Chapter 778 - 778: For Your Good
Chapter 778 - 778: For Your Good
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Eggs? Vegetables? A ck liquid of some unknown substance?
Shen Xi did not expect Lu Lin to have suchwless fans. They dared to gang up and bully people in broad daylight.
She had originally wanted to go in and call Lu Lin, but now that she thought about it, she decided against it. She would beat these people up first and pursue legal responsibilityter.
Just as Shen Xi rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush over, Xiao Yu coldly shouted, ¡°Smash!¡± Instantly, the egg and rotten leaves were thrown in Shen Xi¡¯s direction.
Shen Xi wanted to dodge to the side, but she was suddenly hugged and could not move.
Hence, the things thrown by the fans fell on the person in front of Shen Xi. The egg yolk, vegetable leaves, and ck water dyed the person¡¯s clothes colourful. Everyone was stunned.
Lu Lin raised his head and looked at the safe and sound Shen Xi. He heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but he still said with a guilty expression, ¡°I¡¯ve implicated you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect Lu Lin to apologize to a vixen in such a guilty tone. She was instantly displeased. ¡°Brother Lu, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed apologizing to someone who took the initiative to seduce you?¡±
Lu Lin¡¯s eyes darkened. He turned around and swept his cold gaze across the group of so-called fans. He said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s my business who I apologize to. It has nothing to do with you.¡±
When the fans heard Lu Lin¡¯s words, they instantly felt wronged and even became jealous.
They were his girlfriend fans. They treated Lu Lin as their husband spiritually. Their priority was Lu Lin. Now, Lu Lin actually said that his matter had nothing to do with them. How could they not feel wronged?
This was especially so when the idol that they see as their husband was actually talking about them in such a bad manner because of a vixen. They were both angry and jealous.
Xiao Yu looked at Lu Lin in disbelief and questioned, ¡°Brother Lu, we¡¯ve been with you all these years. No matter what we do, it¡¯s for your own good and for your future. Are you sure you want to do this to us for an unrted person?¡±
Lu Lin did not expect these fans to say such words. He was so angry that heughed. He looked at the group of fans opposite him and swept his cold tone across the group of people opposite him.
¡°For my own good? Controlling me and hitting my people, and you call that for my own good? Using the name of my fan to bully others and doing bad things on the edge of thew. Is it for my own good? Is it for my own good, or is it for your hidden possessiveness?¡± Lu Lin¡¯s eyes were already dyed red. Normally, he didn¡¯t agree with what these fans did. Now, these fans were even stepping forward to hurt his family. Lu Lin couldn¡¯t ept this anymore.
Xiao Yu did not expect that the man she had loved and respected for so many years would trample on her feelings for a passerby. He even said that she was secretly possessive.
Was the love of these fans so narrow-minded? They just wanted Lu Lin to focus on his career and not think about those rtionships. They wanted him to be the Brother Lu in their eyes forever.
If their Brother Lu was tainted by another woman, why should they support him?
Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were filled with madness as she shouted at Lu Lin angrily, ¡°There are so many of us who have been helping you pull up the rankings for so many years. We have been protecting your fan base day and night, and you actually insulted our feelings for you like this. Lu Lin, ask yourself, if it weren¡¯t for the support of us fans, would you have your current reputation and status?¡±
Xiao Yu smiled malevolently. ¡°Lu Lin, I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice. If you want to protect this woman, you have to think carefully about whether you want to stay in the entertainment industry or not. I¡¯m telling you, without us, you¡¯re nothing!¡¯
No one had expected Xiao Yu to say such a thing. They were all stunned on the spot.
Gu Ning, who had been paying attention to the situation outside, was watching the situation through the video of her fans with a smile.
Today, she had only wanted Shen Xi to be in a little trouble. She did not expect to receive an unexpected surprise. Lu Lin was actually scolded by his own fans. This was too exciting. Before her photo could be used, it had already happened. That was good, it saved her a lot of trouble.
Although she mocked those fans for being too arrogant and taking themselves too seriously, Lu Lin was an international actor who had won many awards at home and abroad. These achievements could not be achieved by relying on a few brainless girlfriend fans.
However, this did not hinder her joy from watching the show. She was very happy that the people around Shen Xi were attacked..
Chapter 779 - 779: Lu Lin’s Counterattack
Chapter 779 - 779: Lu Lin¡¯s Counterattack
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Assistant Ah Ming, who had just contacted his manager, heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words the moment he returned. He thought to himself that things were going to be bad. He quickly went forward to pull Lu Lin back, but he was thrown to the side by Lu Lin.
Lu Lin looked at the group of people opposite him mockingly and sneered, ¡°Then you guys are really amazing. You bribed so many awards and made my domestic and international awards soft. Since all my reputation and status depend on you, then fine, where should I return it? Let¡¯s start with these awards? What do you think?¡±
The faces of the fans across from him turned red. Lu Lin¡¯s awards were really not something they could control.
However, Xiaoyu was not convinced and said, ¡®E lf it weren¡¯t for the support of us fans, do you think those awards would have been given to you? Wasn¡¯t it awarded based on who was more famous? These are the results of our fans¡¯ hard work.¡¯
Lu Lin sneered. Then, he walked to the girl with a DSLR around her neck and said, ¡°Did you record what happened just now?¡±
Lu Lin¡¯s sudden approach caused the girl to stop breathing.
Even in such a sorry state, Lu Lin¡¯s beauty still made people¡¯s hearts skip a beat.
The girl nodded nkly and said, ¡°Yes, l, I took all of them.¡±
¡°Can you send it to me?¡± Lu Lin smiled.
The two of them immediately used Bluetooth to transmit the video. Then, Lu Lin nced at the fans opposite him and lowered his head to operate his phone.
Everyone was curious about what Lu Lin was doing. Soon, someone eximed, ¡°Look at the new post.¡±
Everyone took out their phones and saw Lu Lin post the video of Xiaoyu questioning his fans for winning the awards. He then tagged the officials of the awards he had won over the years.
On top of that, he wrote, [l suddenly found out today that the awards over the years have all been manipted by fans, so I¡¯m deeply ashamed. I¡¯ll return the awards over the years in a few days. At the same time, I also doubt the fairness of the awards given by the organizers over the years. I hope to get an exnation to clear my doubts.]
Lu Lin¡¯s actions caused an uproar in the entertainment industry.
There were countless awards in Lu Lin¡¯s hands. If he really suspected that all the organizers had faked the awards, didn¡¯t that mean that there was something wrong with all the people who had already won these awards?
This was simply destroying the entire entertainment industry.
This time, Xiaoyu¡¯s fans had offended everyone in the industry, including the organizers.
Almost instantly, fans from all walks of life had already started to search for Xiaoyu and the others. Even Lu Lin¡¯s other fans who did not know about today¡¯s incident were furious. In a short while, all the major social media tforms were paralyzed.
The fans at the venue grabbed Xiaoyu¡¯s hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Xiaoyu, what should we do?¡±
Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes were red as she looked at Lu Lin. She never thought that Lu Lin would be so cruel to her. She had loved Lu Lin for so many years, yet he treated her like this.
Seeing that Xiaoyu did not say anything, the fans immediately cowered and apologized to Shen Xi and Lu Lin. However, it was useless.
Lu Lin coldly pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and returned to the set. He checked Shen Xi from head to toe and only rxed when he saw that Shen Xi was not injured.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lu Lin apologized again.
Shen Xi smiled and patted Lu Lin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. You¡¯re a public figure, so it¡¯s inevitable for you to have such fans. I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t l? The one who¡¯s in trouble is you. Look at you, your back is covered in egg liquid, and you stink. Hurry up and wash up.¡±
Lu Lin looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°You stay here and don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll clean up and go back with you.¡±
Lu Lin did not dare to let Shen Xi go back alone, afraid that the irrational fans would do something irrational to Shen Xi again.
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you here. You can go in.¡± Shen Xi nodded.
When the major tforms came to their senses, thework returned to normal.
Countless fans criticized the fans for their excessive behaviour.
[I¡¯ve always disliked these girlfriend fans. Damn it, they make it seem like Lu Lin is their private property and they have to listen to them. It¡¯s really disgusting.]
[The previous poster, don¡¯t scold us girlfriend fans. We¡¯re different from these people.. We just like Brother¡¯s various screenbinations!! We just love to see Brother fall in love!]
Chapter 780 - 780: Things Had Exploded
Chapter 780 - 780: Things Had Exploded
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
[Isn¡¯t it nice to watch a movie? Wasn¡¯t it good to watch the drama? Wasn¡¯t it nice to lick his looks? They were not worthy of fantasizing that their brother was their belonging! ]
[What is Lu Lin without them? What was he saying? Was this a fan of his girlfriend? Is this an extreme fan?]
[Ahhh, who is the person who is dating my brother? Why did you expose her? Can¡¯t you hide better?]
[I¡¯ve dug out those shameless people. They actually have the face to say that Lu Lin is nothing without them. I¡¯m really furious!]
[It¡¯s that Xiaoyu. How is she a fan? She had earned a lot of money from selling peripheral products. She was lying on her brother¡¯s body to suck blood, and she was even ming him. Damn it, I¡¯m so angry. I¡¯m really so angry. Go die!] [l think it¡¯s that vixen who seduced my brother. She deserves to die!]
[That¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for her, my brother wouldn¡¯t have been attacked by everyone. B*tch, go to hell!]
[Lu Lin¡¯s fans, you¡¯re too shameless. How dare you question my sister¡¯s big prize? I¡¯ll fight it out with you!]
[Lu Lin fans are trash. Your faces are really big and round!]
[As Lu Lin¡¯s fan, this is really embarrassing!]
By the time Lu Lin came out, the organizers of the major awards, the organizers, and other official ounts had already begun to respond. They stated that they would sue these nderous fans to prove their innocence.
While the inte was abuzz, Lu Lin¡¯s side was much calmer. When the director saw themotion, he had no choice but to let Lu Lin go back today.
Ah Ming immediately asked his manager to go to Lu Lin¡¯s apartment while Ah Ming escorted Shen Xi and Lu Lin back.
When they arrived at the apartment, Luo Qing was already waiting there. When she saw Lu Lin, she only sighed slightly.
She had also seen the video of the fans. Those people were really a little too much, not to mention that Lu Lin had already been disgusted by this kind of behaviour a long time ago.
Coupled with Lu Lin¡¯swless personality, it was within her expectations that things would turn out this way.
Lu Lin thought that Luo Qing would scold him and say that he acted impulsively. In the end, Luo Qing only patted him on the shoulder and the group entered the apartment.
The few of them had just sat down when Luo Qing said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big matter. Don¡¯t think too much.¡¯
Ah Ming pursed his lips. This wasn¡¯t a big deal? First, he criticized his own fans. Then, he dragged the entire entertainment industry down with him. In the end, he even directly questioned all the authoritative awards officials. This was a big deal.
Luo Qing once again understood the specific situation at that time and looked at Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, can you make a statement to let everyone know that you¡¯re Lu Lin¡¯s sister? Previously, Lu Lin had promised that he would announce his girlfriend as soon as possible. Right now, it was best to reduce some misunderstandings.¡±
Lu Lin frowned and objected. ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree. I don¡¯t want my family to appear in front of the public and be pointed at.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Lu Lin and smiled. ¡®You don¡¯t want me to appear because you¡¯re afraid that my beauty will steal your limelight?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words made Lu Linugh out loud.
¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. What am I afraid of? I¡¯m so good-looking. It¡¯s a pity if 1 don¡¯te out more often.¡± Shen Xi said humorously.
Lu Lin had offended so many people because he wanted to protect her. As Lu Lin¡¯s sister, if she could not even help him with this small favour, she would be too useless.
Although Lu Lin had a lot of fans, he lost a lot of fans this time. In addition, otherpetitors were targeting him, and he waspeting for resources. It was indeed starting to be a little difficult.
The current Luo Qing could only take one step at a time.
In the end, before Shen Xi could expose her identity, the capitalists began to participate. Lu Lin¡¯s dark history began to spread all over the Inte. The real and fake were mixed together in an attempt to drive Lu Lin out of the market and give more benefits to others.
Coupled with the other people who were adding fuel to the fire, Lu Lin was ndered and trending.
There was a blogger named Big Bang in the entertainment circle who posted a post that was immediately trending. #pink-haired girl keeps Lu Yingdi as her mistress#
The post was reasonable and directly stated that the pink-haired girl had been Lu Lin¡¯s mistress all these years.
Ah Ming looked at Luo Qings actions in confusion. ¡°Sister Luo, if you do this, isn¡¯t Brother Lu done for?¡±
The manager had created a rumour and then hired fake reviewers to cover up for him. Ah Ming felt that this was too strange.
On the other hand, Shen Xi and Lu Lin looked at each other thoughtfully.
Luo Qing took a lot of photos of Shen Xi, as well as photos of Shen Xi and Lu Lin eating together..
Chapter 781 - 781: Clarity
Chapter 781 - 781: rity
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Moreover, the photos in the post had a lot of evidence. For example, Lu Lin went in and out of Shen Xi¡¯s mansion, Shen Xi¡¯s helicopter carried Lu Lin, and Lu Lin was in the passenger seat of Shen Xi¡¯s luxury car. There were also all kinds of interactions between the two of them eating together. The timeline was extended to four years ago.
In an instant, manyizens and even fans took it seriously.
[No way. Is Lu Lin really being treated like a gigolo? Isn¡¯t this too disgusting?]
[A dignified Best Actor is cold and arrogant to us, but he¡¯s bowing down to a woman and wagging his tail. As a fan, I feel humiliated!]
[I¡¯ve been a mistress for the past few years. What about the past few years?
Who knows where a rich woman came from!]
[A gigolo who lives off a woman. It¡¯s too disgusting!]
Luo Qing also never thought that Shen Xi would give her such a big surprise.
The next night, Shen Xi exposed her identity when the incident was at its peak.
Shen Xi: [Hello everyone, I¡¯m Shen Xi. Today, I¡¯ll make it clear that Lu Lin and I are cousins. There¡¯s no such thing as a mistress between siblings. I¡¯m sorry for taking up public resources and causing such a hugemotion.]
Someizens directly requested for evidence under Shen Xi¡¯s ount, so the official evidence came one after another.
Lu Corporation: [@ Shen Xi]The rification regarding the Best Actor Lu Lin and ourpany¡¯s pink-haired Miss Shen Xi is as follows: Shen Xi was the daughter of Lu Shan, the chairman of thepany. Lu Lin and Shen Xi were cousins. There was no rtionship between the two of them. The Lu Corporation¡¯s legal team will contact youter for personal attacks from someizens on the Inte. Please keep in touch!]
Shen Corporation: [@ Shen Xi] Miss Shen Xi with pink hair is the daughter of our corporation¡¯s president, Shen Yan. In view of the nder of Shen Xi on the Inte these two days, our corporation will interview them one by one. At the same time, we wanted to rify that Shen Xi and Lu Lin were cousins. At the same time, there was no possibility of marriage between the Shen and Lu families.]
Shen Xi looked at the statement issued by the Shen Corporation and looked at her grandfather speechlessly. ¡°Grandpa, you made this statement yourself, right?¡±
Shen Hui looked at Shen Xi with a serious expression and said, ¡°Do you think Grandpa is very thoughtful? If they find out that Lin Sheng is only an adopted son, wouldn¡¯t you and Lu Lin¡¯s identities be criticized? That¡¯s why Grandpa is doing this to end things once and for all.¡±
Shen Xi thought about it. It was fine. Although it would probably be useless if someone found out, at least the Shen family had an attitude and no one would think too much.
The Shen and Lu families¡¯ statements instantly made a portion of the capitalists stop attacking Lu Lin. They never thought that Lu Lin was actually a member of the Lu Financial Group. If they had known earlier, they would not have dared to nder him.
As a result, all kinds of apologies began to appear on the Inte. #Apologize to Movie King Lu # quickly became a trending topic.
Thements also started to turn in a positive direction.
[Oh my god, Lu Lin is actually the young master of the Lu Financial Group.
Netizens, does your face hurt? Anyway, it hurts!]
[That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t have to be a gigolo. If he doesn¡¯t do well in the entertainment industry, he¡¯ll have to go home and inherit billions of assets.]
[Where are those people who called Brother Lu disgusting? Do you see them?
They¡¯re spouting nonsense every day. Can rumours hurt people without cost?] [I¡¯ve been pped in the face. It hurts. I¡¯ll go apply it to my face.]
[I¡¯m just a passerby. I¡¯m just envious. I¡¯m tired of saying it. He¡¯s a movie king in the entertainment industry. I can¡¯t even enter the industry.]
At this moment, Guan Lei was looking at the trending searches on his phone. After thinking for a while, his fingers fiddled with it a few times. Therefore, the Guan Group also posted.
Guan Group V: [@ Shen Xi V Pink-haired Miss Shen Xi is the girl that Guan Lei, the son of our Guan Group¡¯s President, is pursuing. It¡¯s the kind of pursuit thatcks the consent of his parents. Please don¡¯t randomly match her, or else the hatred of stealing his wife will be irreconcble! ] ]
Guan Lei¡¯s post instantly attracted the ridicule of everyone.
[Not good, the girl e s hidden boyfriend has been exposed. I¡¯ll give him a 999 Blessing! ] ]
[Wow, I¡¯m so envious. This is the legendary match of equal status. The crown prince of a financial group versus the little princess of a financial group. They were simply toopatible! ]
[Upstairs, the crown prince and the princess are brothers and sisters. They¡¯re blood-rted. Be careful that he won¡¯t stand to live under the same sky as you!]
[Don¡¯t judge his tone by how light it is. It¡¯s quite cute. It¡¯s probably because the crown prince snatched the ount of thepany¡¯s publicity department and then gritted his teeth to post this post. It¡¯s a little funny just thinking about it.
What should I do?]
Gu Chen, who was about to post, saw Guan Lei¡¯s post. His expression darkened instantly.. Why was he a step slower?
Chapter 782 - 782: Beautiful Prince
Chapter 782 - 782: Beautiful Prince
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen V: [@ Shen Xi¡¯s good friend has been attacked by rumours. @Gu Corporation¡¯s legal team is ready to assist at any time.]
Gu Chen¡¯s speech was concise and to the point. The people who were still amazed at Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s well-matched love were instantly envious.
She was the daughter of a consortium, and her pursuers were also from a consortium family. Even her good friends were from a consortium family. This kind of life was simply too unrestrained.
When the capitalists hidden in the dark saw the statements of the four major families in Beijing, they all withdrew their secret operations. They were definitely crazy to actually want to nder Lu Lin.
The four great families of Beijing. Was that someone they could provoke?
In order to make up for the nder against Lu Lin, some of them even started to buy news articles to promote Lu Lin.
Hence, just when everyone thought that Lu Lin would be severely injured even if he did not die, Lu Lin¡¯s reputation grew even more.
After Gu Chen spoke, an unknown ount suddenly posted a photo. Because Shen Xi¡¯s pink hair was too eye-catching recently, this photo instantly went viral on the Inte.
The photo was the one where Shen Xi was locked in the storeroom that day. Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were closed as he fell into her arms.
Hence, everyone began to guess if the man in the photo was the crown prince of the Guan family.
[Is this the crown prince of the Guan family? He¡¯s too beautiful!]
[This face is so exquisite that I¡¯m salivating. Why does a man look like this? He¡¯s as seductive as a vixen!]
[He¡¯s even more beautiful than a woman. The eldest daughter of the Shen family is simply a winner in life. She¡¯s rich and beautiful, and her husband is also so good-looking.]
[l suddenly want to see their child. It¡¯s absolutely gorgeous!]
[I¡¯m so jealous! The two of them were toopatible. Together, they were simply a perfect match!]
[My soul has entered Miss Shen¡¯s life. I¡¯m a winner. I¡¯m so happy that I can rest in peace,]
When Guan Lei saw the photo of Gu Chen and Shen Xi spreading on the Inte, his mood suddenly cracked.
What were theseizens thinking? Gu Chen¡¯s devilish face waspletely unrted to Guan Lei.
What was even more infuriating was that it had been a few hours since the incident, but Gu Chen had note out to deny it. This person was indeed sinister and cunning. He clearly wanted theizens to praise him and Shen Xi for being a good match. His intentions were sinister.
Shen Xi thought that the matter was over. She did not expect that she would see such a popr post after spending a little time finishing yesterdays work. She instantly blushed.
These fans were simply ridiculous. She and Gu Chen were a couple. How was that possible?
Just as Shen Xi was thinking about how to deal with it, Guan Lei, who was furious, directly sent a picture of him to thepanys official ount.
Theizens! curiosity was piqued.
[That¡¯s why the person in thest photo is Guan Lei. Then who¡¯s the person who¡¯s intimate with Shen Xi? Could it be that Shen Xi¡¯s gigolo?]
[Wealthy families really know how to y. It¡¯s very chaotic! ]
[l originally thought that I was here to see the scandal of Movie King Lu. I didn¡¯t expect to see the scandal of Movie King Lu v s sister in the end. Hahaha!]
[That¡¯s right. Is it possible? This is what happened. Shen Xi fell in love with a man, and Guan Lei snatched her away, so the two of them eloped and were caught?]
[The previous poster¡¯s analysis makes sense. I was only looking at his face just now. Now that 1 look at it again, the man in this photo has a pale face and a broken body. He looks like a seriously injured person. He must have been caught and beaten up.]
[Oh my God, no way. Is it so melodramatic? I was just knocking on Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s door as a couple!]
Guan Lei was speechless when he saw theizens ¡®spections. He directly sent a message to Gu Chen: Gu Chen, you sinister viin!
On the other side, Gu Chen looked at the message sent by Guan Lei and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. Then, he slowly replied: What are you talking about?
Guan Lei gritted his teeth while Gu Chen was calm.
After a long time, Gu Chen continued to send messages: So it¡¯s about the photo. I think theizens are right. Xi and I are reallypatible. What do you think?
Guan Lei was so angry that he almost smashed his phone.
Then, Gu Chen sent a rification postte.
Gu Chen V: [The person in the photo is me, not Guan Lei. It¡¯s not what everyone thinks. First of all, as far as I know, Xi is still single. Secondly, Xi and I are very good friends. In the photo, we met with an ident and I was injured. Xi was just taking care of me..]
Chapter 783 - 783: I Like Your Candies
Chapter 783 - 783: I Like Your Candies
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen¡¯s rification did not have much effect. Everyone was even more curious about the rtionship between the three of them.
[If they were just friends, they wouldn¡¯t have emphasized that Shen Xi was single. It was definitely a love triangle!]
[l don¡¯t know why, but when I saw Gu Chen¡¯s weak appearance, I wanted Shen Xi to be with him. It was too pitiful.]
[He leaned on his friend so much, and the other was considerate and caring. I don¡¯t believe that they¡¯re just friends! ]
[But I like Guan Lei more. He f s masculine and handsome, and he looks like a good boyfriend. When he¡¯s with Shen Xi, the man is strong and the woman is soft. This is a perfect match. What kind of taste do you have?]]
[I¡¯ll just watch quietly and wait to see which family I¡¯ll go to for wedding candies in the future.]
Guan Lei was furious at Gu Chen¡¯s rification. Although Shen Xi¡¯s parents had not agreed yet, and he and had not officially made it public, but¡
Guan Lei hesitated for a long time before he suddenly felt disappointed. Indeed, he and Shen Xi had not officially announced their rtionship yet. In the eyes of others, he and Shen Xi had nothing to do with each other.
Guan Lei felt very stifled and unhappy.
Shen Xi saw Gu Chen¡¯s rification and quickly called Guan Lei tofort him.
¡°Xi, I¡¯m so sad! I feel wronged!¡± Guan Lei started crying to Shen Xia
Shen Xi listened to the aggrieved voice on the other end of the phone andforted him softly, ¡°Alright, I know you¡¯re feeling wronged. I¡¯ll go back and bring you some sweet candyter.¡±
¡°Then I want the candy in Xi¡¯s mouth.¡±
¡°Dream on. I protect my food.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s cheeks were slightly hot. This guy who had no filter was spouting nonsense every day.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t you love me anymore? In the past, you even gave me a little bit of the candied haws in your mouth. Are you not giving me any now?¡± Guan Lei sounded sad, but his heart was filled with evil thoughts.
Shen Xi recalled the kiss from the fireworks show and her cheeks instantly flushed.
At that time, she and Guan Lei actually kissed in front of so many ssmates. Now that she thought about it, she really felt a little embarrassed.
It was a pity that she had deleted that photo four years ago because she had broken up with Guan Lei. She had even asked Zhao Yuan to delete it. Now, she was afraid that she would not be able to get it back.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei chatted for a while before hanging up.
As time passed, the discussions on the Inte slowly died down.
Xiao Yu¡¯s fans had already received thewyer¡¯s letters from the officials of the awards. They were surrounded by all kinds of fans and were hiding everywhere.
Shen Xi looked at the videos on the Inte over the past few days. Her gaze was fixed on the two girls who had been standing beside the fans.
She remembered that these two girls had also yed a part in sowing discord at that time. They even spread rumours that she was intimate with Lu Lin. Moreover, from the way they addressed Lu Lin, it was highly likely that they were not Lu Lin¡¯s fans.
¡°Lu Fei, investigate these two people.¡± Shen Xi sent the video to Lu Fei and asked him to check if there was anything unusual.
Even if there were no abnormalities, these two people would still need to be taught a lesson for spouting nonsense.
As usual, Shen Xi contacted Meng Yu once a day. After confirming that Meng Yu and Li Zhe were still fine today, Shen Xi
felt strange. Had the assassin given up on the mission? Or was he still waiting for the right time?
If the killer didn¡¯t appear for a day, wouldn¡¯t Meng Yu and Li Zhe have to live in fear every day?
When they got off work, Guan Lei was also discussing this matter with Shen Xi. They were thinking about whether they should lure the snake out of its hole and solve it first.
Shen Xi leaned against Guan Lei¡¯s chest and looked at Guan Lei¡¯s well-defined fingers thoughtfully. ¡°What you said makes sense. However, if we want to lure the snake out of its hole, we have to n well. Otherwise, if an ident happens, both Li Zhe and Meng Yu will be finished.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll discuss it with Meng Yu and Li Zhe in the next two days.¡± Guan Lei said. He then held Shen Xi¡¯s hand that was on his fingertips and kissed it. His eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Xi, where¡¯s my candy?¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Were you only thinking about candy? Looks like the candy is more important than me?¡± Shen Xi pretended to be angry.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi. ¡°Of course not. Nothing is more important than my Xi. I want candy because it¡¯s Xi¡¯s. That¡¯s why I like it. I like everything about you..¡±
Chapter 784 - 784: Discovered
Chapter 784 - 784: Discovered
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi lightly snorted, ¡°You¡¯re smart.¡±
Shen Xi took out a piece of candy from her pocket and ced it in Guan Lei¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember to brush your teeth after eating. Otherwise, no one will want you if you have tooth decay.¡±
Guan Lei looked at the lollipop in his hand and thought of the expired lollipop in his drawer. He hadn¡¯t eaten it yet, but his heart was filled with sweetness.
It was great that there was a new candy to be refilled.
Just as Guan Lei was rejoicing, Shen Xi¡¯s bedroom door opened. Guan Lei panicked and rolled under the bed.
Lu Shan pushed the door open and entered. She looked at the open balcony ss door and said, ¡°Why is the door so wide open at night? Be careful not to catch a cold.¡¯
¡°It¡¯s the end of spring, isn¡¯t it?¡± said nervously. ¡°It¡¯s not cold. In fact, 1 think it¡¯s a little hot.¡¯
Lu Shan carried the ss of milk to Shen Xi¡¯s bedside. She looked down at Shen Xi, whose face was slightly red. ¡°Xi, it looks like you¡¯re really hot. Your face is so red.!
Shen Xi nodded awkwardly.
Guan Lei was so nervous that his heart was already in his throat. Lu Shan was stepping on the corner of his coat. If she lowered her head slightly, she would be able to see it.
Lu Shan watched Shen Xi finish her milk and said slowly, ¡°l heard from auntie that there have been rats at home recently. Xi, do you have any in your room?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened. She suspected that her dear mother had a hidden meaning in her words. She quickly said, ¡°No, 1 haven¡¯t seen it.¡±
Obviously, Guan Lei, who was under the bed, thought the same. He felt that Lu Shan probably already knew that he was in the room.
¡°That¡¯s good. However, I¡¯ll still get auntie to find some housekeeping staff to clean up thoroughly, especially the corners and under the bed.¡± Lu Shan said meaningfully.
Shen Xi blushed awkwardly. No matter how stupid she was, she could tell that Lu Shan clearly knew that Guan Lei was in her room.
¡°l know, Mom. You should go and rest.¡± Shen Xi smiled awkwardly.
Lu Shan held the cup leisurely and said in a clear voice, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go back first. Xi, it¡¯s time. You have to rest by yourself, okay?¡±
As Lu Shan spoke, she heavily read out the words ¡°alone¡± before leaving.
Guan Lei crawled out from under the bed with an awkward expression. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Xi, have I been exposed?¡±
Shen Xi also had an indescribable expression on her face as she nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been exposed.¡±
Guan Lei was annoyed. How did he get exposed?
Then, his mind cleared up. He pulled Shen Xi and said excitedly, ¡°Xi, your mother didn¡¯t chase me out just now. Your mother knows that I¡¯m here, but she still didn¡¯t chase me out, right?¡±
Shen Xi thought for a moment. It seemed so.
Guan Lei was instantly excited. ¡°If your mother knows, that means your father knows too. But they didn¡¯t chase me out. This means that they¡¯re slowly epting me, right?¡±
Shen Xi nodded stiffly. ¡°It seems so.¡±
Guan Lei was pleasantly surprised as he picked Shen Xi up and spun around the room.
Shen Xi cried out in shock and quickly covered her mouth. She looked at the door stealthily, afraid that her parents would rush in the next second.
Guan Lei quickly restrained himself and put Shen Xi down. His eyes were filled with excitement as he hugged Shen Xi in his arms. His eyes slowly became wet, making Shen Xi¡¯s neck wet.
Shen Xi was shocked. ¡°Guan Lei, are you crying?¡±
At this moment, the two people who were eavesdropping outside heard Guan Lei cry and looked at each other in surprise.
The famous Young Master Guan was actually crying?
Inside the house, Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi tightly and said in a muffled voice,
¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little happy. I can¡¯t help it. Isn¡¯t it a little embarrassing?¡±
Shen Xi hugged Guan Lei and shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s not embarrassing. You can cry in front of me. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±
Guan Lei leaned against Shen Xi for a while before his emotions slowly eased.
Shen Yan and his wife, who were eavesdropping outside, also returned to the bedroom.
¡°Baby, have you really decided?¡± Shen Yan hugged his wife and sighed..
Chapter 785 - 785: Don’t Want to Hide Anymore
Chapter 785: Don¡¯t Want to Hide Anymore
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan also sighed slightly and said, ¡°Look at Gu Chen¡¯s posture. He was locked up with Xi for no reason and was even photographed and posted online. No matter how I think about it, I feel that Gu Chen must be up to something.¡±
Shen Yan nodded in agreement. He also disliked Gu Chen a little. He always felt that this person had a sinister aura in his bones.
Although he didn¡¯t like Guan Lei either because he was ruthless, at least Guan Lei had principles.
No matter how perfect Gu Chen¡¯s disguise was, it would be difficult for others to find out. However, it did not prevent them, who had been in the circle for a long time, from knowing Gu Chen¡¯s true nature.
¡°l originally thought that I would let Xi find someone who was honest. Now that I think about it, I might have been a little naive. If Gu Chen also likes our Xi, then Chen Yu is not suitable. He can¡¯t beat Gu Chen. Although our Xi has enough strength and is not afraid of Gu Chen, I still hope that there will be someone who can be on par with Xi and stand by her side.¡± Lu Shan said solemnly.
Shen Yan nodded in agreement. The only person who couldpete with Gu Chen now was Shen Xi from the Shen and Lu families and Guan Lei.
If neither of them chose to be together, Shen Xi could also find an honest person to marry. However, if Gu Chen was not convinced, it was indeed impossible to guard against the person beside Shen Xi.
¡°Forget it. Seeing that this kid can even say that he wants to marry into my family, I¡¯ll just wait and see.¡± Shen Yan clenched his teeth slightly and decided to give Guan Lei a chance.
¡°I hope that the two of them will be fine this time. As for those old guys behind the Guan family, hmph, if they want to take advantage of our two families, let¡¯s see if they have the ability.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s tone was cold.
Lu Shan smiled and pinched her husband¡¯s cheek. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so handsome. Give me a kiss.¡¯
Before Lu Shan could pout, Shen Yan pressed down on her.
The moonlight was like water, flowing on the two people who were ying in the room. The happy smile turned into a white light that enveloped the earth.
Gu Chen retracted his gaze and stroked the photo in his hand. He smiled and said, ¡°Xi, everyone says that you and I are verypatible, so we are destined to be together, right?¡±
Meng Yu and the others hid at home for a few days, but nothing happened. Zeng Rong said with a puzzled look, ¡°What do you think is going on with these two killers? It had been so many days, and it seemed as if she had forgotten about this matter. If I didn¡¯t know that the kill order was still there, I would have suspected that they had given up on the mission.¡±
¡°It¡¯s indeed a little strange. ording to the way these two did things, it can be said that they basically ended the battle quickly. I¡¯m also a little surprised that it took so long this time.¡± Meng Yu said from the side.
¡°They¡¯re hiding in the dark now, and we can¡¯t catch them. Why don¡¯t we take the initiative to attack? I¡¯ll be the bait to lure the snake out of its hole?¡± Li Zhe said.
He really didn¡¯t want to live like this every day, especially when Meng Yu was also suffering beside him.
Meng Yu looked at Li Zhe with disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±
Zeng Rong said, ¡°Yu, I think we should lure them out. Otherwise, if we continue to drag this out, the people around us will eventually ck off one day. When that timees, we might be attacked again, and we might not be able to continue.¡¯
Li Zhe also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Ah Yu. We¡¯re taking the initiative. This way, we¡¯ll have more confidence.¡¯
At this moment, Guan Lei also came over. The three of them didn¡¯t expect
Guan Lei to actuallye to talk about luring the snake out of its hole. In the end, the matter was settled.
After a few of them had decided on the n, Guan Lei pulled Meng Yu to the study room to chat for a while.
Li Zhe saw that the rtionship between Meng Yu and the Guan family had eased up so much, and he was also happy for Meng Yu.
After a while, Meng Yu returned to his room sullenly. Li Zhe followed closely behind and hugged Meng Yu from behind affectionately. The tip of his nose was on Meng Yu¡¯s earlobe, and he rubbed it coquettishly. ¡°Are you angry?¡±
Meng Yu shook his head and said in a somewhat gloomy tone, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just worried and upset that you¡¯re in danger.¡±
Li Zhe turned Meng Yu¡¯s face away, his gaze lingering in Meng Yu¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. After this matter is over, we¡¯ll go out on a date. I want to do all the things that couples do with you.¡±
Meng Yu turned to look at Li Zhe and said in a daze, ¡°Aren¡¯t we already doing it?¡±
Li Zhe was slightly stunned. Only then did he understand what Meng Yu meant..
Chapter 786 - 786: Decided to Lure the Snake Out of Its Hole
Chapter 786 - 786: Decided to Lure the Snake Out of Its Hole
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Ah Yu, sex isn¡¯t the only thing between couples. I still want to hold your hand and parade in front of everyone. I also want to go to various ces with you to leave traces of our love. I also want to experience our first time with you. I hope that in the future when we look back on our past, we won¡¯t just have one bed, but all kinds of different experiences, colourful experiences.¡± Li Zhe held his lover¡¯s face lovingly and said longingly.
Meng Yu lowered his eyes slightly under Li Zhe¡¯s burning gaze. The next second, he was pressed down on the bed by Li Zhe again.
¡°We¡¯ve already been here once this afternoon. It¡¯s not good to indulge in pleasure,¡± Meng Yu said a little ufortably.
Li Zhe loved the shy Meng Yu very much. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s just once. I don¡¯t care. I want to do it a few more times.¡¯
As he spoke, Li Zhe leaned toward Meng Yu. Zeng Rong, who was next door, heard the strange sound and felt a little hopeless.
Damn killer, hurry up ande out. He wanted to finish this quickly and leave this damn ce immediately.
Xue Li, who was sitting in the living room, also sighed heavily. Did Director Li and President Meng really not treat him as a human being anymore? Can¡¯t you lower your voice? He¡¯s really troubled.
A few dayster, Li Zhe and the others set off for Rong City.
When they arrived in Rong City, it was already noon. After checking in, Li Zhe brought a group of people to eat.
Just as he stood at the entrance of the restaurant, Meng Yu¡¯s heart suddenly trembled. An indescribable fear filled his heart.
Li Zhe noticed that something was wrong with Meng Yu. He held Meng Yu and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look good. You¡¯re pale.¡±
Meng Yu turned his head to look at Li Zhe. Suddenly, some strange images appeared in his mind. Li Zhe was also in that image, but he didn¡¯t know what the two of them were talking about.
Then, a group of people rushed out of a door. Then, his head suddenly ached.
Seeing Meng Yu suddenly clutching his head with a pained expression, Li Zhe instantly panicked and asked anxiously, ¡°Yu, what¡¯s wrong? Do you have a headache?¡±
The people beside him also became nervous. Could it be that the killer had appeared and used some unknown brainwave attack weapon?
However, before they could react, Meng Yu gradually quieted down. He looked up at the door of the restaurant. Lan Yin Private Kitchen. Suddenly, a voice in his mind told him that the name was wrong.
Meng Yu stared at the restaurant¡¯s signboard in confusion, causing the people beside him to also look at the signboard in confusion as if they wanted to see something special to exin why Meng Yu had be like this.
However, no matter how they looked at it, they could not see anything special about it.
Right at this moment, Meng Yu suddenly muttered, ¡°This ce should be called Three Stones Art Museum.¡¯
Xue Li heard Meng Yu¡¯s words and turned his attention to the restaurant. He pped his head and said, ¡°President Meng is right. This ce used to be called Three Stones Art Museum. It was the art gallery that the Od Master had asked Director Li to help take care of. The Old Master said that he wanted to give it to Young Master so that Young Master could control his temper and cultivate his character.¡¯
Only then did Li Zhe remember that there seemed to be such a thing. However, at that time, he only cared about chasing after Meng Yu, so he directly entrusted this matter to his subordinates.
Li Zhe stepped forward and gently held Meng Yu¡¯s hand. ¡°Yu, did something happen?¡±
Meng Yu stared nkly at the door and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±
Li Zhe nodded and followed Meng Yu into the restaurant.
¡°At that time, Young Master asked me to smash this art gallery. I even removed the scratches on the wall. However, theyout was the same as before. It seemed that the owner had only decorated it briefly.¡± Xue Li said.
And Meng Yu was secretly shocked as he looked at this scene before his eyes. This kind of setup was actually exactly the same as the scene that shed in his mind just now.
However, he couldn¡¯t understand why the other him in his mind had to rush into the crowd, and his face was filled with anxiety, worry, and fear.
Li Zhe carefully looked at Meng Yu¡¯s expression, afraid that Meng Yu would lose his mind again if something went wrong.
Meng Yu hid the confusion in his heart and even suspected that his illness was acting up. He began to let his imagination run wild.
Li Zhe looked at the silent Meng Yu and asked, ¡°Ah Yu, after this matter is over, we¡¯ll get Zheng Huai to take a good look at you, okay?¡±
Chapter 787 - 787: Temporary Chamber of Commerce
Chapter 787 - 787: Temporary Chamber of Commerce
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu turned to look at Li Zhe and finally said, ¡°Alright!¡¯
Meng Yu really wanted to find Zheng Huai to take a good look. For example, why did he see Shen Xi holding a bomb four years ago? And ording to the scene he saw today, the scene of Shen Xi holding a bomb clearly happened in this ce.
Even though the renovation had changed, Meng Yu could still clearly point out the direction and door that everyone had run out of.
Suddenly, Meng Yubined the scene from four years ago with the scene today, and he waspletely stunned.
So, was it because Shen Xi wanted to blow up this ce that everyone fled?
Meng Yu was a little scared. He was afraid that he was really mentally ill, or that he was delusional. He actually had such a scene in his mind.
They hurriedly finished their meal and returned to the hotel. There was a chamber ofmerce held by the Guan family today, so they had to prepare
for it.
When darkness gradually covered the entire Rong City, the music of the hotel, the lights, and the wine became active.
Shen Xi sat nervously in one of the hotel rooms. She looked at Guan Lei and said, ¡°It should be fine, right?¡±
Guan Lei held Shen Xi¡¯s slightly cold hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything has been arranged.¡±
Even though it was just a temporary chamber ofmerce, many people came. After all, the Guan Group was famous.
At this moment, Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯m going in. Don¡¯t be rashter. I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯
¡°Okay, I know. I won¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Meng Yu said with a gentle expression.¡±
Guan Lei was carefully observing everyone at the banquet through the surveince cameras.
In order to make sure that they could lure the killer in, they had rxed the restrictions during the inspection, so most of the people in the venue were unfamiliar faces.
Guan Lei had to find the suspicious murderer among the strangers. Under his observation, there were indeed people slowly approaching Li Zhe, and there were quite a number of them. It seemed that there were not only two killers at the banquet today, but also many shrimp soldiers and crab generals.
After a melodious dance music, all the lights went out, and the venue instantly fell into panic.
At this moment, Shen Xi was guarding Guan Lei¡¯s side. She looked at the blue dot moving in the darkness and the two red dots. She listened to Guan Lei¡¯s rapidmand. ¡°Guan Yi, Guan Er, move towards the venue¡¯s southwest¡¡±
Hearing Guan Lei¡¯s order, all the guards of the Guan family quickly put on their night vision sses and ran in the direction of the order, guarding the people they were supposed to protect.
The others attacked the few people in the venue who didn¡¯t run away with the crowd but approached Li Zhe.
Li Zhe nervously looked at the two groups of people who were already fighting, secretly praying that Meng Yu would note over.
However, Li Zhe soon realized that something was wrong. The people surrounding him weren¡¯t very skilled.
These were two assassins ranked in the world. How could they be so weak?
Li Zhe suddenly woke up. Perhaps the two killers who wanted to kill him were not among the people surrounding him at this time.
They were clearly here to kill him, but they were not by his side now. Where could they be?
The only thing Li Zhe could think of was that he had either been lured away by someone, or it was very likely that the target of those killers was not him at all.
Thinking of this, Li Zhe¡¯s heart jumped twice in panic, even though he had just told Meng Yu not toe out and not to be impulsive.
However, based on his understanding of Meng Yu, it was impossible for Meng Yu to leave him alone. Therefore, those two killers were very likely to be beside Meng Yu.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes, which were wearing special sses, began to turn red. He picked up his phone and called Meng Yu directly. As he expected, no one picked up.
Li Zhe calmed himself down and dialled Guan Lei¡¯s number, but Shen Xi picked up.
¡°Li Zhe, don¡¯t do anything now. Stay where you are. Otherwise, Brother Meng Yu won¡¯t have the energy to protect you.¡± Shen Xi said.
Li Zhe silently hung up the phone. Shen Xi was right. All he could do now was to be quiet. He couldn¡¯t cause trouble for Meng Yu.
If¡If something really happened to Meng Yu this time, he would just follow him. It could also be considered as fulfilling his obsession of being together.
At this time, Meng Yu and Zeng Rong were facing the two killers on the second floor.
Zeng Rong licked his teeth with a devilish expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would be able to face the two famous masters on the assassin list with Yu in this life. I really have no regrets in this life..¡±
Chapter 788 - 788: Won’t Leave
Chapter 788: Won¡¯t Leave
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The two killers on the opposite side didn¡¯t have time to argue with Zeng Rong. They directly attacked Meng Yu and Zeng Rong. Both sides attacked at the same time, unleashing their killing moves.
After only a few dozen moves, both sides were covered in blood.
At first, Meng Yu felt a little tired, but then he seemed to be unable to hold on. He pulled Zeng Rong beside him and the two of them retreated together.
The mission target was already in front of them. How could the two assassins let it go? They immediately followed. However, they did not expect that the two people who were still in front of them would disappear almost instantly.
Then, the two killers heard the sound of locks being locked.
The two assassins were instantly shocked. They knew that this was bad. They had fallen into a trap.
Just as they were about to retreat, the surrounding light suddenly lit up, and the two of them were already locked in an iron cage.
The two people they had been chasing were already standing outside the iron cage. There were many people beside them.
In their lifetime, they had never thought that a mission would fail, let alone that the two of them would be in trouble together.
Just as the two of them were about to end their lives, they suddenly felt a chill on their necks and fell to the ground.
Seeing that Guan Lei had brought Shen Xi over, the situation was already set. Meng Yu hurriedly ran towards the living room. There was still someone he was worried about.
Li Zhe nervously wrung his hands. It was not until that familiar voice rang out in the empty banquet hall that Li Zhe raised his head with reddened eyes and stared fixedly at Meng Yu in front of him.
Meng Yu quickly ran towards Li Zhe, his face filled with heartache as he touched Li Zhe¡¯s lower lip, which was already covered in scars from biting. His voice was slightly trembling as he said, ¡°Why did you bite yourself? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my heart will ache?¡±
Tears seeped out of Li Zhe¡¯s eyes as he examined Meng Yu from head to toe.
He then stroked the wounds on Meng Yu¡¯s body and said with resentment, ¡°What about you? Aren¡¯t you afraid that my heart will ache for you?¡± Meng Yu lowered his head a little guiltily, and the two of them fell silent.
¡°Those murderers are here to kill you, aren¡¯t they? Did Guan Lei tell you that in the study that day?¡± Li Zhe¡¯s voice broke the silence.
Meng Yu sighed slightly and said truthfully, ¡°Yes, Guan Lei found out about the organization that issued the killing order. Only then did he know that the main target of the two killers was me. ¡°When we were in S nation, they used you to lure me to stay alone. However, they didn¡¯t expect Xi and Guan Lei toe overter, so we were saved.¡¯
¡°The main target?¡± Li Zhe frowned and asked. ¡°What about the other targets?¡±
Meng Yu coughed softly. ¡°You! If they kill me, they can get 95% of themission. If they kill you at the same time, they can get 100% of themission.¡±
¡°So I¡¯m not worth much? I¡¯m only worth 5%, sigh.¡± Li Zhe said, a little sad.
If he were worth more, those assassins would havee to kill him. That way, Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t have to take the risk. Fortunately, nothing happened.
¡°They were trying to deceive us, so after Guan Lei told me that day, we nned to beat them at their own game.¡± Meng Yu said frankly.
¡°Then you can tell me directly.¡± Li Zhe said unhappily.
It was already worthless, and now it was pushed out of the n by his own people, He felt a little depressed.
¡°If you knew, would you let my n go?¡± Meng Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and asked.
¡°Then¡Of course not.¡± Li Zhe didn¡¯t hide it either. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Meng Yu get hurt in any way.
However, thinking of this, Li Zhe was still slightly dissatisfied. ¡°When I was being hunted, 1 wanted you to leave my side, but they objected. Alright, now it¡¯s the other way around. You¡¯re being hunted, so they helped you push me away from you. That¡¯s too much.¡±
After Meng Yu heard Li Zhe¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°You wanted to chase me away previously?¡±
Li Zhe was shocked to realize that he seemed to have said something wrong. He hurriedly covered his mouth and smiled at Meng Yu to cover it up. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it.¡¯
Only then did Meng Yu¡¯s expression be a bit better. He gently hugged Li Zhe and said, ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t push me away. Otherwise, 1 would definitely ignore you.¡±
Seeing Li Zhe¡¯s aggrieved look, Meng Yu kindly exined, ¡°l didn¡¯t push you away. I just kept a little distance from you. I was on the second floor. Director Li, I said I wouldn¡¯t leave you before, so I won¡¯t leave you.¡±
Li Zhe was quickly coaxed after hearing Meng Yu l s promise. Then, he said in a coquettish tone, ¡°Then, can you stop calling me Director Li? You can call me
Ah Zhe, Little Zhezhe, or Hubby.¡± Li Zhe looked at Meng Yu expectantly..
Chapter 789 - 789: Call Me Hubby
Chapter 789: Call Me Hubby
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu was a little embarrassed, and then he called out in a voice as soft as a mosquito, ¡°Hubby¡¡±
Li Zhe stood rooted to the ground in shock, looking at Meng Yu in disbelief.
He had only wanted to give Meng Yu a few more titles to choose from. He had not expected Meng Yu to call him hubby, but Meng Yu actually did!
Li Zhe rubbed his ears, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed excitedly. ¡°Say that again?¡±
Meng Yu was clearly very patient today. He really called out in a low voice, ¡°Hubby!¡¯
The fireworks of love in Li Zhe¡¯s heart exploded in an instant, making him dizzy. He pulled Meng Yu and excitedly repeated, ¡°l like it when you call me that! Say that again!¡¯
Meng Yu didn¡¯t want to use this term. It was such an embarrassing way of addressing him. He had only fulfilled Li Zhe¡¯s request because he felt guilty today.
If he kept using this term, how could he do it!
In the end, Meng Yu didn¡¯t call out. Instead, the people beside him called out in unison, ¡°Hubby
When Meng Yu heard the voice, his face instantly turned red as he looked at the group of people who were teasing him.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei almost burst outughing. Ceng Rong¡¯s eyes were full of mockery. Xue Li¡¯s gossipy eyes almost prated the two of them. Shen Luan and Lu Fei were also watching the show.
Guan Ba and Guan Jiu were even more outrageous. They called each other hubby as if they wouldn¡¯t stop until Meng Yu¡¯s face flushed red.
Li Zhe, on the other hand, wrapped his arms around Meng Yu¡¯s waist with a smug look in his eyes and said in a carefree manner, ¡°Let me introduce everyone. This is my husband, Meng Yu.¡±
Whistles, apuse, andughter erupted at the scene.
Guan Lei asked his men to bring the two killers back and hand them over. Since the organization behind the killers had been found out, the two killers had no value anymore.
They were outsiders and assassins, so Guan Lei sent them to the relevant departments to deal with them. Then, he got people to investigate the grudge between that organization and Meng Yu.
Then, Guan Lei brought Shen Xi and walked around Rong City hand in hand. This was the ce where they first met.
Looking at the familiar ce, Shen Xi felt as if she was in a different world. At this time in her previous life, she was still in prison. Counting the time, she had already learned how to make bombs from Gu Xing. She was prepared to blow up Jiang Xue¡¯s family in a few months and die together.
However, in this life, her parents were still alive, and she did not go to jail. She even had a true love by her side.
In her previous life, she probably would never have thought that she would be so happy in this life, right?
¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Guan Lei bent his fingers and gently scratched Shen Xi¡¯s nose lovingly.
¡°l was thinking that you¡¯re really good-looking.¡± Shen Xiughed.
Her curved eyes seemed to be filled with the entire gxy, bright and bright, causing Guan Lei to involuntarily nt a kiss on her eyes.
¡°If you say I¡¯m good-looking, then I¡¯m good-looking.¡± Guan Lei pinched Shen Xi¡¯s soft cheek and said.
¡°Then what if I say that you¡¯re not good-looking?¡± Shen Xi tilted her head and asked cutely.
¡°Then, I want to look good too. Otherwise, how can I seduce Xi into liking me?¡± Guan Lei pretended to be serious.
Shen Xi hit Guan Lei angrily. ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m shallow.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re not shallow. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s shallow. I love Xi¡¯s beauty.¡± Guan Lei was very perceptive as he tried to curry favour.
¡°Guan Lei, my legs are sore.¡± Shen Xi said softly.
Guan Lei looked at the pitiful Shen Xi in front of him and was instantly melted by her cuteness. His heart softened.
¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Guan Lei bent down in front of Shen Xi.
Shen Xi smiled so hard that her eyes narrowed into a line. Her entire body pressed heavily on Guan Lei¡¯s body.
Guan Lei nudged the girl on his back. ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯m leaving!¡¯
Shen Xi clenched her small fist and waved it in the air. She said loudly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The two of them shuttled through the streets and alleys of Rong City until Shen Xi was tired. Only then did Guan Lei put Shen Xi down in a charming teahouse.
Shen Xi propped her chin on her hand and looked at the night sky outside.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were glued to Shen Xi¡¯s face.
Shen Xi was at a loss under Guan Lei¡¯s stare. She turned her head and said coquettishly, ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡±
¡°I was thinking, Xi, can you call me hubby too?¡± Guan Lei suddenly mustered up his courage and said.
In the end, he only received one sentence from Shen Xi, ¡°Bah, shameless.¡±
¡°But Meng Yu called Li Zhe hubby, and I wanted you to call me that way too.¡± Guan Lei twisted his fingers and mumbled..
Chapter 790 - 790: Analysis
Chapter 790 - 790: Analysis
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s a little difficult. If you ask Brother Meng Yu to call you husband, I reckon Li Zhe will fight you to the death with a kitchen knife.¡¯
Guan Lei instantly held his forehead. What if his lover¡¯s imagination was too big?
Sigh, spoil her!
The next day, the group returned to Beijing. The matter of the assassin was resolved.
A few of them gathered in Guan Lei¡¯s vi and looked at thetest information that Guan Lei had obtained from overseas.
¡°You¡¯re saying that on the surface, S nation¡¯s bandit army wants to take revenge on me, but in fact, they¡¯re working with an organization. That organization wants Meng Yu¡¯s life, so they¡¯re plotting against me, right?¡± Although he had already heard Meng Yu say it once before, Li Zhe¡¯s emotions were unstable at that time, so he didn¡¯t remember it too well. He could only ask again.
¡°Yes, sir!¡± Guan Lei nodded.
¡°The information we found out at that time was that the person who cooperated with the bandits to kill Li Zhe was most likely Chinese.¡± Zeng Rong said. ¡°Now, we found out that it was actually an organization that wanted Meng Yu dead?¡±
Zeng Rong touched his chin and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is it possible that the Chinese man is from that organization? And he also knows the rtionship between Li Zhe and Meng Yu, so he should be someone you know?¡±
¡°There should be many people who know how to use Li Zhe to pin down Meng
Yu. After all¡¡± Speaking up to this point, Guan Lei sized up Li Zhe and Meng
Yu with interest and said with a smile, ¡°Even if everyone doesn¡¯t know that Meng Yu and Li Zhe are lovers, they will know that Li Zhe is Meng Yu¡¯s untouchable reverse scale.¡¯
Li Zhe grabbed Meng Yu t s hand. After the kidnapping incident, Meng Yu had been by his side for ten years.
In these ten years, Meng Yu had indeed always been by his side. No matter what happened to him, Meng Yu was always the first to rush to the front.
¡°Then we can only start from Meng Yu¡¯s enemies.¡± Zeng Rong said.
¡°Could it be Gu Chen?¡± Shen Xi suddenly said.
Gu Chen was the first to bear the brunt of such a force, and at the same time, he had a deep hatred for Meng Yu.
Meng Yu also felt that the possibility of Gu Chen was very high.
At first, they thought that their target was Li Zhe, so they ignored Gu Chen. After all, Li Zhe and Gu Chen had no grudges.
However, if the target was him, then Gu Chen would be the most suspicious.
At this moment, Shen Xi recalled that she had asked someone to keep an eye on the Gu family for Meng Yu¡¯s safety. Later on, there was news that the Gu family had suddenly gone to S nation. At that time, she had been wondering why the Gu family would go to a war-torn country for no reason.
If it was because of Meng Yu¡¯s matter, then it suddenly seemed to make sense.
¡°And¡¡± Shen Xi continued, ¡°Before we went to S nation, 1 happened to receive news that the Gu family had also gone to S nation. However, if the Gu family only wanted to contact the bandit army to attack Meng Yu, there was no need for them to personally send their people to S nation. After all, S nation was still in a civil war at that time.¡¯
¡°Is it possible that those people¡¯s destination might not be S nation? That organization is in C nation, and C nation borders S nation. The Gu family might just be going to C nation to manage the internal affairs of the organization and arrange the hunting of Meng Yu and Li Zhe on the way?¡± Guan Lei muttered.
¡°So, the guess now is that the organization is the leader of the Gu family that you mentioned?¡± Zeng Rong asked in surprise.
¡°There¡¯s no direct evidence, but this is the most reasonable possibility.¡±
¡°My goodness, is the Gu family that powerful? I¡¯ve heard that the organization is not simple. It¡¯s a terrorist organization with some international reputation.¡± Zeng Rong shook his head in disbelief.
He had never thought that the leader of the terrorist organization was actually from Huaguo.
¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but everyone should be careful of Gu Chen recently.¡± Guan Lei said.
Then, he turned his head and looked at Shen Xi worriedly. ¡°Especially you Xi, and Meng Yu.¡±
Zeng Rong then remembered the gossip he saw a few days ago. He was so shocked that his eyebrows rose. ¡°The Gu Chen who looks as beautiful as a little
¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Shen Xi nodded at Zeng Rong.
Zeng Rong almost doubted his life. Gu Chen in the photo had his eyes closed and his face was pale and fragile. He didn¡¯t expect that he might be the leader of a terrorist organization.
Zeng Rong sighed slightly and pointed at Shen Xi. ¡°You¡¯re Gu Chen¡¯s beloved girl.¡±
Then, he turned his hand to Meng Yu. ¡°You are Gu Chen¡¯s enemy.¡±
In the end, he ced his hand on Guan Lei. ¡°You¡¯re Gu Chen¡¯s opponent.. Three great ns against one n, you can win, right?¡±
Chapter 791 - 791: How Could It Be Such a Coincidence?
Chapter 791 - 791: How Could It Be Such a Coincidence?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei shook his head at Zeng Rong with an ambiguous expression. Instantly, Zeng Rongs eyes widened. ¡°No way. The three big families can¡¯t win against the Gu family. Aren¡¯t you guys too weak?¡±
¡°l mean, there¡¯s no need for three families.¡± Guan Lei said through gritted teeth.
He actually dared to question Guan Lei¡¯s power. Did he look like someone worse than Gu Chen?
Guan Lei¡¯s words made Zeng Rong feel slightly relieved. That was good. Otherwise, Meng Yu¡¯s life would be hanging on his belt every day. How aggrieved would he be?
¡°Now that we¡¯ve dealt with a batch, I think the other party should stop a little in a short period of time. However, we still have to pay more attention to our safety.¡± Guan Lei said.
In the end, Guan Lei asked Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to follow Meng Yu and Li Zhe and brought Xue Li back.
Xue Li¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears. He really didn¡¯t want to hear any more of those flirtatious sounds.
However, he didn¡¯t expect to hear the sound of intimate kisses in the middle of the day in Little Master Guan¡¯s vi.
He felt dejected and went downstairs to trim the nts.
The auntie saw Xue Li holding a pair of scissors and moaning as he trimmed the nts. She immediately walked up and took the scissors from Xue Li e s hand. ¡°Little Xue, if you continue cutting like this, the flowers will go bald.¡±
Xue Li finally came back to his senses and looked at the flowers and nts that he had cut into pieces. He said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a little distracted.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you miss your wife and children?¡± the auntie asked.
Xue Li nodded in embarrassment and said, ¡°l don¡¯t have a wife yet. How can I have a child?¡±
¡°Aiyo, how old are you? You¡¯re not married yet?¡± The auntie looked at Xue Li in surprise. ¡°1 thought your child was already quite big.¡±
¡°I¡¯m 32,¡± Xue Li said embarrassedly.
¡°Aiyo, then you have to get married quickly. 32 years old is not young anymore. Those who are the same age as you and who got married earlier already have kids that can go to junior high school.¡± The auntie looked worried for Xue Li.
Seeing that Xue Li was still in a daze, the auntie kindly said, ¡°Each person has needs. If you don¡¯t get married and your needs can¡¯t be released, then you¡¯ll be irritable and absent-minded. Isn¡¯t this how the animal kingdom works? Spring was here, and it was time to mate. They had toplete the mating task as soon as possible.¡±
Xue Li¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Wasn¡¯t this his current state?
Was it really because he didn¡¯t have a wife that he became like this?
It seemed that he had to find time to go out and find a spouse so that he wouldn¡¯t have to listen to others every day.
Inside the room, Shen Xi panted as she raised her head. Her red lips had been washed by Guan Lei until they were glossy and smooth, and they were swollen with blood.
Guan Lei apologized sincerely for his rude behaviour. ¡°Xi, did I hurt you?¡±
Shen Xi was like a fish that had been thrown onto the shore andcked oxygen. She took deep breaths, then her delicate eyes gently nced at Guan Lei and said in a bad mood, ¡°You just focus on my mouth and bully me.¡±
Guan Lei smiled bitterly as he hugged Shen Xi. ¡°l want to bully other ces too, but I don¡¯t dare to.¡¯
Shen Xi stayed in Guan Lei¡¯s vi for a while before Guan Lei reluctantly sent Shen Xi back. The two of them even stayed at the entrance of the Shen residence for a few minutes.
¡°Xi, give me another kiss. Your mouth has a good bouncy texture. It¡¯s delicious.¡± Guan Lei coquettishly begged for Shen Xi¡¯s kiss.
¡°Don¡¯t mess around. My parents will see itter.¡± Shen Xi sneakily looked at the door in the courtyard, afraid that her parents would suddenly appear.
¡°No, it can¡¯t be such a coincidence.¡± Guan Lei said as he kissed Shen Xi¡¯s lips.
The ¡°pop¡± sound was particrly loud in the dark night, causing the two people sitting by the wall to instantly turn ck and red.
The red one was Lu Shan, and the ck one was Shen Yan.
They had onlye out after dinner to digest their food. Then, they heard the sound of a guy taking advantage of their daughter in the corner of their house. It was so loud that they were about to explode from anger.
¡°See, Uncle and Auntie didn¡¯te out. Let¡¯s have another one. Let me taste the candy in your mouth again.¡± Guan Lei shamelessly stared at Shen Xi¡¯s lips again.
However, the moment Guan Lei put his arm around Shen Xi¡¯s waist, Shen Yan and his wife floated out from the corner silently.
Shen Xi widened her eyes and pushed Guan Lei away, causing him to stumble.
¡°Dad, Mom, why are you here?¡± Shen Xi forced a smile and asked..
Chapter 792 - 792: Agreed
Chapter 792: Agreed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei, who was standing at the side, quickly straightened his clothes and asked with an awkward smile, ¡°Yes, Uncle and Auntie, why are you here?¡±
¡°Our own home. If we¡¯re not here, where should we be?¡± Shen Yan asked with a dark expression.
¡°Dad, Mom, when did you get here?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Shen Xi, who was extremely embarrassed, suddenly stopped thinking.
Lu Shan nced at her daughter, who was worthless when she was in a rtionship. She felt depressed and said unhappily, ¡°Before you guys came, we were already here.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s head was buzzing. Then, what Guan Lei said just now and that kiss, didn¡¯t that mean that her parents knew about it?
Shen Xi held her breath and then let out a long breath. ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go home!¡¯
Lu Shan pulled Shen Xi into the house. Shen Yan, on the other hand, looked Guan Lei up and down a few times before leaving without a word.
Guan Lei was confused. What did Shen Yan mean by looking at him for so long? Was he not satisfied?
Guan Lei lowered his head and looked at his clothes. They were quite decent, but they were a little wrinkled. After all, he had hugged Xi for so long today, so it was inevitable that they would wrinkle.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi was sitting in the living room with her head lowered, ready to be questioned by her parents at any time.
Thest time Guan Lei was in her room, her mother chose not to expose him, and everyone could still live in peace.
However, it was different today. They had bumped into each other on the spot. Even if their parents wanted to establish their dominance, they would have said a few words, right?
In the end, Shen Yan only sighed slightly and said, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t be so sneaky. If you really like him, Dad and Mom won¡¯t interfere,¡±
Shen Xi widened her eyes and looked at Shen Yan. ¡°Dad, are you serious?¡± Shen Yan nodded and left.
Lu Shan came to Shen Xi¡¯s side and said solemnly, ¡°Xi, Mommy wants to ask you, what stage are you at with Guan Lei? Was there¡lt was¡That thing.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Lu Shan in confusion. ¡°Which one?¡±
Lu Shan tactically coughed twice and said, ¡°Sexual behaviour.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s face flushed red as she said truthfully, ¡°No. Guan Lei said that we can only discuss the following matters openly after you agree to our rtionship.¡±
Shen Xi was a little embarrassed to talk about this with her mother.
Lu Shan¡¯s eyes lit up. She had thought that Guan Lei had already gotten with her daughter secretly, but he didn¡¯t. Lu Shan was surprised and was more satisfied with Guan Lei.
Lu Shan smiled and continued, ¡®1 1 see. Xi, although Dad and Mom have agreed to your rtionship, you have to promise Mom one thing. Before you get married, you have to take safety measures. Well, Mom didn¡¯t want to suddenly be a grandmother.¡±
Shen Xi felt that this was not too much and immediately said, ¡°Sure, we can wait until we get married before we develop any¡ further rtions.¡±
Lu Shan hurriedly waved her hand and raised her voice. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary! ¡±
Shen Xi was a little puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±
¡°A harmonious sex life is also an important factor in maintaining a marriage,¡± Lu Shan said earnestly. ¡°What if Guan Lei can¡¯t do it? Right? Hehehe, that¡¯s what Mom meant.¡¯
Lu Shan struggled to express her opinion. She was also very embarrassed. It was a little strange for a mother-inw to question her son-inw¡¯s sexual ability.
Shen Xi was also a little ufortable, but she really didn¡¯t know how Guan Lei was doing in that aspect, so she could only sit at the side and nod in agreement.
¡°Oh right. before you two officially get together. go to the hospital for a full body checkup. I¡¯ll get your cousin Zheng Huai to make arrangements for the two of you.¡± Lu Shan said.
¡°There¡¯s no need, Mom. We can check it ourselves.¡± Shen Xi said with a troubled expression.
If Zheng Huai knew about this, Shen Xi would feel embarrassed.
¡°It¡¯s settled then. It¡¯s not easy for Dad and Mom to make this decision. Please understand. We still have to convince your grandparents.¡± Lu Shan said.
Since her parents had given in, Shen Xi naturally couldn¡¯t say anything. When she returned to her room, the first thing she did was send a message to Guan Lei.
Xi: Guan Lei, you should exercise more these few days. Eat healthy and have a regr schedule, okay?
Xi¡¯s boy: ??? Did Uncle and Auntie say something? Did theyin that my figure is not good?
Chapter 793 - 793: Working Out
Chapter 793: Working Out
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei suddenly recalled the way Shen Yan had scrutinized him earlier, and his heart sank. Could it be that Shen Yan truly found his physique inadequate for Shen Xi?
It seemed like it was time to get serious about working out.
Xi: No, my mom wants us to schedule a health checkup.
Xi¡¯s Boy: What kind of checkup?
Guan Lei¡¯s heart tightened once more. Was Shen Yan¡¯s gaze not about his physique but rather a judgment of his health?
Xi: It¡¯s a full-body checkup, a formal one before we officially start dating.
Guan Lei was stunned as he stared at the message from Shen Xi.
The phrase ¡°officially start dating¡± echoed in his mind, leaving him too surprised to know what to say.
Shen Xi waited for a while before Guan Lei replied, ¡°Alright, when? In the next few days, I¡¯ll exercise diligently. I won¡¯t let my health be a drawback.¡±
Xi: Okay, I¡¯ll have my cousin schedule it for us in ten days. Is that alright?
Guan Lei¡¯s emotions were a whirlwind.
Ten days felt too long; he wished he could officially announce his rtionship with Shen Xi tomorrow. But he also feared what might happen if the medical check-up revealed any issues. What if her parents disapproved?
He had been quite busy these past few days and was sleep-deprived. Perhaps his health was not at its best.
After much contemtion, Guan Lei agreed to Shen Xi¡¯s proposal of ten days.
He immediately called his secretary and, with a voice full of barely concealed joy, said, ¡°Cancel all work arrangements for the next ten days.¡±
The secretary on the other end was puzzled. What had happened to this young master that he abruptly canceled ten days of work?
¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, just go to my dad and have him make a decision,¡± Guan Lei said before hanging up the phone.
¡°Xue Li!¡± Guan Lei¡¯s excited voice echoed through the entire vi.
Xue Li, who was busy building rapport with a blind date, heard Guan Lei¡¯s voice and hurried over, asking, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°Find me a professional fitness trainer, a top-notch nutritionist, and a health consultant,¡± Guan Lei instructed.
Xue Li looked at Guan Lei, whose face was flushed with excitement as if he were a rocket about to st off at any moment.
¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up!¡± Guan Lei looked at the bewildered Xue Li and asked in confusion.
Xue Li stuttered several times before finally leaving, visibly perplexed.
He did not know what the young master was up to, but he would follow the orders.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi had just finished washing up and started organizing the information Lu Fei had sent over.
¡°Gu Nings two fans?¡± Shen Xi looked at the information on her phone and murmured, a faint smile tugging at her lips.
The matter had been put on hold for a few days due to Meng Yu¡¯s situation. Now she was finally able to revisit it.
Shen Xi called Lu Fei to ask, ¡°Tell me more about those two fans you checked a few days ago, the ones you said were Gu Nings fans.¡±
Lu Fei reported, ¡°l followed your instructions and gave them a little scare. They confessed that they just wanted to support their idol. However, after reviewing their chat history with Gu Nings assistant, I suspect there was some deliberate maniption. I¡¯ve saved those chat records, and I¡¯ll send them to you shortly.¡±
¡°Good!¡± Shen Xi said. ¡°By the way, find some time to investigate Gu Ning for me again.¡±
After hanging up with Lu Fei, Shen Xi began to think about the limited information she had about Gu Ning.
Next, she continued working on her thesis. She was in the final stage, and she expected to submit it to the school in a few days.
And then, she and Guan Lei would officially be together.
Thinking about the future, Shen Xi¡¯s heart filled with hope, She wondered what life with Guan Lei would be like. It would be beautiful, right?
While lost in thoughts of her future with Guan Lei, she received a message from Gu Chen.
Gu Chen: Xi, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you regarding Meng Yu.
Xi: Is it something serious? Can¡¯t you just tell me?
Gu Chen: It¡¯s a matter of life and death. I think it¡¯s best to discuss it in person.
Shen Xi furrowed her brows as she read Gu Chen¡¯s message. Today, they had already identified Gu Chen as the most likely mastermind behind the assassination attempt, and now he was contacting her. Did he discover something?
But if Gu Chen dared to reach out to her now, she was curious about what he had to say..
Chapter 794 - 794: Second Uncle of the Gu family
Chapter 794: Second Uncle of the Gu family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
To prevent any unforeseen circumstances, the meeting ce was chosen by Shen Xi at thest moment.
Shen Xi had been waiting inside the tea room for fifteen minutes when Gu Chen finally arrived with a slight sheen of sweat on his forehead. His fair face glistened with a subtle dewy radiance, undeniably alluring.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my issue, yet I¡¯ve made youe all this way,¡± Shen Xi said apologetically.
¡°No worries. In the end, this matter is not just rted to you and Meng Yu, but also to the Gu family,¡± Gu Chen smiled and took a seat opposite Shen Xi.
With a calm and graceful touch, Shen Xi poured a cup of tea for Gu Chen, ¡°Let¡¯s get straight to the point. What was the matter you mentioned about
Meng Yu on the phone?¡±
Gu Chen took a sip of tea before speaking, ¡°Some time ago, I was investigating some of the Gu family¡¯s subsidiary businesses, and I unexpectedly discovered that my second uncle had quite a few dealings in C Nation. So, I delved deeper and stumbled upon a terrorist organization. And just yesterday, I found Meng Yu¡¯s information in the records of that terrorist organization. I suspect my second uncle intends to harm Meng Yu.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyelid twitched when she heard ¡°C Nation.¡±
They had just discovered the connection between the organization in C Nation and the Gu family, and now Gu Chen was telling her that the terrorist organization was one of his second uncle¡¯s ventures. Was it really just a coincidence?
Shen Xi kept her cool. She raised an eyebrow and asked curiously, ¡°I remember you have a grudge against Meng Yu. If your second uncle wants to harm him, doesn¡¯t that align with your interests? Why would youe and tell me?¡±
Gu Chen looked steadily into Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, and a bitter smile touched his lips, ¡°Xi, do you doubt me?¡±
Shen Xi chuckled softly, ¡°I have no choice but to doubt. You two have a feud, and no matter how I think about it, it¡¯s hard to believe you have a reason to inform me of this news. Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±
On the other side of the table, Gu Chen lowered his head, smiled to himself, and then looked at Shen Xi. ¡°Xi, there¡¯s not much hatred between me and Meng Yu, to be honest. It was the Guan family that forced my parents to their deaths, not Meng Yu. So why would I hate him?¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi was still skeptical, Gu Chen continued, ¡°As for my aunt, in the end, it was her who schemed against the Guan family, causing the death of Guan Miao and harm to Meng Yu. Nieng Yu and Sun Ming were the ones who sent her to prison, so it¡¯s a sort of retribution.¡±
¡°My aunt eventually died in prison, and it¡¯s not Meng Yu¡¯s fault. If someone were to be held responsible for my aunt¡¯s death, shouldn¡¯t the first one I seek revenge on be Sun Ming? Besides¡¡± Gu Chen paused and his expression revealed some sorrow.
¡°Back then, when my aunt plotted against Guan Miao, it was to frame my parents, who were ultimately driven to their deaths by the Guan family. My aunt was the mastermind behind the scenes, using the Guan family to eliminate my parents. You can uncover these facts, and so can I.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s gaze fixed on Shen Xi¡¯s face.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Gu Chen¡¯s exnation made sense, but she wondered if he knew that the aunt he referred to was, in fact, his biological mother.
Gu Chen let out a heavy sigh when met with Shen Xi¡¯s silence. ¡°Xi, Meng Yu and I didn¡¯t have much enmity to begin with. Since you now consider Meng Yu as your brother, I¡¯m even less inclined to be his enemy. You know how I
feel about you.¡±
Shen Xi raised her tea cup and took a delicate sip, changing the topic by saying, ¡°If, as you say, there¡¯s not much animosity between you and Meng Yu, and thus you had no reason to go after him. With even less reason for a grudge between your second uncle and Meng Yu, why would he want to harm
Meng Yu?¡±
A hint of bitterness yed on Gu Chen¡¯s lips. ¡°Xi, you still don¡¯t believe me. But it¡¯s alright. I can exin these misunderstandings. My second uncle used to have arge red-light district in C Nation, where girls abducted by terrorist organizations were often sent. Meng Yu, in an attempt to rescue a girl trapped in that district, personally orchestrated the destruction of the entire red-light district and freed those girls.¡±
Shen Xi furrowed her brow. Meng Yu had actually done such a thing? It seemed she would need to find some time to confirm this with Meng Yu.
Gu Chen continued, ¡°Recently, my second uncle moved a substantial amount of money to S Nation. At the time, S Nation was in a state of turmoil, so I grew suspicious and sent people to investigate. That¡¯s when we uncovered the connection between my second uncle and the bandits. So, I had someone infiltrate that terrorist organization, which led to the unexpected discovery of Meng Yu¡¯s involvement, as well as Li Zhe¡¯s..¡±
Chapter 795 - 795: Alumni Senior Gu
Chapter 795: Alumni Senior Gu
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen exined the purpose behind everything he did very logically. For example, why he investigated his second uncle, how he knew about these things, why he suddenly went to S Nation, and how he knew that Meng Yu was being pursued.
¡°But, he¡¯s your second uncle. Why would you tell me all of this? You know, if things are really as you say, I might be inclined to take action against your second uncle!¡± Shen Xi fixed her gaze firmly on Gu Chen across from her.
Gu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, he is my second uncle. But what if my second uncle wants to harm me? Xi, in the world of prestigious families, sometimes familial bonds are nothing but a luxury. 1 might even be a target of his terrorist organization.¡±
Shen Xi let out a gentle sigh. Gu Chen was not wrong. In the face of immense interests, familial ties often be as fragile as dust in the wind.
¡°Xi, you can consider my actions today as a gesture of allegiance. I informed you of my second uncle¡¯s intentions today. First of all, I genuinely want to do you a favor. I hope you won¡¯t treat me like a snake in the grass,¡± Gu Chen chuckled self-deprecatingly as he said this.
Shen Xi picked up her teacup again, avoiding Gu Chen¡¯s gaze.
She did not necessarily want to treat Gu Chen this way. It was just that even if Gu Chen and Meng Yu were not enemies, there was a deep-seated feud between him and the Guan family.
Since she had decided to be with Guan Lei, it was only natural that she could not have too close of a rtionship with Gu Chen, nor could they be friends.
Gu Chen sighed softly, ¡°Second of all, if my second uncle is determined to kill Meng Yu, you can subdue him, buying me more time to establish my position in the family¡¯s business group. As you know, I¡¯ve only taken over the Gu family¡¯s real power for a few years, and a few uncles are quite ambitious. My second uncle is the most prominent among them. If he¡¯s preupied with other matters, my chances of sess increase, That¡¯s also my objective.¡±
Upon hearing Gu Chen¡¯s second reason, Shen Xi nodded in agreement. This seemed to be Gu Chen¡¯s ultimate goal.
Shen Xi gently ced her teacup down and said with a smile, ¡°l understand. 1 will pay attention to this matter. I appreciate the information you¡¯ve shared today. If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll owe you a favor.¡±
Gu Chen shook his head in resignation. ¡°Xi, are you always so cautious? Even with promises? You don¡¯t need to owe me a favor. There is a mutual benefit for both of us. Anyway, it¡¯s almost dinner time. How about we have a meal to mark our informal cooperation?¡±
Shen Xi thought about it and agreed. It was just one meal, much better than owing a favor.
The two of them, not particrly picky eaters, headed to a nearby restaurant and ordered some dishes.
During their casual conversation, Shen Xi suddenly heard someone calling her name. When she turned around, she saw Zheng Huai.
¡°Cousin, what are you doing here?¡± Shen Xi asked with a hint of surprise.
Zheng Huai nced at Gu Chen a few times before saying, ¡°A colleague invited me to have dinner. Are you also eating here? With Gu Chen?¡±
Shen Xi had not confirmed the fact that Meng Yu was being pursued by Gu Chen¡¯s second uncle, and given the current circumstances, she did not n to inform Zheng Huai.
Shen Xi replied, ¡°Yes, we happened to meet, so we decided to have a meal together.¡±
Zheng Huai pulled Shen Xi aside and said, ¡°You should be careful with Gu
Chen. He¡¯s not someone to mess with.¡¯
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be cautious.¡±
Just then, one of Zheng Huai¡¯s colleagues called him from a distance, so he had to leave.
When Zheng Huai returned to his colleague¡¯s side, the colleague asked, ¡°You know Senior Gu too?¡±
Zheng Huai was puzzled. ¡°Senior Gu?¡±
The colleagueughed and said, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the senior from the year ahead of us who used a wheelchair. Due to his leg condition, he attended sses from home, but he did show up for graduation.
Zheng Huai furrowed his brow. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know that Gu Chen was from our school?¡±
The colleague did not mince words. ¡°In your world, aside from medical knowledge, what else can you fit in? During your days at school, you were either in theb or at your family¡¯s hospital. On my first day of work, you didn¡¯t even recognize me, remember?¡±
Zheng Huai chuckled awkwardly; it was true.
However, Zheng Huai was still somewhat surprised that Gu Chen was his school alumnus. Could it be that he had be a doctor after a long illness? Did he learn medicine because of his leg problems, treat himself, and ultimately seed?
Meanwhile, Shen Xi and Gu Chen enjoyed a harmonious meal together..
Chapter 796 - 796: Li Zhe Was Jealous
Chapter 796: Li Zhe Was Jealous
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Once Shen Xi returned, she went straight to find Meng Yu and asked directly, ¡°Meng Yu, did you once rescue a girl in a red-light district in C Nation and release all the girls there?¡±
Meng Yu was taken aback and instinctively nced in the direction of the living room, where Li Zhe was still busy in the kitchen. He breathed a sigh of relief because he did not want Li Zhe to know about his past where he had walked on the edge of a de, fearing that it would worry him.
¡°How did you know?¡± Meng Yu asked.
¡°Gu Chen told me,¡± Shen Xi replied and proceeded to recount the things Gu Chen had mentioned earlier.
In response to what he heard, Meng Yu admitted, ¡®Yes, I took on that mission to stay in the alliance. My abilities were limited, so 1 chose to cooperate with the local government. After rescuing my mission target, I also helped the local police save the girls in the red-light district. I never expected that the red-light district was owned by the Gu family.¡±
¡°In that case, it seems that Gu Chen was telling the truth about this matter. But I¡¯m not certain whether the mastermind behind the scenes is Gu Chen or his uncle. Perhaps Gu Chen intended to use us to get rid of his uncle and framed him?¡± Shen Xi said.
Meng Yu nodded, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Maybe Gu Chen thought we had already discovered his involvement, so he confessed to divert suspicion and set us against Gu An. He¡¯s ying the long game.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll discuss this matter with Guan Lei when I get back and look into it further,¡± Shen Xi said.
¡°Alright!¡± Meng Yu replied. Then, he added, ¡°Xi, there¡¯s something I want to confirm with you.¡±
Shen Xi nodded, ¡°Go ahead!¡±
¡°Four years ago, it wasn¡¯t Li Zhe who sent you to rescue me, right?¡± Meng Yu fixed his gaze on Shen Xi and asked.
Shen Xi had not expected Meng Yu to bring up this topic, and if he had not mentioned it today, she might have forgotten about it.
Shen Xi said apologetically, ¡°You¡¯re right. It was my fault. At that time, Li Zhe had someone hypnotize me, so I wanted to get back at him by taking you away. I was afraid you wouldn¡¯te willingly, so 1 had to have you hypnotized to make you cooperate.¡±
Shen Xi looked remorseful and continued, ¡°Later, when Li Zhe got engaged, and you found out the truth about the kidnapping, you had a breakdown and were sent abroad. I forgot about this matter. I¡¯m sorry, Meng Yu. I went too far.¡¯
Nieng Yu simply patted Shen Xi¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Even if you hadn¡¯t hypnotized me and taken me away, I would have left once I remembered the truth about the kidnapping. At that time, if you weren¡¯t with me, I might have died long ago.¡±
Shen Xi stared at Meng Yu and said, ¡°Meng Yu, don¡¯t say that.¡±
Meng Yu looked at Shen Xi¡¯s serious expression and smiled slightly, affectionately rubbing her head. He said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it again. But I¡¯ll have to remove this hypnosis. Otherwise, life feels a bit unreal.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and asked, ¡°When will you do it? Shall I apany you?¡±
¡°No need, you still have to confirm Gu Chen¡¯s matters, right? You go ahead, and I¡¯ll find Zheng Huai by myself,¡± Meng Yu declined.
Just as Meng Yu turned around, he spotted Li Zhe standing at the door, holding a spat with a resentful look on his face. Finding him amusing, he asked, ¡°Director Li, why are you standing at the door?¡±
Li Zhe, with an annoyed tone, raised the spat and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner!¡±
¡°Xi, you should have some too. Director Li is quite a good cook,¡± Meng Yu invited.
Sensing Li Zhe¡¯s jealousy, Shen Xi almost burst intoughter but managed to contain it. She shook her head and said, ¡°I just had dinner, so you two go ahead. I have some things to take care of at home.¡±
After Shen Xi left, Li Zhe brought his head closer to Meng Yu and said, ¡°l want my head rubbed too!¡±
Meng Yu found it both amusing and exasperating. ¡°Director Li, why are you even jealous of Xi? She¡¯s my little sister.¡±
Li Zhe stubbornly pressed hisrge head into Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°l don¡¯t care, you have to rub my head, or I won¡¯t be happy!¡¯
Meng Yu was utterly amused by Li Zhe¡¯s behavior. He was a grown man, and yet so childish.
While Meng Yu thought that Li Zhe was being childish, he could not help but go along with it, gently rubbing his head.. With an affectionate tone, he asked,
¡°Are you satisfied now? Are you happy?¡±
Chapter 797 - 797: Eat Well
Chapter 797: Eat Well
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Zhe squinted his eyes and savored Meng Yu¡¯s touch, resembling arge wolf dog seeking its owner¡¯s affection.
¡°Alright, let¡¯s have dinner. The food is getting cold!¡± Meng Yu lifted Li Zhe¡¯s head and said.
¡°Call me husband, and I¡¯ll obediently eat,¡± Li Zhe blinked and yfully requested a term of endearment from his lover.
Meng Yu stroked Li Zhe¡¯s cheek with a smile and called out, ¡°Husband, shall we eat now?¡±
Li Zhe yfully lifted Meng Yu off the ground, startling him, and he eximed, ¡°Director Li, put me down!¡±
Li Zhe gave Meng Yu a yful pinch on his rear. ¡°Say husband!¡¯¡±
¡°Husband, please put me down, okay?¡± Meng Yu softened his tone.
Li Zhe was aroused by this coy tone.
He carefully ced Meng Yu beside the dining table and swiftly removed Meng Yu¡¯s pants, only to find that he was not wearing any underwear.
Li Zhe chuckled, leaned toward Meng Yu, and yfully teased, ¡°Ah Yu, are you trying to make things easier for me?¡±
Meng Yu blushed intensely at Li Zhe¡¯s bold words. ¡®Li Zhe, if you keep up with this silliness, you¡¯ll be sleeping in the living room tonight.¡±
Seeing Meng Yu¡¯s fierce protest, Li Zhe smiled, reached for Meng Yu¡¯s member, and said, ¡°If I sleep in the living room, what will you do when you¡¯re feeling lonely at night? Look, you¡¯re getting hard again. You want me, don¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Li Zhe, please let go. It¡¯s daytime. It¡¯s not right!¡± Meng Yu tried to pull Li Zhe¡¯s hand away, which was caressing him.
Li Zhe sat back in his chair and forcefully sat Meng Yu on hisp. ¡°Li Zhe, please focus on eating. Later, Zeng Rong maye back, and it¡¯ll be a disaster.¡¯
Li Zhe¡¯s voice grew husky. He continued to please Meng Yu while saying,
¡°Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯te back.¡±
Meng Yu looked surprised. ¡°You sent him away?¡±
Li Zhe nodded. ¡°Yes, I had someone keep himpany. 1 think he¡¯s having a good time right now. Anyway, Ah Yu, let¡¯s not talk about others. Let¡¯s enjoy our meal.¡¯
Li Zhe handed a pair of chopsticks to Meng Yu and said, ¡°Ah Yu, would you feed me? I want to eat that sweet and sour pork.¡±
Meng Yu endured the electrifying sensations running through his body and reached for the sweet and sour pork, offering it to Li Zhe¡¯s mouth.
Li Zhe happily took a bite of the sweet and sour pork. ¡°Anything served by Ah Yu is delicious!¡±
Meng Yu yfully red at Li Zhe and continued to serve him.
¡°Ah Yu, I want the fried peanuts. Could you get one for me?¡± Li Zhe requested.
Meng Yu nced at the cold peanut dish and tried to reach for it, but it proved difficult to grasp. He had to stand up to get it.
As he finally managed to pick up the peanuts, something hot and hard pressed against his entrance.
Before he could react, Li Zhe had yanked him down, and the fiery shaft prated Meng Yu, hitting his sensitive spot.
Nieng Yu was instantly ovee with pleasure, moaning uncontrobly. His hand shook, and the peanut slipped from his chopsticks andnded on the table.
¡°What a pleasant voice. Do you like it when I y with you like this, Ah Yu?¡± Li Zhe whispered in Meng Yu¡¯s ear as he thrust into him, gently nibbling on his ear.
¡°Li Zhe¡ Ah¡ Ah, let¡¯s finish dinner.¡± Meng Yu said softly as he leaned against Li Zhe¡¯s chest, trembling with pleasure.
¡°l don¡¯t want to! I want to eat like this, Ah Yue I still want those peanuts. Could you get them for me?¡± Li Zhe continued to tease while he stimted Meng Yu¡¯s sensitive area.
Meng Yu bit his lower lip, struggling to contain his intense pleasure. He tried to stand up, but Li Zhe forcefully thrust with his lower body, and he copsed onto hisp.
Meng Yu made several fumbling attempts, but in the end, the dishes on the dining table were left inplete disarray, and he just could not get them to Li Zhe¡¯s mouth.
In the end, Li Zhe could not hold back any longer. He pressed Meng Yu down on the table and began to passionately thrust into his sweet spot.
Meng Yu was pinned to the table, lost in the waves of pleasure, unable to control his sensual moans..
Chapter 798 - 798: I’m Definitely Following You
Chapter 798 - 798: I¡¯m Definitely Following You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After Shen Xi left, he asked Guan Lei where he was before heading over.
However, when Shen Xi saw a lot of fitness equipment in Guan Lei¡¯s house, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He asked, ¡°Are you going to be a fitness coach in the future?¡±
Guan Lei asked the trainer to leave first. He wiped the sweat off his forehead and panted as he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to have a physical examination.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to take it so seriously. She felt a little sweet in her heart.
She took the towel from Guan Lei¡¯s hands and gently wiped the sweat off his forehead. ¡°It¡¯s just a simple check-up. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
Guan Lei opened his arms and wanted to hug Shen Xi, but when he saw the sweat on his body, he gave up.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi to sit on the sofa at the side. He objected, ¡°No. It¡¯s to do with the happiness of my life. I have to take it seriously. I have to ensure that I pass in one try!¡¯
Looking at Guan Lei¡¯s serious expression, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles. She felt so sweet.
It was really pleasant and blissful to have a man who took everything about her seriously.
Guan Lei asked someone to bring Shen Xi some fruits and snacks. He then took a quick shower. He felt refreshed and sprayed some perfume before appearing beside Shen Xi.
Shen Xi sniffed Guan Lei¡¯s body and smiled.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi into his arms and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±
Shen Xi obedientlyy in Guan Lei¡¯s arms and nodded. ¡°1 like you. 1 like everything about you!
Guan Lei happily pinched Shen Xi¡¯s little nose and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I won¡¯t be able to hold it in and have to go to the bathroom to settle it myself. I have to abstain from sex for now.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Xi grabbed Guan Lei¡¯s hand and asked curiously.
¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I do it too much, the quality of my sperm will be bad. What if it affects my fertility? If I can¡¯t have children, I won¡¯t be able to marry you.¡± Guan Lei said calmly.
¡°Hahaha! Guan Lei, why did you think of this?¡± Shen Xi did not expect Guan Lei to take it so seriously.
¡°Of course. I can¡¯t let go of any small factor that might affect our rtionship.¡± Guan Lei said seriously.
Shen Xiid in Guan Lei¡¯s arms and raised her head. ¡°What if I¡¯m found to be infertile?¡± she asked.
Guan Lei was stunned by Shen Xi¡¯s question. He then smiled and said, ¡°What are you thinking? It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, I¡¯m going to follow you for the rest of my life.¡±
Shen Xi reached out and held Guan Lei¡¯s head. She pouted and sincerely confessed, ¡°Guan Lei, you¡¯re so nice! I love you so much!¡±
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand down with a serious face and said helplessly, ¡°Xi, stop seducing me, okay? For the sake of our future, bear with it for a few more days. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±
¡°Damn, Guan Lei, are you implying that I¡¯m lecherous? I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Shen Xi said angrily. Then, she tickled Guan Lei and fooled around with him.
After a while, Shen Xi finally got down to business.
¡°Is it the Gu An from the second branch of the Gu family?¡± Guan Lei asked.
¡°Yes, I know you have a lot of connections. Help me check it out. Is Gu An the leader of the terrorist organization? We have to at least confirm who Meng
Yu¡¯s enemy is.¡± Shen Xi said seriously.
Guan Lei was also thinking about the credibility of Gu Chen¡¯s words. Then he agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get someone to investigate this.¡±
¡°Do you think Gu Chen knows that his mother is Gu Xing? There¡¯s a difference between aunt and mother.¡± Shen Xi frowned and asked.
¡°Who knows? Why don¡¯t we secretly tell him?¡± Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with a doting expression while she was ying with his hand.
¡°Forget it. What if he doesn¡¯t know? What if he wants to take revenge? But 1 think he probably doesn¡¯t know, right? Otherwise, just like he said, the first to die would be Sun Ming.¡± Shen Xi analyzed.
¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. Gu Chen is a meticulous person. It¡¯s not that easy to guess.¡±
Guan Lei frowned..
Chapter 799 - 799: Guess
Chapter 799 - 799: Guess
Trantor: Nyoi-go Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
It was alreadyte at night when Shen Xi received the news. She was reading Gu Nings information with a cold face.
Gu Ning was the daughter of Gu An¡¯s first wife. She had been in poor health since she was a child, so she was raised abroad. Three years ago, she was brought back to the Gu family and started her acting career.
She had quite a routined life, revolving around filming, shows, and events. Apart from her jobs, she would be gathering with her sisters. Otherwise, she would stay at home or sometimes go overseas for some cosmetic procedures.
However, Gu Ning was famous for being rude and overbearing, so she wasn¡¯t popr in the entertainment circle.
Besides being arrogant in front of her peers, Gu Ning often hurt her own people.
There was once an assistant who identally spilled some water and ended up with her hand crippled under Gu Nings order. In the end, Gu Ning only paid a little money and settled the matter.
Therefore, Gu Nings assistant would notst for more than a month.
Seeing this, Shen Xi frowned. Gu Ning was really cruel.
Gu Nings brothers loved Gu Ning a lot, so they helped Gu Ning get resources from all over the world.
As for Gu Nings mother, Gu Ning didn¡¯t have much contact with her.
Ever since Gu Ning came back three years ago, Gu An¡¯s wife suddenly went to the monastery. It was said that Gu An had brought back a lover from outside, so the couple fell out with each other.
ording to the files, Gu Ning and her siblings didn¡¯t get along with their mother either.
It had been three years, and the three of them had visited her only a few times, especially Gu Ning.
Shen Xi was confused. Was it because Gu Ning didn¡¯t live with her?
Shen Xi continued to read through the information. Suddenly, a photo caught her eye.
Was this Xia Chun that she hadn¡¯t seen for several years?
Why was Xia Chun with Gu Ning? The two of them looked quite intimate.
When she read further, Shen Xi was dumbfounded. Xia Chun was the lover that Gu An had brought back three years ago!
It turned out that Xia Chun had been in Beijing for the past three years! She had always thought that Xia Chun was abroad!
Xia Chun was in Beijing, but what about Jiang Xue?
Shen Xi suddenly remembered that Xia Chun and Gu Ning were brought back by Gu An three years ago.
ording to the information, Gu An had never mentioned that he had a daughter in the past.
Even if Gu Ning was sent abroad because of her poor health, it was impossible that nobody had ever heard about it.
Could it be that Gu Ning was an illegitimate daughter, and Gu An suddenly brought her home three years ago?
That was why Gu An¡¯s wife argued with Gu An and left home.
Were Xia Chun and Gu Ning close because they had amon enemy?
However, there was one thing that Shen Xi could not understand. Xia Chun had practically shut herself in all these years. Did she not go to see Jiang Xue?
Could it be that she could see Jiang Xue without going out?
Suddenly, a thought shed through Shen Xi¡¯s mind. Gu Ning had stic surgery, so could she be Jiang Xue?
This discovery made Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief.
Whether or not her guess was true, Shen Xi decided to test Gu Ning.
Gu Ning told her fans to attack Lu Lin and Shen Xi before, Shen Xi had yet to settle scores with her.
If Gu Ning turned out to be Jiang Xue, she wouldn¡¯t let her go.
If Gu Ning dared to touch her family, she had to be prepared to suffer her revenge.
The next morning, Shen Xi did not go to thepany. Instead, she brought some food and went directly to the production team where Lu Lin was.
Seeing Gu Ning acting, Shen Xi admired her acting skills.
If Gu Ning could act well and treat others nicely, she would have a bright future.
Otherwise, someone would expose her evil deeds one day.
The directors yell interrupted Shen Xi¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Cut!¡±
Lu Lin rushed to Shen Xi¡¯s side and said happily, ¡°Xi, why did youe to see me?¡±
Shen Xi pushed the thermos in front of Lu Lin and said, ¡°l was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to eat well on set, so I asked the auntie at home to prepare some nourishing soup for you and some snacks for the crew.¡±
Lu Lin happily asked the assistant to distribute the snacks to the entire crew. ¡°This is my little sister¡¯s treat,¡± Lu Lin introduced to everyone happily..
Chapter 800 - 800: Free Snacks
Chapter 800: Free Snacks
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Lin¡¯s face turned pale when he handed the snacks to Gu Ning. He politely put the snacks in her assistant, Gu Chun¡¯s hand without a word.
Lu Lin didn¡¯t want to go against Gu Ning on purpose, but he didn¡¯t want to get close to Gu Ning when he remembered that Gu Ning had once injured an innocent assistant¡¯s hand.
Initially, he didn¡¯t want to go back to Lu Corporation to read the documents. He epted this movie act without a second thought. Otherwise, he would have never acted with Gu Ning.
Gu Chun only sighed slightly in her heart. Then, she brought the snack back to the small room that was temporarily built next door.
¡°Young miss, these are snacks from Lu Lin¡¯s little sister.¡± Gu Chun put the snacks on the table in front of Gu Ning.
Gu Ning nced at her coldly. Lu Lin¡¯s little sister? Was it Shen Xi?
Gu Ning swept all the things on the table to the ground, then stood up and
pped Gu Chun¡¯s face.
Gu Chun covered her face in disbelief. She was only giving her snacks. What was wrong with that?
The staff members outside shook their heads when they heard the p.
Shen Xi who had been watching the small room, saw the expressions of the staff. She asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them? Why are they shaking their heads?¡±
Lu Lin sighed, ¡°l think Gu Ning is hitting someone again. I happened to pass by and heard it before. I don¡¯t know what that assistant did to get pped. It was really loud.¡±
Shen Xi also sighed helplessly. It was really unlucky to meet a boss who was difficult to please.
At this moment, Gu Ning red at Gu Chun and scolded her, ¡°You¡¯re such a stupid dog. How dare you throw dirty things at me? If someone asks you to give me poison one day, will you give it to me too?¡±
¡°No,¡± Gu Chun quickly exined, ¡°Everyone in the crew has it. It won¡¯t be poisonous. ¡±
Hearing that from Gu Chun, Gu Ning was annoyed. She stepped forward and held Gu Chun¡¯s chin. ¡°Really? Do you believe Shen Xi and doubt me instead?¡±
Gu Chun panicked and said anxiously, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. I was wrong. I-I won¡¯t do it again.¡±
Gu Ning looked at Gu Chun¡¯s face coldly, then stabbed her long sharp nails into her face as she said, ¡°Have you had stic surgery?¡±
Gu Chun wondered why Gu Ning suddenly asked that. She endured the pain and answered honestly with red eyes, ¡°No¡ I haven¡¯t had any stic surgery.¡±
Hearing Gu Chun¡¯s answer, Gu Nings eyes darkened again. She exerted more force in her hand, and Gu Chun only dared to whimper in pain.
Gu Ning smiled happily. ¡°It¡¯s good. You¡¯ll look good.¡± Then, she sneered and shook off Gu Chun¡¯s face.
Gu Ning smiled sinisterly, which scared Gu Chun so much that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. She just stood aside obediently.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t follow Gu Ning until she went to the bathroom alone.
The moment Gu Ning entered the bathroom, Shen Xi called her in a low voice, ¡°Jiang Xue! ¡±
¡°Yes?¡± Gu Ning turned around.
When Gu Ning saw Shen Xi, she froze on the spot. She smiled at Shen Xi unnaturally. ¡°Miss Shen, I was wondering who it was. I was so surprised to see you. What did you just say?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Gu Ning with a smile. ¡°l saw your back just now. I thought you were someone I knew, so I mistook you for someone else. However, you look really simr to her from the back. Even your heights are about the same.¡±
¡°Really?¡± Gu Ning smiled.
She didn¡¯t dare to say much. She was afraid that the more she spoke, the faster she would be exposed.
¡°Yeah, her name is Jiang Xue. Do you know her?¡± questioned Shen Xi.
Shen Xi noticed the panic in Gu Nings eyes. She smiled. ¡®Jiang Xue, I caught you.¡¯
Gu Ning pretended to be calm and thought for a while, then said, ¡°Well¡ I don¡¯t recall anyone like that. You know, we meet a lot of people every day, so sometimes we can¡¯t remember them unless they¡¯re especially special.¡±
¡°l see. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know her. Jiang Xue doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. If you meet her, you have to stay away. Four years ago, her matter was spread all over Beijing. If you look at some old posts now, you might be able to find out some amazing things she did.¡± Shen Xi looked at Gu Ning and said..
Chapter 801 - 801: Lover Bean
Chapter 801: Lover Bean
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Ning was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood, but she couldn¡¯t lose her temper now. She smiled and said, ¡°l see. Thank you for your reminder, Miss Shen. If I ever meet her, I¡¯ll definitely avoid her.¡±
After that, Gu Ning nodded at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll go to the washroom now.¡±
¡°Sure!¡± Shen Xi replied with azy smile.
Gu Ning walked into a cubicle in the bathroom and leaned against the partition in a panic. She wondered what Shen Xi meant by that. Did Shen Xi recognize her? Was Shen Xi going to expose her and make her lose everything?
Now that she was part of the Gu family and had her own status and career, she could not let Shen Xi ruin everything.
No way. She had to think of a way to prevent Shen Xi from revealing her secret.
After Shen Xi confirmed that Gu Ning was Jiang Xue, she left the crew.
As soon as she got home, she met Chen Yu who had just returned from a business trip.
In the past, when Chen Yu saw Shen Xi, he would go up and circle around
Shen Xi with a wide grin. But this time, Chen Yu seemed a little uneasy.
¡°Xi¡¡± Chen Yu¡¯s tone was somewhat low.
Chen Yu did not expect that after he came back from a business trip abroad, Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s matter would be on the Inte. It even involved Gu
Chen.
Just now, when he brought the souvenirs to Lu Shan and Shen Yan, they had also hinted him to give up on Shen Xi. They had even explicitly said that they would introduce a girl to him.
Chen Yu knew what they meant, but he had been chasing after Shen Xi for four years, and suddenly giving up on Shen Xi made him feel extremely ufortable.
¡°You¡¯re back from your business trip, right?¡± Shen Xi greeted Chen Yu generously.
Chen Yu nodded silently, then took a few steps closer to Shen Xi. ¡°Xi, have you already decided to be with Guan Lei?¡±
Chen Yu was unwilling to give up. He wanted to get an answer. He was the one who had been by Shen Xi¡¯s side for the past four years. Why did Shen Xi have to be with someone else after he had only left for a while?
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu who looked tired in front of her. She couldn¡¯t bear it, but she had to reject him, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided to be with Guan Lei. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°Then, are you going to leave him in the future?¡± Chen Yu could not help but ask.
¡°Chen Yu, if we can¡¯t be a couple, we can¡¯t be enemies, right?¡± Shen Xi was instantly amused. She asked, ¡°Are you cursing me?¡±
Chen Yu¡¯s eyes were slightly red. With a bitter taste in his mouth, he forced a smile and said, ¡°So, I really don¡¯t have a chance, right?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu¡¯s red eyes and felt a little upset.
She wasn¡¯t Chen Yu, so she couldn¡¯t understand how much feelings Chen Yu had for her.
However, she could empathize that he must be very upset that he couldn¡¯t be with the person he loved.
¡°Chen Yu, you¡¯ll meet a girl who¡¯ll only have eyes and heart for you in the future,¡± Shen Xiforted weakly.
Chen Yu nodded and said to Shen Xi, ¡°Hurry up and go in. I¡¯m going back too.¡±
Shen Xi was a little worried about Chen Yu¡¯s current state. Love hurt people¡¯s hearts. Four years ago, she fainted because she was too sad. Therefore, she was a little worried about Chen Yu.
¡°Shall I get the driver to send you back?¡± Shen Xi asked worriedly.
Chen Yu shook his head and said, ¡°No need. I¡¯m fine. You should hurry home.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Chen Yu and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go in and get the driver to send you.¡±
After saying that, Shen Xi didn¡¯t care if Chen Yu agreed or not. She turned around and ran home.
Chen Yu looked at Shen Xi¡¯s back as she walked away, tightly gripping the box in his hand.
It was the gift he had specially bought for Shen Xi on his business trip. It was a lover bean. He had spent a long time stringing it into a bracelet and wanted to give it to Shen Xi.
He heard from the locals that this lover bean contained the blessings of the heavens for lovers. If a couple wore it, they would be able to grow old together.
Unfortunately, before he could put the bracelet on Shen Xi¡¯s hand, he had been eliminated.
Shen Xi watched as Chen Yu got into the car and left before returning to her room.
As soon as she opened the ss door of the balcony, she saw Guan Lei quietly looking in her direction.
¡°What are you looking at?¡± Shen Xi asked as she watched Guan Lei make a
voice call.
Guan Lei sighed slightly, ¡°I¡¯m watching how my future wife reject other man.¡±
Shen Xiughed, ¡°You¡¯re too shameless.. How could you eavesdrop my conversation?¡±
Chapter 802 - 802: The Way to Treat Guests
Chapter 802 - 802: The Way to Treat Guests
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°l didn¡¯t eavesdrop. I¡¯ve been standing on this balcony a long time ago. You guys ran to me yourselves.¡± Guan Lei retorted.
¡°Then you were eavesdropping. What a scoundrel!¡± Shen Xi snorted twice to express her dissatisfaction.
¡°Xi, I feel so lucky to be able to find you.¡± Guan Lei suddenly said in a heavy voice.
Guan Lei had seen Chen Yu¡¯s expression just now. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the heavens were looking out for him, he might have been as sad as Chen Yu. If he couldn¡¯t grow old with the person he loved, what was the use of life?
¡°Why are you suddenly acting odd?¡± Shen Xi asked with a smile.
¡°No, I¡¯m just feeling emotional. Xi, let¡¯s go on a date tomorrow.¡± Guan Lei said. He wanted to spend more time with Shen Xi.
¡°Where are we going?¡± Shen Xi leaned leisurely against the railing of the balcony and tilted her head to look at Guan Lei.
¡°Let¡¯s go to the amusement park. I¡¯ve always wanted to bring you there, but unfortunately, we didn¡¯t manage to go.¡± Guan Lei sounded regretful.
If he hadn¡¯t insisted on his own way back then, he and Shen Xi would have been able to travel all over the country in these four years.
¡°Alright, see you tomorrow morning!¡± Shen Xi agreed.
Guan Lei was very excited as he replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up at your house tomorrow. ¡±
Shen Xi went down to tell her parents that she wouldn¡¯t be working tomorrow and would be on vacation.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan had no choice but to give Shen Xi a day off. They had no choice but to spoil their daughter.
Early the next morning, Guan Lei knocked on the door of the Shen family¡¯s residence. As soon as he entered, he saw Shen Yan and Lu Shan sitting in the living room.
Guan Lei came to Shen Yan and Lu Shan with a big bag on his back. He was all smiles as he greeted, ¡°Good morning, uncle auntie! You guys woke up quite early!
¡°You¡¯re quite early too!¡± Lu Shan raised her eyebrows slightly and said in an indifferent tone.
¡°Yeah, 1 asked Xi out to y, so 1 came early and waited for her.¡± Guan Lei was a little embarrassed.
¡°Xi,¡± Lu Shan said in a gentler tone, ¡°She hasn¡¯te down yet.¡± She was satisfied with Guan Lei¡¯s attitude.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait.¡± Guan Lei immediately replied.
¡°The sun is quite strong today. What if Xi gets sunburned when they go out to y?¡± Shen Yan looked out of the window and suddenly said.
¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve brought some sunblock, a parasol, a sun hat, and ice sleeves. I¡¯ll definitely not let Xi get sunburnt. I also brought a lot of things, water cups, drinks, snacks, hair bands, slippers, folding stools¡¡± Guan Lei rummaged through his big bag and counted the things that he had asked his men to prepare overnight.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan¡¯s eyes widened in unison. They thought that Guan Lei was really attentive. He could find anything he wanted in that big backpack.
Originally, Shen Yan wanted to say a few words to Guan Lei, but seeing Guan Lei¡¯s preparation, he was too embarrassed to say anything.
At least he knew how to use his brain to think and prepare ahead.
As soon as Shen Xi went downstairs, she saw Guan Lei squatting on the ground and getting his stuffs out one by one. She asked with a little amusement, ¡°Guan Lei, what are you doing?¡±
¡°I¡¯m showing uncle auntie some outdoor necessities,¡± Guan Lei said seriously.
¡°Hurry up and put it away. We don¡¯t need so much trouble.¡± Shen Xi facepalmed. She felt speechless.
¡°Why not? I¡¯ll make sure to send you back home the same way you look before you head out today. So, these protective measures are essential.¡± Guan Lei said disapprovingly.
¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Shen Xi shrugged and smiled.
The auntie brought Shen Xi¡¯s breakfast over.
¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Shen Xi asked Guan Lei.
Guan Lei looked up at Shen Xi and shook his head.
¡°Since you haven¡¯t eaten yet, you can eat with Xi,¡± Lu Shan coughed lightly and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not our customs to mistreat our guests at the Shen family.¡±
Shen Xi hid her smile and thought to herself, ¡®Mom, you weren¡¯t like this when he camest time.¡¯
Thest time Guan Lei came, they happened to be having hotpot together. Guan Lei did not even get to enter the house. This time, when Lu Shan said this, Shen Xi was happy.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Lu Shan¡¯s words. He immediately stuffed the items into the cloth bag and stood up happily.. He said, ¡°Thank you, uncle auntie!¡±
Chapter 803 - 803: Going Out to Play
Chapter 803 - 803: Going Out to y
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The nanny neatly arranged the bowls and chopsticks for Guan Lei.
Guan Lei was excited to be able to sit at this table and eat again officially.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help butugh when she looked at Guan Lei who was staring at his breakfast with a silly smile on his face. Then, she picked up a bun and ced it on Guan Lei¡¯s te. ¡°Hurry up and eat.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and nodded, his eyes full of smiles.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who were sitting on the sofa, also looked at each other and smiled.
In fact, four years ago, before they knew Guan Lei¡¯s identity, they were quite satisfied with Guan Lei. However, after their daughter was hurt and he turned out to be a member of the Guan family, they were not so fond of Guan Lei.
Now, their daughter still chose Guan Lei. As parents, they could only helplessly agree.
After all, in the past four years, Shen Xi had never been so happy to go out with a guy.
If the guy who asked Shen Xi out today wasn¡¯t Guan Lei but Chen Yu, the two of them didn¡¯t need to think to know that Shen Xi would be uninterested or even a little unwilling.
Some things would only be boring if they were not done with the right person.
Fortunately, Guan Lei had a good character, ability and courage.
As for the future, they could only talk about it when the timees
Guan Lei had the happiest breakfast in the past four years. Then, he left with Shen Xi and headed to the amusement park.
Just as the car was about to stop, Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi, who was about to rush out.
¡°What¡¯s Wrong?¡± Shen Xi asked in confusion.
¡°Put on some sunblock first. Otherwise, you¡¯ll turn into a little ck catter.¡± As Guan Lei spoke, he squeezed some sunblock and smeared it on Shen Xi¡¯s exposed skin.
Shen Xi teased, ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re more attentive and considerate than me. What if you despise me in the future?¡±
Guan Lei nced at Shen Xi and teased back. ¡°Then hold on to me well. Tell me that you love me every day and I won¡¯t despise you anymore.¡±
¡°What? I still have to say it every day. Sure enough, there is nothing free in this world. It¡¯s too sad.¡± Shen Xi sighed.
Guan Lei took out a sunspray and said.¡± Stop talking nonsense. Close your eyes! I will tell you when you can open them again. I¡¯m afraid that your eyes will be stung.¡±
Shen Xi obediently closed her eyes and allowed Guan Lei to apply sunblock on her.
After waiting for a while, Guan Lei nted a kiss on Shen Xi¡¯s lips and said,
¡°All right, you can open them now.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s beautiful eyes blooming in front of him and his heart was filled with sweetness.
¡°You stole a kiss from me!¡± Shen Xi snorted at Guan Lei, then pushed open the car door and got out.
Guan Lei quickly packed his bag and took some necessities before following Shen Xi.
The two of them went to the merry-go-round first. Shen Xi was smiling on the merry-go-round while Guan Lei was recording Shen Xi¡¯s every frown and smile with a camera.
After a day of fun, Guan Lei brought Shen Xi to the Ferris wheel in the night.
¡°Xi, can I put it on for you?¡± Guan Lei took out the ne that had once been returned to him.
Shen Xi looked at the ne in front of her. Sun Ming had once told her the significance of this ne.
Guan Miao¡¯s couple ne represented undying love, while Guan Lei¡¯s represented eternal love.
When she found out about it, Shen Xi had evenughed at the meaning behind the ne. What nonsense about being together forever? Guan Lei and her had still been separated.
Now that she saw this ne again, it had a sense of destiny, which made Shen Xi fascinated.
¡°Ok!¡± Shen Xi nodded.
After Shen Xi put it on, Guan Lei ced the other ne on Shen Xi¡¯s hand.
¡°Xi, help me put it on.¡±
Shen Xi smiled as she picked up the ne and put it on Guan Lei¡¯s neck.
The next second, Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi and kissed the girl he loved the most in his life.
The stars in the sky shone brightly, and the night was mesmerizing.
Xue Li, who had been guarding below, craned his neck to look up. However, he saw nothing. He murmured, ¡°They have to stay up there for half an hour. Will anything happen?¡±
The staff member at the side quickly said, ¡°No, it¡¯s safe. Last time, there was a couple who booked the entire ce. They were up there for an hour and were fine, When they came down, the woman¡¯s legs were so weak that she couldn¡¯t keep herself standing and had to be carried away by someone.¡±
Xue Li clicked his tongue. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid of heights, don¡¯t get on the Ferris wheel. To be scared until your legs are weak.¡±
The staff frowned slightly and looked at Xue Li as if he was a fool. He looked quite old, but somehow, he seemed a little naive..
Chapter 804 - 804: Hypnotic Memories Illusion
Chapter 804: Hypnotic Memories Illusion
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The night gradually became darker, and Meng Yu¡¯s forehead was already covered in ayer of sweat.
Meng Yu felt his entire body was light as a feather. Then, he was suddenly pulled by something and his vision was a blur.
When he saw something again, he saw Li Zhe. ¡°Director Li?¡± he muttered.
At this moment, the two people guarding Meng Yu instantly v¨¹-lened their eyes and looked at Meng Yu, whose eyes were tightly shut.
¡°What did you see?¡± Zheng Huai asked unhurriedly.
¡°Director Li,¡± Meng Yu, who was lying on the bed, replied.
Zheng Huai looked at Li Zhe. Li Zhe was also a little confused. Why was it him from the start?
Today, Meng Yu wanted to remove the hypnosis that Zheng Huai had given him. At the same time, he wanted to find out why he had such a strange illusion at the restaurant that day.
¡°Where are you and Director Li?¡± Zheng Huai continued to ask. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
Meng Yu frowned slightly and replied, ¡°Three Stones Art Museum. There are a lot of people. It¡¯s an art exhibition. We¡¯re talking about whether we should go
¡±
When Li Zhe heard the name Three Stones Art Museum, his expression darkened slightly. In his memory, he had never had such a scene with Meng
Moreover, the Three Stones Art Museum had never opened, so how could there be an exhibition?
When Zheng Huai heard about the Three Stones Art Museum, he couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. He remembered that Guan Lei was troubled by nightmares because of the non-existent Three Stones Art Museum.
¡°Then did you go in in the end? What happened after you went in?¡± Zheng Huai asked nervously while paying attention to the equipment.
At this moment, Meng Yu suddenly frowned and his voice trembled. Li Zhe, who was beside him, quickly grabbed Meng Yu¡¯s hand and asked anxiously,
¡°Zheng Huai, what¡¯s wrong with him? Why is he trembling like this?¡±
¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng Huai said impatiently and then turned tofort Mengyu. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Take your time. Have you entered the art gallery? What happened inside?¡±
¡°E¡entered but many people are running out. There¡ There¡¯s a bomb!¡± Meng Yu¡¯s expression was filled with pain.
¡°Save¡ save him, save him! Explode¡lt exploded! Ah!¡± Meng Yu¡¯s entire person was trembling, as if he was bearing an unbearable pain.
In the next second, Meng Yu¡¯s eyes instantly opened. His eyes were filled with fear and horror, and his breathing was so chaotic that he almost suffocated.
Li Zhe pulled Meng Yu into his arms andforted him softly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be okay when you wake up.¡±
Zheng Huai sat quietly at the side. When Meng Yu calmed down, he asked, ¡°You were shouting about saving someone just now. Who are you saving?¡± ¡°Guan Lei!¡± Meng Yu gulped and opened his pale lips.
Li Zhe¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What does this matter have to do with Guan Lei?¡±
Hearing Meng Yu¡¯s words, Zheng Huai¡¯s heart sank. Did the two of them have the same dream?
¡°Did you see a girl in your dream? That girl is Shen Xi, right?¡± Zheng Huai asked with certainty.
Meng Yu nodded. ¡°Yes. Shen Xi took the bomb and killed Guan Lei.¡±
Li Zhe was stunned on the spot. This was unbelievable. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t I understand what you two are talking about?¡±
¡°Li Zhe, do you know about Guan Lei¡¯s nightmare four years ago?¡± Zheng Huai looked at Li Zhe and asked.
¡°l know a little. At that time, didn¡¯t Uncle Guan personally go to Rong City to ask you to treat Guan Lei? Didn¡¯t he recoverter?¡± Li Zhe said doubtfully.
Zheng Huai nodded. ¡°Yes, that happened. However, Guan Lei¡¯s nightmare and Meng Yu¡¯s dream ovepped. That means Guan Lei and Meng Yu had the same dream. Different individuals actually have the same dream. It¡¯s too unbelievable.¡¯
Zheng Huai looked at Li Zhe and asked, ¡°You just said that the restaurant you went to used to be an art museum and it¡¯s called Three Stones Art Museum,
Li Zhe nodded. ¡°Yes, the Old man asked me to take care of the renovation of this art museum then. He wanted to give it to Guan Lei for self-cultivation. It¡¯s just that this art museum was smashed by Guan Lei before it even opened.¡± ¡°Smashed?¡± Zheng Huai asked in bewilderment, but then he understood.
Whether it was in Guan Lei¡¯s dream or Meng Yu¡¯s illusion, it was Shen Xi who brought the bomb to the Three Stones Art Museum and killed Guan Lei.
Therefore, Guan Lei took the most straightforward approach. He directly smashed the ce where the explosion had happened so that the dream would not happen..
Chapter 805 - 805: The Same Dream
Chapter 805: The Same Dream
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zheng Huai had already sunk into his own spiritual world. As he pondered, he muttered, ¡°So, what is the reason that would cause two different individuals to have the same dream? When Guan Lei had the dream, the Three Stones Art Museum had not been constructed. Was it a future warning? Now that the Three Stones Art Museum has been destroyed and changed its name, will it still happen?¡±
¡°Do you know when the explosion happened?¡± Zheng Huai turned to Meng Yu and asked.
Meng Yu frowned and carefully recalled what had just happened. ¡°It¡¯s this year but I didn¡¯t see the exact time clearly. However, judging from the attire, it should be winter, and there was a little snow outside.¡¯
¡°That¡¯s strange. It rarely snows in Rong City. This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Li Zhe was puzzled.
Zheng Huai shook his head ¡± Rong City had snowed before, it¡¯s nothing new. But you¡¯re right. Rong City, which almost never snows, snowed in your dream. Maybe this is really just a dream.¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s words made Li Zhe and Meng Yu rx a little, but Zheng Huai was not rxed at all, because Shen Xi was also involved.
No matter how he thought about it, he could not figure out why Meng Yu and Guan Lei would dream of Shen Xi blowing people up with a bomb.
After sending Meng Yu and Li Zhen off, Zheng Huai went straight to Guan Lei¡¯s residence.
After waiting for two hours at Guan Lei¡¯s house, he saw a beaming Guan Leie in with a big cloth bag.
When Guan Lei saw Zheng Huai, he remembered that Zheng Huai had sent him a message two hours ago and he had asked him to wait.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Guan Lei asked in an extremely friendly manner.
After all, Zheng Huai was Shen Xi¡¯s cousin and would be his cousin in the future, so he had to be more respectful.
However, Zheng Huai, who had something on his mind, did not observe Guan Lei¡¯s expression. He only asked, ¡°Do you still remember the nightmare you had four years ago?¡±
Guan Lei nodded in confusion. Why did Zheng Huaie over to talk about a nightmare that he had already determined to be nonsense with such a serious face?
Besides, he was no longer dreaming, was he not?
And he had already destroyed the Three Stones Art Museum and nothing had happened in the past few years.
Zheng Huai stared at Guan Lei¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Meng Yu had the same dream as you! Four years ago, on the cliff, Meng Yu suddenly let go of Xi¡¯s hand because this dream appeared in his mind, or rather, it could be said to be an illusion. He saw the image of X holding a bomb, so he was shocked and let go of Xi¡¯s hand.¡¯
Guan Lei was stunned and said in disbelief, ¡°Impossible, right? Was it a coincidence? The Guan family gics?¡±
¡°ording to my hypnosis of Meng Yu, the most likely time for this event to happen is this winter. Because it involves Xi, I think we have to be careful.¡± Zheng Huai¡¯s tone was very serious.
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was also a little uneasy. He had thought that it was just his imagination and that there was nothing wrong.
Now, Meng Yu also had such a dream. What did this mean?
¡°l don¡¯t understand. With Xi¡¯s personality, what could have happened to make her throw her life away and want to blow up that ce?¡± Zheng Huai couldn¡¯t think of a reason.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t understand either. In his dream, Xi was as thin as a stick and looked haggard. Something must have happened to make her like this, right?
Zheng Huai wasn¡¯t sure if he should tell Shen Xi about this, and Guan Lei was also hesitating.
After leaving Guan Lei¡¯s house, Zheng Huai went to Shen Xi¡¯s house.
Shen Xi had just returned from a date with Guan Lei and was in a good mood as she weed Zheng Huai. She smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here sote. Why don¡¯t you sleep here tonight?¡±
Zheng Huai looked at Shen Xi¡¯s happy expression and was still conflicted about whether he should say it or not.
¡°No, I have to go back to theboratory in a while. I have to rush through the projects for the next few days and then I will be going out for further studies.¡± Zheng Huai rejected the offer.
¡°Cousin, you¡¯re a workaholic. You¡¯re so busy every day. How are you going to find a girlfriend?¡± Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai in disapproval..
Chapter 806 - 806: Accidental Injury in the Past Life
Chapter 806 - 806: idental Injury in the Past Life
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Yeah, Ah Huai, do you have a girl you like?¡± Lu Shan quickly added. ¡°If you don¡¯t have any, tell me what kind of girl you like. I¡¯ll arrange it for you. Many of the daughters of my business partners are not bad. Give me a standard and I¡¯ll pick them for you first.¡±
¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, I will also look for someone for you. I guarantee that you¡¯ll be satisfied,¡± Shen Yan chimed in.
Zheng Huai quickly refused. ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry, my career is more important. We can talk about thister.¡¯
As Zheng Huai spoke, he red at Shen Xi with resentment. It was all this troublemaker little sister¡¯s fault. Why did she mention dating?
He didn¡¯t even have enough time to spend on experiments. Where would he find the time for a rtionship?
¡°How can we talk about itter? You¡¯re not young anymore. Come, I¡¯ll show you some photos now¡¡± Lu Shan had already picked up her phone and was looking for photos.
Zheng Huai waved his hand and dragged Shen Xi upstairs. ¡°Xi,e here. I have something to tell you.¡±
In the end, Zheng Huai still decided to make things clear to Shen Xi.
If such a dream was a warning, then he could ask Shen Xi to pay more attention to her daily life,
If it was just an unimportant dream, then there was no harm in talking about it, right?
Shen Xi looked at Zheng Huai who had closed the door and asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Did something happen?¡±
¡°Xi, do you still remember Guan Lei¡¯s nightmares and insomnia four years ago?¡± Zheng Huai put down his internal struggle and asked directly.
¡°I know. He doesn¡¯t have nightmares anymore, right? Could it have rpsed again?¡± Shen Xi asked worriedly.
¡°No.¡± Zheng Huai said, ¡°The nightmares Guan Lei had back then, Meng Yu is having the same dream now.¡±
Shen Xi found it inconceivable. How could there be such a coincidence?
Zheng Huai recounted the entire incident. Shen Xi was so shocked that she was speechless.
A snowing Rong city, the Three Stones Art Museum, an art exhibition, and she was holding a bomb. Wasn¡¯t that the scene of her blowing up Jiang Xue¡¯s family in her previous life?
But what did her cousin just say?
In Guan Lei and Meng Yu¡¯s dreams, she actually blew up Guan Lei? And Meng Yu was also affected because he wanted to save Guan Lei?
Shen Xi tried hard to recall the scene in her previous life. At that time, there was indeed someone who barged in. So that person was Guan Lei?
Shen Xi was stunned on the spot.
Zheng Huai looked at Shen Xi¡¯s dazed expression and thought that Shen Xi was worried. Heforted her, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s nothing. It was just a dream. It would be fine once I figured out the reason. Perhaps, it¡¯s just some illusory matter.¡±
Shen Xi looked gratefully at Zheng Huai, but her heart still couldn¡¯t calm down. How could this be a matter of nothing? This was something she had experienced in her previous life.
At that time, she was afraid of hurting the lives of innocent people, so she waited until the people in the banquet hall had left before detonating the bomb.
Moreover, she had secretly tested the power of the bomb. It was a small ranged explosion.
However, she never expected that someone would barge in at thest moment.
She only remembered that she had shouted for the person to leave, but she wasn¡¯t sure if he had left or not.
ording to what Guan Lei and Meng Yu said, Guan Lei must have been killed by her in her previous life.
Was that why Guan Lei had nightmares?
So Meng Yu, who had been affected by the incident, had suddenly awakened a little bit of his memories from his previous life when they first met?
Shen Xi suddenly understood why Guan Lei did not have nightmares when he was by her side,
Perhaps it was because he was beside her, the murderer. If she didn¡¯t do anything, Guan Lei would be safe, so he wouldn¡¯t have nightmares.
Shen Xi was amused by her own guess, but as sheughed, her eyes turned red.
She had thought that it was revenge in her previous life. She did not expect that it would identally involve an innocent life and even hurt her benefactor in her previous life.
It turned out that her rebirth was a chance for her to make up for it. Zheng Huai saw the red-eyed Shen Xi and was instantly frightened. He hurriedly wiped away Shen Xi¡¯s tears with both hands. ¡®!Xi, don¡¯t cry. This matter isn¡¯t scary. I will investigate it for you. Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry! Don¡¯t be afraid.. Even if this thing really happens in the future, I will turn it around for you, okay? Stop crying!¡¯
Chapter 807 - 807: I Want to See You
Chapter 807 - 807: I Want to See You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi shook her head at Zheng Huai and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not afraid. I just suddenly thought of something. I¡¯ll leave for a while.¡±
Shen Xi then turned around and left the bedroom. Under Lu Shan and Shen Yan¡¯s bewildered gazes, she hurriedly went downstairs and left.
¡°Xi? Where are you going sote at night?¡± Lu Shan asked the leaving Shen Xi.
However, Shen Xi was too fast. She left in a sh, leaving Lu Shan and Shen Yan looking at each other.
Shen Xi ran to Guan Lei¡¯s vi and called him.
¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Did you miss me?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s words came out from the phone with a smile.
Shen Xi replied frankly with a nasal voice, ¡°Yes! I miss you! I¡¯m downstairs now. I want to see you. Let¡¯s meet now.¡±
Guan Lei heard Shen Xi¡¯s crying voice and immediately jumped up from the bed. ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Are you crying? Who bullied you? Wait, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t even have time to put on his slippers. He directly opened the door and rushed downstairs like a gust of wind.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but feel sad when he saw Shen Xi standing outside the iron gate with a sad expression.
He quickly opened the iron door and was about to ask Shen Xi what had happened when she hugged Guan Lei tightly, tears streaming down her face.
Guan Lei was a little overwhelmed by Shen Xi¡¯s behaviour. Shen Xi was actually crying. What exactly happened?
Guan Lei was afraid that Shen Xi was in a bad mood, so he could only silently pull the seemingly fragile Shen Xi into his arms. His two big hands gently rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s back.
¡°Xi, it¡¯s okay. No matter what happens, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± Guan Leiforted her softly.
Shen Xi vented for a while before slowly calmed down.
¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she said with her face buried in Guan Lei¡¯s arms.
Guan Lei pressed his hands on Shen Xi¡¯s shoulders, then pulled away a little. He asked in confusion, ¡°Xixi, what happened? Why are you apologizing to me for no reason? Xi, you didn¡¯t let me down, you¡¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s unspoken words were blocked by Shen Xi, leaving behind some ambiguous whimpers.
Shen Xi¡¯s kiss was wild and unbridled, directly igniting all the evil mes on Guan Lei¡¯s body.
Guan Lei¡¯s hand slowly moved up from Shen Xi¡¯s back and finally grabbed onto Shen Xi¡¯s head. He took the initiative and his hot tongue pressed deeply into Shen Xi¡¯s open lips.
The two of them kissed passionately. In the next second, Guan Lei directly picked Shen Xi up.
The sudden sense of weightlessness made Shen Xi open her eyes. Their lips parted, revealing a silver thread that shone in the darkness.
Shen Xi hugged Guan Lei¡¯s neck tightly. Under Guan Lei¡¯s lustful eyes, she lowered her head slightly and gently bit Guan Lei¡¯s adam apple, Her tone was seductive. ¡°Guan Lei, I want you!¡¯
Shen Xi¡¯s words were like a spark that ignited a firecracker, instantly igniting Guan Lei¡¯s long-suppressed desire.
Shen Xi continued to bury her head in Guan Lei¡¯s neck, recklessly teasing Guan
Lei.
¡°Xi, are you serious?¡± he asked hoarsely.
Shen Xi threw a seductive look at Guan Lei, ¡°Really, I really want you!¡¯ Shen Xi used her actions to prove that her words were not deceiving.
Shen Xi buried her head in Guan Lei¡¯s neck. One of her hands had already reached into Guan Lei¡¯s pyjamas. She caressed Guan Lei¡¯s chest muscles and breathed into Guan Lei¡¯s ear. ¡°Your chest muscles are really big. Do you want topare them with mine?¡± She panted slightly.
Guan Lei¡¯s entire body stiffened from Shen Xi¡¯s reaction. His adam apple bobbed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He turned around and carried Shen Xi into the vi.
Xue Li was surprised when he saw Guan Lei carrying Shen Xi in. ¡°Young
Master, what happened to Ms. Shen Xi?¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t even look at Xue Li. ¡°Go out tonight. Don¡¯te back,¡± he said, holding back his desire.
Xue Li didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he still walked out of the vi obediently, closed the door, and stood guard outside.
So what was Young Master going to do today?
Xue Li couldn¡¯t think of an answer, so he took out his phone and started chatting with his blind date..
Chapter 808 - 808: Can I?
Chapter 808: Can I?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei gently ced Shen Xi on the bed and bent down. Their bodies were pressed together without any gaps.
When Guan Lei¡¯s hard body touched Shen Xi¡¯s soft body, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in pleasure.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were burning with desire. He asked onest time, ¡°Xi, can we
really do it?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei andughed coquettishly. Then, her fair fingers caressed Guan Lei¡¯s adam apple and slowly moved down. Under Guan Lei¡¯s gradually reddened eyes, she flirtatiously unbuttoned his pyjamas.
¡°If you ask again, I will regret it.¡± Shen Xi¡¯s demon-like voice lingered in Guan Lei¡¯s ears.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He pulled off his pyjamas, revealing his muscr chest.
Then, in the next second, he pressed down on Shen Xi. She kissed Shen Xi¡¯s lips anxiously while taking off her clothes.
As their breaths intertwined, Guan Lei¡¯s hand grabbed the softness of Shen Xi¡¯s chest and gently pinched it a few times. It had grown a lotpared to four years ago, and he could not hold it with one hand.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t bear to let go of that smooth and soft feeling. His hot and wet kiss slowly moved down Shen Xi¡¯s beautiful neck until he found the erect nipple.
He sucked on the soft and tender flesh in big mouthfuls, and his other hand was kneading hard on Shen Xi¡¯s breasts. His fingertips were gently and slowly ying with the cherry blossom-like erect nipple, causing Shen Xi to asionally let out delicate gasps that made people blush.
Guan Lei¡¯s teeth gently bit on the little breast. Shen Xi felt a slight pain, and then the next second, Guan Lei¡¯s tongue soothed her.
She began to yearn for more contact, so she arched her body slightly and pushed her chest into Guan Lei¡¯s mouth, whining for more. Guan Lei also satisfied Shen Xi¡¯s needs with a doting expression.
Guan Lei only let go of Shen Xi¡¯s two nipples when they turned red and hard from his licking. Then, he continued to explore downward with his hot lips.
His hand slowly moved down, and in a few moments, he hadpletely peeled the clothes off Shen Xi¡¯s lower body. His palm was ced on the ck forest, gently pressing and kneading, while his tongue was circling Shen Xi¡¯s belly button, and then slowly winding down.
While Shen Xi was enjoying her lovers caress with her eyes closed, Guan Lei stood up slightly, grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s legs with both hands and lifted them on both sides.
In an instant, Shen Xi presented in front of Guan Lei with his legs wide open.
Even though it was Shen Xi who had started seducing Guan Lei, this position of her lower body being wide open still made Shen Xi feel extremely shy.
She quickly covered the area between her legs with her hands and turned her face away shyly. ¡°Don¡¯t look!¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s shy appearance and the tenderness in his heart grew. He gently pulled away Shen Xi¡¯s hands and nted a kiss on each of Shen Xi¡¯s palms.
Then, his gaze slowly shifted to the private area that was now unobstructed.
Amidst the sparse hair, two plump mounds were tightly shut, blocking the beautiful scenery inside.
Guan Lei freed one hand and reached his fingers into the crack between the two mounds. His rough fingers had just rubbed the tender flesh inside the crack when Shen Xi trembled slightly.
Guan Lei opened the crack and the charming flower bud appeared in front of him, causing him to hold his breath.
His fingertips gently pressed on the delicate flower bud, and then he slowly rubbed it. Listening to Shen Xi¡¯s soft moans, his speed slowly increased, and soon his hands were sticky and slippery.
Hearing the slight sound of wetnessing from below, Shen Xi was so embarrassed that she covered her burning cheeks with her arms.
¡°Xi, I¡¯m going to stick my hand in there¡± Guan Lei gently removed Shen Xi¡¯s arm from her face and smiled.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei in embarrassment.¡±lf you want to go in, then go in. Why are you telling me?¡±
Guan Lei looked at the angry Shen Xi and couldn¡¯t help butugh. Then, he used his wet hand to gently send his fingers into the narrow and wet tunnel, slowly expanding it.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but want to close her legs at the difort of a foreign object entering her body. However, Guan Lei stopped her and spread her legs further apart.
Then, he began to thrust his fingers into Shen Xi¡¯s G-spot until the inner wall began to spasm and secrete more love juice..
Chapter 809 - 809: Too Tight
Chapter 809: Too Tight
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After some groping, Guan Lei was familiar with Shen Xi¡¯s body and knew how to control Shen Xi¡¯s pleasure with passionate caresses.
Shen Xi¡¯s face was flushed red as she experienced waves of pleasure, alluringly exposing herselfpletely in Guan Lei¡¯s hands.
Guan Lei felt desire screaming in his body. He pulled his fingers out of Shen Xi quickly and stripped himself under Shen Xi¡¯s hazy gaze.
Then, he spread Shen Xi¡¯s legs wide and pressed his hardened penis into Shen Xi, slowly pushing in and out.
Shen Xi looked at her lower body with a blurred gaze. At this moment, the vein penis was slowly rubbing against her empty hole.
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft snort at this erotic scene. She then closed her eyes shyly but yet straightened her back and pushed herself against Guan Lei¡¯s penis, enjoying the hot touch.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were red, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. He reached out to probe the exact location of Shen Xi¡¯s virginal opening, then lowered his waist and slowly pushed the tip of his penis onto the small spot.
Even though he had prepared her earlier, the delicate opening was still too smallpared to Guan Lei¡¯s huge stick.
Guan Lei¡¯s penis head had just entered when it was blocked by the tightness inside. He could not continue to prate.
¡°Xi, rx. Let me in,¡± Guan Lei said in a low and hoarse voice.
Shen Xi¡¯s dazed expression sobered up a little. She only felt that her body was slowly being pushed open by someone. She was so nervous that she was trembling slightly. There was no way she could rx like Guan Lei said.
Beads of sweat began to form on Guan Lei¡¯s forehead. He had no choice but to give up. He leaned over and kissed Shen Xi hard, sweeping through Shen Xi¡¯s mouth like a storm.
With two hands, one was ced on Shen Xi¡¯s breasts to tease Shen Xi¡¯s sensitive spot, while the other was ced on the ce where the two of them were connected, gently caressing and rubbing, then kneading that sensitive clitoris.
He used these actions to divert Shen Xi¡¯s attention away from her opening.
Taking advantage of Shen Xi¡¯s drowsiness and her body rxing a little, Guan Lei moved his lower body forward slightly and continued to slowly push himself into Shen Xi.
Even so, Shen Xi was in so much pain that her entire body trembled. In an instant, theyers of soft flesh squeezed Guan Lei so much that he almost ejacted.
Guan Lei gently eased his uncontroble desire to ejacte. Beads of sweat fell from his forehead from all the endurance.
He quickly caressed the ce where they were connected, then controlled his hardness, slowly pushing himself into Shen Xi.
Shen Xi was also trying her best not to pay attention to her crotch which seemed about to be split open. She raised her upper body slightly and hugged Guan Lei¡¯s neck, biting Guan Lei¡¯s lips and kissing him loudly.
When Guan Lei¡¯s penis touched ayer of obstruction in the virginal, he stopped. He looked at Shen Xi¡¯s tightly shut eyes and said gently, ¡°Xi, bear with it. It will be fine in a while.¡¯
Before Shen Xi could react to what Guan Lei meant, she suddenly felt a tearing pain in her head. She cried out in pain, and her head couldn¡¯t help but tilt back, revealing her fair and delicate neck.
The moment he entered, Guan Lei immediately stopped. He bent down and hugged Shen Xi¡¯s soft body tightly, kissing her neck passionately. ¡°Xi, my Xi, I love you, Xi, 1 love you¡¡± he chanted deeply.
After a while, Shen Xi felt that the tearing sensation had disappeared, and Guan Lei¡¯s fiery desire swelled up in her body, making her extremely shy. She moved her butt back shyly.
In the next second, the penis retreated slightly and scraped against Shen Xi¡¯s sensitive spot. Shen Xi¡¯s body went soft and she let out a soft groan.
Guan Lei¡¯s sexy and hoarse voice smiled. ¡°Xi, you are that excited There¡¯s no rush. I¡¯ll satisfy you right away.¡±
After saying that, Guan Lei began to move slowly, causing Shen Xi to gasp and moan.
Through the sounds that Shen Xi was making, Guan Lei was unable to control the wild desire in his body and his movements became harder.
The hard penis scraped against her soft and tender flesh. The numbing sensation felt like electric currents crawling over Shen Xi!s body and gathering in her mind, bringing infinite pleasure..
Chapter 810 - 810: A Good Dream Came True
Chapter 810 - 810: A Good Dream Came True
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi bit her lower lip and asionally let out an unbearable moan, which made Guan Lei even more confident.
He folded Shen Xi¡¯s legs in front of her chest, then ced his hands beside her head, and pressed his body harder against Shen Xi. His waist quickly exerted force, and he ruthlessly smashed into Shen Xi¡¯s body, using a violent rampage to quickly find every climax that could make Shen Xi happy.
Shen Xi¡¯s wet and soft opening was viciously squeezing him, strangling the foreign object that had entered her body. Guan Lei felt his penis being squeezed into pain and pleasure.
Shen Xi¡¯s passion surged amid the heated intercourse, and a warm current surged down violently. Meanwhile, her entire body trembled as she climbed to the peak of her desire, enjoying the pleasure of being overwhelmed.
Feeling Shen Xi¡¯s climax, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. He fiercely pierced Shen Xi¡¯s body as though he had gone mad. With a low growl, he quickly hugged Shen Xi tightly in his arms and shot out the hot liquid that he had suppressed for a long time.
Guan Lei lowered his eyes and looked at Shen Xi, who was close to him. Her eyes were slightly closed and she was in a daze. His heart was filled with emotion.
In the past four years, the scenes that could only appear in his dreams were now happening in reality. Guan Lei still felt that it was a little surreal.
Guan Lei suddenly remembered something. He looked at Shen Xi nervously.
¡°Xi, I forgot to use a condom. If you get pregnant, will you be angry?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes opened slightly. Her thick, feather-like eyshes trembled slightly. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. If I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯ll give birth to it. If you don¡¯t want the child, I¡¯ll take care of it myself!¡±
Guan Lei was a little annoyed. He used his hard-on that he had yet to pull out and pushed further into Shen Xi¡¯s body. ¡°Who said I don¡¯t want it? I want it. I want your everything and only I can have it.¡±
Shen Xi hit Guan Lei in embarrassment and anger. ¡°You still dare to bump into me? I¡¯m ignoring you!¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s smile was filled with joy and affection. He leaned over and rubbed his chin against Shen Xi¡¯s face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll pester you until you have no choice but to talk to me.¡¯
Shen Xi was annoyed by Guan Lei¡¯s rubbing. She said angrily, ¡°Get out of me!¡±
Guan Lei shamelessly hugged Shen Xi and pouted, ¡°No, I want to do it again. I¡¯ve held it in for so many years before I finallypleted my first time in life.¡±
When Shen Xi heard that Guan Lei wanted to do it again, she quickly pushed Guan Lei away. ¡°l¡ I¡¯m going back. My parents will be worried about me.¡±
How could Guan Lei let Shen Xi go? He smiled evilly and flipped Shen Xi over.
The penis that was gradually bing hard again spun around in Shen Xi, causing her to cry out in surprise.
In the next second, Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s waist with both hands making her kneel,pletely exposing the hole where his penis was still inserted.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes darkened, and the desire that was buried deep in Shen Xi¡¯s body became fiery again.
Shen Xi was embarrassed by such a shameful posture. She felt her whole body heat up. She shouted angrily, ¡°Guan Lei!¡±
Guan Lei directly pressed down on Shen Xi¡¯s extremely soft waist. Then, he straightened his back and quickly thrust into Shen Xi.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t call me by my name. Call me hubby!¡± Guan Lei¡¯s crotch did not stop moving, and he began to ask for his identity.
¡°No, no, no. Mmh¡No!¡± Shen Xi¡¯s voice of rejection was shattered by Guan Lei¡¯s actions.
Guan Lei sped up his thrusting. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue until you are willing to call me hubby¡±
In the room filled with the smell of lust, two naked bodies intertwined together until Shen Xi was finally exhausted and could not resist. ¡°Hubby, spare me!¡± She finally said weakly.
Shen Xi thought that she could rest, but she didn¡¯t expect that Guan Lei¡¯s desire would be even stronger when he heard Shen Xi¡¯s pleas for mercy, torturing Shen Xi again.
At this moment, at the Shen family vi opposite, Shen Yan and Lu Shan were facing each other in worry.
¡°Honey, do you think Xi will be back tonight?¡± Lu Shan asked worriedly. Shen Yan also shook his head. ¡°l don¡¯t know either.¡¯
Earlier, Shen Xi suddenly rushed out of the house and kissed Guan Lei passionately. Then, the two of them hugged each other and entered the house.
They had seen all of that.
A few hours had already passed. The two of them were still clear about what could have happened..
Chapter 811 - 811: Want to Drink Nutrient Soup
Chapter 811 - 811: Want to Drink Nutrient Soup
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
However, they didn¡¯t know what had happened to Shen Xi for her to suddenly be like this.
They had asked Zheng Huai earlier, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°Hubby, I think we might have to prepare for the wedding. Find some time to let Mom and Dad know.¡± Lu Shan said with a frown.
¡°Yes, yes. We should get ready.¡± Shen Yan nodded.
The husband and wife waited for Shen Xi toe back. It was tillte into the night that Guan Lei reluctantly sent Shen Xi back.
Guan Lei was about to turn around and leave when Shen Xi grabbed his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you in. Tell my parents that we¡¯re together.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but then he remembered that he had promised Shen Xi¡¯s mother that they would wait for the physical examination in ten days before getting together. He felt a little uneasy.
¡°Why don¡¯t we wait until the physical examination is over? I¡¯m afraid auntie will be unhappy.¡± Guan Lei said worriedly.
He was really afraid. He was afraid that Lu Shan would be angry that he didn¡¯t follow the promised procedure.
¡°What?¡± Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei¡¯s cautious and scared expression and smiled. ¡°So the famous Young Master Guan is also afraid of something?¡± Guan Lei rubbed his head in embarrassment.
¡°All right, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees,¡± Shen Xi said as she held Guan Lei¡¯s hand.
Guan Lei nodded. When the time came, it couldn¡¯t be so simple. He had to set up the venue and officially confess to Shen Xi.
Guan Lei gently nted a kiss on Shen Xi¡¯s forehead and said softly, ¡°Go in.
It¡¯s cold at night.¡±
Shen Xi nodded. She stood on his tiptoes and nted a kiss on Guan Lei¡¯s lips. ¡°Good night!¡± she said with a smile.
Shen Xi turned around and went home. Guan Lei touched his lips and smiled happily. He stood at the door and smiled like a fool for a long time.
As soon as she pushed the door open, Shen Xi saw her parents looking at her in unison. She immediately swallowed nervously.
Fortunately, Lu Shan did not say anything. She looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°I asked auntie to prepare supper for you. Go eat before you sleep.¡±
Shen Xi pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡± She said awkwardly.
When Lu Shan heard Shen Xi¡¯s polite thanks, she instantly shook her head in understanding. It was over. They have done it. They have really done it this time.
¡°Go to bed early after you¡¯re done eating.¡± Lu Shan said with a sigh. ¡°Your father and I are going to rest.¡±
Shen Xi stood in the corner of the living room and nodded.¡± Ok.¡±
Shen Xi only heaved a sigh of relief when his parents left the living room.
At this time, the nanny ced the soup on the dining table and said to Shen Xi, ¡°Young miss, this is the soup that Madam just asked me to make at thest minute. It¡¯s for replenishing qi and nourishing blood.¡±
Shen Xi felt an inexplicable heat in her body that instantly surged to her face. It was extremely hot.
It seemed like her parents knew!
Sigh! Shen Xi sighed and resigned herself to her fate as she sat at the dining table and drank the soup silently.
Early the next morning, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t wait for Shen Xi toe to his vi, saying that he had prepared delicious food.
Shen Xi took herputer and went over. She had to rush out her thesis and hand it to the teacher in the next few days.
However, when Shen Xi saw Guan Lei¡¯s table full of soup, she was stunned.
¡°Guan Lei, what are you doing?¡± Shen Xi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi from behind and said, ¡°1 specifically asked the nutritionist yesterday. He said that after the first time, girls can eat some nourishing soup. That¡¯s why I got someone to prepare it for you.¡±
Shen Xi shook her head helplessly and smiled. ¡°Then you can just prepare one. Why did you prepare so many? What is this? Pigeon soup? Chicken soup? And what was this? Isn¡¯t it a waste if we can¡¯t finish it?¡±
¡°This is my first time preparing nourishing soup. I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I prepared some of everything. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll ask Xue Li to give away the ones you don¡¯t want to eatter.¡± Guan Lei rubbed his cheek against Shen Xi¡¯s face lovingly.
He was delighted. Xi¡¯s face was smooth and tender. It was sofortable to rub against it.
In the end, Shen Xi randomly chose one soup and drank it.
Shen Xi was busy writing her thesis the entire morning, while Guan Lei was busy working out after handling some stuff.
Although the two of them were doing their own things, they couldn¡¯t hide the sweetness that asionally came from looking at each other.
After lunch, Shen Xi left Guan Lei¡¯s vi and went to find Sun Ming..
Chapter 812 - 812: The Contract with Gu Ning
Chapter 812 - 812: The Contract with Gu Ning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Sun Ming waited for her secretary to exit before passing the contract in her hands to Shen Xi. ¡°Why are you interested in Gu Ning all of a sudden?¡± Sun Ming asked. ¡°This person¡¯s acting skills are not bad, but his reputation is not very good. If you didn¡¯t ask, I wouldn¡¯t have worked with her. I¡¯m afraid that after the filming is done, she will have some problems and the TV series won¡¯t even have a chance to be released.¡¯
¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Shen Xi picked up the contract and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you write here that if the TV series is taken down because of her personal problems, she willpensate for all the losses?¡±
¡°That depends on whether she could afford topensate. This is a big production.¡± Sun Ming smiled disdainfully. ¡°l don¡¯t think the Gu family willpensate for a daughter who popped out of nowhere.¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You seem to know something?¡± she asked with interest.
Sun Ming took a sip of coffee and put it down leisurely. ¡°We¡¯re in the entertainment industry. Naturally, we have to thoroughly investigate our working partners,¡± she said. ¡°l found out that Gu Ning had stic surgery overseas, and a middle-aged woman was with her. As far as 1 know, the second wife of the Gu family had never gone abroad. So Gu Nings identity was still open for discussion. Maybe Gu Ning is the mistress daughter.¡±
At this point, Sun Ming looked at Shen Xi curiously and asked, ¡°Do you know more? Also, are you trying to use me to deal with her? Why? Did she steal your man?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and smiled, praising, ¡°It seems that your nose is indeed very sensitive. Yes, I want to deal with her, but not because she stole my man, but because she touched my cousin Lu Lin.¡±
Sun Ming frowned. ¡°Could it be the incident with Lu Lin?¡±
Shen Xi nodded. ¡°She deliberately got someone to frame Lu Lin and me as a couple and instigated his fans against me. That¡¯s why things turned out like that.¡±
¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Sun Ming scolded. ¡°If 1 knew, I would have made Gu
Ning suffer. Lu Lin has a lot of business dealings with me. If Lu Lin falls, I will lose a lot of money! I won¡¯t show mercy to anyone who blocks my path to wealth!¡±
¡°So, I¡¯m here to work with you, right? I suspect that Gu Ning is Jiang Xue, the one who instigated your two elders to kidnap us.¡± Shen Xi put down the contract in her hand and said to Sun Ming.
¡°No way?¡± Sun Ming widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°The two look so different.
The stic surgery was that thorough? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to lie to you?¡±
Sun Ming immediatelyughed. Good heavens, Jiang Xue was really persistent and hade back to cause trouble.
Sun Ming suddenly thought of something and asked tentatively. ¡°Then, would that mistress of Gu An be Jiang Xue¡¯s mother?¡±
Shen Xi smiled and nodded, indicating that Sun Ming was correct again.
¡°So Gu An likes this kind of old woman. This is really interesting.¡± Sun Ming was amused. ¡°Xia Chun, who is also a member of the Xia family, used to be from Beijing. These two people might have had some entanglements in the past. ¡±
¡°l don¡¯t know about that. After all, it¡¯s her twilight love. I¡¯m not curious, but I¡¯m curious about Jiang Xue¡¯s fate.¡± Shen Xi said in a rxed tone.
¡°Why make yourself so tired? If you just expose that Gu Ning is the former Jiang Xue, 1 1 m sure theizens will be able to help you. Jiang Xue didn¡¯t have a good reputation in the past.¡± Sun Ming said disdainfully.
¡°That¡¯s so boring. I hope she¡¯ll pay the price for what she¡¯s done with this face of hers.¡± Shen Xi exined.
Sun Ming seemed to have thought of something and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. She has harmed many people with this face. I have heard that her assistants were all quite miserable. I originally thought that I was quite bad toward my assistant, but Jiang Xue seems to be worse than me.¡±
Shen Xi nced at Sun Ming with a smile. After the two of them discussed some matters, Shen Xi left Sun Mingspany.
Shen Xi thought that it was still early, so she went to the mall next door and bought some desserts thinking of enjoying it with Guan Leiter. She did not expect to meet Gu Chen so coincidentally.
¡°Xi, what a coincidence!¡± Gu Chen stood in front of Shen Xi with a smile,
¡°It¡¯s quite a coincidence. Are you out shopping?¡± Shen Xi replied with a smile..
Chapter 813 - 813: Together
Chapter 813 - 813: Together
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Indeed, in the past, I couldn¡¯t move around easily, so I rarely went out for a stroll. These past few years, I¡¯ve had some time and can move on my own, so now I want to visit all the ces I haven¡¯t been to in years, to make up for my past. Maybe I¡¯ll even run into someone I¡¯ve been wanting to see,¡± Gu Chen said with a faint smile.
Gu Chen¡¯s words seemed casual, but they carried a touch of mncholy.
However, Shen Xi suddenly recalled something Guan Lei had once said: Gu Chen was not the type to go shopping. So, she wondered if Gu Chen had intentionally injured himself back then.
What did Gu Chen mean by this today? Could it be that he had already anticipated what Guan Lei would say, so he was subtly exining in advance?
And at the same time, saying some ambiguous words?
In just a moment, Shen Xi dismissed her spection. Regardless of what kind of person Gu Chen was, it had nothing to do with her.
Shen Xi politely asked, ¡°Are your previous injuries all healed?¡±
Gu Chen nodded, ¡°They¡¯re all healed. Just a few scars. But I think having some scars is not bad; it gives a more masculine look.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s self-deprecating words amused Shen Xi.
She smiled and thought that Gu Chen was right; he did have a somewhat girlish appearance.
Just then, Gu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Xi¡¯s fair neck, where there was a ring of reddish skin. His eyes instantly turned cold.
However, the moment Shen Xi looked up, that cold gaze disappeared, reced by his usual smile when facing Shen Xi.
¡°Xi, are you and Guan Lei really together now? You were togetherst night,¡± Gu Chen abruptly asked.
Gu Chen was aware that his question might have seemed out of ce and even inappropriate, yet he could not control himself.
In all his years, this was the first time he felt so impatient.
Shen Xi was a bit surprised that Gu Chen asked if she was with Guan Leist night, but she was not offended.
After all, being with Guan Lei was a happy thing for her, especiallyst night.
With a smile in her eyes, she replied, ¡°Yes, Guan Lei and I are together. We were togetherst night.¡±
Gu Chen tried to maintain a faint smile on his face, but when Shen Xi mentioned Guan Lei, the happy and sweet blush on her face made him incredibly jealous.
Realizing that he might not be able to maintain a dignified demeanor, Gu Chen quickly said, ¡°l have something to do, so I¡¯ll leave for now. We can n to meet another time.¡¯
Shen Xi just nodded and, after watching Gu Chen leave, continued to buy her dessert.
Gu Chen had to suppress the anger burning inside him as he returned to thepany, and he even scolded Gu Qing harshly when he came to report on his work.
Gu Ning had just received a script, and she was delighted. It was a serious drama directed by a renowned director, which would greatly benefit her future career.
If she could win the Best Actress award through this script, perhaps she could break free from the influence of the two Gu brothers and the humiliation they put her through.
As soon as she stepped out of the car, Gu Ning walked to her room with a beaming face. However, before she could enter, she was intercepted by Gu Qing.
It seemed that Gu Qing was not in a good mood today. He slightly tugged at his tie in irritation and his eyes gleamed with a cruel light as he said to Gu Ning, ¡°Freshen up ande to my room in a while.¡±
Hearing Gu Qings voice, which was almost demonic, Gu Nings muscles quivered involuntarily, and she responded softly, ¡°Okay!¡±
Gu Qing looked at the obedient Gu Ning with disdain, then pushed open the door to his room and went inside.
After cleaning himself thoroughly, he submerged himself in the bath to rx.
Lately, everything had been quite bizarre. None of his projects were going smoothly, and even Gu Chen was finding fault with him, making it difficult for him in thepany.
Particrly today, Gu Chen had exploded like a powder keg andshed out at him in front of others, damaging his reputation within the organization. This had frustrated him so much that he returned home in anger.
He had no idea what had gotten into Gu Chen, making him behave like a lunatic.
If there ever came a day when Gu Chen fell into his hands, he would make sure Gu Chen regrets ever crossing him.
It would be unbearable, especially for someone like Gu Chen, who looked so effeminate.
After closing his eyes for a while, the bathroom door was pushed open.
Gu Qing, with a cold and unweing expression, opened his eyes and saw Gu Ning entering, dressed in provocative lingerie.
It seemed that she had be more obedienttely, perhaps to avoid suffering. She had even learned some new ways to please him..
Chapter 814 - 814: Bullying the Weak
Chapter 814 - 814: Bullying the Weak
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Ning knelt beside the bathtub with great caution, gently massaging Gu Qings shoulders, trying to improve Gu Qings mood so that she would suffer lesster.
She had no idea who had upset Gu Qing today and what bizarre role she would have to y in a little while.
But it seemed like Gu Qing was not as easy to please today. He was clearly brimming with anger, looking for someone to vent on.
After a brief shoulder massage, Gu Qing roughly yanked Gu Ning into the bathtub, gripping her by the neck, and cursed, ¡°You little bastard, a crippled wretch with a broken leg. How dare you lecture me?¡±
Gu Ning struggled to breathe as she grabbed Gu Qings hands, trying to break free.
Just when Gu Ning thought she was about to die, Gu Qing finally released her in a moment of mercy.
Once Gu Ning managed to catch her breath, Gu Qing tossed a wig at her.
Gu Ning recognized the wigs style; it was designed to resemble Gu Chen¡¯s.
Whenever someone upset Gu Qing, he would make Gu Ning put on a wig and pretend to be that person, satisfying Gu Qings pleasure of dominating and humiliating them.
Gu Ning had no choice but to obediently put it on.
In the next moment, Gu Qing ced his hands on her waist, turned her around, and pressed her against the edge of the bathtub.
He wielded his already enraged weapon and thrust into her, all the while cursing loudly, ¡°Gu Chen, you despicable scum. One day, I¡¯ll make you beg on your knees before me! Damn it, I¡¯ll kill you, you little bastard!¡±
Even though Gu Ning had made some preparations beforehand, Gu Qings violent actions still left her in excruciating pain.
After Gu Qing had vented his anger, he hung Gu Ning up again, brutally whipping her until her waist and abdomen were covered in painful welts, before finally throwing her back into the bathroom.
With reddened eyes, Gu Ning attempted to untie the ropes on her hands.
Little did she expect that Gu Lin would return to subject her to another round of torment, leaving her unconscious in the bathroom.
In the end, it was Gu Chun who came to her rescue. She took her back and cared for her.
When Gu Ning finally regained consciousness, it was already past midnight.
She looked at Gu Chun, who was sitting beside her, sleeping. Her pale lips slightly parted, and she called out, ¡°Gu Chun, water!¡±
However, Gu Chun remained fast asleep until Gu Ning impatiently called her three times. Only then did Gu Chun abruptly wake up and fetch water for Gu Ning.
Gu Chun helped Gu Ning sit up, and as the nket slid down, it revealed the crisscrossing scars on Gu Nings body.
Gu Chun instinctively nced at the scars and was immediately pped by Gu Ning, causing the water to spill onto the nket.
¡°You little bitch, where are you looking with those dog eyes? I swear I¡¯ll gouge those two dog eyes out,¡± Gu Ning said fiercely.
Terrified, Gu Chun backed away and quickly refilled the cup. She dared not even raise her head and handed it to Gu Ning.
After Gu Ning had finished drinking, Gu Chun rushed forward to take the cup, but Gu Ning lifted it and smashed it on her head.
Blood instantly trickled down from Gu Chun¡¯s forehead, and she crouched on the ground, moaning in pain while clutching her head.
Seeing the blood on Gu Chun¡¯s forehead seeping through her fingers, Gu Ning finally burst intoughter.
This was how it should be.
In this world, if she was bullied by the strong, she could in turn bully those weaker than her.
Gu Ning threw off the nket, got out of bed naked, and crouched in front of Gu Chun. She then took her hand away from the wound and said, ¡°Let me see.¡±
Gu Chun had closed her eyes, trembling in fear.
This sight of Gu Chun ignited the bloodlust in Gu Nings heart, and her breathing quickened as if she had found something exciting to do.
She opened a nearby drawer, took out a pill, and ced it in Gu Chun¡¯s bloodied hand, saying, ¡°This is a painkiller. It¡¯ll make the pain go away.¡±
Gu Chun hesitated, unsure if she should take it, but the next moment, Gu Ning grabbed her chin and forced the pill into her mouth.
Once Gu Chun became weak and copsed on the ground, Gu Ning stood up, grabbed her ankle, and dragged her into the bathroom.
Since others could harm her, why could she not transfer the pain she received to someone else?
Just like Gu Qing, he would trample on anyone who offended him. Even if it was fake, it made him feel good.
The more she thought about it, the more Gu Ning felt that this was a rather good idea.
The closed bathroom door soon echoed with agonizing screams..
Chapter 815 - 815: Dirty Video
Chapter 815 - 815: Dirty Video
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chun was covered in blood, desperately begging for mercy.
In the end, Gu Ning seemed to feel that it was not enough, so she called Gu
Chun¡¯s mother over.
She tied the elderly woman to the side and used bamboo sticks to keep her eyes open.
This way, the old woman could not close her eyes, or her eyelids would be pierced.
It would be more interesting and satisfying for Gu Chun¡¯s mother to watch her daughter being humiliated in such a way.
Gu Chun, with swollen eyes from crying, endured the pain in her lower body and pleaded, ¡°Young Miss, I beg you, please let my mother go. You can do whatever you want with me.¡±
Gu Chun¡¯s mother also pleaded bitterly, ¡®Young miss, please spare my daughter. Let me take her ce, I¡¯m tough and can handle anything.¡±
Gu Ningughed with a sinister grin, ¡± You don¡¯t need to fight over it. Soon, both of you will get to enjoy my services.¡±
Upon hearing this, Gu Chun nearly went mad. She cursed loudly, ¡°Gu Ning, you¡¯re a lunatic! You¡¯ll reap what you sow.¡±
Gu Chun¡¯s mother screamed for help.
Gu Ning shrugged nonchntly and mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t bother screaming; no one outside can hear you. This room has been specially soundproofed by two lunatics. Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will hear your cries for help.¡±
Soon, the bathroom echoed with the mother and daughter¡¯s anguished curses and screams of humiliation.
After this incident, Gu Chun and her mothery in bed for two days. Then, one day, Gu Chun¡¯s mother disappeared. It was rumored that she had gone insane andmitted suicide.
In response to this, Gu Ning merely scoffed coldly.
Afterward, she dressed up elegantly and went out. Today, she was going to attend a costume fitting for her new drama.
After submitting the printed version of her thesis to her advisor, Shen Xi felt refreshed and went directly to Gu Nings costume fitting location.
When Sun Ming saw Shen Xi arrive in herrge sunsses, she smiled and said, ¡°I knew you woulde, so I came to take a look too.¡±
¡°Is it the fitting for that swimsuit?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Sun Ming shook her head and said, ¡°Gu Ning t-out refused, so we sqitched to a super short skirt. You won¡¯t be able to prove she is Jiang Xue through any marks on her body.¡±
Sun Mings words held little optimism as she spoke to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi sighed softly and said, ¡°l don¡¯t necessarily want to prove she is Jiang Xue right now. After all, Jiang Xue¡¯s scandal was just embarrassing, but the present Gu Ning cannot be described as a mere loss of face.¡±
Sun Ming raised her eyebrows and looked at therge screen showing Gu Nings costume fitting.
At that moment, an anonymous whistleblower suddenly appeared on the inte, exposing Gu Nings sordid acts with her two brothers. The explicit content shocked everyone.
Within just a few minutes, the video went viral, andizens were buzzing with discussions.
¡°I never expected that Gu Ning, who appears so pure and innocent, would engage in such immoral behavior qith her two brothers. This is truly damaging to moral values!¡±
¡°This is disgusting and perverted. Is she really that debauched?¡±
¡°Is my drama going to be canceled because of Gu Ning?¡±
¡°I heard Gu Nings two brothers are high-ranking executives in the Gu Corporation; rich people really know how to have fun.¡±
Sun Ming looked at the trending topics and asked Shen Xi, ¡°Did you do this?¡±
Shen Xi took a nce and replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, but a victim. However, I promised her that I would prevent the Gu family from suppressing the trending topics and help her relocate her mother.¡±
¡°Could it be one of Gu Nings assistants?¡± Sun Ming guessed.
¡°You¡¯re sharp as always. Indeed, it was!¡± Shen Xi sighed.
Shen Xi had initially intended to find the victims of Gu Nings bullying and collect evidence against her.
She did not expect the assistant to provide such shocking material. In addition to this video, there were several others to follow.
The ones released this time were rtively mildpared to the ones showing Gu Ning and her two brothers in morepromising situations.
Shen Xi knew what the assistant¡¯s intentions were: she did not want to paint Gu Ning as a victim.
Therefore, the videos of Gu Ning being bullied by those two brothers were not released by the assistant.
Shen Xi still vividly remembered the moment the assistant, in excruciating pain, ced her demented mother into her care.
It was an act of extreme determination borne out of hatred.
The news about Gu Ning on the inte continued to escte, and even Gu Ning, who was in the middle of her costume fitting, noticed it.
She hurriedly called the two brothers from the Gu family, but they were too busy to answer the phone at the moment..
Chapter 816 - 816: Scandal Exposed
Chapter 816 - 816: Scandal Exposed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu An was seething with anger as he viciouslyshed the whip in his hand upon the two individuals, one strike after another. ¡°You two little bastards, how dare you engage in such shameless acts! I swear I¡¯ll kill you incestuous animals today.¡±
Gu Lin, under the barrage ofshes, cried out in pain. He retorted defiantly to Gu An, ¡°Gu Ning was never our real sister. Where¡¯s the incest in that? She seduced us and willingly offered herself for resources.¡±
Gu Qing, through gritted teeth, added, ¡°Lin is right. She¡¯s just an illegitimate offspring with an unknown origin. A simple public statement can clear this up.¡±
¡°What kind of statement? I had them remove the trending topics, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Someone is clearly using this to ruin us. Damn it, that little rascal Gu Chen has been undermining my authority for a while. Now, you¡¯ve just handed him ammunition!¡±
The Gu family brothers had not expected such a situation to ur. They had carefully kept those videos securely, yet somehow, they had been exposed.
Xia Chun listened in silence to this exchange between the father and sons, her heart aching.
She had thought that she was securing a future for her daughter, but instead, she had invited two wolves into their lives.
Tears began to well up in Xia Chun¡¯s eyes with each passing thought.
The sight of Xia Chun in tears intensified Gu An¡¯s distress. He continued to punish his sons, and the Gu family brothers ground their teeth in frustration.
Once Gu An had exhausted his anger, he helped Xia Chun to her feet and led her back to their room.
¡°Darling, what are we going to do about this situation? How will Ah Ning survive this?¡± Xia Chun cried, tears glistening in her eyes.
Gu An sighed. Whileforting Xia Chun, he said, ¡°Right now, the only solution is as Gu Qing suggested. We will release a statement rifying that Ah Ning, Gu Qing, and Gu Lin are not biological siblings. She¡¯s a foster child of the family. At the very least, it can help refute the allegation of incest.¡±
In truth, Gu An was at a loss for what to do. The videos were crystal clear, capturing the faces of all three individuals.
If it had only involved Gu Ning and one of the brothers, it would not have been as difficult to manage.
The worst part was that they could not suppress the online trending topics. Gu An even suspected that Gu Chen might be involved, trying to use this situation to oust him from the board of directors.
This scandal had already impacted Gu Corporation¡¯s stock price.
Shortly after, Gu An released an official statement as a father.
¡°As the father of the two children involved in this incident, I deeply regret my failure in their upbringing. However, I must rify that Gu Ning is not my biological daughter. She is a girl we took in as a ward, and her real name is not Gu Ning. While it is true that these three children have some issues in their personal lives, the online ims of incest are far from urate. I sincerely apologize for this situation, and as a father, I will reflect on my shorings. ¡±
Gu An¡¯s statement did little to convince the public, as everyone had witnessed him doting on Gu Ning over the past three years.
Whose fostered daughter could be as arrogant and domineering as Gu Ning, acting as if she were above everyone else?
People began to dig into Gu Nings past to counter Gu An¡¯s ims.
More videos featuring Gu Ning surfaced on the inte, but this time, they
were not of her engaging in explicit acts, but rather of her bullying others. Numerous girls bravely exposed Gu Nings tyrannical behavior.
One of the videos was particrly gruesome and to the shock of many, an elderly person was bound and gagged in the background.
Gu Ning had now truly angered the masses, with calls for justice spreading across the inte.
¡°She¡¯s worse than an animal. Such a person doesn¡¯t deserve to be alive!¡±
¡°Her tyranny is abhorrent; we must not let someone like Gu Ning get away with it!¡±
¡°We must seek justice for these girls. We can¡¯t allow powerful people to manipte the system and let Gu Ning escape punishment.¡±
¡°She must be severely punished! No exceptions!¡±
¡°Gu family, speak up! This situation demands an exnation!¡±
¡°Starting today, I will boycott all Gu Family products until Gu Ning is held ountable!¡±
¡°Boycott Gu family!¡¯
The situation escted further on the inte, and Gu Corporation¡¯s stock price plummeted..
Chapter 817 - 817: Public Enemy
Chapter 817 - 817: Public Enemy
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Gu Ning hurriedly returned home, she was met with a fierce p from
Gu An.
He doted on Xia Chun, which meant he was willing to go to great lengths for her, but that did not mean that Gu Ning could be so reckless and even impact his career.
Upon seeing the blood at the corner of Gu Nings lips, Xia Chun immediately rushed forward, embracing Gu Ning and breaking into tears.
¡°Gu Ning, I¡¯ve treated you like my own daughter, even better than my own son. Is this how you repay me? 1 can understand if you¡¯re a victim in the situation with the two of them, but look at what you¡¯ve done. How many people have you offended?¡± Gu An angrily interrogated.
Gu Nings mind was a jumble. She did not know how someone had obtained those videos and made them public.
¡°Dad, I know I messed up. I really know I was wrong. Please help me. I don¡¯t want to go to jail!¡± Gu Ning, her face marked with the imprint of the p, pleaded.
She had just consulted with awyer and realized the severity of the situation. The video of her tormenting Gu Chun and the one from earlier showing her assistant¡¯s hand being maimed were both circting.
She heard that the assistant had evenmitted suicide, and her parents took this opportunity to release the video where she was coerced into reconciliation.
Gu Ning was filled with deep resentment. Those pathetic peasants had already taken the money and still went back on their promise.
Were they not just looking for some money?
Could they not have juste to her for more money? Why did they expose the video?
¡°Help you? I can hardly protect myself right now. How can I help you? You can look forward to going to jail!¡± Gu An tly refused.
Although Xia Chun had something to say, Gu An simply turned and walked away.
Xia Chun held Gu Ning, saying with a heavy heart, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay. Mom will figure something out. I won¡¯t let you go to jail.¡±
At this point, Xia Chun had nothing left but her daughter. She could not bear to watch her daughter go to prison.
Gu Ning pushed Xia Chun away and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Help me?
You¡¯re just a mistress. How can you help me? Look at the man you¡¯ve chosen. He¡¯s useless and now he¡¯s abandoning me. What can you do for me? You can¡¯t do anything for me.¡±
At this moment, Gu Ningpletely forgot that she was the one who had sent her own mother to Gu An¡¯s bed.
She even resented her own mother for not having the ability to protect her.
If she and Shen Xi had not switched back, she would now be the young miss of the Shen and Lu families.
In such a situation, both the Shen and Lu families would have done everything to protect her and punish those who bullied her.
In the end, it was her own biological mother¡¯s ipetence that led her to this misery.
Otherwise, she would not be suffering like this.
Yes, and Shen Xi, if it were not for Shen Xi taking Shen Yan and Lu Shan away, she would not be in this plight now.
She had endured eighteen years of hardship on Shen Xi¡¯s behalf. Why did Shen Xi get to enjoy everything? It was unfair!
Just then, a servant came to report that there were police officers outside looking for Gu Ning. Gu Ning was instantly terrified.
Xia Chun quickly pulled Gu Ning and said, ¡°You go out the back door. Mom will deal with them.¡±
Gu Ning did not even spare Xia Chun a nce and left through the back door.
However, once she was out, she had no idea where to go.
She dared not go to a hotel, fearing that her location would be revealed when she presented her ID.
In this vast world, there was suddenly no ce for her to go.
As she crouched in a corner, trying to figure out what to do, a group of people eximed, ¡°Quick, someone call the police! This is the famous actress Gu
Ning, the wicked woman Gu Ning.¡±
In an instant, many passersby were approaching Gu Ning.
Frightened, Gu Ning fled, but she was already covered in rotten vegetables and smelly eggs.
She immediately went to a nearby shopping mall, covered her face, and entered a clothing store, changing into a clean outfit.
However, when she tried to pay with her card, she realized that all her cards had been frozen.
Gu Ning awkwardly rummaged through her purse, only to find two one-hundred-dor bills inside.
But the outfit she was currently wearing cost eight thousand.
Gu Ning awkwardly said, ¡°l don¡¯t want this dress anymore, alright?¡±
The salesperson did not mince words. She told the customer who had been hiding her face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯ve already stained the dress. Look at the hem, it¡¯s got egg yolk on it..¡±
Chapter 818 - 818: Gu Ning Was Caught
Chapter 818: Gu Ning Was Caught
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Ning had no choice but to say, ¡°l don¡¯t have any money on me right now.
How about I give you an address to collect the money from? Just say it¡¯s¡¡±
Gu Ning hesitated. She dared not reveal herself as the young miss of the Gu family, fearing that these people might gather a mob, and she would end up getting berated and beaten again.
With no other options, Gu Ning searched her whole body and found only an expensive ne.
She took off the ne and said to the two salespeople, ¡°How about I give you this ne as coteral? It¡¯s worth twenty thousand.¡±
The salesperson coldly smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we only ept cash. We¡¯re just employees here, and we hope you won¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±
Gu Ning was out of options. After looking around for a moment, she ran out of the store.
The two salespeople, taken by surprise, hurriedly chased after her, shouting,
¡°Catch the thief! Someone¡¯s stealing clothes!¡±
Gu Ning felt like a stray dog as she was chased around. In the end, she was caught by one of the salespeople, who grabbed her cor during the struggle.
With a tear, Gu Nings dress was torn, and in her panic, she quickly tried to cover herself, but she was recognized.
The news of the famous star Gu Ning being apprehended in a mall quickly went viral.
At home, Xia Chun was in a state of distress when she saw the news.
But this time, Gu An ignored her, saying there was nothing he could do.
He even issued a statement, expressing his disbelief at the heinous actions of the fostered girl and distancing himself, hoping that the guilty party would be severely punished.
In a quiet teahouse, Gu Chun anxiously asked Shen Xi, ¡°Will Gu Ning be sentenced to death?¡±
Handling the matter of Gu Ning assaulting Gu Chun was quiteplicated.
If Gu Ning were a man, she would undoubtedly be charged with rape, given the video evidence of a pure and innocent girl being vited.
However, Gu Ning was a woman, and Gu Chun herself had not died. Gu Chun¡¯s mother had gone mad but had not died either.
The previous assistant had initially reconciled buttermitted suicide.
Shen Xi shook her head and said to the girl across from her, ¡°Aggravated assault, probably more than ten years, but it might not be the death penalty. You should be prepared for that.¡±
Gu Chun, with her head wrapped in bandages, thought of her still insane mother and felt an overwhelming hatred.
She could not believe that such a malicious person might not be sentenced to death; it was too lenient.
Such a person deserved to be severely punished, even sent to hell.
Shen Xi, aware of the resentment in Gu Chun¡¯s heart, smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes, death is not the most terrifying oue. Perhaps, living can be more dreadful.¡±
¡°l know, but as long as she¡¯s alive, she won¡¯t suffer too much. Someone will always protect her, and let her livefortably. Xia Chun will protect her, and Gu An will protect Xia Chun, thus indirectly protecting Gu Ning. She might even get out after a short time in jail,¡± Gu Chun said with clenched fists.
That was the reality of this society. Those with power and influence could still livefortably even aftermitting heinous acts.
Shen Xi nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I can help ensure she doesn¡¯t receive any special treatment in prison. But you have to do something for me.¡±
Gu Chun looked at Shen Xi with bright eyes and said, ¡°As long as she suffers, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±
¡°Find an opportunity to tell Xia Chun that I orchestrated this whole thing, and as long as I don¡¯t confess, Gu Ning won¡¯t get out. You can say you overheard me discussing it on set,¡± Shen Xi said.
Gu Chun was puzzled. ¡°Why? Won¡¯t that implicate you?¡±
Shen Xi took a sip of tea and said nonchntly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I have my ns. You help me with this, and I will help you sever the connections that Gu Ning had once she goes to prison.¡±
Gu Chun nodded at Shen Xi.
Shen Xi pushed a dessert tter that the attendant had brought in front of Gu Chun and sighed, ¡°Actually, when I first saw those videos of you, I was quite surprised. You seemed prepared.¡±
Shen Xi felt a twinge of pity for the girl in front of her, who had to expose her own humiliation online to seek justice.
Even though Gu Chun¡¯s face was pixted in the videos, it did not mean she could forget about the incident.
Gu Chun smiled bitterly, ¡°Before me, there were so many assistants that Gu Ning wasn¡¯t satisfied with. There was even an incident where someone got severely injured. I had to be cautious. If 1 had a choice, I wouldn¡¯t have be
Gu Nings assistant..¡±
Chapter 819 - 819: Reach Out to Shen Xi
Chapter 819: Reach Out to Shen Xi
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Letting out a resigned sigh, Gu Chun shook her head and continued, ¡°But since
I¡¯ve taken on this role, I have to be careful. So, I installed cameras in Gu Nings room a long time ago, and I know where the Gu family brothers hide all sorts of dirty things.¡±
Shen Xi nodded in understanding, realizing why Gu Chun had so many videos.
It was evident how terrifying Gu Ning had been before, or else Gu Chun would not have taken such precautions.
The two of them silently enjoyed their afternoon tea.
When Gu Chun returned to the Gu family, she went straight to Xia Chun¡¯s room.
Xia Chun¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying, and when she saw Gu Chun, her expression grew even more grim because the girl being tormented in the video was none other than Gu Chun herself.
She even suspected that Gu Chun might have leaked those videos, considering that Gu Chun had the motive and means to obtain them.
Gu Chun unexpectedly knelt in front of Xia Chun, crying, ¡°Second Madam, you have to help me with this! That girl in the video is me. If anyone finds out, I¡¯ll have no face to live.¡¯
¡°Are you saying you didn¡¯t release those videos?¡± Xia Chun asked tentatively, her eyes fixed on Gu Chun¡¯s changing expression.
¡°Second Madam, what are you saying? How could it have been me? I still have my dignity,¡± Gu Chun sobbed.
Xia Chun could not discern the truth from Gu Chun¡¯s demeanor and chose to put her suspicions on hold for now.
¡°l can¡¯t help you, and I can¡¯t even save Ah Ning. Those videos can¡¯t be taken down either,¡± Xia Chun said with a heavy heart.
Wiping her tears, Xia Chun asked, ¡°Second Madam, do you think it could be the work of Miss Shen Xi?¡±
¡°Shen Xi?¡± Xia Chun frowned. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±
Gu Chun, still kneeling, raised her head slightly as if lost in thought. She said, ¡°Before, the young miss was filming with Lu Lin. Shen Xi is Lu Lin¡¯s little sister. She visited the set and had a conflict with our young miss. Later, I overheard Shen Xi saying she wanted to teach our young miss a lesson.¡±
Listening to Gu Chun¡¯s words, Xia Chun began to consider this possibility.
¡°Second Madam, after this incident, I also tried to have those trending topics removed, but you know what they told me? Shen family¡¯s young miss ordered them not to take them down. I¡¯m afraid Shen Xi might interfere during young miss¡¯s trial,¡± Gu Chun said, her eyes locked onto Xia Chun¡¯s face.
Xia Chun¡¯s expression grew anxious.
Gu Chun continued, ¡°My mom and I won¡¯t report the young miss. We just need to get those videos down and have the young miss tell everyone that the girl being bullied in the videos is someone else. Second Madam, I¡¯m still young, and I want to get married someday. I don¡¯t want this incident toe back to haunt me. I¡¯d be too ashamed to face anyone.¡±
Xia Chun started to believe what Gu Chun was saying.
Since the incident had already urred, minimizing the damage was the priority.
Smart girls, like Gu Chun, would seek to minimize harm as much as possible.
Moreover, Shen Xi was now the young miss of both the Shen and Lu families and indeed had the power to control whether those trending topics stayed online.
Gu Chun hesitated for a moment and then began to cry, ¡°If only I could meet Miss Shen Xi. 1 would kneel and beg her to take down those videos and help young miss. This is just a case of intentional harm, nothing more than three years at most. But if Shen Xi gets involved, it could be ten years.¡±
Xia Chun stood up in a hurry upon hearing Gu Chun¡¯s words.
No, she could not let her daughter rot in prison. She needed to talk to Shen Xi and rify things.
Perhaps Shen Xi, out of gratitude for the eighteen years she had been raised, would spare Gu Ning?
Xia Chun¡¯s hope rekindled, and she quickly groomed up and set off to find Shen Xi.
Gu Chun wiped her tears and then sent a message to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi nced at her phone, smiled slightly, and headed to Sun Mings filming set.
Sun Ming handed a cup of milk tea to Shen Xi and sat down beside her, smiling, as she spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve beening here quite often these days.¡±
Shen Xi also smiled, looked at the milk tea in her hand, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t like milk tea? And it looks like you made it yourself?¡±
¡°It¡¯s my little brother. He¡¯s been in contact with some girltely and has been learning to make milk tea at home. He said the girl loved it. So, I¡¯ve be his guinea pig,¡± Sun Ming replied with a smile that hinted at her helplessness..
Chapter 820 - 820: Xia Chun Pleading
Chapter 820 - 820: Xia Chun Pleading
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi asked, ¡°What about you? Do you really n to be alone for the rest of your life?¡±
Sun Ming chewed on some pearls for a while and then replied, ¡°When we are young, we mustn¡¯t meet someone too extraordinary. Otherwise, if we can¡¯t have that person, our whole life will be ruined. As for me, I can¡¯t find anyone whopares to him anymore. I just want to carry the beautiful memories I had with him and live happily for the rest of my life.¡±
Shen Xi let out a wistful sigh. Matters of the heart were truly beyond one¡¯s control, so she did not offer any advice.
An unfamiliar number rang in, and Shen Xi instinctively answered, ¡®Hello, who¡¯s this?¡¯
On the other end, Xia Chun heard Shen Xi¡¯s voice and quickly adopted a conciliatory tone, saying, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s me, your mother. I want to see you now.
There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you. Can you make time for me?¡±
Shen Xi furrowed her brow and chuckled, ¡°Who is this impostor pretending to be my mother?¡±
With that, she promptly hung up the phone.
Xia Chun was quite shameless to call herself Shen Xi¡¯s mother. Ridiculous!
Soon, the phone rang again, and Shen Xi answered it once more.
This time, Xia Chun refrained from using the term ¡°mother¡± and anxiously said, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s Xia Chun. Where are you now? Let¡¯s meet up.¡±
¡°Xia Chun? What¡¯s the purpose of meeting? Do we have something to discuss?¡± Shen Xi leisurely sipped her milk tea and toyed with Xia Chun.
With a meek tone, Xia Chun said, ¡°Xi, we¡¯ve lived together for eighteen years. It¡¯s okay to catch up now and then.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. Alright,e on over. I¡¯d like to hear what you have to say,¡± Shen Xi agreed, providing her address, and Xia Chun was on her way.
Sun Ming exchanged a knowing nce with Shen Xi, who smiled in return.
Xia Chun arrived promptly, with Sun Ming leading the way, and she approached Shen Xi.
She looked at her with an ingratiating expression, then nced at the people around her and said, ¡°Xi, can we find a quieter ce to talk?¡±
Shen Xi, looking puzzled, asked, ¡°Is there something confidential you want to discuss? If it¡¯s just a casual matter, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. These are my friends here.¡¯
Xia Chun was bing increasingly anxious, suspecting that Shen Xi knew her true purpose ining and was deliberately making things difficult. Nevertheless, considering her daughter who had been taken away, Xia Chun suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Yes, I have something confidential to discuss with you.¡±
Shen Xi stood up and said, ¡°Fine, there are fewer people over there. Let¡¯s go and talk.¡±
Xia Chun¡¯s face lit up with a smile, and she followed Shen Xia
Observing the distant staff members, Shen Xi asked directly, ¡®So, what¡¯s the matter?¡¯
Xia Chun nervously twisted her fingers and said, ¡°Xi, can you help Gu Ning by having those online videos taken down?¡±
Shen Xi frowned, her lips curving in a subtle smirk. ¡°Why should I help Gu Ning? She got herself into this mess, and now that her videos are all over the inte, what can I do to help her? Besides, what¡¯s your rtionship with Gu Ning, and why are you asking me to help her?¡±
Xia Chun saw that Shen Xi was pretending to be clueless and was growing impatient. ¡°Xi, you must help Gu Ning. She¡ she¡¯s Jiang Xue, my daughter.
Can¡¯t you do it as a favor to me?¡±
Shen Xi raised an eyebrow and looked at Xia Chun. ¡°Are you joking? Gu Ning is
Gu Ning, and Jiang Xue is Jiang Xue. They look totally different. How can they be the same person?¡±
Xia Chun, in her desperation, admitted, ¡°Four years ago, Xue and I went abroad, and she had stic surgery that took a whole year toplete her transformation into her current appearance. Then, three years ago, she took Gu An¡¯s surname and changed her name to Gu Ning. She¡¯s no longer Jiang
Xue.n
Shen Xi¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°But why are you telling me this? I can¡¯t help with Gu Nings situation, and now that I know she¡¯s Jiang Xue, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to help.¡±
¡°Xi, you can¡¯t be so heartless! I raised you for eighteen years, can¡¯t you do me this one favor and help Jiang Xue? Please?¡± Xia Chun pleaded desperately.
¡°Well, my parents also raised Jiang Xue for eighteen years, so the debts are already settled between us. Besides, Jiang Xue has done some awful things to me in the past. She even influenced her fans to attack me and Lu Lin. In any case, she doesn¡¯t deserve my help, and she got what she deserved,¡± Shen Xi coldly rejected..
Chapter 821 - 821: Jiang Xue’s Identity Exposed
Chapter 821 - 821: Jiang Xue¡¯s Identity Exposed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Xia Chun had not anticipated that Shen Xi would show no mercy at all, and she could not bear it any longer.
Her voice suddenly rose as she eximed, ¡°So, everything that¡¯s happening to Gu Ning now is your doing, isn¡¯t it? You deliberately want to make her suffer, don¡¯t you? You heartless and wicked woman! If I had known what kind of person you were back when you were younger, I would have drowned you!¡¯
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and she retorted loudly, ¡°Gu Nings current predicament is of her own making and has nothing to do with me. I didn¡¯t force her to get involved with those men, 1 didn¡¯t force her to hurt someone else¡¯s hand, and I certainly didn¡¯t make her humiliate an innocent girl in front of her mother. She deserves to face the consequences of thew!¡±
Xia Chun could not stand Shen Xi¡¯s words and iled her arms to attack her. ¡°You¡¯re spewing nonsense. It¡¯s because of you that my daughter Xue is suffering. You won¡¯t have it easy either. I¡¯ll take you on.¡±
Shen Xi saw Xia Chun going berserk and quickly took a few steps back. Nearby staff members rushed over and restrained Xia Chun.
However, this could not silence Xia Chun¡¯s venomous words, ¡°Shen Xi, you wretched little bastard. You won¡¯t have a good ending. A wicked woman like you is bound to die a gruesome death. I curse you to never have a peaceful
Sun Ming approached Shen Xi and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and then inquired, ¡°How is it?¡±
Sun Ming picked up her phone and showed Shen Xi, ¡°It¡¯s all been live-streamed.¡¯
At this moment, the barrage ofments was already full of people asking who Jiang Xue was.
Some inte users with memories of the scandal began to dig up the events rted to Jiang Xue from four years ago.
In a sh, even the fans who had been staunchly defending Gu Ning suddenly gave up their support.
Even Gu Nings own mother had confirmed. There was no way this could be fake.
Gu Ning, who was already a pariah, was now trending and receiving widespread condemnation.
Xia Chun¡¯s identity was also exposed in detail.
[Four years ago, Jiang Xue did some sneaky things, and now she has escted to harming innocent people. This woman is inherently malicious.]
[l used to think there might be some problems with Gu Ning being with the two Gu brothers, but now it turns out that Gu Ning was actually Jiang Xue from four years ago, who faked her pregnancy to force a marriage, andter got involved with the Guan family. She has no shame.]
[Evil people could change their faces but not their hearts.]
[l don¡¯t want to see any news about this woman anymore. I hope she gets what she deserves.]
[Rumor has it that Jiang Xue¡¯s mother was from a prestigious family, but now she¡¯s be a mistress. Truly, the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.]
When Xia Chun returned home, she realized that her conversation with Shen Xi had been live-streamed. Only then did she realize she had been deceived.
She rushed to find Gu Chun but discovered that she had already left.
Xia Chun, already heartbroken due to her daughter¡¯s situation, was now filled with regret over her naivety.
When Gu An entered and saw Xia Chun beating herself on the chest, he hurriedly grabbed her fists and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
With her daughter¡¯s life in jeopardy, Xia Chun did not bother to pretend any longer. She pushed Gu An away and broke down in tears.
Gu An, already in a bad mood, had no patience to console her and left for his study.
Xia Chun, who had spent a sleepless night, prepared to visit the detention center to see Jiang Xue early the next morning.
Through the ss, Jiang Xue cried incessantly and said, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t stand it here. They¡¯re all bullying me and even making me perform. I can¡¯t take it anymore, Mom, please save me.¡±
Seeing Jiang Xue in such a state, Xia Chun felt helpless. ¡°Mom will do everything to help you. Don¡¯t be afraid. Mom will save you.¡±
Apart from these words, Xia Chun did not know how to console Jiang Xue.
After leaving the detention center, Xia Chun brought all the money she had and went to seek help.
Since Jiang Xue¡¯s case had not yet officially gone to trial, there might still be a chance for a turnaround.
However, throughout the entire day, not a single person dared to ept the money, iming that they had received instructions from above.
This only further confirmed her suspicion that Shen Xi was involved in this matter.
The Gu family was no longer able to help her, so Xia Chun had to swallow her pride and turn to the Xia family for assistance.
As soon as she entered her parents¡¯ house, Xia Chun knelt before them and tearfully begged, ¡°Mom, Dad, please help me save Xue. Save your granddaughter.¡±
Xia Fen, who had not seen her sister for four years, was immediately repulsed when she witnessed Xia Chun begging for help..
Chapter 822 - 822: No One to Turn to
Chapter 822 - 822: No One to Turn to
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Xia Chun, you really have some cheek toe back here begging. You, the educated youngdy of the Xia family, have be the mistress of the Gu family. Where should we, the Xia family, ce our dignity?¡± Xia Fen angrily questioned.
It had not been long since the incident urred, and many people were already asking about Xia Chun. Xia Fen was truly disturbed by it all.
Xia Nan, looking at his disgraced daughter, was filled with regret and self-me. He pounded his chest andmented, ¡°me me, it¡¯s all my fault as a father for spoiling you so much. I¡¯ve raised such a shameless daughter. I regret it! ¡±
Beside him, Bai Yu sobbed uncontrobly. Her once smart and adorable daughter had fallen from grace to such depths, forsaking her family¡¯s reputation to be someone¡¯s mistress.
¡°For the past three years, people in Beijing have been talking about how the Gu family¡¯s mistress has forced the legitimate wife into a convent. I could never have imagined that the shameless woman was raised by me, Bai Yu!¡± Bai Yu shook her head in remorse.
Xia Chun knew she was in the wrong, and she could bear the insults, but Jiang Xue was her daughter, and she could not give up on her.
Kneeling in front of her parents, Xia Chun clung to their clothes and pleaded, ¡°As long as you help me save Xue, I¡¯m willing to die for my sins! Mom, Dad, please, she¡¯s all I have left. Please help me!¡±
Xia Nan could not stand it any longer and pped Xia Chun, saying, ¡®You audacious brat! Are you actually threatening two old folks like us, with one foot in the grave, with your life?¡±
Xia Chun¡¯s ears were ringing from the p.
Xia Fen furiously chimed in, ¡°Do you think you can save her just by asking? The four great families of Beijing, Shen, Lu, Guan, and Gu are all applying pressure. Jiang Xue must pay the price. Do you think our Xia family can save her? You guys just had to offend Shen Xi, of all people. Do you have any brains left?¡±
Xia Fen was utterly impressed by her sister, and even that troublemaker Jiang
Xue.
With tears in her eyes, Xia Chun said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. It¡¯s Shen Xi who has always had it out for our Xue. Xue is innocent.¡±
Xia Fen burst intoughter at her sister¡¯s words. ¡°Innocent? With all the evidence against her? If only she had behaved herself after her stic surgery, if only she hadn¡¯t been so arrogant, bullying those assistants. Had she not instigated her fans to attack Shen Xi and Lu Lin, none of these things would have happened. Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t have dug up her past, and you wouldn¡¯t have been manipted! ¡±
Xia Fen clearly understood the whole situation.
Jiang Xue had been safe for three years because of the Gu family¡¯s protection. As long as she did not provoke Shen Xi, none of this would have happened.
Shen Xi was no ordinary person. She was the darling of the Shen and Lu families and the sweetheart of Young Master Guan. Even the young master of the Gu family held her in high esteem.
With such a background, even if Jiang Xue had be Gu An¡¯s daughter, she still would not be a match for Shen Xi.
But Jiang Xue had to provoke her. Was she not asking for trouble?
Xia Chun did not want to hear these criticisms. All she wanted now was for someone to help her save her daughter.
Right or wrong was of no importance to her. Her daughter¡¯s safety was all that mattered.
Turning to Xia Fen, Xia Chun knelt in front of her, holding onto her younger sister¡¯s leg. She begged, ¡°Sister, can you help me? Please use your connections and ensure Xue¡¯s safe release. If you can save Xue, I¡¯ll be your ve for life.¡±
Xia Fen firmly pulled her leg away and coldly said, ¡°l can¡¯t do it.¡±
Xia Chun shifted her gaze to her parents, only to find Xia Nan and Bai Yu turning away, unwilling to deal with her.
With a ¡°huff,¡± Xia Chun stood up and hurled bitter words at her unhelpful family. ¡°What kind of family is this? When I¡¯m in trouble, you¡¯re just like you were four years ago, refusing to help. Fine! If that¡¯s how it is, I don¡¯t need your hypocrisy! ¡®
With those words, Xia Chun left her utterly useless family.
The solitary figure disappeared into the night.
Shen Xi had just returned home, and Lu Shan and Shen Yan approached her anxiously to ask about the situation. They had already seen the live broadcast footage.
¡°Mom, Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. This time, Jiang Xue won¡¯t escape legal consequences,¡± Shen Xi assured them.
However, her gaze lingered on her parents, fearing they might be heartbroken. After all, they had raised her for eighteen years..
Chapter 823 - 823: You Have to Miss Me
Chapter 823 - 823: You Have to Miss Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan gently patted Shen Xi¡¯s head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at us like that. We¡¯ve long put the past behind us. Four years ago, your father and I already said that Jiang Xue¡¯s affairs are no longer our concern.¡±
Shen Yan sighed. ¡°Your mom is right. Moreover, what she did this time was so terrible that she deserves to be punished. Whether you were involved in this or not, your mother and 1 hold no grudge against you. Evil begets evil, and it¡¯s her karma, not yours.¡±
Upon hearing their parents¡¯ words, Shen Xi finally felt relieved.
¡°However, you need to be careful. I watched that live video clip, and there was something off about Xia Chun. If Jiang Xue really can¡¯te out, I¡¯m afraid she might seek revenge on you. So, for the next few days, don¡¯t go out too much, okay?¡± Lu Shan cautioned.
Shen Xi nodded and said, ¡°l understand. I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ll go take a shower now, alright?¡±
Lu Shan affectionately patted Shen Xi¡¯s head and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±
After her shower, Shen Xi went downstairs with her phone and headed to Guan Lei¡¯s vi across the street.
Lu Shan and Shen Yan, witnessing this scene, shook their heads in resignation. Their daughter had grown up and they could not keep her by their side anymore.
Guan Lei, who was waiting for Shen Xi at the front gate, immediately embraced her and led her inside.
¡°You took a shower?¡± Guan Lei sniffed Shen Xi¡¯s neck and asked with a yful smile.
¡°Yes, 1 did. I won¡¯t take another er to save the trouble,¡± Shen Xi replied, snuggled in Guan Lei¡¯s arms.
Once inside the house, Guan Lei ced Shen Xi on the bedroom¡¯srge bed and pressed her down, nuzzling and licking her neck.
Shen Xi¡¯s neck tickled from Guan Lei¡¯s slippery tongue, and she tugged his ear, saying, ¡°You¡¯re like a dog, licking like that, it¡¯s ticklish.¡±
Guan Lei pouted, feeling a bit desperate. They had not been intimate since their first time, and he was getting frustrated.
However, Guan Lei restrained himself at the thought of their uing medical examination in two days.
After he freed his ear from Shen Xi¡¯s grip, Guan Lei held her tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for two days. After that, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t get out of bed. We¡¯ll be in bed every day.¡±
Shen Xi eximed, ¡°You dare! I might just castrate you.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t do that, Xi. How can you rob yourself of a lifetime of happiness?¡± Guan Lei pinched Shen Xi¡¯s cheek disapprovingly.
Shen Xi pouted and said, ¡®You¡¯re so indecent.¡±
Guan Lei did not agree with her statement, countering, ¡°Is there any couple that does decent things between them? Isn¡¯t it all about indecent things that bring them together?¡±
Shen Xi raised an eyebrow, feeling annoyed, ¡°So, you¡¯re with me just because you¡¯re lustful and want to get into bed?¡±
Guan Lei quickly defended himself and apologized for a while before Shen Xi reluctantly forgave him.
Shen Xi picked up her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let my cousin know that we¡¯re going for the check-up the day after tomorrow.¡±
As soon as Shen Xi¡¯s message was sent, she received news that Zheng Huai had already gone abroad.
Seeing Shen Xi¡¯s expression, Guan Lei asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t it be arranged?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and said, ¡°No, my cousin went abroad suddenly today. He said his mentor had some issues. But he¡¯s already arranged everything for us, and we can go directly.¡±
¡°Great!¡± Guan Lei responded, then ced Shen Xi on hisp.
¡°Be careful during this time. I¡¯m worried that Jiang Xue might cause trouble. It¡¯s easy to dodge a spear in the open, but hard to avoid an arrow in the dark,¡± Guan Lei warned.
ying with her hair, Shen Xi asked casually, ¡®You saw it too?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all over the inte; I was bound to see it,¡± Guan Lei said, brushing Shen Xi¡¯s nose. ¡°Over the past few days, you¡¯ve been keeping me in the dark and aplishing so much. My Xi is truly impressive.¡±
Shen Xi proudly raised her head and said, ¡°Of course!¡±
¡°l have to go abroad tomorrow and won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow. Will you miss me?¡± Guan Lei said with a touch of reluctance.
¡°It¡¯s just one day; I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t miss you,¡± Shen Xi retorted, trying to tease him.
Guan Lei looked genuinely hurt, ¡°No, you must miss me.. You have to think
about me all the time!¡±
Chapter 824 - 824: Neurological Drug
Chapter 824 - 824: Neurological Drug
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After a period of familiarization, Shen Xi had already immersed herself in variouspany projects alongside Shen Yan and Lu Shan.
The Ninghai Project, a coboration with the government, was now in full swing.
Thanks to Guan Lei¡¯s earlier reminder, Shen Xi had dedicated extra attention to this project.
Everything seemed to be going smoothly so far, with no signs of any anomalies.
However, due to the project¡¯s asional demands, Shen Xi found herself in contact with Gu Chen.
Initially, she had expected their interactions to beplicated, but to her surprise, Gu Chen maintained a clear distinction between their professional and personal rtionships.
In business matters, he treated Shen Xi just like a business partner, showing no signs of crossing any personal boundaries. This made Shen Xi¡¯s life a lot easier.
After a meeting, Shen Xi hastily gathered her belongings. Guan Lei was returning today, and she wanted to surprise him at the airport.
¡°Lu Fei, Shen Luan, you two can have some free time now. I¡¯m heading to the airport to pick up Guan Lei,¡± Shen Xi informed the two individuals guarding her.
Lu Fei and Shen Luan nodded, then retreated.
In high spirits, Shen Xi walked out of her office, only to run into Gu Chen, who had not left yet.
Shen Xi politely greeted him, and Gu Chen simply nodded in response. They both continued with their respective tasks.
Shen Xi made her way to the garage with her car keys in hand. As she opened the car door, a sudden sharp pain in her chest and a sh of white light overcame her, causing her to lose consciousness in the next moment.
Gu Chen and severalpany executives, including some personnel from Shen Corporation, had just reached the underground garage when they witnessed Shen Xi copsing. Gu Chen yelled, ¡°Xi!¡±
The assant, seemingly startled by Gu Chen¡¯s shout, dumped Shen Xi to the ground and fled.
Gu Chen and others immediately rushed to check on Shen Xi¡¯s condition.
Shen Xi had lost consciousness, but fortunately, she had no visible injuries.
Gu Chen anxiously said to the people around him, ¡°You guys inform President
Shen, I¡¯ll take Miss Shen to the hospital.¡±
The others nodded in agreement. Gu Chen picked up Shen Xi and carried her to his car, driving straight to the hospital.
Shen Yan, upon learning that Shen Xi had been attacked and taken aq.,ray by Gu Chen, was frantic and on the verge of losing hisposure.
He notified Lu Shan and rushed to the hospital where Gu Chen had taken Shen
Xi.
However, upon arrival at the hospital, Shen Yan could not reach Gu Chen. In desperation, Shen Yan had to contact his brother-inw, Zheng Shi, only to find out that he was currently studying abroad.
Nevertheless, through the hospital¡¯s connections, Zheng Shi learned that Shen Xi had been injected with a substance that disrupted her nervous system and was currently undergoing treatment. Gu Chen stayed with her out of concern.
Shen Yan could only wait outside the emergency room.
Lu Shan hurriedly arrived, her face filled with worry as she asked, ¡°How is Xi?
Is she okay?¡±
Shen Yan held Lu Shan¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°They¡¯re still treating her. Brother-inw says it¡¯s just a neurological drug, so it shouldn¡¯t be life-threatening.¡±
Tears welled up in Lu Shan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Neurological drug? Could it lead to mental instability in the future?¡±
Shen Yan could not be certain himself. He just squeezed his wife¡¯s hand tightly and let out a long sigh.
¡°I heard that Gu Chen is also there. Do you think he¡¯s involved?¡± Lu Shan asked with suspicion, her eyes red and teary.
¡°l asked, at the time, Gu Chen was in the underground garage with several other people, including executives from mypany. So, for now, there¡¯s no evidence to prove it was Gu Chen. I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate the matter,¡± Shen Yan said with a heavy tone.
Anyone who dared to harm his daughter would not go unpunished.
The couple waited for nearly two hours before the doors of the emergency room finally opened.
Shen Yan and his wife anxiously approached the doctor, asking, ¡°Doctor, how is our daughter?¡±
The doctor sighed and said, ¡°The toxins in her body have been cleared, but there is still some nerve damage in her brain. We will need to wait until the patient regains consciousness to determine the exact condition.¡±
Upon hearing this, Lu Shan could not hold back her tears. How could this happen?
Shen Yan¡¯s face darkened. If he ever got hold of the person who hurt his daughter, he vowed to make them suffer.
Shen Xi, with her closed eyes, was wheeled out, with a concerned Gu Chen by her side.
Lu Shan hurriedly approached, tears welling up in her eyes as she looked at Shen Xi.
Shen Yan¡¯s gaze briefly flickered over Gu Chen¡¯s face before settling on Shen
Xi¡¯s pale one..
Chapter 825 - 825: Guan Lei Returns
Chapter 825 - 825: Guan Lei Returns
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lu Shan called out Shen Xi¡¯s name for a while, but Shen Xi remained unresponsive.
Shen Yan raised his eyes and saw Shen Xi tightly holding Gu Chen¡¯s hand. His heart sank, and he coldly said to Gu Chen, ¡°President Gu, I kindly request you to let go of my daughter¡¯s hand.¡±
Gu Chen looked at Shen Yan and sighed, saying, ¡°President Shen, I want to let go too, but Xi doesn¡¯t want me to.¡±
Lu Shan looked at Gu Chen with a puzzled expression and tried to separate Shen Xi¡¯s hand from Gu Chen¡¯s, but just as Gu Chen had said, Shen Xi held onto his hand tightly and would not let go.
A doctor spoke up, ¡°During the resuscitation, the patient also held onto this person¡¯s hand. I suspect that when the patient is in a state of mental panic, holding onto something provides a sense of security. I rmend we maintain this for now. Forcibly separating them might cause the patient¡¯s mental state to deteriorate.¡¯
Upon hearing this, Shen Yan and his wife could not believe how things hade to this.
They had no choice but to keep things as they were due to Shen Xi¡¯s current condition.
They settled Shen Xi in the hospital room, and Shen Yan and Lu Shan did not dare to leave because of Gu Chen¡¯s presence.
Lu Fei and Shen Luan, upon learning of Shen Xi¡¯s situation, rushed back in concern.
Just two hours ago, Shen Xi had told them she was going to the airport to pick up Guan Lei, so how did things turn out this way?
If they had known, they would never have left Shen Xi¡¯s side.
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on the four people inside the hospital room who were ¡®watching him warily. He found them rather amusing.
He might not be a saint, but when it came to Shen Xi, he had enough kindness left in him.
In this world, Shen Xi was the only person he refused to harm.
As long as she stayed by his side, nothing would happen to her, and she would be safe and sound.
¡°President Shen, have you found the person who harmed Xi? How dare they do this to her? They must be severely punished,¡± Gu Chen asked while holding Shen Xi¡¯s hand.
¡°We¡¯re still investigating. Rest assured; I won¡¯t let anyone get away with harming Xi. Not one of them,¡± Shen Yan responded, his gaze firmly fixed on
Gu Chen.
Previously, Shen Xi had encountered Gu Chen at the mall before the attack.
This time, she had been injected with a neurological drug, and Gu Chen was again present.
It was almost too coincidental how it always seemed to be connected to Gu
Chen.
Thus, Shen Yan had to remain cautious.
At the hospital, Shen Yan and Lu Shan were on guard against Gu Chen, while on the other side, Guan Lei had just arrived at the vi from the airport.
Disheveled and exhausted from his journey, Guan Lei took out the gifts he had bought for Shen Xi and some local specialties, heading straight for the Shen family vi.
After ringing the doorbell a few times, the Shen family¡¯s housekeeper asked the person outside, ¡°Mr. Guan, are you here to see the young miss? She¡¯s not at home.¡¯
Guan Lei did not expect this and inquired, ¡°Are her parents at home? I¡¯ve brought some gifts for them.¡±
The housekeeper replied, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Shen are not at home either.¡±
Upon hearing this, Guan Lei decided to leave and nned to visit again when the Shen family returned.
As time passed, Guan Lei had cleansed himself of the dust and grime, but the Shen family members still had not returned.
Guan Lei began to feel uneasy. He decided not to wait any longer and made a voice call to Shen Xi.
Inside the hospital room, the sound of the voice call caught everyone¡¯s attention, and their focus shifted to Shen Xi¡¯s phone. Lu Shan eventually picked up the phone.
When she saw that it was Guan Lei calling, she nced at Shen Xi, who was holding Gu Chen¡¯s hand tightly, and then answered the call.
On the other end, Guan Lei¡¯s voice sounded urgent, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m back. Where are you?¡±
Lu Shan sighed and said, ¡± Xi had an ident, she¡¯s in the hospital now.¡±
Guan Lei, after a moment of shock, asked for the hospital¡¯s address, and he arrived at the ward within ten minutes.
When Guan Lei saw Gu Chen and Shen Xi holding hands, a shadow crossed his face in an instant.
He walked over to Shen Xi and, in an icy tone, asked, ¡°President Gu, what are you doing here? Isn¡¯t your hand in a ce it shouldn¡¯t be?¡±
Chapter 826 - 826: Jumbled Memory
Chapter 826: Jumbled Memory
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°l just happened to witness the attack, so I stayed with Xi. The doctor said that during the resuscitation, Shen Xi might have taken me as a source of psychological security, which is why she was holding onto me so tightly now,¡± Gu Chen exined patiently.
His tone was calm, as if he were merely stating a fact.
Guan Lei shifted his gaze to Shen Yan and Lu Shan.
Both of them nodded in resignation, confirming what Gu Chen had said.
Guan Lei furrowed his brow in disbelief. How could this be?
Guan Lei sat on the other side of Shen Xi¡¯s hospital bed, as if he were challenging Gu Chen, and took Shen Xi¡¯s other hand.
Just then, Shen Xi¡¯s eyes moved, and slowly, in the anticipation of everyone, she opened them.
Lu Shan quickly approached Shen Xi, anxiously asking, ¡°Xi, how are you feeling? Do you feel any difort?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze remained a bit hazy as it slowly sharpened on Lu Shan. She asked with a hint of confusion, ¡°Mom? Mom, what happened to me?¡±
Upon hearing Shen Xi¡¯s words, Lu Shan felt a wave of relief. She still recognized people, indicating that there might not be any major issues with her mind.
At this moment, Shen Yan also asked hurriedly, ¡°Xi, what about me? Who am I?¡±
Shen Xi furrowed her brow and looked at Shen Yan as if he were a bit silly, then replied, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you asking such strange questions?¡±
Shen Yan and his wife finally rxed. Everything was fine, and it was all that mattered.
Guan Lei¡¯s heart also eased a bit, and he said, holding Shen Xi¡¯s hand, ¡°Xi, you scared me. Thank goodness you¡¯re okay.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze turned somewhat wooden as she looked at Guan Lei, then furrowed her brow and said, ¡°Guan Lei?¡±
Before Guan Lei could respond, Shen Xi coldly withdrew her hand from his grip and said, ¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯ve already told you, I¡¯m with Gu Chen now. In the future, we should keep our distance.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words hit like a bomb, exploding in everyone¡¯s hearts.
The most incredulous person among them was Guan Lei, who asked in disbelief, ¡°Xi, what are you saying? You¡¯re with Gu Chen now?¡±
At that moment, Gu Chen, in a cautious tone, asked, ¡°Xi, did you make a mistake?¡±
Shen Xi turned to look at Gu Chen, her expression initially confused, but her eyes gradually cleared.
¡°Gu Chen, what mistake? Didn¡¯t we agree to be together? Didn¡¯t we say that once we have our medical checkup tomorrow, we¡¯d tell our parents? What¡¯s wrong? Are you having second thoughts? Do you want to abandon me like you did four years ago?¡± Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen, her eyes full of anger.
As Shen Xi spoke, she became increasingly agitated, vehemently shaking off Gu Chen¡¯s hand and clutching her head, which was starting to hurt a bit. She continued, ¡°Gu Chen, if you dare¡¡±
Before Shen Xi could finish her sentence, Gu Chen quickly grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Xi, calm down. 1 won¡¯t abandon you. We¡¯ll be together forever. Just calm down, please.¡±
Guan Lei was stunned in ce, unable toprehend how his rtionship with Shen Xi had suddenly turned into a matter between Gu Chen and Shen Xi.
Even Shen Yan and Lu Shan, who were standing nearby, were dumbfounded. Just a couple of days ago, Shen Xi had been deeply in love with Guan Lei, and they had already convinced their parents to support them.
How could this have happened today?
Lu Shan pulled Gu Chen aside and held Shen Xi¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°Xi, think about it carefully. Four years ago, who were you with? And who are you with
Shen Xi looked at Lu Shan with confusion and said, ¡°Mom, why are you asking this question? It¡¯s obviously Gu Chen. We agreed a few days ago that once Gu Chen and Iplete the medical checkup as you suggested, we¡¯d be together, didn¡¯t we?¡±
At this point, everyone realized that there was indeed something wrong with Shen Xi¡¯s memory.
Guan Lei¡¯s suspicious gaze turned to Gu Chen, and his voice grew stern as he questioned, ¡°Gu Chen, did you do something?¡±
¡°l have no idea what¡¯s going on. Maybe we should have Xi examined by a doctor?¡± Gu Chen replied, looking innocent.
Shen Xi impatiently said, ¡°Examine what? There¡¯s nothing wrong with me.. Why are you all acting so weird?¡±
Chapter 827 - 827: Examination
Chapter 827: Examination
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei could not ept it and continued to ask Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, do you remember what happened between us at Zhuo Ying High School? And the things between us?¡±
Shen Xi lowered her gaze, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Of course, I remember. You were a transfer student, my ssmate, and then you transferred away, didn¡¯t you? The things between us? Are you talking about how I met you again when I was on a mission, andter you moved to the house across from mine, and we became neighbors?¡±
Guan Lei pressed on, ¡°Is that all? Nothing else? Like me giving you candy, digging sweet potatoes at your house, living together in the school infirmary, watching fireworks together, going to the market to buy groceries for hotpot, sticking together through life and death in S Nation, your bracelet, and¡¡±
¡°Stop it!¡± Shen Xi shouted at Guan Lei, cutting him off, then turned to Gu Chen and said with displeasure, ¡°Gu Chen, what¡¯s the meaning of that? Why did you share the details of our past with Guan Lei, an outsider?¡±
Guan Lei was left dumbfounded, an outsider?
Gu Chen also looked helpless and said, ¡°Xi, you¡¯ve misunderstood. None of those things you mentioned happened between us.¡±
With that, Gu Chen turned to Shen Yan and said, ¡°President Shen, please call a doctor quickly. Xi¡¯s condition seems to be getting serious.¡±
Lu Shan, wearing a worried expression, hurriedly went to find a doctor.
Shen Xi found the people in front of her utterly perplexing. What did they mean by her condition getting serious?
It must be that Gu Chen was going to abandon her again, just like four years ago.
Shen Xi¡¯s emotions became chaotic in an instant. She red at Gu Chen with reddened eyes and confronted him in a fiery voice, ¡°Gu Chen, you promised me that this time, you wouldn¡¯t leave me. What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you going back on your word again?¡±
Guan Lei, watching Shen Xi about to lose control, quickly hugged her and said with an aching heart, ¡°Xi, I promised that I won¡¯t leave you again. I¡¯ll always be by your side. Please don¡¯t be like this.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were fixed on Gu Chen, who remained unfazed even when she was being held. She could not control herself any longer. She clutched her throbbing head and struggled while calling out to Gu Chen as if it could relieve her headache.
Finally, Gu Chen could not bear it any longer and kicked Guan Lei away.
Caught off guard, Guan Lei was sent crashing into the wall, causing intense pain to shoot through his entire back.
Gu Chen pulled Shen Xi into his arms, gently stroking her head, and consoled, ¡°Xi, I haven¡¯t changed my mind. As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯ll always be by your side,¡±
Smelling the familiar scent, Shen Xi¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down, and her headache subsided. She remained quietly in Gu Chen¡¯s arms.
Seeing Shen Xi in this state, Guan Lei felt as if his heart was being torn to pieces, but he did not know what to do.
As he tried to approach Shen Xi, Shen Yan stopped him.
Shen Yan was also concerned about Shen Xi getting too close to Gu Chen. But as a father, he could not bear to see his daughter lose control of her emotions, clutching her head in pain.
Guan Lei could only watch helplessly as Shen Xi rejected him and drew closer to Gu Chen.
The doctor arrived quickly and rmended aprehensive brain examination for Shen Xi.
Shen Xi was a bit confused and said, ¡°Doctor, I feel fine.¡¯
Gu Chen held Shen Xi¡¯s hand and patiently said, ¡°Xi, please cooperate with the doctor. I¡¯m worried about you, and I¡¯m afraid there might besting effects.¡±
Seeing Gu Chen holding Shen Xi¡¯s hand, Guan Lei chose to close his eyes and look away. He was afraid he might not be able to resist the urge to attack this scumbag Gu Chen.
No matter how well Gu Chen was pretending now, Guan Lei was one hundred percent sure that the current state of Shen Xi had everything to do with Gu Chen.
Shen Xi sighed and then turned to look at Gu Chen for a moment before conceding, ¡°Alright.¡±
Gu Chen affectionately ruffled Shen Xi¡¯s hair.
On the other side, Lu Shan and Shen Yan were close to losing their minds. Their healthy daughter had inexplicably lost her mind to this extent.
Shen Xi followed the doctor for aprehensive examination, and the wait for the results was excruciating.
For Guan Lei, who had been watching Shen Xi and Gu Chen¡¯s sweet interactions, the wait felt even longer.
Meng Yu and Li Zhe, upon learning that Shen Xi had an incident, rushed to the hospital.
Seeing Shen Xi lively and well, Meng Yu let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Xi, I was so worried when I heard you were in the hospital.¡±
Shen Xi smiled and said, ¡°Meng Yu, I¡¯m really fine..¡±
Chapter 828 - 828: Different Memories
Chapter 828: Different Memories
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hearing Shen Xi talking to Meng Yu normally, Guan Lei felt even more stifled.
Shen Xi¡¯s memory of the others was normal, except for mixing him and Gu
Chen.
Thinking of this, Guan Lei was even more certain that Gu Chen was the cause of this mess.
Meng Yu and Shen Xi chatted for a while. He didn¡¯t discover anything initially. However,ter, he felt that Shen Xi¡¯s eyes were very strange. It seemed that she had been eyeing Gu Chen instead of Guan Lei.
Li Zhe also noticed that something was wrong. He looked around and realized that the expressions of Guan Lei and Shen Xi¡¯s parents were also very intriguing.
Li Zhe looked at Guan Lei, signalling with his eyes for him to follow.
Meng Yu also followed after them.
Even Lu Shan and Shen Yan followed.
They had to think of a way to resolve this matter now.
¡°Guan Lei, what¡¯s going on?¡± Li Zhe asked in a low voice. ¡°Why does Shen Xi¡¯s rtionship with Gu Chen seem to be much better?¡±
Guan Lei told him everything that had happened.
Meng Yu suddenly frowned. Shen Xi¡¯s current situation was exactly the same as when he was hypnotized.
¡°Gu Chen must have hypnotized Xi and altered her memory. Zheng Huai will definitely be able to solve this.¡± he said with a heavy expression.
Guan Lei frowned instantly and replied, ¡°I heard that Zheng Huai¡¯s mentor is having some problems. He¡¯s currently overseas.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll contact Zheng Huai.¡± Shen Yan picked up his phone and said.
Shen Yan called Zheng Huai, who was overseas, but no one answered after three consecutive calls.
Having no way to reach Zheng Huai directly, Shen Yan could only call Zheng Huai¡¯s father, Zheng Shi.
When Zheng Shi picked up the call, Shen Yan asked anxiously,
¡°Brother-inw, where¡¯s Zheng Huai? Why can¡¯t I contact him?¡±
¡°Ah Huai is being questioned for medical negligence,¡± Zheng Shi said with a tired tone.
Zheng Shi¡¯s words instantly shocked everyone.
¡°When did this happen?¡± asked Shen Yan.
¡°It happened today. The situation is a little serious so he couldn¡¯t answer the call. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be overseas with him for a while. I believe Ah Huai won¡¯t make such a low-level mistake.¡± Zheng Shi said.
After hanging up Zheng Shi¡¯s call, everyone looked in the direction of the ward.
¡°It can¡¯t be such a coincidence. It must be Gu Chen who sent Zheng Huai away in advance and trapped him abroad. Then, took the opportunity to make a move on Xi. That way, no one will be able to wake Xi up from her hypnosis.¡± Lu Shan clenched her fists.
¡°I remember that when I was hypnotized, there was a doctor who was also good at hypnosis. I¡¯ll get someone to check.¡± Meng Yu said.
After such a thing happened, Lu Shan and Shen Yan did not dare to leave Shen Xi¡¯s side at all. They were afraid that Shen Xi would be cheated by that scumbag Gu Chen.
As soon as Shen Xi was discharged from the hospital, Lu Shan and Shen Yan brought Shen Xi home.
However, no matter what they said, Shen Xi refused to believe that she was with Guan Lei. This gave them a headache.
The next day, Shen Xi went to the hospital for a physical examination with Gu Chen as promised, but Lu Shan and Shen Yan objected.
¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you two? Didn¡¯t we agree? Why do you want to go back on your word?¡± Shen Xi asked in confusion.
¡°What we agreed on was you and Guan Lei, not you and Gu Chen. Why don¡¯t you remember?¡± Lu Shan said with a worried expression.
Shen Xi was also a little frustrated. Since yesterday, the people around her kept saying that she was in love with Guan Lei.
However, in her memory, the one who was with her was always Gu Chen.
Therefore, she was really helpless now.
¡°Xi, how about this? Try to get along with Guan Lei and recall your memories. You can wait for a while before you get together with Gu Chen.¡± Shen Yan suggested.
¡°That¡¯s right, Xi. Give yourself some time to find back your memories, okay? Mom and Dad wouldn¡¯t lie to you, and your Brother Meng Yu wouldn¡¯t lie to you either, right? Otherwise, you can ask Ye Min and Zhao Yuan.¡± Lu Shan also advised.
Shen Xi¡¯s mind was in a mess again.
That¡¯s right, everyone said so, so why wasn¡¯t her memory like this?
¡°All right!¡± Shen Xi nodded in the end.
Lu Shan and Shen Yan heaved a sigh of relief when they heard Shen Xi¡¯s reply.
Shen Xi returned to the house and wanted to get some clues from her phone. Then, she remembered that her phone was missing.
Where did it go?
Shen Xi could not remember where she left it.
Early the next morning, Shen Xi went to buy a mobile phone. After sending the new number to her rtives and friends, Shen Xi contacted Gu Chen..
Chapter 829 - 829: Going to the Gu family
Chapter 829: Going to the Gu family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Chen asked with a smile as he came to where Shen Xi was.
¡°It¡¯s my favourite.¡± Gu Chen looked down at the drink and smiled.
When Shen Xi heard Gu Chen¡¯s words, she was also very depressed.
She clearly remembered Gu Chen¡¯s various preferences, even his phone number and bank card password.
It was a little difficult to say that they were not a couple, but the people around them all said that they were not.
¡°Gu Chen, are we really not in any rtionship?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Gu Chen¡¯s hand that was holding the drink paused slightly, and the corner of his mouth overflowed with bitterness. ¡°Yes, we are not a couple. But I like you.¡± He said.
Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi passionately.
Shen Xi had seen Gu Chen¡¯s look before in her memory.
¡°Xi, can you tell me what I look like in your memory?¡± Gu Chen asked curiously. ¡°What kind of experience did we have?¡±
Gu Chen seemed to be really curious.
Shen Xi felt that there was no harm in telling him, so she told him about her memories.
¡°In my memory, we met for the first time at the Guan family¡¯s Old master banquet. I helped pick up a ball. At that time, you were still in a wheelchair and thanked me. Later, because your Aunt was my professor, we met often. On your birthday, you stood up and confessed to me. Then, we got together.¡±
Shen Xi paused for a moment and chose not to talk about some other things.
In fact, in her mind, the image of her kissing Gu Chen appeared, which made her unable to say it out loud.
Because Gu Chen also said that this was not the truth.
¡°l hope it¡¯s true.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and his eyes were filled with hope.
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen¡¯s lonely expression and felt a little sad. She continued, ¡°After we got together, we experienced four years of underground lovers. Until a while ago, my parents agreed on us being together. Then, 1 met with an ident. When I woke up again, it became like this.¡±
Gu Chen smiled and asked whimsically, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that you and I fell in love in the parallel universe, and you¡¯re someone from the parallel world, so you have these strange memories?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s words made Shen Xi want tough. Where did this parallel universe ideae from?
Shen Xi wanted to confirm the authenticity of her current memories. Hence, she asked, ¡°Your bank password is 057726, right?¡±
¡°How did you know?¡± Gu Chen asked in shock.
Shen Xi instantly felt that things were a littleplicated.
If her memory was fake, how did she guess Gu Chen¡¯s password?
¡°l want to go to your house to take a look. Is that okay?¡± Shen Xi asked.
In her memory, she knew the Gu family like the back of her hand because she had been there countless times in those four years.
Gu Chen put away his shocked expression and said happily, ¡°Of course I can. I can¡¯t wait to invite the girl 1 like home.¡±
Shen Xi just smiled and followed Gu Chen to the Gu family.
It was a small European-style Manor and the main vi was at the entrance. If her memory serves her right, there is a huge portrait hung where the door opens.
Shen Xi pushed open the door with a perturbed mood. Then, a portrait of Shen Xi appeared in front of her.
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the portrait and did not react for a long time. This was the same as the portrait in her memory.
Gu Chen said a little embarrassed, ¡°Ever since Aunt passed away and my grandfather returned to the old house, there was no one in this house. 1 was thinking of hanging a portrait of you as though you were apanying me. I¡¯m sorry, I acted on my own without your permission. If you¡¯re unhappy, I¡¯ll get someone to take it downter.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t say anything and just shook her head.
In her memory, this painting was her favourite. It was also Gu Chen¡¯s obvious preferential love for her.
Although Shen Xi didn¡¯t know what was going on, it was true that she didn¡¯t want to remove the portrait.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were filled with gentleness as he continued to take Shen Xi around the Manor.
Everything was the same as Shen Xi¡¯s memories.
Shen Xi frowned. It shouldn¡¯t be like this.
If her memory was messed up, then it shouldn¡¯t be the same.
Could it be that she really came from a parallel universe like Gu Chen had
joked about?
Chapter 830 - 830: Come Back With Me
Chapter 830 - 830: Come Back With Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi looked around the study room, and her gazended on a safe. Then, she asked Gu Chen, ¡°Can I try to open it?¡±
Shen Xi knew how abrupt and iprehensible her question was, but Gu Chen agreed.
Gu Chen smiled and said, ¡°Xi, if you can open it, then I¡¯ll rely on you for the rest of my life. After all, you¡¯ve already guessed my bank password. If you even know the password to the safe, I won¡¯t have any other secrets.¡±
Shen Xi smiled slightly and then squatted down. She pressed a few buttons and the safe was opened.
Shen Xi turned around and saw Gu Chen¡¯s stunned expression.
¡°Xi, what¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Chen asked in disbelief.
¡°My memory tells me that you told me the password yourself,¡± Shen Xi said with a smile.
In Shen Xi¡¯s memory, Gu Chen did not hide anything from her.
Gu Chen smiled. His eyes were filled with a misty beauty as he looked at Shen Xi and asked, ¡°Xi, are you willing to let me be the person in your memory?¡±
Shen Xi did not answer.
At this moment, she was much more clear-headed than when she was in the hospital. She needed to find out the truth.
Gu Chen gradually approached Shen Xi and said softly, ¡°In your memory, we were in love. And you love me because of your memories, don¡¯t you? Although I don¡¯t have those memories, I still love you. As long as you nod now, we can continue the beauty in your memories.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s words were a little bewitching, which made Shen Xi a little lost in thought.
In front of her was the lover in Shen Xi¡¯s memory. The past made Shen Xi not reject Gu Chen¡¯s closeness.
It was a smell that Shen Xi was familiar with and addicted to.
Gu Chen slowly ced one hand on Shen Xi¡¯s waist. His slender and fair fingers gently lifted her chin. His entire face slowly approached her and their breaths slowly intertwined.
Just as the two of them were about to kiss each other, someone suddenly kicked open the door and barged in. The two of them were so shocked that they instantly distanced themselves.
Guan Lei looked at Gu Chen¡¯s hand on Shen Xi¡¯s waist. His eyes were dark and scary. He went forward and pulled Shen Xi behind him. He scolded, ¡°Gu Chen, you took advantage of her! Despicable and shameless.¡±
Gu Chen gently rubbed the residual temperature in his palm and smiled at Guan Lei. ¡°Whether is it taking advantage is not an outsider like you could conclude.¡¯
¡°Guan Lei, this is between me and Gu Chen¡± Shen Xi pulled her hand out of Guan Lei¡¯s hand ufortably and said.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were fierce, but when he turned to look at Shen Xi, there was only helplessness left.
¡°Xi,e back with me.¡± Guan Lei sighed.
Gu Chen took two steps towards Shen Xi and said coldly, ¡°l still have to go to the Shen Corporationter with Xi to discuss some business matters. Young
Master Guan, please go back.¡±
Guan Lei clenched his fists tightly. What business matters?
Earlier, the two of them were about to kiss. Where did this businesse from?
Gu Chen was clearly trying to take advantage of Shen Xi¡¯s confused memory to do something bad.
Guan Lei ignored Gu Chen. His eyes fell on Shen Xi r s face. He said stubbornly,
¡°Xi,e back with me, okay?¡±
Shen Xi was shocked by the pleading look in Guan Lei¡¯s eyes, and her heart trembled slightly. That pair of somewhat familiar eyes made Shen Xi¡¯s consciousness go into a trance for a moment.
Gu Chen pulled Shen Xi to his side while Guan Lei was not paying attention and retreated quickly.
Then, he waved his hand, and a group of men in ck came out from the shadows and surrounded Guan Lei.
Gu Chen¡¯s tone was polite and cold. ¡°Young Master Guan, it¡¯s not convenient for me to entertain you today. Please leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to ask someone to escort you out.¡±
When Gu Chen brought Shen Xi over, he knew that Guan Lei would definitely follow.
Therefore, these people were specially prepared for Guan Lei.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei who was surrounded in the middle. She felt a little nervous and said, ¡°Guan Lei, please go back.¡±
It was impossible for Guan Lei to put Shen Xi, who was in a state of confusion, beside Gu Chen.
He approached Shen Xi directly, but he was surrounded by the bodyguards. The next second, they attacked him.
Shen Xi frowned slightly. It was undeniable that Guan Lei was strong, but she could also see that Guan Lei¡¯s stamina was constantly being consumed.
At this moment, a bodyguard raised a baton-like object in his hand and aimed it at the back of Guan Lei¡¯s head.
Shen Xi¡¯s heart tightened. Her body moved faster than her mind and she immediately rushed forward and stood behind Guan Lei..
Chapter 831 - 831: I Just Feel Uncomfortable
Chapter 831 - 831: I Just Feel Ufortable
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen was also shocked. He leapt forward and grabbed the stick in the bodyguard¡¯s hand firmly. He looked at Shen Xi, who was blocking Guan Lei with her eyes closed in fear.
Guan Lei was also shocked. He quickly turned Shen Xi over and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Xi, are you hurt anywhere?¡±
Shen Xi stared nkly at Guan Lei and then shook her head.
Only then did Shen Xi realize what she had done.
When Guan Lei was in danger earlier, she had rushed forward without thinking. It was like her body¡¯s instinct that Shen Xi could not control herself.
¡°Xi,e with me, okay?¡± Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t refuse this time but nodded silently.
¡°I¡¯ll go back first,¡± she turned to Gu Chen and said.
¡°Okay!¡± Gu Chen threw down the bodyguard¡¯s hand and said with a smile on his face.
However, after seeing Guan Lei leave with Shen Xi, Gu Chen turned around and punched the bodyguard in the face.
Then, as if he wanted to vent his anger, he punched the bodyguard again and again until the bodyguard was covered in bruises. Only then did he stop. Gu Chen wiped the blood on his hands and said, ¡°Qian Tong, take him away.
Give him some money topensate him.¡±
Qian Tong nodded and then asked the other bodyguards to bring the bruised bodyguard down.
After disinfecting his hands, Gu Chen sat in the living room and looked at the huge portrait of Shen Xi. A gentle smile appeared on his face.
¡°Xi, don¡¯t be afraid. If a servant scares his mistress, he needs to be taught a lesson.¡± Gu Chen spoke to the portrait.
Meanwhile, Guan Lei shoved Shen Xi into the passenger seat and sped all the way home.
Shen Xi originally thought that Guan Lei was going to send her home, but she didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to bring her directly to his home.
Shen Xi was a little resistant. She stood at the door of Guan Lei¡¯s house, unwilling to go in.
¡°Guan Lei, I don¡¯t know what happened between us in the past, but in my memory, I really don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Xi frowned and said.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t pay attention to Shen Xi¡¯s words. Instead, he bent down and picked Shen Xi up, then quickly walked into the house.
Shen Xi resisted subconsciously. The two of them fell to the ground after taking a few steps through the door.
The nanny was shocked. Before she could say anything, Guan Lei shouted at her and she was chased out. Shen Xi was also shocked.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi¡¯s expression and felt sorry for her. He quickly said,
¡°Xi, I¡¯m not yelling at you. I just feel ufortable.¡±
When Shen Xi didn¡¯t know what to say, Guan Lei seized the opportunity to suppress Shen Xi¡¯s hands, his whole body pressed down on Shen Xi.
Guan Lei¡¯s hot lips covered Shen Xi¡¯s lips as if he wanted to suck Shen Xi dry. He sucked and bit hard, so hard that Shen Xi almost couldn¡¯t breathe.
The scene between Shen Xi and Gu Chen shed in Guan Lei¡¯s mind. Guan Lei¡¯s eyes turned red as he tortured Shen Xi¡¯s lips even more crazily.
Shen Xi was so angry that her eyes turned red. She bit down hard and their mouths were filled with the taste of blood. But that didn¡¯t stop Guan Lei from ravaging Shen Xi r s lips.
Guan Lei held Shen Xi¡¯s slender wrists together with one hand and unbuttoned her shirt with the other. His hot hand reached under her bra and covered
Chenxi¡¯s round chest. He kneaded it hard and teased the tips of her breasts.
Shen Xi struggled with all her might, but she was suppressed by Guan Lei and could not move. Her tongue was sucked in by Guan Lei, leaving only a whimper in her mouth.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t care and slowly lowered his hand. He reached into the waistband of her pants and skillfully kneaded the flower stalk. Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s familiar moans, Guan Lei¡¯s heart felt at ease for a moment.
He did not want to hear Shen Xi say that she did not know him anymore. It was too unbearable.
Shen Xi¡¯s struggling strength gradually weakened. Her whole body was floating by Guan Lei¡¯s superb teasing skills.
Guan Lei gradually let go of Shen Xi¡¯s lips and fiercely propped up Shen Xi¡¯s legs. When Shen Xi was dizzy from the movement, he swiftly stripped off
Shen Xi¡¯s lower body, and his hot lips immediately sucked on the already wet lips.
His tongue quickly moved the cilt, and waves of pleasure made Shen Xi¡¯s scalp tingle. Her whole body was in overdrive. The only remaining trace of rity made Shen Xi suddenly raise her leg and kick Guan Lei.
Unfortunately, Guan Lei grabbed her ankle. Guan Lei even took the opportunity to spread Shen Xi¡¯s leg further apart..
Chapter 832 - 832: It’s Not The First Time
Chapter 832: It¡¯s Not The First Time
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this moment, Shen Xi, who had no intimate memories of Guan Lei, felt that her position was too embarrassing. She raised her hand to attack Guan Lei.
¡°Guan Lei, if you dare to touch me, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words hurt Guan Lei. His eyes were filled with sadness.
In the next second, Guan Lei tied Shen Xi up with her skirt and stuffed a piece of cloth into her mouth.
¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± Guan Lei said with a smile. ¡°l just want you to relive the memory of the first time I helped you relieve your desires.¡±
Shen Xi frowned slightly. What memories of the first time he helped her relieve her desires?
In the next second, Guan Lei picked Shen Xi up and held her buttocks with onerge palm to stabilize her.
With his other hand, he rubbed Shen Xi¡¯s flower stalk a few times, then inserted it into the small hole that was constantly secreting juice.
Just like that, Guan Leiforted Shen Xi while carrying her to the bedroom.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know what kind of fetish Guan Lei had. Every time he made a move, he would ask her softly, ¡°Do you still remember?¡±
Shen Xi felt like a fish caught and tortured by Guan Lei on the shore. She was so angry that her eyes turned red, but there was nothing she could do.
However, what shocked Shen Xi the most was that she didn¡¯t dislike Guan Lei¡¯s intimacy.
After Shen Xi¡¯sst climax, Guan Lei helped Shen Xi clean up. He then hugged Shen Xi and said gently, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s ok if you don¡¯t remember our past. I¡¯ll let you remember slowly.¡±
Shen Xi shook her head in anger and red at Guan Lei fiercely. Only then did Guan Lei remove the cloth from her mouth.
¡°Guan Lei, you bastard, are you looking for death?¡± Shen Xi said fiercely.
Guan Lei suddenly felt that it was interesting to see Shen Xi being so fierce.
He cupped Shen Xi¡¯s face with both hands and kissed her plump lips, one kiss at a time, as if he was ying with them.
Every time Shen Xi scolded him, Guan Lei would kiss her. When Shen Xi finally calmed down, Guan Lei untied her and took out new clothes from the wardrobe, wanting to help Shen Xi put them on.
¡°You turn around!¡± Shen Xi pulled the clothes over and said in a vicious voice.
¡°Why would I turn around?¡± Guan Lei added fuel to the fire. ¡°Which part of you haven¡¯t I seen before?¡±
Shen Xi picked up the pillow and threw it at Guan Lei. ¡°Guan Lei, I¡¯ll kill you if you say it again!¡±
Guan Lei tilted his head slightly and turned around obediently. Hearing the rustling sounds behind him, Guan Lei¡¯s lips curled into a smile.
Shen Xi was surprised that the clothes from Guan Lei unexpectedly fit her.
But thinking about Guan Lei¡¯s behaviour earlier, she was furious.
She slowly walked behind Guan Lei, raised her leg, and kicked Guan Lei¡¯s butt, causing him to stagger.
Guan Lei steadied himself and looked at Shen Xi with a dumbfounded expression, ¡± Will you feel better if you kick me?¡±
Shen Xi was in a better mood. She pushed Guan Lei away and walked out.
Guan Lei followed closely behind Shen Xi and only rxed when he saw her return to the Shen family vi.
Shen Xi returned to the living room and saw her parents sitting there. ¡°Dad, Mom, didn¡¯t you go to work today?¡± she asked curiously.
Lu Shan and Shen Yan were not in the mood to go to work. When Shen Xi went out earlier, the two of them were very anxious, but they did not dare to follow her. So they informed Guan Lei and asked him to bring Shen Xi back.
Now that they saw Shen Xi had changed into a new set of clothes, they were even more anxious.
¡°Xi, where did you change your clothes?¡± Lu Shan asked tentatively.
Shen Xi¡¯s mind was filled with the outrageous things that Guan Lei had done just now. She didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°You didn¡¯t change it at Gu Chen¡¯s ce, did you?¡± Lu Shan asked anxiously.
¡°Morn. what are you thinking?¡± Shen Xi frowned.
Lu Shan was relieved. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it. So you change at Guan Lei¡¯s? That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±
¡°What?¡± Shen Xi was speechless at Lu Shan¡¯s words. She asked helplessly, ¡°You mean it is okay to change clothes at Guan Lei¡¯s?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not the first time anyway,¡± Lu Shan blurted out. ¡°What problem could there be?¡±
Shen Yan nodded in agreement.
Lu Shan¡¯s words shocked Shen Xi. So, in the memories of the people around them, everything had happened between Guan Lei and her, so much so that her parents thought that it was normal?
Shen Xi felt her head throb.. How could she tell everyone about this?
Chapter 833 - 833: Getting Caught Climbing the Wall
Chapter 833: Getting Caught Climbing the Wall
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s phone vibrated slightly as Gu Chen sent a message, ¡°Xi, how are you? Did Guan Lei make things difficult for you?¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to reply. She felt like she had betrayed Gu Chen and didn¡¯t know how to face him.
The next second, Guan Lei also sent a message, ¡°Xi, the next time youe, I¡¯ll create the next memory for you.¡±
Shen Xi gnashed her teeth and sent a message, ¡°Get lost!¡±
¡°Dad, did Uncle say when cousin wille back?¡± Shen Xi asked Shen Yan.
They had said that she might have been hypnotized causing her memory to be in a mess, she had to wait for Zheng Huai toe back for treatment.
Then, she would just wait for the treatment.
During this period of time, she didn¡¯t want to care about anyone. It was too frustrating.
Shen Yan sighed slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. The injured person is still applying for various injury verifications. He won¡¯t be back for another month or two.¡¯
Thinking of this, Shen Yan also felt very frustrated.
From his point of view, this whole thing was nned by Gu Chen. First, he got Zheng Huai¡¯s mentor into trouble and lured him overseas. Then, he made Zheng Huai unable to return due to medical negligence and lured Zheng Shi out as well.
Gu Chen just didn¡¯t want them toe back to treat Shen Xi.
¡°Why don¡¯t we try another doctor?¡± Shen Yan asked.
¡°No.¡± Lu Shan immediately objected. ¡°We must find someone we trust for this kind of hypnosis treatment. What if the hypnotist imnted other memories into Xi? Or what if that person is Gu Chen¡¯s man?¡±
At this time, Lu Shan was unwilling to trust other doctors. She only wanted Zheng Huai toe back and treat Shen Xi.
Shen Xi decided to avoid Guan Lei and Gu Chen as much as possible for the next few days. What she could do now was to understand what she was like through the people around her and wait for Zheng Huai to return.
That night, Guan Lei climbed in through the window.
Shen Xi had a feeling that someone had climbed through the window like this before, but she couldn¡¯t remember if it was Guan Lei.
¡°Guan Lei, what do you want?¡± Shen Xi sat by the bed and asked with a troubled expression.
¡°l want to hug you to sleep.¡± Guan Lei said shamelessly.
¡°Guan Lei, my parents are right next door. Do you believe that if I shout a few times, they will rush over immediately?¡± Shen Xi threatened.
¡°I¡¯ve already told Uncle and Auntie that I¡¯ll sleep with you tonight. They won¡¯te.¡± Guan Lei shrugged nonchntly.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes widened. She never thought that her parents would be in cahoots with Guan Lei.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t believe him. She was about to raise her voice to shout, but Guan Lei covered her mouth and the both of them rolled into the nket.
Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi with both his hands and feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything. I just want to sleep with you. I swear!¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s big round eyes red fiercely at Guan Lei until she got tired of staring and fell asleep in a daze. Only then did Guan Lei let go of the hand on Shen Xi¡¯s mouth and hugged her contentedly.
Shen Xi was still unconscious, so Guan Lei decided to be even more thick-skinned and stay with her. Otherwise, it would be easy for him to lose his wife.
The next day, Shen Xi was woken up by the heat next to her.
Shen Xi struggled to get away from Guan Lei who was hugging like an octopus. She pulled Guan Lei¡¯s ear and said, ¡®Guan Lei, are you an octopus?¡±
¡°It hurts!¡± Guan Lei cried out but his mouth sneakily nted a kiss on Shen
Xi¡¯s lips. Then, he directly saved his ear and ran away.
Downstairs, the parents were doing their morning exercises outside. When they turned around, they saw Guan Lei climbing down the balcony like a monkey.
The situation became a little awkward between the three of them.
Lu Shan immediately pulled Shen Yan to the other side and said with a smile, ¡°The weather is really good!¡±
¡°Yes, yes, the moon is out!¡± Shen Yan agreed stiffly.
Lu Shan nced at Shen Yan with disdain. Shen Yan¡¯s lips twitched stiffly.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t know if he should go up and greet them. He first took a few steps toward the main entrance, then thought about it and stepped back. He braced himself and greeted Shen Yan and his wife, ¡°Good morning, Uncle and Auntie!¡±
Shen Yan did not know how to react. He chuckled and plucked a flower. He turned to Guan Lei and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Good morning to you too! The flowers are quite beautiful. Take them back and admire them.¡±
Lu Shan almost facepalmed. She turned to Guan Lei and nodded.
After that, Guan Lei ran away as if he was escaping. Shen Yan and his wife both heaved a sigh of relief..
Chapter 834 - 834: Keep a Good Eye on Shen Xi
Chapter 834 - 834: Keep a Good Eye on Shen Xi
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The next night, Shen Xi deliberately closed the ss door of the balcony and locked it, falling asleep happily.
The following, when Shen Xi opened her eyes, she saw arge handsome face smiling beside her pillow, almost scaring her to death.
¡°How did you get in here?¡± Shen Xi pulled Guan Lei¡¯s ear and said angrily. ¡°You let me in, of course.¡± Guan Lei said with a wronged expression.
¡°Nonsense. I locked the ss doorst night.¡± Shen Xi retorted.
¡°Then you must have woke up in your dream to open the door for me and let me in.¡± Guan Lei said righteously.
Then, when Shen Xi wasn¡¯t paying attention, Guan Lei saved his ear and was about to escape.
Shen Xi grabbed the long toy beside her and threw it at Guan Lei. The two of them were having a great time in the bedroom.
Lu Shan and Shen Yan, who were downstairs, heard the faint sound. They looked at each other and then continued to eat their breakfast in silence. They thought to themselves, ¡°Guan Lei has to work harder to help Xi regain her memories. This way, it would be worth it for them to have woken up in the middle of the night to open the door for Guan Lei.¡±
On the other side, Gu Chen, who hadn¡¯t heard from Shen Xi for a day, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.
This wasn¡¯t the result that he had wanted after so much trouble.
He had created memories of the two of them for Shen Xi so that she would have a good impression of him when they got close.
He had tampered with Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s experiences because he didn¡¯t want Shen Xi to have any contact with Guan Lei, just like how Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to have any contact with him in the past.
But why didn¡¯t things go ording to his n?
It had only been a few days, and Shen Xi was already out of his control?
This was wrong.
Shen Yan had just finished breakfast when thepany¡¯s secretary called to say that there were some problems with the Ninghai Project.
Shen Yan rushed to thepany. Lu Shan sent a message to Guan Lei and also went to thepany.
Guan Lei, whose hair was being pulled by Shen Xi, saw the message sent by his future mother-inw and was delighted. It seemed that Shen Xi belonged to him alone today.
Guan Lei turned over and pressed Shen Xi under him. Then, he showed Lu Shan¡¯s information to Shen Xi and said, ¡°Auntie told me to look after you today and not let you go to Gu Chen.¡±
Shen Xi used her knee to hit Guan Lei¡¯s tailbone then pressed Guan Lei under her body and said angrily, ¡°So what? Let¡¯s see if you could keep an eye on me.¡± Shen Xi angrily pinched Guan Lei¡¯s cheeks twice before getting up to wash up.
Guan Leiy on the ground and shook his head with a doting smile.
Then, he rolled up and went to disturb Shen Xi.
As long as he stayed by Shen Xi¡¯s side all the time, Shen Xi would not think about Gu Chen in her false memory.
¡°Guan Lei!¡± Shen Xi shouted at Guan Lei with a face full of bubbles.
Guan Lei grinned and wiped the foam off Shen Xi¡¯s face before running downstairs.
The nanny, who had already received Lu Shan¡¯s instructions, was not surprised to see Guan Leie down. She just handed Guan Lei some washing tools.
Guan Lei found a bathroom in the guest room to brush his teeth and wash up. Then, he came out and sat at the dining table obediently, waiting for Shen Xi toe down and eat breakfast together.
Early in the morning, Shen Xi was so angry with Guan Lei that her mind was not clear. She continued ring at Guan Lei fiercely while she sat at the dining table.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t even stop his annoying antics during breakfast. There were so many things on the table but he didn¡¯t take them. Instead, he snatched whatever Shen Xi wanted.
Breakfast was a mess. Shen Xi wanted to watch TV but was interrupted by Guan Lei. Shen Xi was about to explode.
After a day, Shen Xi didn¡¯t think about anything else. Instead, she thought of the 108 ways to kill Guan Lei.
When Shen Yan and Lu Shan came back at night, they did not look too good.
At this time, Guan Lei also received the news that something had happened at home. He could only say goodbye to Shen Xi and rush back first.
¡°Did something happen?¡± Shen Xi asked carefully as he looked at her parent¡¯s expressions.
Shen Yan didn¡¯t want Shen Xi to worry too much, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s a small problem in thepany.¡±
At this moment, Shen Luan and Lu Fei walked in and reported to Shen Xi, ¡°Young miss, the person who attacked you that day has been found. It was sent by Chu Yun, a mistress of the Gu family¡¯s second branch. We just received news that Gu Chen has sent Chu Yun to prison for intentional assault.¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan frowned when they heard Chu Yun¡¯s name..
Chapter 835 - 835: Shen Yan being Investigated
Chapter 835 - 835: Shen Yan being Investigated
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Since Gu Chen has already sent him to prison, let¡¯s leave this matter at that.¡± Shen Xi frowned and said.
¡°Xi, Gu Chen must have something to do with Chu Yun hurting you.¡± Lu Shan and Shen Yan disagreed.
Shen Xi heard her parent¡¯s persuasion and felt upset.
After all, the Gu Chen in Shen Xi¡¯s memory was so perfect that Shen Xi found it hard to make a decision.
In the end, Shen Xi still sighed. ¡°That¡¯s it for now. I¡¯ll think about it after I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±
Since Shen Xi said so, Shen Yan and Lu Shan could only follow her wishes.
Guan Lei had just rushed home when he was told that there was a major incident in their business in America. Guan Yan had rushed over to deal with it but met with an ident. He was currently in the hospital for emergency treatment.
Therefore, Guan Lei had to leave for America to take charge of the overall situation.
Guan Lei wondered if the ident of the Guan family at this time was Gu Chen¡¯s doing. Gu Chen wanted to send him away so that he wouldn¡¯t cling to Shen Xi.
However, it had to be said that Gu Chen made a killer move, directly cutting off the source of Shen Xi¡¯s wavering.
Based on the current situation, Guan Lei could only go to America to stabilize the situation.
Without any other choice, Guan Lei arranged for everyone he could get to be by Shen Xi¡¯s side, and some of them were people that Shen Xi couldn¡¯t refuse.
The next morning, Shen Xi saw a group of people in her living room.
Zhao Yuan, Guan Bo, Lu Lin, Chen Yu, Ye Min, Zeng Rong, Meng Yu and Li Zhe who apanied him as well as Guan Ba and Guan Jiu who said they were there to protect Meng Yu.
Shen Xi instantly felt a headache. Wherever she went, people would tell her that Gu Chen was a bad person, making herugh and cry.
There were also people who tirelessly told Shen Xi about her past with Guan Lei.
Shen Xi already knew that there was something wrong with herself. It was just that things like brain nerves were hard to understand.
What made Shen Xi very distressed was that no matter what these people said, she did not hate Gu Chen at all.
However, even though she didn¡¯t hate him, there were still things she had to do.
Since there were so many people today, Shen Xi decided to use them.
At noon, many of these people were lured out by Shen Xi.
¡°Brother Meng Yu, have you found the hypnotist from before?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°No¡± Meng Yu sighed and said. ¡°It¡¯s as if he vanished from the face of the earth. Even his wife and children can¡¯t be found.¡¯
¡°There¡¯s no need to look for it. Even if you find him, 1 might not dare go for
the treatment.¡± Shen Xi sighed.
Shen Xi pondered for a moment and looked at Zeng Rong. ¡°Brother Meng Yu, there¡¯s something I need you and Zeng Rong to help me with.¡±
Zeng Rong didn¡¯t think that he would be able to use his skills. He quickly looked at Shen Xi with bright eyes.
Meng Yu nodded at Shen Xi.
After Shen Xi finished arranging the matters, it was already close to dusk.
At this moment, the news of Shen Yan being taken away for investigation had reached Shen Xi¡¯s ears.
Shabby construction, using inferior quality to fill his own pockets. Once these were confirmed, Shen Yan would not be able to bear the consequences.
Shen Xi looked at the setting sun outside. Her eyes were imprinted with the yellow halo of the setting sun. She stayed silent for a while.
After the sun hadpletely set below the horizon, Gu Chen called.
Shen Xi picked up Gu Chen¡¯s phone and heard his anxious voice, ¡°Xi, I heard about Uncle. Are you okay?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shen Xi said calmly. ¡°I believe my father wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. It will be fine.¡¯
Shen Xi¡¯s calmness surprised Gu Chen. He said, ¡°l also believe that Uncle is innocent. However, I went to check things out. The chain of evidence this time is veryplete. From the beginning of the purchase of raw materials to the final construction, it is very clear. There is also Uncle¡¯s social meeting during this period. Xi, I¡¯m worried about you.¡±
¡°Thank you!¡± Shen Xi smiled. ¡°Then can you help me?¡±
¡°Of course, I will help you.¡± Gu Chen quickly said. ¡°Xi, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll think of something for you. I¡¯ll definitely get Uncle out of these fabricated crimes.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Shen Xi said softly.
Gu Chenforted her, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s too polite. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any progress..¡±
Chapter 836 - 836: Snatching the Accountbook
Chapter 836: Snatching the ountbook
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen hung up the phone, and there was a trace of doubt in his expression.
Would someone like Shen Xi take the initiative to ask for help?
Or could it be that because of the confusion in her memory, Shen Xi was now dependent on him, so she took the initiative to ask for help?
Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Shen Xi and Guan Lei had been like this before.
Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t be as distant and polite as she was when she was with him, but would be weak and ask Guan Lei for protection?
However, no matter what Shen Xi was like in the past, as long as Shen Xi could stay by his side in the future, he would ept it no matter what.
Gu Chen smiled and called Gu An.
Meng Yu and Zeng Rong rushed to the ce where Shen Xi told them to go and saw someone causing trouble inside.
Meng Yu and Zeng Rong looked at each other and then brought their men in to control the situation.
When Yu Ming saw Meng Yu and Zeng Rong, he rxed a little.
When he received the call from Shen Xi earlier, he had already tried his best to pack up those documents. In the end, he was still unexpectedly blocked by someone.
Meng Yu asked Guan Ba and Guan Jiu to bring those people to the police station.
Until then did Yu Ming looked at Meng Yu with lingering fear and said, ¡°Fortunately, you guys came. Otherwise, these information and ounts would have been destroyed.¡±
¡°Have you taken everything you need?¡± Meng Yu said anxiously, ¡°This ce is no longer safe.¡±
¡°Yes, yes, I took them all. I didn¡¯t expect the opponent to be able to find and sneak into our basement. It¡¯s really a little unexpected. During this period, other than the person who sent food, no one else came.¡± Yu Ming said with lingering fear.
¡°Then let¡¯s go. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get to Xi¡¯s ce.¡± Nieng Yu said as he pulled Yu Ming and left.
When Meng Yu and the others escorted Yu Ming to the Shen family vi, Shen Xi also instantly heaved a sigh of relief.
She had already made Yu Ming hide so well and yet there was still someone who could find him and snatch the ount book information.
Fortunately, she was careful today and let Meng Yu and Zeng Rong go. Otherwise, her previous efforts would have been in vain.
¡°Yu Ming, during this period, stay at my house and don¡¯t go anywhere, understand? Also, don¡¯t contact your family anymore. They¡¯re doing well overseas now. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Shen Xi said.
Yu Ming nodded with a trusting look and said, ¡°Senior, I got it!¡±
Shen Xi returned to the bedroom with the ount book.
Her mind was in a daze. She couldn¡¯t remember who told her that there was a problem with the Ninghai project, but she still had an impression of the Ninghai project.
She clearly remembered that in order to prevent any problems from happening to the Shen Corporation and the Lu Financial Group, she had secretly acquired a fewpanies. Then, as a partner, she epted most of the Shen Corporation and the Lu Financial Group orders for the Ninghai project.
And behind thesepanies, there were many higher-ups involved because she had dragged their families down with her.
She wanted to see who was behind all this against her parents!
The next morning, Shen Xi received a call from Gu Chen. ¡°Xi, I have a breakthrough here. Do you want toe over?¡±
¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you rest at home for the next two days?¡± Shen Xi looked at Lu Shan and said.
¡°No,¡± Lu Shan shook her head. ¡°The Lu Financial Group is also involved in the Ninghai project this time. I have to go to thepany to guard it. Your father was targeted first because he had a bigger share. But who knows when it¡¯ll be my turn. The other party ising for both our families.¡±
¡°Okay, then you have to be careful. Don¡¯t leave the sight of the bodyguards and guards.¡± Shen Xi instructed.
After Lu Shan nodded and left, Shen Xi went to the Gu family.
When Shen Xi brought Lu Fei and Shen Luan in, he did not expect to see Gu An there.
Gu An only nced at Shen Xi and the other two coldly, while Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi with a smile.
¡°Xi, you¡¯re here. Come, sit here.¡± Gu Chen greeted Shen Xi.
Today, when she entered the Gu family, Shen Xi did not have the same mood as yesterday. Her attitude towards Gu Chen was also a little less affectionate.
She didn¡¯t listen to Gu Chen¡¯s invitation to sit beside him. Instead, she sat down directly on the sofa opposite Gu Chen.
Gu Chen was slightly stunned, but he quickly regained his smile.
¡°Xi, what happened to your father has something to do with my second uncle, so I brought him here for you. That problematic cargo was changed by him. I¡¯m very sorry about this.¡± Gu Chen said sincerely..
Chapter 837 - 837: Marrying into the Gu family
Chapter 837: Marrying into the Gu family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi studied Gu Chen¡¯s face for a while before turning to Gu An. She asked with a sharp smile, ¡°Mr Gu, I wonder what my father did to you that caused you to transfer the goods and frame him?¡±
Gu An nced at Shen Xi disdainfully and replied, ¡°What do you mean by I framed him? This was the truth. Your father bought substandard building materials. All the evidence is conclusive.¡¯
¡°Second Uncle, Xi is also one of us. Let¡¯s not hide it and talk about it directly.¡± Gu Chen said in a slightly heavy tone, ¡°l invited you here today because I want you to be magnanimous and return those things to Xi¡¯s father and im his innocence. ¡±
Gu An¡¯s gaze fell on Gu Chen¡¯s face and he sneered. ¡°One of us? Gu Chen, our surname is Gu and her surname is Shen. We couldn¡¯t have been in the same family 800 years ago. Besides, if I return those materials to their rightful ce and prove Shen Yan¡¯s innocence, wouldn¡¯t that be tantly telling everyone that it was our Gu family whomitted the crime, not the Shen family? Gu Chen, where did you put the Gu family?¡±
Gu Chen looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Second Uncle, the Gu family doesn¡¯t need toe forward for this matter. When materials are stolen, there will naturally be thieves. As long as the price is high, there will naturally be thieves who will plead guilty.¡±
¡°Why would I do such a thankless thing? I went through so much trouble for a little girl with the surname Shen. What¡¯s there for me?¡± Gu An said casually.
It was obvious that he did not want to help.
The materials and ounts rted to the Shen Corporation in the Ninghai Project have been handed over to the investigation team.
The information on it was all fake information and fake ounts that Gu An had changed. Every item used Shen Yan of taking cuts from different suppliers and then buying materials that did not meet the requirements.
The entire ount was very meticulous and there were no loopholes.
Just like what Gu Chen said yesterday, even the time of the bank card transfer for the cuts could correspond to every time Shen Yan went out to socialize.
The investigation team could even suggest that Shen Yan would use normal social gatherings as a cover and then sneak into the private room next door to ept bribes in an attempt to avoid being caught.
Therefore, this was a very targeted framing.
The only breakthrough was to find the ounts of the supplier that cooperated with the Shen family to break the reputation of Shen Yan purchasing inferior materials.
This was also the reason why someone wanted to snatch the ount book that Yu Ming had already coted. They wanted to destroy it so that the Shen Corporation had no way to prove it.
However, since she was here, Shen Xi wanted to see how the n would develop.
¡°Second Uncle, can you help Xi¡¯s family for my sake?¡± Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi and said.
¡°l have no obligation to help outsiders. However, if Ms Shen Xi is willing to marry my son, then we will be family. You wouldn¡¯t even need to ask for this favour, I would naturally be willing to handle this situation beautifully. I can still give you a choice. You can choose either of my two sons. If you like them, I¡¯ll give you both.¡± Gu An said sarcastically.
Gu Chen mmed the table and shouted, ¡°Second Uncle! I respect you because you¡¯re my elder, but Xi is my honoured guest. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to say that?¡±
Gu An leaned back on the sofa with a satisfied expression. He crossed his legs and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m going to say it here. As long as Ms. Shen Xi agrees to marry into our Gu family, I will treat this matter as one of the betrothal gifts.¡±
Shen Xi had the Shen Corporation and the Lu Financial Group behind her. If she married into the Gu family, then the Shen Corporation and the Lu Financial Group would be taken over by the Gu family sooner orter.
Shen Xi sneered and looked at Gu An coldly. ¡°Mr Gu, it¡¯s better for you to dream at night. After all, it¡¯s not easy to daydream.¡±
¡°Why, Ms Shen Xi, are you saying that my two sons are not worthy? That¡¯s fine. Gu Chen is fine too. If you bring the Shen family and the Lu family as dowry, you¡¯ll be worthy of our Chen.¡± Gu An¡¯s eyes darted between Shen Xi and Gu Chen with ridicule.
¡°Second Uncle, you can go back first.¡± Gu Chen looked at Gu An with a gloomy expression.
Gu An nced at Gu Chen from the corner of his eyes, stood up and tidied his clothes unhappily, then left without saying a word.
¡°Gu Chen, so this is your motive?¡± Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen with a dark expression and smiled..
Chapter 838 - 838: Is There Something Wrong With Her Brain?
Chapter 838 - 838: Is There Something Wrong With Her Brain?
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes widened instantly. He looked at Shen Xi and exined anxiously, ¡°Xi, that¡¯s not true. I don¡¯t know why my second uncle suddenly said that. I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you on his behalf. But believe me, this is not why I invited you here today.¡±
¡°Gu Chen, I may have a bad memory, but I don¡¯t have a problem with my brain. In the Ninghai Project, Gu family has taken on the most projects. There are so many batches of goods being shipped 24 hours a day, and there will be projects that the Gu family is working on. Therefore, it won¡¯t be easy to move them quietly from the construction site. The Gu family was covering for each other, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Shen Xi¡¯s words were sharp.
¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to take me this way, Xi,¡± Gu Chen said with a bitter smile.
Seeing Gu Chen¡¯s hurt expression, Shen Xi¡¯s heart felt a little ufortable, but she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what I think. Let me ask you, is the Gu family covering for Gu An and framing my father?¡±
Gu Chen shook his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Xi, I didn¡¯t participate in the Ninghai Project this time. The subsidiarypanies under the Gu family are all under my second uncle¡¯s name. The reason why I¡¯m representing the Gu family to work with yourpany is because of my second uncle¡¯s request. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can check them one by one for you.¡±
Shen Xi was slightly taken aback. She never thought that this would be the case.
She was surprised that Gu Chen did not participate in a project under his name.
Shen Xi¡¯s expression was a little uneasy, and she didn¡¯t know how to react.
On the other side, Gu Chen revealed a sorrowful smile and said, ¡°l know that there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us because of Meng Yu¡¯s matter. In addition, Meng Yu was hunted down previously. Although it was my second uncle¡¯s men, it was indeed Gu family who did it. But, can you be fair to me? I¡¯ll be upset if the girl I love misunderstood me.¡±
A strange pain came from Shen Xi¡¯s heart. She had an inexplicable urge to go forward and hug the man in front of her.
The pain in her heart quickly spread to Shen Xi¡¯s mind. Shen Xi instantly covered her head and looked at Gu Chen with a painful expression.
¡°Young miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Luan who was beside her, quickly supported Shen Xi and asked worriedly.
On the other side, Gu Chen also rushed forward to see Shen Xi. Lu Fei
stretched out his hand and ced it between Gu Chen and Shen Xi. He said coldly, ¡°Master Gu, keep your distance.¡±
¡°Xi, look at me and listen to me.¡± Gu Chen could only whisper when he was one step away from Shen Xi, ¡°Now, take a deep breath slowly and empty your mind. Don¡¯t think about anything. Just look at me.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen with her red eyes. She followed Gu Chen¡¯s rhythm and calmed down after a few breaths. Even her headache was relieved. When Shen Luan saw this, she frowned and exchanged nces with Lu Fei.
This was not right!
After a while, Shen Xi regained herposure. She looked at Gu Chen and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened just now. I misunderstood you.¡±
Gu Chen just smiled and shook his head. His beautiful eyes looked at Shen Xi affectionately and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as we talk it out, I¡¯m fine.¡±
Shen Xi tried her best to keep her mind clear. She said to Gu Chen, ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. I¡¯ll deal with my father¡¯s matter myself.¡±
¡°Xi, I just want to help you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll convince my second uncle.¡± Gu Chen said as he looked at Shen Xi¡¯s back.
¡°No need.¡± Shen Xi said coldly.
Her heart was in a mess at this time. It was as if all her memories hade out yelling at her, ¡®Gu Chen is your lover. He loves you deeply and you loved him too. Why did you suspect him? Why didn¡¯t you trust him? Why did you have to make him sad?¡¯
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t stand such usations. Right now, she just wanted to escape.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shen Xi said coldly.
After that, she left the Gu family with Shen Luan and Lu Fei.
Gu Chen lowered his eyes slightly and smiled, revealing a stunning face.
Gu An walked in from outside again. She looked at Gu Chen with a humble expression and begged, ¡°Chen, I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do and say.. When will you help me save Xia Chun?¡±
Chapter 839 - 839: Gu An’s Warning
Chapter 839 - 839: Gu An¡¯s Warning
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the surface, Gu An was fawning over Gu Chen, but he hated him to death in his heart.
Originally, he had already found someone to go to jail in ce of Xia Chun, but Gu Chen stopped him. He couldn¡¯t get Xia Chun out no matter what.
As ast resort, he could only y this scene with Gu Chen.
¡°Second Uncle, you¡¯re indeed a true lover. You¡¯re already so old, but you still can¡¯t let go of your first love. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll release Xia Chun once it¡¯s over.¡±
Gu Chen taunted.
Gu An sneered in his heart. Gu Chen had gone through so much trouble for a woman. Gu Chen even used a scheme, yet he still had the cheek tough at Gu
An.
Shen Xi used two days to sort out all the ount books and information. Just as she was about to submit them, Chen Yu came to the door.
¡°Xi, let me show you something.¡±
Chen Yu took out his phone and yed the video in front of Shen Xi. He said, ¡°l spent two days looking at all the surveince cameras in the construction site and took out the footage.¡±
¡°Why do you have these?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°When the Ninghai Project was still in the bidding process, Guan Lei got Chen family involved. He said that the Gu family¡¯s method of eliminating dissidents was very likely to target the Shen and Su families. Therefore, I had people secretly install surveince cameras at the Chen family¡¯s construction site. I don¡¯t trust the public surveince cameras there.¡± Chen Yu said truthfully.
Then, Chen Yu smiled and said, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect it toe in handy. Guan Lei was a far-sighted person. At that time, he had already noticed something wrong with the Gu family. I have to admit that he suits you better than I do.¡±
¡°Guan Lei?¡± Shen Xi heard Chen Yu¡¯s words and her eyes shed with astonishment.
¡°Yeah.¡± Chen Yu nodded and continued, ¡°l didn¡¯t expect you to actually forget him. I¡¯m a little surprised. I¡¯m not the kind of person who would kick someone when they¡¯re down. Xi, believe me, Gu Chen is not trustworthy. You must not trust Gu Chen. I¡¯d rather you choose Guan Lei, then I¡¯d be willing to lose.¡±
Shen Xi thought of the blurry figure who reminded her about potential problem with the Ninghai Project. A strange emotion lingered in her heart.
It was a feeling of betrayal.
¡°l understand. Thank you!¡± Shen Xi said sincerely.
After Chen Yu left, Shen Xi backed up all the information and sent it to the investigation team.
The previous situation was instantly reversed.
At this time, their focus had changed to identify the authenticity of two sets of ount books.
After a few days of investigation, Shen Xi heaved a sigh of relief. However, she suddenly received a call from Gu An.
Shen Xi was not surprised at all.
After all, if this matter was exposed and Shen Yan was fine, Gu An would inevitably be implicated. After all, he was the mastermind on the surface. As soon as Shen Xi picked up, Gu An shouted, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, take back those documents. We can talk things out.¡±
¡°Mr. Gu, how interesting. How could I possibly take them back?¡± Shen Xiughed, ¡°That¡¯s to do with my father¡¯s innocence.¡±
¡°l can help your father get out of this. As long as you take them back, anything can be discussed.¡± Gu An¡¯s voice was heard.
The suppliers of Shen Xi were backed by some government officials. The Gu family had never expected this.
It turned out that Shen Xi had set up a trap.
Since the ount book was provided by the suppliers, they would have to prove their innocence, Therefore, they would do their best to prove the innocence of the Shen Corporation for their own interests.
¡°Shen Xi, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit.¡± Gu An said coldly.
¡°Mr. Gu, forgive me for being unhelpful. I have no ability to take them back at all. Do you really think those people from the investigation team are useless? Or do you think that I could order them around? Do you think that I can do whatever I want?¡± Shen Xi sneered.
¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve put it this way, I can only do it my way. Don¡¯t regret it!¡± Gu An said coldly.
Shen Xi thought that Gu An would attack her or her family.
However, the next day, Qian Tong came looking for her anxiously.
¡°Ms. Shen Xi, can you save Master Gu?¡± Qian Tong said anxiously. ¡°What happened to Gu Chen?¡± Shen Xi asked almost out of reflex..
Chapter 840 - 840: Let Gu Chen Go First
Chapter 840 - 840: Let Gu Chen Go First
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
A sense of worry rose from the bottom of her heart and made Shen Xi anxious. ¡°Gu An kidnapped Master Gu and is now threatening to let him go only if you go alone, Ms. Shen Xi.¡± Qian Tong looked at Shen Xi and said. ¡°Young miss, you can¡¯t go.¡± Shen Luan said worriedly.
Lu Fei also looked at Shen Xi with disapproval.
¡°Where is he?¡± Shen Xi couldn¡¯t get over her kindness, so she asked.
Qian Tong hurriedly showed Shen Xi the address that Gu An had sent.
Shen Xi took the car keys and rushed out. She even warned Shen Luan and Lu Fei not to follow.
Shen Luan and Lu Fei were so anxious that they could only contact Lu Shan and Meng Yu to brainstorm what to do.
When Shen Xi arrived at the dpidated factory, there was no one there. After a while, someone contacted Shen Xi. She made a few rounds and found Gu Chen who was tied up in the broken house.
That scarred appearance made Shen Xi feel ufortable.
Gu Chen saw Shen Xi and shouted with fear in his eyes, ¡°Xi, don¡¯te over. Leave quickly. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s expression was dark. She shouted to the surroundings, ¡°Gu An, I¡¯m already here. Just say it!¡¯
Gu An pped his hands and walked out from behind Gu Chen. He said, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi is indeed brave. You came here alone.¡¯
Gu Chen could not see Gu An, so he could only say loudly, ¡°Second Uncle, if you are mad, juste at me. Let Shen Xi go!¡¯
Gu An walked to Gu Chen¡¯s side and pinched his coquettish face with a fat hand. Heughed, ¡°I¡¯ming right at you. You tried to disintegrate my overseas forces for a b*tch like Shen Xi. You even interfered when I was saving Xia Chun. I wish I could kill you right now!¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were deep. He looked at Gu An and gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Alright, if you let Shen Xi go, I¡¯m willing to die.¡±
Gu An smiled sinisterly, ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±
As he spoke, Gu An turned to look at Shen Xi and smiled creepily. He continued, ¡°Ms. Shen Xi, 1 know it¡¯s not easy to take back what you¡¯ve handed over, but if you show up and prove that those ounts are all fake, I¡¯ll let Gu Chen go. How about that? I know that you¡¯re the one behind. You can do it.¡± Shen Xi looked coldly at Gu An who was fearless. Her heart was cold.
Was she going to give up her father for Gu Chen? It was absolutely impossible.
¡°Mr. Gu, you don¡¯t have to be so extreme. Just like what Gu Chen said, you can find someone to take the me for you, right? Why must you go to such an extent?¡± Shen Xi smiled and replied.
¡°l can¡¯t wait. If there¡¯s no result tomorrow, I¡¯ll have to be investigated. Besides, I don¡¯t trust you. You have been eyeing me for a long time and wants to devour my power. And you, you¡¯re not anyhow rted to me. Shen Xi, either your father goes to jail, or Gu Chen dies here today. Make your choice.¡± Gu An said stubbornly.
¡°What if I don¡¯t choose either of them?¡± Shen Xi said calmly.
¡°Then you will die with Gu Chen today! You¡¯ll be buried with me.¡± A dangerous aura shot out of Gu An¡¯s eyes.
Then, Gu An waved his hand and many people surrounded Shen Xi.
¡°Shen Xi, you¡¯re a smart person. You know how to choose, right?¡± Gu An said with a smile.
¡°Put Gu Chen down first. I don¡¯t feelfortable seeing him getting hung up there, so I don¡¯t know how to choose.¡± Shen Xi looked straight at Gu An and requested without any panic.
Gu An looked back at Gu Chen, then at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Okay! You can¡¯t escape anyway.¡±
Shen Xi watched as Gu Chen was released, only then did she feel a little relieved.
She took a few steps forward to support Gu Chen who was weak. She then said with a worried look, ¡°How are you? Are you okay?¡±
Gu Chen fell to the ground weakly. Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help him, so she let Gu Chen sit on the ground first.
¡°Ms. Shen Xi, I¡¯ve let him go for you. You should do what you promised to, right?¡± Gu An looked down at Shen Xi and Gu Chen as he said that.
¡°Of course!¡± Shen Xi said with a smile.
Then, she stood up and looked at Gu An with an ambiguous smile.
Gu An was slightly stunned. In the next second, many people rushed in from outside, and a fight started..
Chapter 841 - 841: Guan Lei Fainted
Chapter 841 - 841: Guan Lei Fainted
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°How dare you bring people here?¡± Gu An was shocked and red at Shen Xi angrily.
¡°Uncle, the times are improving.¡± Shen Xi smiled and continued, ¡°You have to learn that I can pin my location. No matter how many times you make me drive around, it won¡¯t stop them from finding me.¡±
Gu An gritted his teeth and looked at Shen Xi. Then, he nced at Gu Chen and turned to leave.
However, Meng Yu had already surrounded Gu An with his men.
¡°It¡¯s alright now. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital,¡± Shen Xi said softly as she carefully helped Gu Chen up from the ground.
However, in the next second, a ck hole was aimed at Gu Chen.
Due to her sensitivity to danger over the past four years, Shen Xi quickly locked onto the muzzle. Then, under Gu Chen¡¯s incredulous gaze, Shen Xi stood in front of Gu Chen.
Guan Lei who had rushed over, instantly saw the scene that almost made his eyes pop out of his head. His voice was almost tearing.
¡°Xi, be careful!¡± Gu Chen shouted.
Gu Chen reacted quickly and exchanged his position with Shen Xi.
A gunshot rang out. Gu Chen¡¯s eyes shook slightly. He looked at Shen Xi with a distracted expression and then his body slid down.
Shen Xi, on the other hand, stared nkly at the blood in her palm. Her heart felt as if it was being stabbed by a knife.
She squatted down in panic and looked at Gu Chen in disbelief. Her lips quivered twice before she shouted, ¡°Call an ambnce! Call an ambnce!¡±
Guan Lei ran to Shen Xi¡¯s side in a daze. He watched Shen Xi cried out for another man. She was even willing to take a bullet for him. This made him feel at a loss and heartache.
¡°Xi¡¡± Guan Lei murmured.
Shen Xi¡¯s sorrowful expression paused slightly. She slowly turned her head and saw Guan Lei¡¯s hurt expression.
Guan Lei¡¯s face and lips were pale. His dark circles made him look weak.
Zheng Huai whose face was covered in bruises, rushed over. He frowned slightly when he saw Gu Chen lying in a pool of blood.
Then, he pulled Shen Xi away and squatted down to stop the bleeding for Gu
Chen.
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze fell on Guan Lei¡¯s face for a while. She felt an indescribable panic in her heart, but in the next second, she turned her worried gaze back to
Gu Chen.
Zheng Huai called someone to quickly carry Gu Chen to the car outside and send him to the hospital.
Shen Xi quickly got up too, but she suddenly felt dizzy. Guan Lei quickly reached out to support Shen Xi.
The warmth of his palm passed through her clothes andnded on Shen Xi¡¯s arm. This kind of touch made her feel ufortable.
Shen Xi quickly withdrew her hand and left with Gu Chen.
At this moment, a beautiful figure rushed to Guan Lei¡¯s side. ¡°Lei, are you alright?¡± A girl asked anxiously.
Shen Xi subconsciously turned around and looked in Guan Lei¡¯s direction.
The girl beside Guan Lei was looking at him with a worried expression.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were fixed on Shen Xi. The moment he saw Shen Xi turn around, his eyes shed with anticipation.
But in the end, Shen Xi turned around and left. The light in Guan Lei¡¯s eyes quickly dimmed, and he became a little dejected.
Guan Lei remained silent. Su Rui became even more anxious and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Are you injured? Did you get hit?¡±
Seeing Su Rui holding his hand, Guan Lei pulled it out forcefully. He said in a tired voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡±
Su Rui nodded and followed Guan Lei out.
Guan Lei¡¯s back was a little bleak. The past few days had consumed too much of hos energy.
However, it was not as bad as when Shen Xi left with Gu Chen. It almost consumed all of his remaining energy. He felt as if his entire spirit had been absorbed.
Su Rui was very worried of Guan Lei.
There were dozens of cars parked in the empty withered grass field. Shen Xi was in the same car as Gu Chen, followed by Zheng Huai.
Watching the car, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and fell to the ground.
¡°Lei!¡± Su Rui shouted in panic.
Meng Yu was shocked. Together with Li Zhe, they supported Guan Lei who had just copsed.
¡°What happened? Why did you suddenly faint?¡± Meng Yu asked anxiously.
¡°Lei hasn¡¯t slept for three days in order toe back early,¡± Su Rui said anxiously, ¡°1 just got off the ne and rushed here. 1 think he was too emotional and couldn¡¯t take it anymore..¡±
Chapter 842 - 842: Emotional Control
Chapter 842 - 842: Emotional Control
Trantor: Nvoi-Ro Studio Editor: Nvni-Ro Studio
Meng Yu and Li Zhe quickly helped Guan Lei into the car, and the group followed him to the hospital.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect to see Guan Lei being pushed into another emergency room the moment she sent Gu Chen in.
¡°Meng Yu, what happened to Guan Lei?¡± Shen Xi walked to the side and asked.
¡°l think he¡¯s in shock,¡± Zheng Huai answered, ¡°He hasn¡¯t slept for three days in order to rush back to see you.¡±
Shen Xi felt a little guilty.
Su Rui, on the other hand, sized up Shen Xi. So this was the girl. Guan Lei rushed back to see her even after being drained out at work.
She remembered Shen Xi left with another man without caring about Guan Lei just now.
Yet, she was pretending to be worried about Guan Lei now.
What did Guan Lei want from such a woman who didn¡¯t care about him?
Su Rui¡¯s hostility towards Shen Xi became stronger.
In her opinion, Shen Xi was the kind of woman who was two-timing. She despised Shen Xi.
Shen Xi nced at Su Rui and then looked away.
She had no interest in this woman who suddenly appeared beside Guan Lei.
She only hoped that Gu Chen was fine.
As for Guan Lei, Shen Xi thought for a while. She seemed to wish that Guan Lei was fine too. The worry that came from the bottom of her heart made Shen Xi frustrated.
The waiting time was unusually unbearable, and Shen Xi was suffering the double tortures. She sat on the side and didn¡¯t want to talk.
However, Zheng Huai could not let Shen Xi go. He pulled Shen Xi up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from Guan Lei. Come back with meter. I¡¯ll do a full body check-up for you.¡±
Shen Xi shook her head and said, ¡°No, Gu Chen is still in the emergency room.
I can¡¯t go to your ce today.¡±
Zheng Huai looked at Shen Xi in shock.
He had heard Guan Lei saying about it before, but it was not as surprising as hearing from Shen Xi herself.
¡°But you and Gu Chen were not rted before. Xi, your memories have been altered.¡± Zheng Huai said firmly.
Shen Xi covered her face and said helplessly, ¡°Brother, 1 don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. My memory tells me that Gu Chen is my lover. We have experienced a lot together. I love him. Whenever I see Gu Chen suffering, getting hurt, or I
have some thoughts that I shouldn¡¯t have about others, or when I want to leave him, my heart and my head hurts as if I¡¯m being punished for betraying him.¡±
Zheng Huai frowned as he looked at Shen Xi, unable to calm down.
At this moment, he suddenly recalled his colleague had mentioned that Gu Chen was his senior.
Zheng Huai was now 100% sure that Gu Chen must have used some unknown mental control on Shen Xi.
This was different from the previous hypnosis.
Normally, changing one¡¯s memories would have a certain impact on one¡¯s emotions.
For example, one might face the same situation as Shen Xi.
After altering her memory, Gu Chen made Shen Xi think that they had been in love. It would indeed make Shen Xi have an inexplicable good impression of Gu Chen.
However, Shen Xi wouldn¡¯t feel punished whenever she wanted to leave Gu
Chen.
Normally, even if Shen Xi fell in love with someone else after being hypnotized, there would be no problem.
Could it be that Gu Chen added emotional control and mental control on top of memory alteration?
Previously, he had seen a case abroad that was trying to prove that emotions like love could be controlled.
There was a psychiatrist who used the method of memory alteration to confuse a female patient and make her fall in love with him.
However,ter on, the female patient broke up with the doctor and fell in love with her former husband again.
Therefore, the doctor used emotional control to transfer the patient¡¯s feelings for her husband to himself. Then, he applied mental control so that the patient would feel punished if she showed any signs of betrayal or wanted to leave him.
In short, as long as the patient loved her former husband, she would always love the doctor. If the patient showed love to her former husband, she would feel punished which would be manifested as heartache or headache.
Zheng Huai was worried. The doctor tried to find a way to undo it, but in the end the female patient wentpletely crazy.
At that time, Zheng Huai thought that this experiment was quite interesting and wanted to give it a try.
However, he was afraid that there would be an ident, so he gave up the idea. After all, it was almost treating human lives as a child¡¯s y.
He did not expect to see a simr case in his little sister.
Zheng Huai held Shen Xi¡¯s hand, feeling ratherplicated..
Chapter 843 - 843: I Don’t Love You
Chapter 843 - 843: I Don¡¯t Love You
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
When Guan Lei came out of the emergency room, Shen Xi stood up and looked over.
¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± Just as Shen Xi was about to walk over, the woman asked the doctor worriedly.
Shen Xi stopped in her tracks and listened to the doctor.
¡°He¡¯s overworked and has a severeck of sleep. Fortunately, he was sent here in time. He was in shock just now. If he was sent in a littleter, he might not have survived,¡± said the doctor.
Shen Xi¡¯s grip on her phone tightened. Did he almost lose his life?
Zheng Huai saw Shen Xi¡¯s expression and sighed slightly, ¡°Guan Lei came to save me as soon as he arrived in America. Then, he was busy with his family affairs. These few days, his health is getting worse.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze followed Guan Lei¡¯s bed. In the end, hse took a few steps forward, wanting to get closer to take a look.
But before she could get closer, Su Rui pushed Shen Xi away and said, ¡°Excuse me, the patient you are waiting for hasn¡¯te out yet. Don¡¯t follow the wrong person.¡±
Shen Xi staggered. When she heard Su Rui¡¯s words, she didn¡¯t dare to go forward again. She stared nkly at Guan Lei as he disappeared from her sight.
Meng Yu and Li Zhe looked at each other and sighed, ¡°Xi, we will go and see
Guan Lei. You¡¡±
In the end, they didn¡¯t finish their words.
They really didn¡¯t know how to resolve this situation.
One was unconscious with another woman beside him, while the other had a muddled memory and thought that she loved another man.
These two really gave them a big headache.
Zheng Huai was worried about Shen Xi being alone, so he stayed by her side.
He patiently told Shen Xi about the case that he had just recalled. He also told Shen Xi that Gu Chen was good at psychology and that he was his senior.
¡°So, you mean that I used to love Guan Lei, but after my emotions were controlled, I fell in love with Gu Chen, right? For as long as I love Guan Lei, I will always think that I love Gu Chen. Brother, are you sure this is not a joke? How ridiculous is this?¡± Shen Xi said in disbelief.
¡°Xi, the human body is veryplicated, especially for spiritual things like this. Nothing is impossible. Have you heard of the wild mushroom poisoning that happens every year? It could bring someone into a strange fantasy world. Therefore, nothing is impossible.¡±
Zheng Huai said earnestly.
In the end, Zheng Huai said, ¡°Xi, I¡¯m your cousin brother, don¡¯t you believe me? Do you think I would lie to you?¡±
Shen Xi turned her head to look at Zheng Huai. After a while, she said,
¡°Brother, I believe you won¡¯t lie to me. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t convince myself.¡±
Zheng Huai¡¯s face was full of distress. It was like a student with poor results who wanted to study hard. He knew what he had to do, but he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to work hard.
¡°Xi, I just want to tell you that Gu Chen is not a good person. Just like I said, if the emotional control goes wrong, you will go crazy. Do you understand?¡± Zheng Huai¡¯s words carried his anger towards Gu Chen.
Shen Xi lowered her head and did not speak.
¡°Why don¡¯t you stop loving Guan Lei? This way, at least the curse of you falling in love with Gu Chen will be solved.¡± Zheng Huai said helplessly.
Shen Xi frowned and looked at Zheng Huai as she replied, ¡°Brother, 1 have never loved Guan Lei. How could I stop loving him?¡±
Zheng Huai wailed in his heart. Was there no solution to this matter?
Gu Chen was pushed out of the emergency room. Shen Xi was relieved when she learned that he was safe.
Shen Xi sat quietly beside Gu Chen¡¯s bed, her heart getting heavier.
Gu Chen didn¡¯t wake up until five o¡¯clock in the morning. When he saw Shen Xi beside him, Gu Chen¡¯s expression was filled with tenderness.
He remembered thest time he was in the hospital, he was so disappointed when he didn¡¯t see Shen Xi.
This time, his disappointment had beenpensated.
Gu Chen carefully ced his hand on Shen Xi¡¯s head. His movements were extremely gentle.
Shen Xi had not been sleeping well for the entire night. She felt something strange above her head and instantly woke up.
Seeing Gu Chen wake up Shen Xi quickly reached out to Gu Chen¡¯s forehead.
Gu Chen¡¯s heart felt warm when she ced her cold hand on his forehead. His expression was filled with satisfaction.
Shen Xi felt that the temperature in her palm was no longer as high as before.. She then asked, ¡°Are you feeling better? Is it very painful?¡±
Chapter 844 - 844: Guan Lei Held Hands With Someone Else
Chapter 844: Guan Lei Held Hands With Someone Else
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand and held it in his palm. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. With you by my side, all my injuries are healed.¡±
Just as Shen Xi was about to speak to Gu Chen ording to her memory, Guan Lei¡¯s pale face suddenly shed in her mind.
Shen Xi quickly withdrew his hand, but when she saw Gu Chen¡¯s stunned expression, Shen Xi felt a slight pain in her head.
¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll go buy some porridge for you.¡± Shen Xi tried to cover up.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t care about Gu Chen¡¯s answer. She picked up her phone and walked out.
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Xi¡¯s back as she fled. He felt a little ufortable.
Why couldn¡¯t Shen Xi care for him genuinely like what he instilled in her memory?
Shen Xi waited at the door for a while before leaving.
However, she was dragged out by Zheng Huai halfway. ¡°Come here. Maybe you should meet your ex-lover more often. It¡¯ll then stimte your senses and bring your toxins out. It¡¯s not safe for you to stay with Gu Chen anyway.¡±
Shen Xi helplessly followed Zheng Huai.
Guan Lei woke up in the ward.
¡°Xi?¡± He asked and held out his hand as he saw a figure beside him.
Su Rui heard Guan Lei¡¯s voice and quickly went forward to hold his hand. ¡°Lei, are you awake?¡±
Shen Xi came in and saw Su Rui and Guan Lei holding hands.
Meng Yu who had been sitting for the whole night, saw Shen Xi appear at the door. He also saw Guan Lei and Su Rui holding hands. His heart skipped a beat. Then he anxiously said, ¡°Xi, you¡¯re here.¡±
Guan Lei regained alertness almost instantly. He looked at Su Rui who was holding his hand, and his expression froze.
Just as he was about to pull his hand away, he saw a familiar figure standing at the door.
He turned around and saw Shen Xi looking at them. He was stunned.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know why her gaze was fixed on their hands. She forced herself to look away and looked in the direction of Meng Yu. She smiled and said, ¡°l was just about to go buy breakfast. I¡¯m here to ask what you guys want. I¡¯ll get for you.¡±
Zheng Huai looked at Guan Lei with a frown and coughed lightly. Shen Xi¡¯s memory was messed up, so she couldn¡¯t help but stay with Gu Chen. However, Guan Lei didn¡¯t have a messed up memory. How could he be with another woman?
Before his little sister recovered, he had to protect Guan Lei¡¯s innocence. He couldn¡¯t let another woman seduce him.
Guan Lei quickly pulled back from Su Rui¡¯s hand and looked at Shen Xi helplessly.
Unfortunately, Shen Xi¡¯s gaze was no longer on him.
¡°Why don¡¯t we go get breakfast with Miss Su?¡± Meng Yu suggested, ¡°Xi, why don¡¯t you talk to Guan Lei?¡±
Su Rui was instantly dissatisfied and quickly said, ¡°I¡¯d better stay here and take care of Lei. I¡¯m afraid that others won¡¯t put in the effort.¡±
When Guan Lei heard this, he quickly tried to distance himself from her. ¡°Sister Su Rui, it¡¯s okay. You go eat with Li Zhe and the others. I have something to tell Xi.¡±
It wasn¡¯t easy for Shen Xi toe over. Guan Lei wanted to spend more time with Shen Xi.
Unexpectedly, Shen Xi smiled faintly and said, ¡°No need. My patient has a diet restriction. I¡¯ll go buy it myself.¡±
Meng Yu and Li Zhe looked at each other and said, ¡°We will go with you.¡±
Shen Xi nodded slowly, then withdrew her gaze and turned to leave.
Meng Yu and Li Zhe both sighed and left with Shen Xi.
Zheng Huai looked at Su Rui whose heart and eyes were filled with Guan Lei.
He immediately said, ¡°Miss Su, I have something personal to discuss with Guan Lei. Please excuse me.¡¯
After the night, Su Rui knew that Zheng Huai was Shen Xi!s cousin.
No wonder Zheng Huai had been so sarcastic to her in America. He kept saying that Guan Lei had a girlfriend.
Su Rui ignored Zheng Huai!s words and poured a ss of water for Guan Lei.
Guan Lei took the cup and said to Su Rui, ¡°Sister Su Rui, I do have something
to discuss with Zheng Huai. Why don¡¯t you go out for a while?¡±
Su Rui maintained the smile on her face and joked, ¡°1 thought we¡¯re friends who had gone through life and death. We should have no secrets. It turns out that you have something that you don¡¯t want me to know. Alright, I¡¯ll give you some privacy.¡±
Su Rui stood up and left. However, when she passed by Zheng Huai, she suddenly revealed a mysterious smile which made Zheng Huai tremble slightly..
Chapter 845 - 845: Afraid That His Girlfriend Would Misunderstand
Chapter 845: Afraid That His Girlfriend Would Misunderstand
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After the door was closed, Zheng Huai said, ¡°It made me shiver. It¡¯s so cold.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been like that since she was young. Just ignore her.¡± Guan Lei smiled.
Zheng Huai¡¯s eyes widened slightly as he warned, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right.
I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t cheat on my sister when she¡¯s having illness now. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡¯
¡°Brother, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person?¡± Guan Lei smiled and shook his head. He continued, ¡°Xi and I are already tied together. She won¡¯t be with anyone else in this life. Even if she loves someone else in her memory, I won¡¯t let go.¡±
Zheng Huai was relieved. He knew Shen Xi very well. One day, when she found out that she was with Gu Chen, she would probably be depressed.
¡°That¡¯s good. I just wanted to tell you about Xi¡¯s situation.¡± Zheng Huai said.
Then, Zheng Huai told Guan Lei all his doubts.
¡°The more Xi loves me and can¡¯t let go of me, the more she will stay loyal to
Gu Chen. Is that what you¡¯re saying? She subconsciously thinks I¡¯m Gu Chen. If she wants to be with me, she will have a headache. How can there be such ridiculous emotional and mental control?¡± Guan Lei said in shock.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t know how to exin his feelings. He was happy that Shen Xi loved him but he was sad that Shen Xi would have to put all her love on Gu
Chen.
Hmm¡ How could they solve this matter?
¡°No matter now unbelievable It IS, that¡¯s the situation now. 1 can only try my best to find a way to treat her. Otherwise, Xi will live a muddled life for the rest of her life.¡± Zheng Huai said.
¡°Then hurry back and find a cure. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I won¡¯t give up on Xi, and I won¡¯t cheat on her.¡± Guan Lei said anxiously.
He was worried that Shen Xi would be hurt.
Especially when he knew that Shen Xi would be punished for loving him, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t calm down.
Guan Lei gritted his teeth and repeated the words ¡°Gu Chen¡±. He was so angry that he wanted to tear Gu Chen into pieces and feed him to the dogs.
Zheng Huai nodded and said, ¡°You have to take good care of yourself in the future. It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t go into shock like yesterday. Otherwise, if you die, you can only watch Xi and Gu Chen together.¡±
Guan Lei nced at Zheng Huai and smiled. ¡°l just called you ¡®Brother¡¯. Can¡¯t you be nicer to me? Must you break my heart?¡±
Zheng Huai shook his head a few times before standing up. ¡°Alright,¡± he said,
¡°Since you aren¡¯t so fierce to me anymore, I¡¯ll be nicer to you next time.¡±
When Zheng Huai walked out of the ward, he nced at Su Rui who was guarding the door, and then he left without saying a word.
Su Rui smiled coldly as she got ignored. Then, she put on a gentle look and returned to the ward.
However, before she could say anything, Guan Lei ordered her to leave, ¡°Sister Su Rui, it was hard on youst night. You haven¡¯t returned to China for a long time. Why don¡¯t you go back and see your parents? Someone else will take care of me.¡¯
Su Rui was sure that Zheng Huai had said something to Guan Lei just now. That was why Guan Lei was treating her like this.
Su Rui smiled. ¡°No one else is taking care of you. I¡¯m the only one here. I¡¯m really worried about you being here alone. After all, we are family friends. It¡¯s only right for me to take care of you.¡±
¡°You have no obligation to take care of me. Besides, I¡¯m afraid my girlfriend will misunderstand.¡± Guan Lei sighed.
Su Rui looked at Guan Lei and said with a bit of injustice in her tone, ¡°Is your girlfriend the girl who spent the night with another man just now? Are you sure she treats you as her boyfriend? Are you sure you want a girl like this?¡±
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, Guan Lei¡¯s expression darkened. He said coldly, ¡°Xi acted this way because she is sick. Besides, no matter what happens to Xi, I will only be with her in this life. Sister Su Rui, I respect you, but I hope you can also give my partner some respect.¡±
This was the first time Guan Lei spoke to Su Rui in such a cold tone, and she felt ufortable.
But in the end, she hid the displeasure in her heart and said, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you. Since you don¡¯t want me to talk about her, then 1 won¡¯t say it. Don¡¯t be angry. The doctor said that you shouldn¡¯t be too emotional these few days. Your health is more important..¡±
Chapter 846 - 846: Unreliable
Chapter 846 - 846: Unreliable
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Hearing Su Rui¡¯s words, Guan Lei¡¯s tone softened a little. He said, ¡°Sister Su Rui, you can go back first.¡±
Su Rui was about to get up. After taking care of Guan Yan for the whole night, Su Han rushed to the hospital.
When she saw Guan Lei¡¯s pale face, her heart ached. She said, ¡°How did this happen? No matter how much troubles you¡¯re handling right now, you can¡¯t neglect your health. Do you know how worried I was when I heard about this?¡±
¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry,¡± Su Rui said gently, ¡°The doctor said that Lei is much better. He will be fine after taking some rest.¡±
It was only then that Su Han saw Su Rui. She said with relief, ¡°Thank you for your hard workst night. Lei didn¡¯t even tell me about it. Looks like he is closer to you.¡±
¡°What are you talking about, Auntie?¡± Su Rui smiled and shook her head. She continued, ¡°Lei was afraid that you would worry, so he didn¡¯t tell you. On the other hand, he wouldn¡¯t be worried of unimportant person like me.¡±
Su Han held Su Rui¡¯s hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. When you were young, Lei followed you every day and call you sister, didn¡¯t he? You two were so close at that time. We even joked that you might get married in the future.¡±
Su Han blurted out, but Guan Lei immediately stopped her, ¡°Mom! I don¡¯t even remember that stupid thing I did when I was young. Don¡¯t bring it up.¡± Su Rui felt a little bitter in her heart. ¡®How was that stupid thing?¡¯
Guan Lei was calm and masculine. She was pure on the outside, but passionate in her heart. Weren¡¯t they a perfect match?
In Su Rui¡¯s eyes, Guan Lei used to be like a three-year-old kid. However, the first time she saw him in America, she fell in love with him.
She felt Guan Lei exuded an irresistible masculine charm as a grown-up man now. She found him attractive and irresistible.
She wouldn¡¯t just sit back and let such a good man slip away.
When Meng Yu and Li Zhe came back and saw Su Han, they were stunned.
Meng Yu turned around and wanted to leave, but Su Han stopped him.
¡°Meng Yu, you don¡¯t have to avoid me. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Su Han said unhappily.
Li Zhe pulled Meng Yu¡¯s hand. Meng Yu took a few deep breaths and then went
in.
The atmosphere instantly became a little awkward.
Li Zhe could only change the topic to liven up the atmosphere.
¡°Here, what do you want to eat? Sister Han, please have some. Ah Yu bought quite a lot.¡± Li Zhe said as he handed the breakfast to Su Han.
Su Han¡¯s gaze fell on the breakfast. After a while, she picked up a small box.
Meng Yu felt an indescribable emotion in his heart when he saw this.
Su Han was his sister-inw and the mother of Guan Miao who had saved his life.
No matter what happened in the past, Guan Miao died in order to save him, so he felt difficult to face Su Han. His heart was filled with guilt for a mother who had lost her son.
Seeing Su Han eating the breakfast he bought, Meng Yu felt a little uneasy.
Li Zhe was very happy that Su Han was willing to eat the food Meng Yu bought. At least it meant that Su Han had let go of the matter.
After Li Xue finished dealing with the matter, Su Rui and Su Han left together.
In the corridor, Su Han saw Shen Xiing out of Gu Chen¡¯s ward. She quickly called out, ¡°Shen Xi!¡±
When Shen Xi heard someone calling her, she turned her head to look. At that moment, she recalled the scene four years ago when Su Han scolded her. She vomited blood and fainted back then.
Shen Xi looked confused. Why did she go to Su Han and get scolded? What made her faint back then?
What did she have to do with Su Han? Was there a dispute?
Why did they suddenly quarrel that time?
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t remember.
However, she knew that something was wrong.
¡°Mrs. Guan? Did you call me?¡± Shen Xi asked.
Su Han approached Shen Xi with a smile on her face. However, when she saw the ward behind Shen Xi, she was stunned.
She thought that Shen Xi came to the hospital to see Guan Lei. She did not expect Shen Xi toe out from another ward where Gu Chen was in.Su Han¡¯s expression darkened..
Chapter 847 - 847: Sowing Discord
Chapter 847 - 847: Sowing Discord
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Rui looked at the situation in front of her and added fuel to the fire. She provoked, ¡°So, is your name Shen Xi? Yesterday, I was busy looking after Lei. I thought you were someone pestering Lei, so I pushed you away. I¡¯m sorry! By the way, how¡¯s your boyfriend? I saw that his injuries were quite serious yesterday.¡±
Before Shen Xi could reply, Su Han asked in shock, ¡°Shen Xi, do you already have a boyfriend?¡±
Shen Xi had a boyfriend. What about her son?
¡°He¡¯s your boyfriend, right?¡± Su Rui asked. She added, ¡°l saw you took a bullet for that man yesterday. Or did 1 guess it wrong? Are you married? Is he your husband?¡±
¡°What nonsense are you spouting, woman?¡± Zheng Huai rushed out and shouted loudly, ¡°What boyfriend? What husband? Let me tell you, you can go to jail for defamation.¡±
Su Rui smiled coldly. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me someone¡¯s innocence when she doesn¡¯t know the truth. Ms. Shen Xi was so close to that man. It¡¯s inevitable that others will misunderstand.¡¯
Shen Xi looked at Su Rui coldly and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know the truth, then shut your mouth. If you don¡¯t know how to speak, then be a good mute!¡±
Su Rui didn¡¯t expect Shen Xi¡¯s attitude to be so bad. She wanted to continue, but Su Han pulled her back and left.
Su Han dragged Su Rui to a corner where Shen Xi couldn¡¯t see and asked with a serious face, ¡°Are you sure that that man inside is Shen Xi¡¯s boyfriend? Are they very close?¡±
¡°l saw it with my own eyes.¡± Su Rui nodded with certainty as she exined, ¡°Yesterday, Lei took me to find Shen Xi the moment he got off the ne. In the end, he saw her taking a bullet for that man. After that, she did not even look at Lei when he fainted. She left with that man. If he¡¯s not her boyfriend or husband, then who is he?¡±
Su Han¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that she didn¡¯t even look at Lei when he fainted. Then, she left with another man. Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. After Lei woke up, she only came over to take a look in the morning. Then, she asked if Meng Yu wanted breakfast. That¡¯s all. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Rui asked in confusion.
Su Han felt extremely ufortable.
In the past four years, Su Han knew how difficult Guan Lei had been because of Shen Xi.
Therefore, when she found out that Guan Lei and Shen Xi could be together, she was very happy.
During that period of time, Su Han also saw changes in Guan Lei.
But now that she saw Shen Xi disregard Guan Lei¡¯s life for Gu Chen, how could she be rest assured?
¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look upset?¡± Su Rui pretended to be confused and asked.
¡°Shen Xi and Lei agreed to be together.¡± Su Han gritted her teeth.
¡°Really?¡± Su Rui asked in surprise, ¡°I thought Lei was just joking. After all, the girl already has a boyfriend.¡±
Su Han felt indignant for Guan Lei. After waiting for four years, did Shen Xi get together with Guan Lei¡¯s sworn enemy?
¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry. It was hard to say when it came to matters of love. I think a person like Lei should find someone who can support him with peace of mind. If he was with someone who was restless, he would suffer. Auntie, now that you mention it, I¡¯m suddenly a little worried about Lei.¡±
Su Rui persuaded.
Su Han didn¡¯t have any ns now. She wanted to go home and discuss it with
Guan Yan.
¡°Let¡¯s go back first. We can talk about thister,¡± Su Han said.
Su Rui obediently agreed.
On the other side, Shen Xi returned to Gu Chen¡¯s ward with an ugly expression.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Chen smiled and said softly, ¡°Are you unhappy? Is it because they said I was with you?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head. She did not know where this inexplicable emotion came from.
¡°I¡¯ve heard of Su Rui. She¡¯s an elder sister who got along well with Guan Lei. I heard that when he was young, Guan Lei used to follow behind her and call her sister,¡± Gu Chen said with a smile.
Shen Xi was not too happy to hear about Guan Lei. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in his matters. You don¡¯t have to tell me about it.¡¯
Then Shen Xi changed the topic and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat some fruit? I¡¯ll help you.¡±
¡°Then, help me peel an apple. I¡¯ve seen it on TV. It¡¯s a very heartwarming scene.¡± Gu Chen¡¯s tone was a little coquettish..
Chapter 848 - 848: Same Ward
Chapter 848 - 848: Same Ward
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.
However, an untimely voice came from the door. Guan Lei¡¯s voice was full of sarcasm as he said, ¡°What? Gu Chen, do you want Xi to act for you? What do you take Xi for? An actress?¡±
Gu Chen and Shen Xi turned to look at the door and saw Guan Lei walking in with a pale face in a hospital gown.
That weak appearance made Shen Xi have the urge to support him, but when such a thought appeared in her mind, her head hurt slightly.
¡°Guan Lei, this is my ward. What are you doing here?¡± Gu Chen¡¯s voice turned colder.
¡°The hospital said that there¡¯s a shortage of wards,¡± Guan Lei said innocently, ¡°So I thought it would be nice for me to squeeze in with you.¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s good-looking eyebrows were about to be tied into a dead knot. He said with dissatisfaction, ¡°You and I are not suitable to be in the same ward.
Why don¡¯t you squeeze with someone else?¡±
¡°No, 1 like to stay by your side and watch you. I don¡¯t want you to do anything bad.¡± Guan Lei tilted his head and spoke rudely.
Guan Lei then called out to the people outside the door, ¡°You guys, hurry up. Help me install my bed. I¡¯ll get tired if I stand for too long.¡±
When the people outside heard him, a few people instantly carried a hospital bed in.
Gu Chen was so anxious that he wanted to get up. Suddenly, his wound was stretched and he hissed in pain. Shen Xi quickly held Gu Chen down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±
When Gu Chen met Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, he instantly became gentle and obedient. He nodded and said, ¡°Okay! However, I really don¡¯t want to be in the same ward as Guan Lei.¡¯
Shen Xi sighed slightly, then stood up and said to Guan Lei, ¡°Young Master Guan, Gu Chen¡¯s injury is very serious. He needs to rest. Why don¡¯t you move to another ward?¡±
Looking at Shen Xi who was defending another man, Guan Lei felt a slight pain in his heart. Then, his face revealed a little deste expression. He was heartbroken, and his body was on the verge of copse.
Then, in the next second, Guan Lei fell in the opposite direction of Shen Xi.
Shen Xi was stunned for a moment. Just as she was about to go up and grab Guan Lei, she saw Guan Lei change his direction and fall towards her. She was pounced on by Guan Lei.
Shen Xi wanted to push Guan Lei away, but she heard Guan Lei¡¯s weak voice, ¡°Xi, I can¡¯t stand up. Can you not push me away?¡±
Shen Xi was stunned on the spot, not knowing how to deal with it.
Guan Lei, on the other hand, was looking at Gu Chen provocatively. His eyes were filled with a sharp warning.
Gu Chen¡¯s face instantly turned red with anger. He lifted the nket and endured the pain of his wound. He grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and pushed it gently. Unexpectedly, Guan Lei fell to the ground.
Shen Xi was shocked. She wanted to check on Guan Lei, but she was stopped by Gu Chen.
¡°Xi, Guan Lei is taking advantage of your kindness. He¡¯s fine,¡± said Gu Chen with a livid face.
Xue Li quickly squatted down and helped Guan Lei up. He said to Gu Chen with dissatisfaction, ¡°Master Gu, you¡¯re too much. How could you push such a weak person? Don¡¯t you know that he almost went into shock yesterday? Why would you do that?¡±
Shen Xi gently pulled her hand away from Gu Chen¡¯s hand and said to Guan Lei who was pale, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, he didn¡¯t mean it. How are you? Do you want me to call the doctor?¡±
Guan Lei was happy to hear that Shen Xi was concerned about him.
However, Shen Xi apologized to him on behalf of Gu Chen, and he instantly felt ufortable.
Hearing Shen Xi¡¯s words, Gu Chen¡¯s mood improved a little. He raised his eyebrows and gave Guan Lei an arrogant look.
Guan Lei smiled, ¡°The bed has been installed. Why don¡¯t you help me up? I¡¯ll take it as Gu Chen¡¯s apology.¡±
Gu Chen held Shen Xi¡¯s hand tightly, not wanting Shen Xi to fall for Guan Lei¡¯s trick.
¡°Go back to your bed first!¡± Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen and said.
Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi¡¯s serious expression and finally obediently returned to his own bed. He covered himself with the nket andy down.
Then, he watched helplessly as Shen Xi helped the shameless Guan Lei onto the bed beside him..
Chapter 849 - 849: Disintegration of Power
Chapter 849 - 849: Disintegration of Power
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After settling down, Guan Lei said with a smile, ¡°I want to eat apple too. Xi, can you peel one for me?¡±
Shen Xi was frustrated. She wanted to reject Guan Lei, but everyone said that Guan Lei was her lover. She was extremely confused now.
She was afraid that what Zheng Huai said was true. She had forgotten about Guan Lei because she had been controlled by someone.
Therefore, Shen Xi peeled an apple and split it in half. Guan Lei took half of it and Gu Chen took another half.
The two of them looked at each other as they ate the apple as if they wanted to eat each other alive.
Gu Chen was usually gentle and elegant. This was the first time Shen Xi saw his childish side.
When Shen Luan and Lu Fei arrived, they saw the tragic scene.
While they were stunned, Shen Xi asked them out to talk.
¡°Young miss, Sir has got the results from the investigation team. So far, it is okay. Gu An¡¯s sons, Gu Qing and Gu Lin, have made a lot of noise today. I wonder if they have decided to rece Gu An,¡± Shen Luan reported.
Shen Xi looked at Gu Chen who was eating an apple in the ward and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at this matter.¡¯ .
Lu Fei continued, ¡°The foreign forces that were chasing after Meng Yu and Li Zhe were destroyed by Gu Chen¡¯s assistant, Qian Tong in the morning. When our men rushed over, the base was filled with dead bodies. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t find anything else.¡±
While Gu An was dealing with the domestic investigation, Gu Chen took the opportunity to destroy Gu An¡¯s power overseas. It was understandable.
However, Shen Xi did not expect that Qian Tong would go abroad to destroy Gu An¡¯s power when his boss was kidnapped. This surprised Shen Xi a little.
After all, if something happened to Gu Chen, the Gu family would be controlled by Gu An. Qian Tongs actions were undoubtedly courting death. Perhaps, Qian Tong was very sure that nothing would happen to Gu Chen?
But how could Qian Tong be so sure?
Either Gu Chen had already taken measures to save himself, so Qian Tong was sure that Gu Chen would be fine.
Was this whole incident staged? The Gu family had set up a trap to force her topromise. However, they did not expect that she would have a backup n.
Shen Xi wondered if Gu Chen was plotting against her.
Suddenly, Shen Xi felt a slight pain in her head. She temporarily put aside this thought and said to Shen Luan and Shen Yan, ¡°Okay.¡±
¡°By the way, our men also saw Young Master Guan¡¯s men over there. They were alsote.¡± Lu Fei said.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei¡¯s people to be involved in this matter. ¡°What are Guan Lei¡¯s people doing there?¡± she asked curiously.
¡°Haven¡¯t you been exchanging information with Young Master Guan about this?¡± Lu Fei and Shen Luan asked.
Shen Xi was slightly stunned. She still could not recall.
¡°Gu Chen, how are you going to deal with your second uncle¡¯s matter?¡± Shen Xi asked as she returned to the ward.
Guan Lei looked at Gu Chen gloatingly. He wanted to hear how Gu Chen was going to lie.
Gu Chen said in a low voice, ¡°Regarding the Ninghai Project, we will just see the results of the investigation team. As for the assassins who went after Meng Yu and Li Zhe, I¡¯ve already submitted all the information. I think the sentence won¡¯t be too short. As for his foreign forces, I¡¯ve already destroyed them all yesterday. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±
¡°Yesterday, you were kidnapped. Why would Qian Tong leave you behind and go abroad? Isn¡¯t he afraid that something will happen to you?¡± Shen Xi asked casually.
¡°How could something go wrong with a scheme that you designed yourself?¡± Guan Lei provoked, ¡°Right, Master Gu?¡±
Gu Chen ignored Guan Lei. He knew that Shen Xi was suspecting him.
However, he did not panic. He said with a smile, ¡°l made the n yesterday a long time ago. I was afraid that there would be an ident, so when I
emphasized to Qian Tong that no matter what happens, even if I die, the n must be carried out as scheduled.¡¯
¡°Why did you do that?¡± Shen Xi frowned and asked in disagreement.
¡°Xi, I know how important Meng Yu is to you, so I want to protect the person you want to protect. I simply feel that if Second Uncle¡¯s foreign forces copses, Meng Yu should be safe for a few years.¡± Gu Chen said with a faint smile on his face.
Guan Lei snorted coldly. Gu Chen was really pretentious..
Chapter 850 - 850: Peeling Oranges
Chapter 850 - 850: Peeling Oranges
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi did not expect this to happen. In the end, she only thanked him politely.
Gu Chen and Guan Lei were in the same ward. Shen Xi was the most ufortable. She had a big headache.
Especially when Su Rui was here.
Shen Xi was having a headache when Su Rui came to visit Guan Lei with chicken soup.
¡°Lei, Auntie asked me to bring you some chicken soup.¡± Su Rui said with a sweet smile, wearing a white dress.
¡°Sister Su Rui,¡± Guan Lei frowned slightly and continued, ¡°Next time, you can ask the nanny toe. You don¡¯t have to be here.¡±
After saying that, Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with a guilty expression.
Seeing such a good opportunity, Gu Chen couldn¡¯t let Guan Lei go.
¡°Young Master Guan is so lucky to have such a beautifuldy who brings you nourishing soup,¡± Gu Chen said with a smile.
¡°Xi, I think I might need some nourishment too.¡± Gu Chen turned to Shen Xi and said.
¡°The doctor said that you can¡¯t drink chicken soup now. It¡¯s not too good for you,¡± Shen Xi said bluntly.
Guan Lei burst outughing, ¡°Some people don¡¯t deserve to get blessings. It¡¯s so funny.¡±
Gu Chen gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Then Xi, I want to eat oranges. Can you get me one?¡±
Shen Xi picked up an orange and peeled it patiently.
Su Rui saw Guan Lei staring at the orange in Shen Xi¡¯s hand. She quickly offered, ¡°Lei, do you want to eat oranges too? Shall I peel one for you?¡±
Then, Su Rui didn¡¯t wait for Guan Lei to reject and started peeling oranges for Guan Lei.
Shen Xi heard Su Rui¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t even raise her head or look at Guan Lei.
Guan Lei was so devastated.
Shen Xi put the peeled orange in Gu Chen¡¯s hands, while Su Rui fed the peeled orange into Guan Lei¡¯s mouth.
¡°I¡¯m good. You can eat it yourself.¡± Guan Lei was shocked.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he smiled, ¡°Young Master Guan is so lucky. This prettydy had even fed you the oranges.¡±
Guan Lei red at Gu Chen.
In the past two days, Guan Lei found out that Gu Chen was actually a strangely talkative person who was trying to provoke him every day.
Of course, Gu Chen also thought the same about Guan Lei.
Su Rui looked at the orange that Guan Lei rejected without feeling angry. She smiled and said, ¡°Lei, next Tuesday is my grandfathers birthday. He wants me to bring you along to his celebration.¡±
¡°My parents will be attending Grandpa Su¡¯s birthday banquet. I don¡¯t have to go.¡± Guan Lei said with a frown.
¡°That won¡¯t do. Grandpa asked you to go. I¡¯ve also mentioned this to Uncle and
Auntie, They also think that you should go.¡± Su Rui said without giving up.
¡°Okay.¡± Guan Lei sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll go with my parents.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s answer did not surprise Su Rui.
Then, her gaze fell lightly on Shen Xi who was beside her. Shen Xi showed an emotionless expression.
Su Rui¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Chen and asked, ¡°Gu Chen, you should go too.¡±
Su Rui deliberately skipped Shen Xi and asked Gu Chen. There was a hint of tease in her eyes.
Gu Chen¡¯s appearance was different from Guan Lei¡¯s. Guan Lei had defined facial features. He looked determined and masculine. Meanwhile, Gu Chen was the kind of soul-stirring, seductive beauty.
The two of them were quite good-looking.
It was a pity that these two good-looking men shared the simrly bad taste. They liked a boring woman like Shen Xi.
Gu Chen coldly nced at Su Rui and said, ¡°We don¡¯t know each other. I¡¯m not going!
This woman dared to treat Shen Xi like this in front of him. For sure, he would not be polite to her.
Su Rui didn¡¯t expect Gu Chen to be so disrespectful to her, and her face turned ugly.
Shen Xi lowered her eyes and smiled slightly. Guan Lei caught this expression and felt a little bitter.
Shen Xi should be very happy that Gu Chen was protecting her so brazenly, right?
However, Su Rui¡¯s grandfather had saved his life in the past. Because of that, he could not turn down the Su family like Gu Chen did.
Su Rui sorted out her emotions and said, ¡°Friendship starts with the first contact. Only then can friendship be formed, right?¡±
Gu Chen no longer looked at Su Rui. He even ignored Su Rui¡¯s words..
Chapter 851 - 851: Don’t Give Up on Xi
Chapter 851 - 851: Don¡¯t Give Up on Xi
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Rui felt a little embarrassed, so she stopped talking. She poured out a bowl of chicken soup from the thermos and handed it to Guan Lei. ¡°Your mom spent the whole morning making this chicken soup. Drink some so that I can tell her soter.¡¯
Gu Chen raised his eyebrows and looked at Guan Lei.
This woman even brought up Guan Lei¡¯s mother. He wanted to see if Guan Lei would drink it.
Guan Lei sighed and said, ¡°Put it aside. I¡¯ll drink itter. I want to rest now. You can go back first.¡±
Su Rui didn¡¯t expect that Guan Lei would embarrass her after she had embarrassed herself with Gu Chen.
Su Rui held back her temper and put the chicken soup on the table next to Guan Lei. Then she tried her best to make a gentle voice and said, ¡°Okay, remember to drink it. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±
Su Rui raised her head, picked up her bag, and left the ward.
However, in the end, Guan Lei did not drink the bowl of chicken soup. Instead, he pestered Shen Xi for the food that she had brought.
Shen Xi stayed in the hospital until eight o¡¯clock in the evening before returning home.
The night was dark. Under the moonlight, Guan Lei opened his eyes and asked
Gu Chen, ¡°Gu Chen, what do you want?¡±
Gu Chen opened his eyes slightly and looked at the ceiling. He said firmly, ¡°l want Shen Xi!¡±
¡°In your dreams!¡± Guan Lei said coldly.
¡°Guan Lei, you have your grandfather, parents, and a childhood sweetheart who likes you. And I only have a grandfather who can¡¯t speak. 1 need Shen Xi. Don¡¯t fight with me, okay? I can let go off our family conflcts as long as you don¡¯te to cause trouble. I won¡¯t find trouble with Guan family anymore.¡±
said.
Guan Lei suddenly stood up and looked at Gu Chen with dark eyes. He said, ¡°Gu Chen, Xi is a person. She is not a toy. She is not a puppet that you can change her memory and force her to stay. You¡¯re too much. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t let you have your way.¡±
Gu Chen snorted andughed, ¡°In that case, I have nothing to talk to you about. Guan Lei, I¡¯m also determined to get Xi! Even if the two of you got married, I will never stop pestering her until she returns to my side.¡±
Guan Lei lifted the nket and walked out. Before he left, he did not forget to turn back to anger Gu Chen. ¡°I¡¯m going to Xi¡¯s house now. Let¡¯s see how you¡¯re going to pester me.¡±
Gu Chen clenched his fists.
Guan Lei drove back to the vi. He went back to wash up first, then went to the Shen family.
When Shen Yan and Lu Shan saw Guan Leiing over, they instantly understood.
¡°Xi is upstairs, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. Be careful when you go upter.¡± Lu Shan kindly reminded him.
¡°By the way, Zheng Huai asked me to give you this painkiller. If Xi has a headache or heartacheter, remember to give it to her.¡± Shen Yan said and ced the medicine box in Guan Lei¡¯s hands.
¡°Painkillers. Will it be bad if she takes this too much?¡± Guan Lei asked worriedly.
¡°There are almost no side effects. It¡¯s the medicine from Zheng Huai¡¯s hospital. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Shan exined.
Only then did Guan Lei put the medicine into his pocket.
¡°Go!¡± Shen Yan looked at Guan Lei with encouragement in his eyes.
They had heard about Shen Xi¡¯s condition from Zheng Huai, so they all agreed that perhaps it would be better to let Guan Lei and Shen Xi interact more.
In short, they would never allow Shen Xi and Gu Chen to be together.
Even though Gu Chen had cleaned himself up for the Ninghai Project, Shen Yan and his wife didn¡¯t believe it.
When Guan Lei pushed open Shen Xi¡¯s bedroom door, Shen Xi was staring nkly at the chain in her hand.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Shen Xi was shocked when she saw Guan Lei suddenly enter.
¡°Are you thinking about me?¡± Guan Lei¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Xi¡¯s bracelet.
¡°No!¡± Shen Xi retorted with a frown.
¡°Then why are you looking at the bracelet I gave you?¡± Guan Lei smiled and closed the door, approaching Shen Xi step by step.
¡°Did you give me this bracelet?¡± Shen Xi was puzzled.
Guan Lei walked up to Shen Xi and pulled her wrist. ¡°Yes, there are hidden weapons in the bracelet. When you and Sister Sun Ming were kidnapped, didn¡¯t you use this ne to fight off those people? Do you still remember?¡±
Shen Xi couldn¡¯t remember who gave him the bracelet..
Chapter 852 - 852: Painkillers
Chapter 852 - 852: Painkillers
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
But she remembered that this bracelet¡¯s hidden weapons, and she remembered what happened when she and Sun Ming were kidnapped.
Shen Xi¡¯s heart became more and more flustered.
In fact, when they were in the hospital, Guan Lei would always tell her about their past, but he was always interrupted by Gu Chen. Then, Guan Lei and Gu Chen got into a fight.
But even so, Shen Xi began to realize that the blurry parts of her memory would always correspond to what Guan Lei had said.
If that was the case, Shen Xi didn¡¯t know what to do.
Guan Lei was her lover who had experienced many things with her, but her memories were all about Gu Chen. This feeling of tearing apart made Shen Xi feel a little at a loss.
Guan Lei ced his fingers on Shen Xi¡¯s tightly furrowed brows. He said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be so distressed. You¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡±
Then, Guan Lei¡¯s hand traced along Shen Xi¡¯s eyebrows, followed by caressing Shen Xi¡¯s lips. The ambiguous atmosphere instantly spread to Shen Xi¡¯s heart, making her heart throb slightly.
But soon, that palpitating heart was taken over by a sharp pain. The numbing pain made Shen Xi¡¯s lips move slightly.
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes darkened. He lowered his head slightly, and his hot lips touched Shen Xi¡¯s. The soft but hot touch made Shen Xi want to retreat uneasily.
Guan Lei¡¯s hand quickly grabbed the back of Shen Xi¡¯s neck, and the movement of his mouth became more intense.
Their lips and teeth met, and their breaths intertwined.
Shen Xi was forced to endure Guan Lei¡¯s actions. Her eyes were slightly red as she looked at Guan Lei who had his eyes closed in love.
This was even more passionate than the scene of her kissing Gu Chen in her memory.
The pain in her heart spread to her head. Shen Xi¡¯s pain was apanied by pleasure, and the corners of her mouth were overflowing with moans.
Guan Lei instantly realized that something was wrong. He let go of Shen Xi and saw her holding her head, breathing heavily.
¡°Are you having a headache?¡± Guan Lei asked anxiously.
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei with red eyes and nodded.
That aggrieved look made Guan Lei¡¯s heart ache. He quickly took out the painkillers and handed one to Shen Xi. He said, ¡°Zheng Huai said this can be used to relieve pain. Take one quickly.¡±
As he spoke, Guan Lei hurriedly picked up the cup beside him and handed it to Shen Xi.
Seeing Shen Xi take the medicine, Guan Lei felt relieved.
Putting the cup back to the bedside table, Guan Lei hugged Shen Xi and ced her on hisp. He stroked Shen Xi¡¯s back and massaged her head.
Shen Xi closed her eyes to resist the pain in her body. She had forgotten that she was in such an intimate posture with Guan Lei.
¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Guan Lei asked softly after a while.
Shen Xi nodded slightly. Only then did she realize that she had been sitting on Guan Lei¡¯sp. She wanted to get up immediately, but Guan Lei hugged her tightly.
¡°In the past, you would also sit on myp like this.¡± Guan Lei¡¯s voice was filled with grievance and sadness.
¡°But, I don¡¯t remember.¡± Shen Xi said, feeling a little uneasy.
Guan Lei buried his head in Shen Xi¡¯s neck. He said with a slightly choked voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You will remember. You will.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s heart was moved by Guan Lei¡¯s sad and sobbing tone. A heartache and guilt arose in her heart.
Their light breaths drifted in the quiet room. Shen Xi couldn¡¯t remember when she fell asleep.
However, when she woke up again, Guan Lei was hanging on her like an octopus.
That posture with both his hands and feet was really unsightly.
Shen Xi struggled a little and Guan Lei woke up.
When he saw Shen Xi, Guan Lei hugged her with relief. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re still here.¡±
Shen Xi sighed and said, ¡°Are you fine now? You don¡¯t have to go to the hospital anymore, right?¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to face Guan Lei and Gu Chen at the same time in the hospital. These two people used to be quiet.
But, they were as childish as primary school students when they met. They would scold each other and make so much noise.
¡°As long as you don¡¯t go to the hospital to apany Gu Chen, I¡¯ll be fine. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.¡± Guan Lei smiled awkwardly.
Shen Xi rolled her eyes at Guan Lei with an expression that said, knew it.¡¯
When Guan Lei saw Shen Xi¡¯s cute expression, he snugged his head wildly around Shen Xi r s neck, making her feel extremely itchy. She went speechless..
Chapter 853 - 853: The Lover in Her Memories
Chapter 853 - 853: The Lover in Her Memories
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Outside, two figures lurked suspiciously and heard the lively frolic inside, which eased their minds considerably.
They hoped for Shen Xi to be with Guan Lei, relieving them of the concern that Gu Chen might try to lure her away.
Inside the room, after Guan Lei had teased Shen Xi for a while, the two of them went downstairs to have a meal.
Lu Shan was delighted and kept urging Shen Xi and Guan Lei to eat more, suggesting they should n an outing some time.
Shen Xi shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital to check on Gu Chenter; 1 won¡¯t go out to y.¡±
Her words instantly silenced the people around her, and they all sighed in resignation.
Guan Lei smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany youter.¡±
Shen Xi nced at Guan Lei a few times and finally nodded.
Shen Yan and Lu Shan exchanged nces, and their moods improved a bit. They decided to take things slow.
In the hospital, Su Rui and Su Han unexpectedly found Gu Chen alone, and they locked eyes with him in mutual bewilderment.
Su Rui asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Lei?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, and he didn¡¯t even have the mood to respond.
At this moment, Su Han looked at Gu Chen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Shen Xi?¡±
After returning home that day, Su Han and Guan Yan discussed and decided to let Guan Lei make his own decision. If Guan Lei was determined to be with Shen Xi, they, as parents, would support him.
But now, seeing Gu Chen, Su Han couldn¡¯t help but ask to confirm Gu Chen and Shen Xi¡¯s rtionship.
Gu Chenzily lifted his eyes to look at Su Han and smiled faintly, ¡°Xi said I¡¯m the lover in her memories.¡¯
Gu Chen spoke the truth, but it left an unpleasant look on Su Han¡¯s face. ording to Gu Chen, Shen Xi was still clinging to him.
Shen Xi had already moved on, so what was her son holding on to?
On the side, Su Rui was very satisfied with Gu Chen¡¯s answer.
After a moment of silence, they heard Guan Lei¡¯s voice, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±
Su Han said indignantly, ¡°l came to see you.¡±
Then, Su Han¡¯s gaze fell on Shen Xi, with a hint of anger in her eyes.
Guan Lei felt something was amiss and quickly grabbed Su Han, saying, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take you for a walk.¡±
Su Han shook off Guan Lei¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is a hospital, not a park.
What¡¯s there to walk around for?¡±
Ignoring whether Su Han agreed or not, Guan Lei pulled Su Han away.
Guan Lei hadn¡¯t forgotten the scene four years ago when Su Han drove Shen Xi away.
Even though Su Han said she would respect his decision, he thought it was safer to keep her away for now.
Watching Guan Lei and Su Han leave, Su Rui quickly followed.
Shen Xi carried the food prepared by the family¡¯s nanny and ced it on the table, then asked, ¡°How are you feeling today? Did the doctore to change the dressing?¡±
Gu Chen, with a faint smile on his face, said, ¡°Better. The doctor said I can be discharged in a couple of days.¡±
Shen Xi nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±
Looking at Shen Xi, Gu Chen hesitated for a moment and then asked, ¡°If I go home, will you stille to see me?¡±
¡°Gu Chen, I¡¯ve been thinking these past few days. Since everyone says that the memories I have of us aren¡¯t real, maybe we should separate and not have any more contact. What do you think?¡± Shen Xi said, looking at Gu Chen.
Gu Chen didn¡¯t expect Shen Xi to say such words, and a sense of sadness filled his heart.
¡°But I like you. Can¡¯t you give me a chance to pursue you?¡± Gu Chen asked pleadingly.
Shen Xi, feeling overwhelmed, lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t bear to look into Gu Chen¡¯s emotional eyes; otherwise, her heart and head would ache.
¡°I need time to sort out my thoughts. I don¡¯t want to live in confusion. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shen Xi said quickly, lowering her eyes.
Not hearing Gu Chen¡¯s response, Shen Xi, feeling puzzled, raised her head. The next moment, her gaze was captivated by Gu Chen¡¯s fox-like eyes.
¡°Xi, I just want to asionally hang out with you. Is that also not allowed?¡± Gu Chen said in a low voice.
Shen Xi¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She murmured, ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s not allowed, but¡
Before Shen Xi could finish her answer, Gu Chen directly asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s not disallowed, when I¡¯m better, can we try to connect?¡±
Shen Xi shook her head, trying to shake off theplicated thoughts in her mind.. She wanted to refuse, but the next moment, she answered, ¡°Okay!¡±
Chapter 854 - 854: Su Han’s Divine Assistance
Chapter 854: Su Han¡¯s Divine Assistance
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meanwhile, Guan Lei pulled Su Han to sit on the long bench in the hospital, asking Su Rui to stay a little further away, and then confessed the current situation of Shen Xi.
Su Han couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Is there really such a thing like sorcery in this world?¡±
¡°Mom, it¡¯s not sorcery, it¡¯s mind control, a kind of psychologically induced mental disorder,¡± Guan Lei patiently exined.
He didn¡¯t want Su Han to have negative emotions towards Shen Xi due to ack of information, which might lead to unpleasant actions.
Su Han¡¯s face was unusually solemn as she asked, ¡°Can it be cured? What if it can¡¯t be cured for a lifetime, what should we do?¡±
Guan Lei smiled and said, ¡°That means Shen Xi will love me for a lifetime, and naturally, I will do everything to keep her by my side. Mom, you wouldn¡¯t want your son to lose to Gu Chen, right?¡±
¡°Absolutely not,¡± Su Han said decisively.
It was because of the Gu family that the Guan family had an illegitimate child, and she lost a son.
Even though it waster confirmed that it was Gu Chen¡¯s aunt who did it, no matter what, he was still a member of the Gu family.
Thus, Su Han bore no good sentiments for the Gu family.
She was appalled that Gu Chen had the audacity topete with her son for a girl.
¡°Son,pete with him, don¡¯t be afraid, Mom and Dad are on your side,¡± Su Han said furiously.
Seeing that Su Han was fully on board and supportive of his decision, Guan Lei felt relieved.
Su Rui didn¡¯t know what the mother and son had talked about, but when Su Han offered to help her son win back Shen Xi, Su Rui became unsettled.
What was wrong with Su Han?
Didn¡¯t Gu Chen just say that Shen Xi saw him as a lover and was clinging to him?
Why wasn¡¯t Su Han angry?
She even wanted to help Guan Leipete with Gu Chen for Shen Xi. Did something go wrong?
Su Han was indeed very enthusiastic. As soon as she returned to the ward, she grabbed Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently.¡±
Shen Xi was startled by Su Han¡¯s sudden affection.
In her memory, Su Han was not so friendly to her, even a bit disdainful, wasn¡¯t she?
Did her memory of Su Han also be muddled?
Regardless, Su Han didn¡¯t care whether Shen Xi agreed or not and invited her, ¡°In a few days, Su Rui¡¯s grandfather is having a birthday banquet, and he wants our family to attend. I thought since I don¡¯t have a daughter to apany me, why don¡¯t youe with me?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s puzzled expression seemed a bit stunned.
Su Rui widened her eyes, watching Su Han invite Shen Xi to her grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything.
After all, Su Han didn¡¯t say anything wrong. They invited the Guan family, and she, as a junior, couldn¡¯tment on who the Guan family considered as family.
Moreover, she was afraid that if she spoke, Su Han wouldn¡¯t like her. Guan Lei found it both amusing and exasperating but had no intention of putting a stop to it.
He had to attend the Su family¡¯s grandfather¡¯s birthday banquet, and bringing Shen Xi along wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea. It might prevent Shen Xi from being swayed by Gu Chen.
Shen Xi hurriedly refused, ¡°Um, this¡ It¡¯s not appropriate. l¡¡±
Su Han, in fullbat mode, wouldn¡¯t let Shen Xi refuse. She quickly said with a pleading expression, ¡°Ah, I envy those wealthy wives who have daughters. They dress up beautifully every day to attend banquets. I¡¯m jealous, and it makes my heart ache. Xi, won¡¯t you apany Auntie and fulfill this small request?¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s icy gazended on Guan Lei. He had gone too far by pulling Su Han into the camp to vie for Shen Xi.
Guan Lei provocatively raised his eyebrows at Gu Chen. If Gu Chen dared to brainwash Shen Xi, he naturally could bring in some support to win her back.
Shen Xi looked helpless.
She could handle a domineering and arrogant Su Han.
But now, Su Han was pleading with a face full of sorrow, and Shen Xi really couldn¡¯t handle it.
In the end, Shen Xi could only manage a defeated smile and agreed reluctantly.
Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but find amusement in Shen Xi¡¯s forced smile.
Soft approaches worked better with Shen Xi than hard ones. It seemed he needed to learn more from his mother in the future.
Meanwhile, Su Han, upon hearing Shen Xi¡¯s response, immediately moved on to the next step.
¡°In the next few days, let¡¯s go shopping and try on some dresses. If you don¡¯t like shopping, it¡¯s fine. Come to the Guan family¡¯s old mansion, and I¡¯ll have various brands bring clothes for you to choose from,¡± Su Han said.
¡°Mrs. Guan, um, that¡¯s not necessary. , I have my own clothes. I¡¡± Shen Xi hastily refused..
Chapter 855 - 855: Give Me A Kiss
Chapter 855: Give Me A Kiss
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Han raised her eyebrows, clicked her tongue, and said, ¡°How can that be? You are apanying me to the birthday banquet. How can I let you prepare your own dress? You must buy one. It won¡¯t waste too much of your time. When the timees, I¡¯ll have Ah Lei pick you up. Also, in the future, don¡¯t call me Mrs. Guan, it feels too distant. Just call me Auntie.¡±
Shen Xi grinned, pulling the corners of her mouth, her face aching from the forced smile.
And so, in an unexpected turn, Su Han arranged Shen Xi¡¯s schedule for the next few days.
Su Rui, who couldn¡¯t get a word in, was seething with anger on the side.
Until Shen Xi was dropped off at her doorstep by Guan Lei, she still had a silly and dazed look on her face.
Guan Lei chuckled, affectionately brushing his finger against Shen Xi¡¯s delicate nose. ¡°Back to reality? What are you thinking?¡±
¡°I¡¯m thinking, how did 1 agree to this?¡± Shen Xi said weakly.
Ignoring Shen Xi¡¯s objection, Guan Lei grabbed her hand. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your ident this time, maybe we would have officially met our parents by now.¡±
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know how to respond to Guan Lei¡¯s words.
Unable to pull her hand away, Shen Xi resorted to pinching Guan Lei¡¯s wrist. But even as she turned Guan Lei¡¯s hand red, he refused to let go.
Shen Xi had no choice but to speak up, ¡°Guan Lei, let go of me.¡±
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and shook his head. ¡°Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll let go.¡±
Shen Xi red at Guan Lei fiercely, then turned her head to look out the window in frustration.
¡°Or I can kiss you,¡± Guan Lei said in a helpless tone.
Shen Xi turned and angrily said, ¡°You dare!¡±
With a quick ¡°smack,¡± Guan Lei swiftly kissed Shen Xi¡¯s lips.
Infuriated, Shen Xi tried to p Guan Lei with her other hand, but before she could, Guan Lei grabbed her wrist.
He shamelessly pressed against her and passionately kissed her red lips a few times before finally releasing her.
Shen Xi¡¯s chest heaved with anger. She stared at Guan Lei without saying a word.
Guan Lei immediately raised his head, apologizing sincerely, ¡°Sorry, Xi, 1 couldn¡¯t control myself. But we used to be intimate. So, my mind always recalls some intimate moments we had before, I¡
Shen Xi¡¯s face turned crimson, and she shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡¯
Perhaps, maybe, they were indeed intimate in the past, but she couldn¡¯t ept it now.
With a pitiful expression, Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Our first time was initiated by you, Xi. Late at night, you came to my house, kissed me passionately, and said you wanted me. You even put your hand inside my shirt, pinching my nipple. I got hard, and 1¡¡±
¡°Guan Lei, stop talking!¡± Shen Xi¡¯s entire face was as hot as if she had a fever. She opened the car door and fled back to the Shen family vi, practically crawling away.
Watching Shen Xi¡¯s fleeing figure, Guan Lei smiled somewhat maliciously.
In this state, Shen Xi was truly adorable. He would continue ying with her next time.
Shen Xi rushed into her bathroom in a panic, sshing cold water on her face until it cooled down. Looking at her disheveled reflection in the mirror, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Guan Lei!¡±
In the evening, Shen Xi heard the verdict regarding Jiang Xue¡¯s case. Charged with intentional harm and causing a death, she was sentenced to thirty years in prison.
Meanwhile, Xia Chun, also charged with intentional harm, received a three-year prison sentence.
A smirk appeared on Shen Xi¡¯s lips. Perhaps the mother and daughter could reunite in prison,forting each other.
Unlike her past life, where she was separated from her parents by life and death.
Fortunately, she blew up that family in the end.
At that moment, Shen Xi¡¯s head inexplicably began to ache.
Her memories suddenly reminded her that, in her previous life, when she blew up the art gallery, she identally killed two people.
She vividly remembered one being Meng Yu, but who was the other?
The memories swirling in her mind resembled a chaotic battlefield, leaving
Shen Xi with the sensation that her entire head was on the verge of exploding.
No matter how she tried to recall, she couldn¡¯t remember who that person was.
But based on her recent experiences, she knew that any blurry or missing memories were undoubtedly rted to Guan Lei.
Shen Xi¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.. Could it be that the person she killed in her previous life was Guan Lei?
Chapter 856 - 856: Planning to Get Married
Chapter 856 - 856: nning to Get Married
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In Shen Xi¡¯s heart at this moment, there were only surging waves of shock and horror. She truly didn¡¯t understand why things had turned out this way.
Initially, she had no intention of getting involved with Gu Chen, but against her better judgment, she had agreed to keep in contact with him.
She had wanted to keep her distance from Guan Lei, but he stuck to her like a ster, and now Guan Lei seemed even more likely to be the person she had unintentionally killed in her past life.
All these thoughts churned in Shen Xi¡¯s mind, causing a headache that felt like her head could explode.
When Guan Lei entered, he saw Shen Xi in this state. Hurrying forward, he picked up the medicine from the bedside table and promptly shoved it into Shen Xi¡¯s mouth, feeding her some water to help her swallow.
¡°Xi, why aren¡¯t you taking medicine for your headache?¡± Guan Lei asked, holding Shen Xi tightly.
Shen Xi pushed Guan Lei away, her eyes ring at the man before her. She wanted to ask the questions in her heart, but she didn¡¯t know how.
¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? Did something happen? Talk to me,¡± Guan Lei asked, his face full of concern.
After a long pause, Shen Xi shook her head silently.
The next day, Shen Xi was whisked away to the mall by Su Han. For the entire morning, she found herself trailing behind a group of people carrying bags from various brands.
¡°Auntie, isn¡¯t this enough? It¡¯s too much. I can¡¯t wear all of this for a single banquet,¡± Shen Xi tried to persuade Su Han to stop this shopping spree.
Su Han disagreed, saying, ¡°No way! We¡¯re not even halfway through.¡±
Shen Xi nced at Guan Lei beside her. She really wanted to ask for help, but at this moment, she felt that they weren¡¯t close enough, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.
Guan Lei raised an eyebrow at Shen Xi, as if to say, ¡°If you ask me, I¡¯ll help you!¡±
Understanding Guan Lei¡¯s gesture, Shen Xi rolled her eyes at him and resignedly continued to be dragged along by Su Han.
As the three passed by a men¡¯s suit store, Su Han suddenly turned to Guan Lei and said, ¡°Ah Lei, go in and take a look. Buy a few sets while you¡¯re at it.¡± Guan Lei, who usually wore tailored suits, frowned and refused, ¡°No need!¡±
Su Han, with a frustrated look, said, ¡°Why not? Appearances matter, you know?¡±
With that, Su Han pushed Guan Lei into the suit store, whispering in his ear, ¡°Choose suits ording to the dresses we picked for Xi earlier. They need to match her outfits, got it? Silly boy!¡¯
Guan Lei was instantly enlightened; indeed, experience is the best teacher.
Guan Lei suddenly became enthusiastic about picking suits, grabbing several he deemed suitable and heading towards the fitting room.
However, before he could enter, he saw two familiar figuresing out.
¡°Li Zhe? Meng Yu? What are you two doing here?¡± Guan Lei asked.
Observing Li Zhe and Meng Yu, the salesperson snuck a mocking, gossipden smirk.
Meng Yu blushed with a hint of moisture at the corners of his eyes. His appearance resembled a spring begonia trampled by a torrential downpour, a vivid image that sparked countless imaginative thoughts.
¡°What were you two doing inside?¡± Guan Lei sized up the obviously awkward pair, his face filled with yful curiosity.
Meng Yu looked embarrassed and ufortable when he saw Guan Lei and the others.
Annoyed, he pinched Li Zhe¡¯s soft waist, ming him for their predicament. It was all because of Li Zhe¡¯s habit of fooling around outside that they got caught.
Now, they had lost face.
Li Zhe shamelessly took Meng Yu¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We¡¯re here to look at wedding suits.¡±
Shen Xi looked at Meng Yu and Li Zhe in surprise. ¡°Are you two nning to get married?¡±
Su Han, standing nearby, also widened her eyes.
She knew about the rtionship between Meng Yu and Li Zhe, but she never expected that the two of them were already nning to get married.
Before, she used to worry that Meng Yu woulde back to seize the family fortune. Now, seeing the sweet scene before her, she truly believed that Meng Yu had no intention of taking the Guan family¡¯s assets.
The family simply would not ept a homosexual.
Considering the old master¡¯s likely disapproval, things might getplicated.
Meng Yu felt awkward and didn¡¯t know what to say. Li Zhe was displeased and cast a pitiful look at Meng Yu.
Helplessly, Meng Yu nodded and said, ¡®Yes, we¡¯re nning to register our marriage abroad.¡±
Seeing Meng Yu admitting it in front of everyone, Li Zhe took Meng Yu¡¯s hand in delight and wanted to give him a kiss on the hand..
Chapter 857 - 857: Picking a Suit
Chapter 857 - 857: Picking a Suit
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu blushed and withdrew his hand. Li Zhe really seemed to be pushing the boundaries.
Su Han turned her face away in disdain but didn¡¯t say anything.
On the other side, Guan Lei cast a meaningful look toward Shen Xi.
Li Zhe and Meng Yu were about to register for marriage, and he wondered when he and Shen Xi would reach that stage. He felt a pang of jealousy!
Facing Guan Lei¡¯s resentful gaze, Shen Xi chose to ignore it.
Rejected by Meng Yu, Li Zhe finally shifted his gaze to Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Are you here to pick out suits? nning to get engaged or married too?¡±
Guan Lei sighed lightly. ¡°Ah, I wish I could, but certain people won¡¯t agree, and it puts me in a difficult position.¡±
Li Zhe, looking at Shen Xi, also sighed and patted Guan Lei on the shoulder.
Shen Xi felt a bit awkward. She understood that Guan Lei might be referring to her, but he didn¡¯t explicitly say so.
Therefore, she couldn¡¯t exin herself.
What if Guan Lei wanted to marry someone else? She would be presumptuous.
Hence, silence was the only option for Shen Xi at the moment.
But when the thought crossed her mind that Guan Lei might want to marry someone else, a dull pain surfaced in Shen Xi¡¯s heart. It felt like something was being torn away from her, making it incredibly hard for her to adapt.
Su Han looked at the silent Shen Xi and knew not to press too hard at the moment.
From a woman¡¯s perspective, girls like Shen Xi needed to take things slow. They had to use a gentle approach.
Su Han quickly called Guan Lei, ¡°What are you thinking? Hurry up and try on a suit for us to see.¡¯
Guan Lei smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going!¡¯
While saving this. Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi. The affectionate look in his eyes was almost overflowing, making Shen Xi a bit overwhelmed.
When Shen Xi shifted her gaze to the various suits, Guan Lei immediately walked toward the direction she was looking at. Pointing to that area, he said,
¡°I¡¯ll wear these. You can¡¯t go wrong with Xi¡¯s taste.¡±
Shen Xi smirked a little. Guan Lei was quite apt at exining for himself.
Li Zhe, on the side, grinned. ¡°Yes, yes, hurry and try them all on in the fitting room.¡±
Ignoring Li Zhe¡¯s teasing smile, Guan Lei happily had the salesperson bring the whole row of suits to the fitting room. He then tried them on one by one, showcasing them in front of Shen Xi.
He even asked for Shen Xi¡¯s opinion on every single one.
¡°Xi, how does this one look?¡±
¡°Xi, do I look good in royal blue?¡±
¡°Xi, does this one match your purple dress?¡±
¡°Does this color make me look a bit chubby?¡±
At first, Shen Xi casually gave a fewments, hoping Guan Lei would finish quickly so she could leave.
However, she realized that Guan Lei could detect any insincere remark from her. Consequently, he relentlessly had more styles sent in for her feedback.
Eventually, Shen Xi had no choice but to give sincere opinions to Guan Lei.
By this time, Li Zhe and Meng Yu hadpleted their purchases and sat sweetly together, watching the little couple¡¯s antics.
Su Han also watched Guan Lei and Shen Xi¡¯s interaction with a smile.
She could tell that Guan Lei was deliberately teasing Shen Xi. Yet, at the same time, she saw that Guan Lei was genuinely happy from the depths of his heart. This emotion filled the entire atmosphere with warmth.
That joy and happiness infected Su Han as a mother. She couldn¡¯t stop smiling, and her determination to help Guan Lei win Shen Xi back only strengthened.
Finally, after Guan Lei selected a few suits, he leisurely started picking out ties.
Shen Xi looked bitter, watching Guan Lei with eyes that carried a hint of resentment.
Guan Lei nced at the three people sitting at the side, then whispered to
Shen Xi, ¡°Help me put on a tie, and I¡¯ll be done with this shopping. How about
Shen Xi raised her eyes, looking at Guan Lei with a smile full of ambiguity.
During Guan Lei¡¯s momentary daze, Shen Xi discreetly stepped on his foot a few times, speaking through gritted teeth. ¡°Are you threatening me? I won¡¯t fall for it!¡¯
Feeling the pain in his foot, Guan Lei could only bite his lip, maintaining the smile on his face as he whispered, ¡°My queen, 1 was wrong! Spare me, please!¡±
Chapter 858 - 858: Giving Jewelry
Chapter 858: Giving Jewelry
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
A familiar ¡°Your Majesty¡± exploded in Shen Xi¡¯s heart. This form of address was present in her memories.
She didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei¡¯s voice to be exactly the same as what she remembered.
Such an intimate and ttering voice was sent by Guan Lei. This made Shen Xi a little surprised.
Shen Xi steadied herself and moved her feet away. Then, she retreated to the side and quieted down.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t know why Shen Xi¡¯s mood suddenly changed, so he tactfully ended this shopping trip very quickly.
When Guan Lei sent Shen Xi back, the car was unusually quiet. Neither of them spoke.
However, not long after Shen Xi arrived home, Xue Li was standing in the living room of the Shen family with the sales managers of various jewellery brands.
¡°Ms. Shen Xi,¡± Li Xue said with a smile, ¡°my young master said that he still hasn¡¯t bought the jewellery to match the gown. He was concerned that you would be tired from all the walking, so he asked the sales managers of the various brands to serve you personally. They are all styles that have yet to appear on the market.¡±
Shen Yan and Lu Shan watched from the side. They also looked at Shen Xi with anticipation on their faces. They hoped that Shen Xi would remember the past from Guan Lei¡¯s thoughtfulness.
But in the end, they were still disappointed.
Shen Xi just casually pointed, her expression unperturbed.
¡°Ms. Shen Xi, I know what you mean,¡± said Xue Li with a look of understanding.
Then, Xue Li smiled at the sales managers of the jewellery brands and said, ¡°Leave all of these here.¡¯
As soon as Li Xue finished his words, the sales managers¡¯ faces lit up with joy, and they couldn¡¯t suppress it.
Each set of jewellery was worth millions. How could they not be happy if someone bought them all at once?
Shen Xi frowned slightly. Although the money was nothing to the Guan family, she still felt that it was inappropriate.
However, before Shen Xi could speak, those sales managers had already left quickly. They had been in sales for so long, how could they not see that Shen Xi was unwilling to ept these things?
Therefore, the group of people immediately left in a hurry, afraid that Shen Xi would go back on her word.
After Xue Li finished his task, he politely bid farewell to Shen Xi and her family before leaving.
¡°These are nothing to the Guan family. Xi, don¡¯t feel burdened.¡± Lu Shan took the jewellery and said. ¡°At most, we will buy something of equal value as a return gift to themter. It¡¯s just that the elders don¡¯t dare to refuse. You can ept these.¡±
Shen Xi thought that it was fine. When the time came, she would return the favour and not owe them anything.
On the day of the birthday banquet, Guan Lei came to the Shen family dressed in luxurious clothes.
When he saw Shen Xi wearing a retro floral cheongsam, Guan Lei was stunned.
This set of clothes was not outstanding among those clothes, so Shen Xi did not try it on that day. He did not expect that when she wore it now, it would be so charming.
It turned out that there were clothes that would be gorgeous and charming because of their owner.
Shen Xi coughed softly, waking Guan Lei who was intoxicated by her beauty. Guan Lei looked embarrassed.
Shen Xi rarely dressed up, so Guan Lei thought he could be forgiven for losing hisposure. After all, such a beautiful woman was standing in front of him. How could he not be moved?
Guan Lei politely opened the backseat door and made a gentlemanly gesture towards Shen Xi.
After Shen Xi sat in the car with a calm expression, Guan Lei sat in from the other side.
Such a beauty was the person he liked, and also the person who liked him. Naturally, he was happy and proud in his heart.
As for Shen Xi¡¯s currently chaotic memories, Guan Lei hadpletely ignored it. In his heart, he was already certain that Shen Xi could only be with him for the rest of her life.
In the banquet hall, the guests were chatting happily. When a tall figure walked through the door, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the door.
Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Rui smiled confidently, raised her head, and walked towards the middle of the banquet hall.
She was wearing a tight-fitting pink cheongsam that entuated her curvaceous figure, causing everyone to start whispering.
¡°Which family is this youngdy from? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen her.
With her temperament, 1 can tell that she¡¯s from an aristocratic family.¡± ¡°Which other family could it be? It must be the elder young miss of the Su family, Su Rui. She had been overseas all this while but heard that she had returned recently. It must be her..¡±
Chapter 859 - 859: Dazzling Appearance
Chapter 859: Dazzling Appearance
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°So she¡¯s Su Rui? I heard that Su Rui¡¯s grandfather is arade of the Guan family¡¯s old master. They have a good rtionship.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t that so? The Guan family and the Su family are family friends. There was even a rumour that the Guan family and the Su family were going to intermarry.
¡°Su Rui is the only girl in the current generation Su family. Isn¡¯t Young Master Guan the only one in the Guan family who is suitable for marriage? Doesn¡¯t that mean that Su Rui is going to marry Young Master Guan?¡±
¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this?¡±
¡°That was a long time ago. I heard it from my parents.¡±
¡°But these two people are quitepatible. They are of equal status. Su Rui is also so good-looking.¡±
Li Jin and Wang Lei looked at each other, and then their eyes revealed a mocking smile at the same time.
It seemed that Shen Xi¡¯s opponent had arrived.
They couldn¡¯t deal with Shen Xi now, so they had been holding back their anger from the past.
Now that Su Rui had appeared, they were naturally looking forward to seeing Shen Xi make a fool of herself.
When Su Rui saw Old Master Guan Yi enter, she immediately put on a smile. She held Guan Yi¡¯s arm intimately and said, ¡®Grandpa Guan, you are finally here. My Grandpa and I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Guan Yi was also very happy to see Su Rui¡¯s intimate actions.
The girl was considerate, unlike his bad-tempered grandson, who was stubborn and disobedient.
¡°You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re still so clingy. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your grandpa will get jealous ande after me?¡± Guan Yi smiled lovingly.
¡°Grandpa Guan, you always like to tell jokes.¡± Su Rui shook Guan Yi t s arm andughed. ¡°My grandpa can¡¯t wait for me to get close to you! Because it proves that you¡¯re good to me, and it also proves that you and my grandpa arerades.¡¯
Guan Yi smiled and shook his head. ¡°You and your sweet talking.¡±
Then Guan Yi¡¯s eyes shed slightly. He smiled and said to Su Rui, ¡°Come to the Guan family¡¯s house often when you have time. Ah Lei misses you often and very much. Sigh, the two of you have been close since you were young. 1 have always been looking forward to the two of you going further.¡±
Guan Yi¡¯s words undoubtedly gave Su Rui a boost of confidence.
In her memory, Guan Yi had always been the one in charge of the Guan family.
Su Rui became more enthusiastic towards Guan Yi. ¡°Grandpa Guan, that was when we were young. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to see my grandpa.¡±
¡°No need, I¡¯m familiar with your house.¡± Guan Yi quickly stopped her. ¡°You stay here. When Ah Leies, youe with him.¡±
Su Rui replied sweetly and then asked someone to follow Guan Yi over.
Seeing the interaction between Guan Yi and Su Rui, everyone instantly became active, and they all surrounded Su Rui to tter her.
After all, the Su family and Guan family had a close rtionship. From the conversation with Old Master Guan earlier, it was obvious he was trying to get the two families to marry.
If Su Rui became the next generation¡¯s mistress of the Guan family, she would not be someone they could curry favour with in the future.
Therefore, everyone took the opportunity to quickly maintain their rtionship and show their faces.
The feeling of being surrounded and ttered by others was indeed very pleasant, especially because of her and Guan Lei¡¯s matter. Su Rui¡¯s mood improved a little.
At this moment, a rustling sound came from the door. Everyone¡¯s gaze had just turned when they were directly attracted by the couple.
The man was dressed in a ck casual suit. He was tall and mighty. His cold eyes swept across the entire scene, naturally revealing an indescribable nobility and dignity. His posture carried the arrogance of a king.
The woman next to him was wearing a gilded retro flowery cheongsam. She was beautiful but not bewitching. Her cold temperament wasplemented by the dark red and ck cheongsam, making her look mysterious and cold. The gilded begonia pattern coupled with Shen Xi¡¯s elegant and generous expression made her look even more noble.
If Su Rui was a youngdy from an aristocratic family full of femininity, then the temperament that this woman exuded was like a person in power in a high position, as if she was born to suppress Su Rui.
Someone recognized Shen Xi and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the young miss of the
Shen family who caused amotion on the inte previously?¡±
¡°I remember now. She¡¯s Lu Lin¡¯s sister, right?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just her being Lu Lin¡¯s sister. I saw the newsst time. Didn¡¯t Young Master Guan of the Guan family and Master Gu of the Gu family also have an ambiguous rtionship with Shen Xi? Did you all see the photo of Ms Shen hugging Master Gu?¡±
¡°l saw it. But didn¡¯t Gu Chen exin it? They were just friends!¡±
¡°What friends? You don¡¯t understand Master Gu. He¡¯s not a person who likes to make friends..
Chapter 860 - 860: A Four-Person Meeting
Chapter 860 - 860: A Four-Person Meeting
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Forget about Gu Chen. The person beside Young Miss Shen is Young Master Guan. I think Young Master Guan and Young Miss Shen are more likely to be together.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Previously, Young Master Guan had said that he was chasing Miss Shen!¡±
¡°That¡¯s not right! Old Master Guan had just made it clear that Young Master
Guan and Su Rui might get married. After all, Master Guan was the head of the Guan family. I think Shen Xi and Guan Lei will be forced to separate by their families in the end.¡¯
¡°1 don¡¯t trunk so. Young Master Guan IS not someone the Old Master Guan can suppress. Young Master Guan has restrained himself in the past four years. Before he revealed his face, even the heavens couldn¡¯t control him.¡±
¡°This is going to be fun. Come on, let¡¯s bet on who Young Master Guan will end up with.¡±
Everyone¡¯s words reached Su Rui¡¯s ears.
When Su Rui saw Shen Xi, she was already in a bad mood.
Especially when she saw Shen Xi and Guan Lei appearing at her party together and even suppressing her.
Now that everyone was talking, she felt even more frustrated.
If Shen Xi weren¡¯t here today, the hottest topic today would definitely be her and Guan Lei¡¯s match made in heaven. It had now be a melodramatic scene of two women fighting over a man.
Su Rui clenched her fists slightly. Then, under everyone¡¯s gaze, she walked toward Guan Lei with a decent smile.
When she approached Shen Xi and Guan Lei, Su Rui first nced at Shen Xi perfunctorily, then greeted her lightly, ¡°Miss Shen.¡±
Without waiting for Shen Xi¡¯s reaction, she turned to Guan Lei and said with a smile, ¡®Lei, Grandpa Guan asked me to bring you to see my grandpa.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s attitude made the atmosphere between the three of them a little awkward. Everyone looked at the three of them casually. It was obvious that they wanted to see the drama of the three of them.
They especially wanted to see how Shen Xi would react. After all, Su Rui had snatched Guan Lei away in front of her.
However, before Shen Xi could speak, a clear voice interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s right.
The Guan family and the Su family have a close rtionship. Young Master
Guan has to hurry up and meet the elders with Miss Su.¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t even need to turn around to know who made that annoying voice.
The moment Gu Chen appeared, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up even more.
¡°Gu Chen, what are you doing here?¡± Guan Lei turned around and asked in a neutral tone.
¡°I¡¯m naturally here to attend the birthday banquet. Young Master Guan wasn¡¯t the host, wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to ask this? Or could it be that Young Master Guan and the Su family¡¯s young miss are getting married, so you¡¯ve defined yourself as the Su family¡¯s future son-inw? Part of the Su family now?¡± Gu Chen said.
From the beginning, Gu Chen had a faint smile on his face. However, even such a faint smile on his beautiful face seemed to be charming.
Guan Lei just looked at Gu Chen coldly and said with a fake smile, ¡°My grandpa and Grandpa Su are good brothers. It¡¯s not too much for me to call him uncle. I¡¯ll help Grandpa Su greet some unknown people. I don¡¯t think Grandpa Su will me me.¡±
Guan Lei turned to Su Rui and asked, ¡°Right? Su Rui?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words made Su Rui¡¯s expression change, and she felt a little embarrassed. Guan Lei¡¯s words were clearly trying to distance himself from the marriage talks of the two families. He was also trying to make the rtionship between the two of them seem like that of siblings in front of everyone.
Su Rui did not answer directly. She just smiled and said, ¡°Lei is right. Our families have always been close. As for what would happen in the future, we can¡¯t break the friendship between the two families.¡±
¡°Since Master Gu is here, he¡¯s our distinguished guest.¡± Su Rui said to Gu Chen while maintaining a decent face. ¡°We naturally have to treat him well.¡± Gu Chen raised his eyes slightly and looked at Guan Lei. Then, his gaze fell on Shen Xi, who was quiet at the side.
Shen Xi was exceptionally charming and good-looking today. This Shen Xi should belong to him, not Guan Lei.
¡°Lei, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you in,¡± Su Rui said to Guan Lei.
As she spoke, Su Rui reached out to pull Guan Lei. However, she did not expect Guan Lei to dodge directly, so Su Rui¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air for a while, which was particrly abrupt and awkward.
¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. Isn¡¯t it always like this?¡± Guan Leiughed. ¡°Moreover¡.¡±
Chapter 861 - 861: Accompany Me to See Grandpa
Chapter 861 - 861: Apany Me to See Grandpa
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°l want to bring someone else to meet Grandpa Su today,¡± Guan Lei said with a gentle smile and gaze toward Shen Xi.
Shen Xi, who had always treated herself as an outsider, subconsciously looked up. As expected, she saw Guan Lei¡¯s affectionate gaze.
His deep eyes were like the deep blue Milky Way, hiding all kinds of little stars with expectations. They were shing and stirring Shen Xi¡¯s heart.
However, after a while, Shen Xi¡¯s brows furrowed. The heartache she had felt during this time came back.
The two of them looked at each other and were interrupted by Gu Chen, who suddenly stood between them.
Gu Chen¡¯s eyes were smiling, but there was a strong warning and coldness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s better for Young Master Guan to go by himself. As for Xi, I¡¯ll bring her around.¡±
Shen Xi held her hand over her heart and panted slightly. Then, she ignored the three people who were sticking together and walked away.
Seeing Shen Xi leave, Guan Lei became anxious. Just as he was about to chase after him, he was stopped by Gu Chen.
¡°Gu Chen!¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were instantly filled with an icy, murderous aura.
He warned coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t force me to take action on you here!¡±
¡°Just do it. Xi might feel sorry for me and take me away,¡± Gu Chen said fearlessly.
¡°Gu Chen!¡± Guan Lei¡¯s eyes lit up with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed more despicable than I thought!¡±
¡°We¡¯re the same!¡± Gu Chen retorted without backing down.
Seeing that the two of them were about to fight, Su Rui quickly went forward to persuade them. ¡°Lei, nothing will happen to Ms. Shen Xi in this banquet hall. Just let her have fun here. Let¡¯s see Grandpa first. Alright?¡±
In the past, Guan Lei would have listened to Su Rui¡¯s gentle voice.
But today, Guan Lei was stubborn and did not move. He would not leave Shen Xi alone by Gu Chen¡¯s side.
Guan Lei pushed Gu Chen away fiercely. He strode forward and pulled Shen Xi, who was walking towards the dessert table. He whispered, ¡°Xi, apany me to see Grandpa. Otherwise, I¡¯ll kiss you in front of everyone!¡±
Shen Xi suddenly turned her head and looked at Guan Lei, who was trying to overpower her in front of everyone, in disbelief. ¡°Guan Lei, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s eyes were firm, but the corners of his mouth curled up into a smirk.
¡°Of course, I know. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve acted shamelessly towards you. What am I afraid of?¡±
Shen Xi subconsciously wanted to look in Gu Chen¡¯s direction, but her line of sight was blocked by Guan Lei¡¯s tall figure.
She wanted to retreat but was held back by Guan Lei. Seeing that Guan Lei was about to kiss her, Shen Xi instantly got into an attacking position.
She couldn¡¯t go with Guan Lei to see Grandpa Guan and Grandpa Su.
Otherwise, it would be hard to exin her rtionship with Guan Lei.
Gu Chen¡¯s dark eyes stared at the back of Guan Lei¡¯s head. He strode towards Guan Lei and Shen Xi. His aura felt as though he wanted to have a showdown with Guan Lei.
The next second, Su Han¡¯s voice sounded beside them. ¡°Xi,e here. Come to
Auntie! ¡±
Shen Xi immediately pushed Guan Lei away and went to Su Han¡¯s side as if she had seen a life-saver.
Guan Lei looked disappointed and thought to himself why Su Han and the others could note a littleter.
He did not mind revealing his rtionship with Shen Xi in front of so many people.
If he could, he wanted to tell the world that he and Shen Xi were a couple.
Su Han could see the bitterness in her son¡¯s eyes. She smiled and pulled Shen
Xi along. ¡°Come, Xi. I¡¯ll take you to meet Grandpa Su.¡±
¡°Auntie, this isn¡¯t appropriate, is it?¡± Shen Xi asked awkwardly, feeling nervous.
Su Han red at her lightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate? You came with the Guan family, so naturally, you have to go with the Guan family to meet the host family. It¡¯s very appropriate.¡±
Su Han¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t soft, so many guests heard her. Guan Yan also smiled and didn¡¯t show any signs of objection.
Therefore, many people on the field began to chat.
It was obvious that the Old master had his eyes on Su Rui, and now Guan Lei¡¯s parents had their eyes on Shen Xi.
It seemed that the Guan family didn¡¯t have a united front. The guests felt that things were getting more interesting..
Chapter 862 - 862: Identity
Chapter 862: Identity
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Su Rui¡¯s heart was currently filled with resentment. She originally thought that with the rtionship between the two families, Su Han and Guan Yan would definitely stand on her side.
In that case, all the elders in the Su family would stand on her side, and only Guan Lei would be on Shen Xi¡¯s side. In the end, she would defeat Shen Xi and be the future mistress of the Guan family.
However, she never expected Su Han to stand on Shen Xi¡¯s side.
Su Rui calmed herself down and smiled. ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t I take you there first? Later, I¡¯ll personally take Miss Shen there. How about that?¡±
Su Han held onto Shen Xi tightly and immediately rejected her. ¡°No need.
Since I brought Xi here, our family naturally has to go together.¡±
Even though Shen Xi was a little embarrassed, she did not take any drastic action.
When Guan Lei pulled her back just now, she was about to hit him.
But now that she was being held back by the elders, Shen Xi couldn¡¯t do anything. After all, she had been brought up and couldn¡¯t do anything to the elders.
Seeing Shen Xi like this, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help butugh. At this moment, he was extremely d that he had pulled Su Han into his camp.
Otherwise, he would be helpless against Shen Xi.
¡°l see.¡± Su Rui was unhappy, but she still smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take all of you with me.¡±
Su Han nodded with a smile. Shen Xi could only follow suit and be pulled away by Su Han.
Guan Lei raised his eyebrows and nced at Gu Chen, who was beside him and quickly followed after the group.
After the few of them left, everyone secretly looked at Gu Chen, who was alone.
Then, some people bravely went up to greet Gu Chen, including many young miss from Bejing aristocratic families. However, without exception, they were all scared away by Gu Chen¡¯s seemingly beautiful and attractive, but actually cold and aloof personality.
This cold appearance was just like the legends said. It was not easy to get close to him, cold and emotionless.
Thus, in the lively crowd, a lonely figure silently sipped the wine.
Gu Chen couldn¡¯t help but think that if his mother was still alive, would she fight for Shen Xi like Guan Lei¡¯s mother did for him?
Maybe she would?
If that was the case, perhaps the person who had brought Shen Xi in would have been him.
His parents, he and Shen Xi would be a family.
Just like Guan Lei¡¯s family?
Gu Chen¡¯s mouth revealed a faint bitterness.
When Shen Xi saw the nig Su family, she shook her head helplessly. What was going on?
She was not keen on socializing at banquets to begin with, and now that she had an awkward status, she felt even more ufortable. Right now, she only wanted to hide far away so that she could be free and unfettered. Seeing Shen Xie in with his son and daughter-inw, the Old master¡¯s face turned sour.
He had just secretly admitted the rtionship between Guan Lei and Su Rui in front of everyone.
But now, Guan Yan, his wife, and Guan Lei had openly dragged Shen Xi along to meet them. Wasn¡¯t this a p to his face?
When Su Han saw Guan Yi¡¯s expression, she immediately knew that Guan Yi was unhappy.
However, she had no choice. She had seen how Guan Lei had lived the four years when he lost Shen Xi.
Therefore, for the sake of her son¡¯s future, she could only disobey her father-inw.
Su Han followed Guan Yan and held Shen Xi¡¯s hand.
¡°Old Master Su, 1e to congratte you on your birthday. I wish you a long and happy life!¡± Guan Yan smiled at Old Master Su Su and said.
With that, the Guan family bowed to Old Master Su and gave their blessings. Even Shen Xi could only follow suit and congratte the elders.
After sending the birthday gift, Old Master Su nced at Shen Xi and smiled at Guan Yan. ¡°l haven¡¯t seen the two of you in the past few years. I didn¡¯t even know that you adopted a girl, Is she Ah Lei¡¯s sister?¡±
Everyone¡¯s expressions changed when they heard Old Master Su l s words.
Su Rui looked at Shen Xi with an expression of watching a good show.
Guan Yi smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s not a sister. This is the little girl from the Shen
Lu family. She¡¯s my godson, Meng Yu¡¯s girlfriend!¡±
Old Master Su¡¯s words had already made Guan Lei very unhappy. Now that his grandfather dared to say that, Guan Lei¡¯s expression darkened to a terrifying extent. He even clenched his fists tightly.
He did not expect that even now, his grandfather was still thinking of matchmaking Shen Xi and Meng Yu.
Su Han¡¯s expression was also very unhappy. It was not easy for her son to take a liking to a girl. It was fine that Gu Chen drugged Shen Xi and snatched her away but now even the Old Master was trying to steal her son¡¯s woman for Meng Yu, that gay and illegitimate child. This filled Su Han¡¯s heart with
anger..
Chapter 863 - 863: Aunt
Chapter 863: Aunt
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Shen Xi¡¯s face also darkens. She thought Old Master Guan was a reasonable and open-minded old man, but she didn¡¯t expect him to say that.
He knew clearly that there was nothing between her and Meng Yu, but he still created rumours in front of everyone.
Shen Xi said with a serious face, ¡°Old Master Guan, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. The rtionship between Meng Yu and I are like siblings. Maybe you¡¯ve misunderstood us because we¡¯ve known each other for a long time.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s expression was also hard as he said, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re really something. Meng Yu has always treated Xi as his little sister. If Meng Yu finds out about this, he¡¯ll probablye and give you a good scolding.¡±
Su Han smiled and said, ¡°Dad, you must be so happy because it¡¯s a good day today, that you said the wrong name. Did you forget that Xi has always been with Ah Lei? You were going to say Ah Lei, not Meng Yu, right?¡± They wanted Guan Yi to admit that he had said the wrong name.
Shen Xi wanted to exin but was stopped by Su Han.
Grandpa Su looked at the scene in front of him and was unhappy. However, when he faced Guan Yi, he still said in a humble tone, ¡°Brother Guan, it seems that your suggestion just now won¡¯t work. Our Rui is the daughter of a big family. She won¡¯t do something like this to destroy the rtionship between others.¡¯
Guan Yi¡¯s expression was also very ugly. He was just talking to his old friend about the marriage between the two families. He didn¡¯t expect his son and family to p him in the face.
¡°I¡¯m not that old yet. I¡¯m not that old and muddle-headed as you think.¡± Guan Yi t s tone was a little harsh. ¡°l see Shen Xi as Meng Yu t s wife and Su Rui is my granddaughter-inw. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±
Su Rui was surprised when she heard that Meng Yu was Master Guan¡¯s godson.
Even though the two families were already very close, this was the first time she knew that Guan Yi had a godson.
However, he was just an unimportant godson. Su Rui did not care about him at all. She was more concerned about whose man Guan Lei would be.
Su Rui nced at Shen Xi proudly.
So what if Guan Lei liked Shen Xi? Guan Yi had always set his eyes on her as his future wife.
Although ording to the current situation, Shen Xi was a generation higher than her, Meng Yu was just a person with an external surname in the end.
In the future, if she was happy, she would call Shen Xi aunt. If she was unhappy, Shen Xi could forget about entering the Guan family!
Thinking of this, Su Rui¡¯s expression became a bit arrogant. Then she walked closer to Shen Xi and looked at Shen Xi with a fake passionate face. She smiled and said, ¡°Oh my, look at my poor eyesight. I didn¡¯t know that Miss Shen Xi was my future aunt!¡±
Guan Lei raised his voice and said coldly to Su Rui, ¡°Su Rui, you¡¯d better pay attention to what you say! Xi is my girlfriend, not your so-called aunt. Also, I don¡¯t have any engagement with you. Only I can decide my marriage!¡¯
Su Rui didn¡¯t expect Guan Lei to speak to her in such a tough and cold tone in front of the elders of the two families. She instantly felt wronged. ¡°Ah Lei, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would speak to me in such a tone because of an unimportant person. ¡±
¡°Xi isn¡¯t an unimportant person. She¡¯s someone very important to me!¡± Guan Lei suppressed his temper.
Su Rui looked at Guan Lei with red eyes and said, ¡°An important person. Isn¡¯t
Grandpa Guan important to you? Is Shen Xi more important to you than Grandpa Guan?¡±
Guan Lei didn¡¯t expect Su Rui to spout such nonsense, and his tone became even worse. ¡°Su Rui, you¡¯d better think before you speak. Don¡¯tpare these strange rtionships.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words were quite harsh. Su Rui looked sadly at the two old masters sitting in the main seat behind her and silently retreated behind Old Master Su.
Her actions made Old Master Su and Old Master Guan displeased like Su Rui was being bullied and had to ept it silently.
Old Master Su looked at Guan Lei and snorted coldly. ¡°Ah Lei has grown up. His temper has be more and more stubborn. It seems that I¡¯m getting old. I can¡¯t even protect my most precious granddaughter! 1 can only watch as Ah Lei bullies my granddaughter for a wild girl who came out of nowhere..¡±
Chapter 864 - 864: Tit For Tit
Chapter 864: Tit For Tit
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Yi looked at Guan Lei with a dark face and scolded, ¡°Guan Lei, how can you talk to Rui like that? Apologize to her!¡±
Guan Lei looked at Old Master Su and clenched his fists. In the end, he gritted his teeth and apologized. ¡°Su Rui, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault just now! It¡¯s just that Xi is the person I like. I don¡¯t want anyone to judge her again.¡±
Guan Lei was indebted to Old Master Su, so he could only lower his head. It was just an apology. It didn¡¯t matter.
However, Guan Lei owed the Su family a debt of gratitude and not Shen Xi. Therefore, Guan Lei would not allow anyone to use his gratitude to attack Shen Xi verbally.
Shen Xi¡¯s dark eyes stared coldly at Su Rui and Old Master Su, as well as those who had given her various identities. Her cold voice rang out loudly, ¡°I¡¯m not Nieng Yu¡¯s girlfriend, nor Guan Lei¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯m here today because 1 promised to apany Mrs. Guan to the birthday banquet. That was all! I respectfully decline the various identities that you have just given me.¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s voice was neither servile nor overbearing, and even carried a sharp and serious deterrence. Even the two old men could feel the imposing manner in his tone.
Guan Lei knew that Shen Xi was angry now. He carefully pulled Shen Xi¡¯s hand, but she pped it away.
Shen Xi was really angry. Why could some unimportant people arrange all kinds of identities for her? This was not taking her seriously at all. There was no respect at all.
Guan Yan and Su Han were also very ufortable. Old Master Guan had gone too far this time. He didn¡¯t ask for anyone else¡¯s opinion, arranged the engagement of the younger generation and even announced it in front of outsiders.
Old Master Su did not expect that a young girl like Shen Xi would dare to speak to an elder like this. Even though he admired Shen Xi¡¯s courage, as an elder, he could not be vited by such a little girl.
¡°You don¡¯t know how to be humble when you speak at such a young age. I¡¯m curious what kind of upbringing can teach you such a temperament. You have no upbringing at all!¡± Old Master Su l s words were full of sarcasm.
Then, Grandpa Su quickly turned to Guan Lei and said disapprovingly, ¡°Your grandfather has high expectations for you and also has high expectations for your future wife. Ah Lei, you have to know that not just any girl from a small family can enter your house.¡±
The veins on Guan Lei¡¯s forehead were faintly visible. Su Han, who was standing beside him, could even hear the sound of Guan Lei gritting his teeth.
Su Han was also very dissatisfied with Old Master Su l s words.
Shen Xi came from the Shen Lu family and was the true heir of a wealthy family. In terms of family background, Shen Xi was even better than the Su
family.
In terms of wealth, Shen Xi r s family wealth would have left Su Rui far behind.
Since Old Master Su dared to say that, he must not know about Shen Xi¡¯s background.
Shen Xi wasn¡¯t annoyed. she nced at Guan Lei faintly, and this nce gave Guan Lei an ominous feeling.
Sure enough, the next moment, Shen Xi said coldly, ¡°Old Master Su is right. I¡¯m just a girl from a small family. I¡¯m not worthy of a rich man like the Guan family. I hope that Young Master Guan will stay far away from me in the future. Otherwise, someone like me will cling on to him and he won¡¯t be able to get rid of me.¡±
Shen Xi felt there was nothing else to say. She then turned around and walked towards the door. She shouldn¡¯t havee today. It was simply unlucky.
However, before Shen Xi could reach the door, she was stopped by the people at the door.
Shen Xi chuckled and turned to look at Old Master Su with a cold gaze, ¡°Old
Master Su, what do you mean by this?¡±
Old Master Su smiled at Shen Xi and said, ¡°Although my Su family is not prestigious, not everyone cane and go as they please. Miss Shen, you left without saying a word. Don¡¯t you know any manners?¡±
Shen Xi stared coldly at Old Master Su. ¡°Then does Old Master Su think that he had manners when you said that I do not have a proper upbringing? I won¡¯t fall for this.¡¯
Shen Xi didn¡¯t indulge Old Master Su either.
¡°l don¡¯t know who came uninvited,¡± Su Rui said faintly.
Su Rui¡¯s voice was very soft, but everyone in the room heard it.
Su Han¡¯s expression was quite ugly. After all, she was the one who invited Shen Xi. Now that she was treated like this, the Su family didn¡¯t even give her face..
Chapter 865 - 865: Take Shen Xi Away
Chapter 865: Take Shen Xi Away
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°Old Master Su, I brought Xi here as my family, she did note uninvited. Rui, don¡¯t you know this very well?¡± Su Han suppressed the anger in her heart and said.
She had always thought that Su Rui was a girl who understood the big picture but today, it seems not the case.
Su Rui felt guilty and didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, Guan Yi spoke up,
¡°Guanyan¡¯s wife, you¡¯re just a guest. You shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing. It¡¯s not up to you to invite anyone to the Su family¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±
The anger in Su Han¡¯s heart umted, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything to her father-inw. She could only sulk by herself!
Seeing Shen Xi in such an awkward situation, Su Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
How embarrassing was this? She came uninvited and is now even chased away and despised by others. Shen Xi was probably going to lose all her face and dignity.
Guan Lei grabbed Shen Xi¡¯s hand and said angrily, ¡°l asked Xi toe over. She is the future wife that I have set my eyes upon. What¡¯s wrong with me bringing her here? If the Su family doesn¡¯t wee Xi, does that mean they don¡¯t wee me? Since that¡¯s the case, 1 won¡¯t be participating in this birthday banquet. ¡±
Guan Lei then pulled Shen Xi towards the door. Facing the two bodyguards who were blocking the door, Guan Lei kicked them out without hesitation.
Seeing Guan Lei leave without a care for Old Master Su¡¯s reputation, everyone was a little dumbfounded.
This was the first time Guan Lei had given Old Master Su a hard time.
Su Han also said indignantly, ¡®Old Master Su, Xi is the daughter-inw I set my eyes upon. She¡¯s not some wild girl. Since the old master is so angry that I brought people over, I¡¯m willing to admit my mistake. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve already delivered the blessings for this birthday banquet. I think it¡¯s time for us to leave.¡¯
Guan Yan looked at Su Han, who was about to leave, and hurriedly bid farewell to Old Master Su. Then, he hurriedly left with his wife.
Old Master Su did not expect his face to be trampled on by such a group of juniors. He was furious.
Guan Yi was also furious. He was embarrassed by his son, daughter-inw, and grandson in front of outsiders.
Old Master Su smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°This little girl is quite capable.
She has gotten Ah Yan¡¯s family in her hand. She has some tricks up her sleeve.
It seems that my Rui and Ah Lei are not fated to be together. Brother Guan, let¡¯s forget about the marriage alliance you mentioned just now.¡±
Guan Yi¡¯s face was ashen. Shen Xi was the wife he wanted to leave for Meng Yu, so he could not allow Guan Lei and Shen Xi to be together.
¡°As long as I don¡¯t agree, Guan Lei and Shen Xi will never be together.¡± Guan Yi smiled.
Guan Yi turned to Su Rui and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rui. Grandpa Guan will make sure that you and Ah Lei get married and grow old together.¡±
¡°Grandpa Guan,¡± Su Rui said with a troubled look, ¡°isn¡¯t this a bad idea? After all, the person Ah Lei likes is Shen Xi.¡±
¡°Ah Lei is still young. He doesn¡¯t know anything about love. Besides, marriage isn¡¯t something that can be achieved with just a little love. In Grandpa Guan¡¯s heart, you are the most suitable person for him. I will definitely let you marry Ah Lei.¡±
With Guan Yi¡¯s promise, Su Rui¡¯s heart calmed down a little.
No matter who Guan Lei liked, in Su Rui¡¯s world, as long as she liked it, she must get it.
Even if she couldn¡¯t win Guan Lei¡¯s heart, she had to keep Guan Lei by her side.
Guan Lei pulled Shen Xi out of the banquet hall and said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,
Xi. I¡¯ve made you suffer.¡±
Su Han caught up with her and said apologetically, ¡°Xi, 1 wanted you to apany me. I didn¡¯t expect you to be in such a difficult position. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
From Su Han¡¯s point of view, Old Master Su was deliberately making things difficult for Shen Xi because of Su Rui. Therefore, Su Han felt a little guilty towards Shen Xi.
Shen Xi admitted that she was very angry just now, but when she saw the guilty expressions of Guan Lei¡¯s family of three, all the anger in his heart turned into a sigh.
In the end, the person who embarrassed her just now was Old Master Su. It had nothing to do with Guan Lei¡¯s family.
¡°Auntie, there is really nothing between Guan Lei and Shen Xi said. ¡°Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m Guan Lei¡¯s girlfriend next time.¡±
Su Han looked up at the disappointed Guan Lei and said, ¡°Okay, I understand!
From now on, I¡¯ll say that you¡¯re the girl my son is chasing after!¡±
Chapter 866 - 866: Exposed
Chapter 866 - 866: Exposed
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei, who was initially disappointed, was instantly amused by his mother¡¯s words.
Why didn¡¯t he realize that his mother was such a helpless person?
For example, Shen Xi, who was in front of him, looked very helpless.
Su Han red at her son and said righteously, ¡°Did I say anything wrong?
During the four years when you broke up, you lived like a zombie every day.
How could I not know that your heart was filled with sadness back then? Besides, aren¡¯t you pursuing Xi?¡±
Shen Xi looked at Guan Lei suspiciously. Four years after they broke up? Guan Lei and her had broken up for four years?
Guan Lei smiled calmly. That silly look didn¡¯t look like the domineering Young Master Guan at all.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi but was answering Su Han¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m pursuing Xi. Mom, you¡¯re right!¡±
Su Han burst outughing.
With Shen Xi¡¯s presence, Su Han felt that the interaction andmunication between her and her son had be more harmonious. She cherished this natural mother-son rtionship.
¡°Since the Su family doesn¡¯t wee us, we¡¯ll go somewhere else,¡± Su Han said as she held Shen Xi¡¯s hand.
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze turned to Guan Lei, only to see Guan Lei smiling as if nothing was wrong.
Even Guan Yan, who was at the side, had an indifferent attitude.
Shen Xi had thought that Guan Lei¡¯s parents would at least be unhappy with her causing so much troubleing over. Their indifferent reaction was beyond her expectations.
Just as Shen Xi nodded, Su Han pulled Shen Xi away and was about to leave when Su Rui rushed out saying. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Grandpa Guan fainted!¡±
Su Rui¡¯s words made Guan Lei and the others frown slightly.
¡°Did my grandpa really faint?¡± Guan Lei asked suspiciously.
Su Rui nodded anxiously and said, ¡°He really fainted! Just now, Li Zhe brought
Meng Yu to the banquet hall. Then, someone posted a photo of Li Zhe and
Meng Yu kissing. Now, the banquet is all over the ce.¡±
Su Rui¡¯s words shocked Shen Xi and Guan Lei. Once the photo of Li Zhe and Nieng Yu kissing came out, does that mean that Li Zhe and Meng Yu had officially revealed their sexual orientation in front of the public?
¡°Take us there quickly!¡± Guan Yan and Su Han said anxiously.
Su Rui quickly led the way. It was not until they pushed away the people surrounding them that Shen Xi and the others saw Guan Yi lying on the ground, as well as Li Zhe and Meng Yu squatting beside him.
Guan Lei quickly went forward and ordered the guests around him to leave. The family doctor also rushed over and immediately gave Guan Yi an emergency treatment.
After a while, Guan Yi slowly woke up.
Guan Yi looked at Li Zhe who was standing at the side. He was so angry that he pped Li Zhe.
His good son was seduced by Li Zhe just like that. How could he not be angry?
Guan Yi pointed at Li Zhe with trembling hands and shouted angrily, ¡°Bastard!¡±
Li Zhe remained silent and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, Meng Yu stared at Guan Yi and replied. ¡°We are truly in love.¡±
Nieng Yu¡¯s words were like a stone thrown into a calmke. In an instant, the people around them began to discuss Li Zhe and Meng Yu with curiosity.
The big screen in the banquet hall was still showing the photo of Meng Yu and Li Zhe kissing.
Li Zhe and Meng Yu didn¡¯t even think about going to delete the particrly eye-catching photo,
Guan Yi¡¯s gaze fell on Meng Yu, his face full of disappointment.
Shen Xi was obviously a rich, powerful, and beautiful girl, but Meng Yu did not like her. Instead, he liked a rooster that could noty eggs. How could Guan Yi ept this?
More importantly, if someone found out that Meng Yu was his son and gay on
top of that, how could he continue to live in front of his old friends?
¡°l won¡¯t allow you two to be together!¡± Guan Yi was so angry that he ignored the people around him.
¡°Humph!¡± Meng Yu snorted and said, ¡°Old Master Guan, it¡¯s better for you to stay out of my business!¡±
¡°You¡¯re my godson. Why can¡¯t I control you?¡± Guan Yi shouted, his eyes red with anger.
Nieng Yu frowned. Guan Yi had told him about announcing him as his godson to the public previously. However, Meng Yu had rejected it. He did not expect Guan Yi to say it in front of everyone.
The people around them started discussing.
¡°When did Old Master Guan have a godson? Why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡±
Chapter 867 - 867: Interlocking Fingers
Chapter 867 - 867: Interlocking Fingers
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°It¡¯s my first time knowing that Old Master Guan has a godson. Meng Yu is so lucky to be the godson of the Guan Family.¡±
¡°Now things are interesting. Master Guan¡¯s godson is gay and is with the heir of the Li Industries in Hai City.¡±
Oh my god, there¡¯s such a lively scandal in this wealthy family.¡±
¡°Wow, it¡¯s disgusting. Two men! Just thinking about it gives me goosebumps.¡± ¡°I¡¯m quite curious. How do two men make love?¡±
¡°No matter what, being gay doesn¡¯t conform to our current mainstream view of marriage. This is an antisocial existence.¡±
¡°Agreed. If our innocent children are influenced by these homosexuals and be one when they grow up, the world will be destroyed.¡±
It was then that Guan Yi realized the guests surrounding him and felt a wave of regret. Why did he say that Meng Yu was his godson?
Now, he had dragged the Guan family down with him.
Even though modern society was much more open-minded than before, arge family like theirs still couldn¡¯t bear to see such an hical thing happen.
However, no matter how much Guan Yi didn¡¯t want the situation to develop further, the rtionship between the godson of the Guan family and the heir of the Li family quickly caused a stir in their circle.
Li Yuan, who hade to attend the birthday banquet, brought his younger brother Li Dan to the banquet hall. When he saw the unbearable scene on the big screen, he was so angry that he rushed up and pped Li Zhe hard.
¡°Brother,¡± Li Dan quickly pulled back his brother, who was obviously furious.
He frowned and said, ¡°Technology is so advanced now. This photo might be fake. Ask clearly before you get angry.¡±
Li Dan¡¯s words suddenly woke Li Yuan up. Yes, now was not the time to be angry.
¡°This photo must be fake,¡± Li Yuan immediately said to the crowd. ¡°Someone must be trying to drive a wedge between the Li family and the Guan family. That¡¯s why they are deliberately ndering us!¡¯
Guan Yi immediately woke up. He supported Old Master Su and said, ¡°Yes, this photo must be fake. The person Ah Yu likes is from the Shen family¡¡±
¡°Grandpa!¡± Guan Lei immediately shouted to stop Guan Yie
He knew that Guan Yi would definitely use Shen Xi as a shield to get rid of the gay incident with Meng Yu, so Guan Lei had to stop Guan Yi from speaking first.
Guan Yi met Guan Lei¡¯s cold eyes. In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only said vaguely, ¡°My Ah Yu likes girls. As his godfather, I know about this.¡±
Li Yuan quickly smiled and said to everyone, ¡°This must be a misunderstanding. Maybe someone wants to y a joke on everyone. Our Ah Zhe is also a straight man. There was a lot of gossip about him before.¡±
Li Yuan even brought out the gossip about Li Zhe deliberately provoking girls to prove that Li Zhe¡¯s sexual orientation was normal.
Li Zhe stood up and looked at his father. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°Father, why do you say I only provoked girls? At that time, 1 didn¡¯t mind either men or women.¡¯
Li Zhe¡¯s fearless words almost made Li Yuan vomit blood in anger.
¡°You bastard!¡± Li Yuan pointed at Li Zhe and shouted, ¡°You still have the cheek to talk nonsense here! ¡±
Li Zhe hugged Meng Yu¡¯s waist and announced to the crowd, ¡°I, Li Zhe, am not gay. I just like Meng Yu. I love him!¡±
Seeing Li Zhe openly dere his love for him in front of everyone, Meng Yu¡¯s heart was filled with happiness.
The two of them ignored the contemptuous, mocking, and curious gazes of the crowd. Their fingers were tightly interlocked as they fearlessly weed the gazes of the crowd.
Guan Lei admired Li Zhe and Meng Yu¡¯s courage at this moment. The two of them had admitted their rtionship in such a high-profile manner. There
would definitely be a lot of things that they would encounter in the future, especially the prejudice of the secr world. It would make the two of them breathless.
Shen Xi was very happy for Meng Yu because she could see that the smile on Meng Yu¡¯s face was filled with happiness.
The discussions of the secr world might not be able to defeat the two people who truly loved each other.
Li Yuan didn¡¯t expect Li Zhe and Meng Yu to be so stubborn. Both families had given them a chance to avoid being rumoured as homosexuals, but these two people had to go against their elders and even drag their families down with them.. It was really hateful!
Chapter 868 - 868: Familiar Candies
Chapter 868 - 868: Familiar Candies
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Yuan was trembling with anger. He raised his hand and fiercely pped Li Zhe. On the side, Li Dan also looked at Li Zhe with disapproval written all over his face.
Li Jin quickly stepped forward to support the unsteady Li Yuan, asking with concern, ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling?¡±
Li Zhe also looked at his grandfather with concern. He had no intention of harming his family, but he couldn¡¯t let go of Meng Yu either.
Meng Yu looked worriedly at Li Zhe. Before he could react, Li Yuan fainted.
Frantically, they rushed Li Yuan to the hospital. What was supposed to be a joyful celebration turned into a mess due to Li Zhe and Meng Yu. After Li Dan and Guan Yi apologized to Old Master Su, they also arrived at the hospital.
However, Guan Yi¡¯s blood pressure surged at the sight of Li Zhe tightly holding Meng Yu¡¯s hand. He felt as though the next moment, he might end up in the emergency room just like Li Yuan.
Guan Yi found it hard to believe that, having weathered the storms of the political arena and confronted gunfire without an elevated heartbeat in the past, his blood pressure was now soaring simply because of his son¡¯s sexual orientation. Life was indeed unpredictable.
Guan Yi shot a furious re at their tightly sped hands. He grunted loudly, intending to make them aware of their boundaries.
Unexpectedly, Li Zhe nced at Guan Yi and tightened his grip on Meng Yu.
Meng Yu gave a brief look to Guan Yi before returning his gaze to the direction of the emergency room.
Guan Yi was enraged. Seated on a bench, he exuded a somber aura.
Shen Xi pursed her lips. It seemed that this time, Li Zhe and Meng Yu were determined.
Guan Lei silently approached Shen Xi. From his pocket, he took out a few candies and handed them to Shen Xi, saying, ¡°Xi, have some candy to fill your stomach. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet.¡±
Shen Xi stared nkly at the candies Guan Lei offered. She remembered these candies vividly.
Someone had specially arranged for the head chef at Zhuo Ying High School cafeteria to make them for her. However, she couldn¡¯t recall who that person was.
Seeing the familiar candies in Guan Lei¡¯s hands, Shen Xi felt a bit dizzy.
Without thinking, she asked, ¡°Did you arrange for someone to make them?¡±
Guan Lei, upon hearing Shen Xi¡¯s question, was initially surprised. Then, he widened his eyes with joy and asked eagerly, ¡°Xi, did you remember something?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s excitement made Shen Xi feel a twinge of bitterness.
If her past with Guan Lei was real and their love ran deep, how would he face a lover who had forgotten him?
Shen Xi nodded slightly but added with guilt, ¡°l remember these candies. I didn¡¯t know who made it for me before, but now I do, However, even so, I
won¡¯t develop any feelings for you because of this. Do you understand?¡±
Shen Xi¡¯s words extinguished the me of hope in Guan Lei¡¯s heart. All that remained were scattered remnants, and a trace of bitterness tainted the corners of Guan Lei¡¯s mouth.
Guan Lei knew very well what Shen Xi meant. Just like how he wouldn¡¯t feel happy if someone he didn¡¯t like were to be overly attentive and cook delicious meals for him. Instead, he might even find it annoying and burdensome.
So, Guan Lei could understand Shen Xi¡¯s current stance. Knowing Shen Xi¡¯s personality, she would swiftly sever connections and set clear boundaries when faced with someone she didn¡¯t like, leaving no room for opportunities.
However, Guan Lei couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°But your rejection of me isn¡¯t that decisive, right? Xi, even if your memories are muddled now, your heart still remembers me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t feel heartache and headache for going against mental and emotional control, right?¡±
Shen Xi had researched a bit about mental and emotional control as well. However, she couldn¡¯t convince herself to abandon the memory of the wonderful Gu Chen and choose the unfamiliar Guan Lei.
Guan Lei didn¡¯t force Shen Xi. He simply handed the candies to her and said with a smile, ¡°Just a few candies.¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s affectionate gaze met Shen Xi¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to take them.
As the familiar sweetness stimted her taste buds, Shen Xi¡¯s head throbbed slightly. It felt like something wanted to break through but then disappeared without a trace.
Feeling a bit lost, Shen Xi looked at the candy in her hand. Beside her, Guan Lei spoke gently, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s okay. If you stay like this for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll be by your side forever..¡±
Chapter 869 - 869: Unfilial Descendant
Chapter 869 - 869: Unfilial Descendant
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In the depths of Shen Xi¡¯s heart, a faint sigh escaped her lips. She seemed uncertain about what to do; this hesitant and indecisive behavior was indeed unlike her usual character.
Outside the emergency room stood Li Jin, her gaze as cold and piercing as a venomous snake. She cast a disdainful nce at Guan Lei and Shen Xi.
Back when Shen Xi was poor, she could still contend with her. The present Shen Xi, however, was the heir to two major conglomerates. Li Jin knew that she probably couldn¡¯tpete with her.
However, life wasn¡¯t solely about love. If one couldn¡¯t have the person they love, then they should focus on their career.
With these thoughts in mind, Li Jin¡¯s gaze shifted towards the direction of the emergency room.
As the lights in the emergency room dimmed, Li Yuan was wheeled out.
Everyone expected to see a weak and feeble Li Yuan, but instead, they were met with a furious and wide-eyed figure.
The cause of Li Yuan¡¯s current condition was directly attributed to his sudden rush of anger.
As soon as Li Yuan saw Li Zhe, he climbed off the bed and loudly berated him,
¡°Unfilial descendant, are you trying to bring an end to the Li family?¡± In Hai City, Li Industries had only two brothers in Li Yuan¡¯s generation: Li
Yuan and Li Dan.
Each had a son¡ªLi Zhe¡¯s father, Li Peng, and Li Jin¡¯s father, Li Feng.
This meant that in Li Zhe¡¯s generation of the Li family, only Li Zhe and Li Jin remained.
If Li Zhe chose a same-sex marriage and Li Jin was a girl, there would be no one to carry on the Li Industries legacy.
This would likely lead to internal conflicts among the extended Li family members.
So, both Li Yuan and Li Dan vehemently opposed Li Zhe¡¯s choice.
Li Dan timely spoke up, ¡°Ah Zhe, are you nning to give away all the assets of our family lineage? What about those employees who have been with Li Industries for so long? What will happen to them?¡±
Li Jin chimed in, ¡°Yes, cousin, those uncles have been with us for so long. If you¡¯re not at the helm of Li Industries, they will surely be driven away by our distant rtives.¡¯
The doctor and nurses exchanged nces and finally said, ¡°Although the patient is not in any serious condition now, the emergency room entrance is not the best ce for discussions. Would you like to move somewhere else?¡± Heeding the doctor¡¯s advice, everyone shifted to a different location.
Worried about Meng Yu being outnumbered, Shen Xi followed them. Guan Lei, as a member of the Guan family, naturally went along.
Inside the ward were the two brothers, Li Yuan and Li Dan, as well as Li Zhe and Li Jin. Also present were members of the Guan family ¨C Guan Yi, Guan Yan and his wife, and Guan Lei. The other protagonist, Meng Yu, was there along with Shen Xi.
Li Jin was surprised to see Shen Xi following them. In a tone carrying both hostility and sarcasm, she said, ¡°This is a matter of our Li family. Outsiders don¡¯t need toe over, right?¡±
Meng Yu cast a scrutinizing gaze at Li Jin, sensing the malice in her tone toward Shen Xi. He spoke up, ¡°Xi is my little sister, and we¡¯re very close. Since today¡¯s matter concerns me, Xi is naturally not an outsider.¡±
In Meng Yu¡¯s eyes, Xi was the only one he could trust among these people. As for the Guan family, he didn¡¯t have much trust in them.
¡°Xi is Meng Yu¡¯s family, so she¡¯s not an outsider,¡± Li Zhe defended.
Li Yuan looked at the stubborn Li Zhe and felt a sharp pain in his chest. His lips trembled with suppressed anger. ¡°Li Zhe, are you trying to infuriate me? I¡¯ll call your parents right now and let them see how they raised a son who goes against human morality, an abnormal being that defies the natural order.¡¯
¡°Grandpa!¡± Li Zhe¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°Ah Yu and I truly love each other.
There¡¯s nothing abnormal about it.¡±
¡°In this world, it has always been the union of opposites, and marriages are between men and women. Your behavior is far from normal,¡± Guan Yi couldn¡¯t contain his anger.
Meng Yu responded calmly, ¡°Everyone has the right to choose their path in life, the right to choose a life partner. I don¡¯t think our choice is abnormal.¡±
Li Yuan¡¯s gaze shifted to Meng Yua Though filled with anger, he restrained himself considering Nieng Yu¡¯s identity, and turned to pleading.
¡°Ah Yu, I¡¯m begging you. Spare Ah Zhe! He¡¯s the only descendant of our Li family. Without him, our family will be finished. You don¡¯t want to see the entire Li family perish, do you?¡± Li Yuan pleaded; his face filled with sorrow..
Chapter 870 - 870: Forever Inseparable
Chapter 870 - 870: Forever Inseparable
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu¡¯s expression hinted at a trace of difort, but Li Zhe¡¯s grip on his palm tightened intensely. Li Zhe, however, felt a sense of fear; he feared that Meng Yu might back down.
For over a decade, he had earnestly sought the love of his life, and he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting Meng Yu go. It was unbearable for him.
Meng Yu nced at Li Zhe, whose face was etched with the plea of desperation. He sighed softly in his heart, then firmly squeezed Li Zhe¡¯s hand, turning to face Li Yuan. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chairman, I can¡¯t do it. As long as Ah Zhe doesn¡¯t give up on me, I will never give up on him.¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s starry eyes carried a hint of moisture, but he spoke with determination to Li Yuan, ¡°Grandfather, don¡¯t use morality to constrain Ah Yu.
No matter what you say, we won¡¯t change our minds.¡±
Since softening his approach wasn¡¯t working, Li Yuan resorted to a more forceful tone. ¡°Have you really thought this through? If you choose to be with Meng Yu, from today onward, you will no longer be the heir to the Li family. Everything you own now will be taken away, and you will have nothing!¡¯
Li Zhe, with a calm smile on his face, responded, ¡°1 have thought it through and will not regret it! You can take away those things any time; I¡¯ll manage without them.¡±
¡°Fine! Fine!¡± Li Yuan, consumed by anger, dered, ¡°I want to see if your love can withstand the test!¡±
Li Jin quickly expressed concern, ¡°Grandfather, you mustn¡¯t get too agitated, or you might faint again.¡±
Looking at Li Zhe, Li Jin helplessly said, ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t you just appease Grandfather for now? We can figure things outter. What if something goes wrong?¡±
Li Yuan snorted, ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk to that unworthy descendant. My life and death have nothing to do with him anymore. From today, he is no longer the heir of the Li family. The future of the Li family depends on you, Jin¡¯er. Find someone to marry into the family, and the Li family will continue.¡±
Li Jin was anxious upon hearing this, ¡°Grandfather, please don¡¯t speak nonsense! How can you say such things in a fit of anger?¡±
Li Yuan red at Li Zhe and sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not speaking nonsense, nor is it just anger! Does he really think the Li family can¡¯t survive without him? What a joke!¡±
Furrowing her brow, Li Jin looked at Li Zhe and said in a low voice, ¡°Cousin, can¡¯t you just go along with Grandfather for now? We can figure things outter, can¡¯t we?¡±
Despite worrying about Li Yuan¡¯s health, Li Zhe couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter words that would separate him from Meng Yu.
In the end, Li Zhe could only sigh and say to Li Jin, ¡°Li Jin, I entrust my grandfather to you for now. My parents should be arrivingter.¡±
With that, Li Zhe took Meng Yu¡¯s hand and, facing Li Yuan and Guan Yi, said,
¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Meng Yu and I will never be apart in this lifetime.¡±
After expressing his determination, Li Zhe bowed respectfully to the two elderly individuals before leaving with Meng Yu.
Shen Xi and Guan Lei exchanged nces and silently followed them out, with Guan Yan and his wife trailing behind.
The hospital room suddenly became empty, leaving only the two elderly people struggling to ept the reality.
Meanwhile, the departing group stopped at the hospital¡¯s entrance. Guan Lei looked at the intertwined hands of the couple and sighed, asking, ¡°What are your ns for the future?¡±
Li Zhe and Meng Yu exchanged a nce before answering, ¡°Following the original n, we¡¯ll get registered abroad first, then go on our honeymoon. After that, I¡¯ll work hard to support Ah Yu!¡±
Meng Yu chuckled, ¡°Who said I need you to support me?¡±
Li Zhe grinned, his eyes curved, ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s my initiative to support you. I shamelessly want to take care of you.¡±
Guan Yan, watching the affectionate pair in front of him, couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly in difort.
Meng Yu could be considered his younger brother, and witnessing his brother and his same-sex lover openly expressing affection in front of him was still a bit hard for Guan Yan to ept.
As for Su Han, her emotions wereplicated.
Her son had saved Meng Yu¡¯s life, and there had been times when she harbored resentment, almost wishing for Meng Yu¡¯s death because, without him, Guan Miao might still be alive.
However, she also understood that even without Meng Yu, there would be Li Yu, and Zhang Yu, and as long as Guan Miao upied that position, there would still be hidden threats.
Therefore, Su Han was gradually letting go.
As long as Meng Yu didn¡¯te to snatch things from her son, she could turn a blind eye.
¡°When are you leaving?¡± Shen Xi asked.
¡°We¡¯ve booked tickets for the day after tomorrow,¡± Li Zhe replied. ¡°Consider today our farewell. We won¡¯t notify you one by one from now on.¡±
Guan Lei sighed, ¡°May everything go smoothly!¡±
Li Zhe smiled in response.
Meng Yu¡¯s gaze fell on Guan Yan and his wife. They quietly locked eyes for a moment, then each gave a graceful smile before heading their separate ways..
Chapter 871 - 871: Shameless Guan Lei
Chapter 871 - 871: Shameless Guan Lei
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
After parting ways, Li Zhe led Meng Yu away.
Watching the two figures leave, those left behind couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°Xi, shall I take you back?¡± Guan Lei withdrew his gaze and looked at Shen Xi.
Shen Xi did not refuse Guan Lei¡¯s kindness. After bidding farewell to Guan Yan and his wife, Shen Xi got into Guan Lei¡¯s car.
¡°Do you think Li Zhe is selfish for leaving everything behind at home, disregarding parents and elders, and being with Meng Yu, causing pain to the family and instability to thepany?¡± Shen Xi asked, looking ahead.
Guan Lei¡¯s slender hands rested on the steering wheel, and he spoke gently, ¡°Even if he followed the family¡¯s arrangements and separated from Meng Yu, there¡¯s no guarantee that the pain would vanish, or that thepany would thrive without challenges, isn¡¯t that so?¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi remained silent, Guan Lei sighed softly and said, ¡°Xi, during the four years we were apart, Li Zhe also separated from Meng Yu.
During those years, Li Zhe lived in a daze, waiting for Meng Yu toe back every day. I believe if Meng Yu didn¡¯t return, Li Zhe might not have survived.
The oue would have been the same for the Li family, don¡¯t you think?¡±
Shen Xi nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t care about the Li family; she just wanted Meng Yu to be well.
However, she was worried that if something were to happen to the Li family because of Li Zhe, he would certainly me himself. And knowing Meng Yu¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t feel good about it either.
If this became a knot in their hearts, it would be challenging to unravel it in the future.
Guan Lei sighed softly and helplessly said, ¡°Xi, didn¡¯t you notice something else?¡±
Puzzled, Shen Xi cast a sidelong nce at Guan Lei¡¯s profile. ¡°What else?¡±
¡°In the four years we were apart, I missed you a lot,¡± Guan Lei looked ahead, expressing the longing of those four years. ¡°I missed you a lot, but I didn¡¯t dare to think about you. So, besides work, I spent every day studying, afraid that if I stopped, I would miss you until my heart ached.¡±
Shen Xi withdrew her gaze from Guan Lei and asked softly, ¡°Why did we break up back then?¡±
Guan Lei hesitated for a moment but honestly replied, ¡°1 thought you were with Meng Yu, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin that for you. So, I initiated the breakup. But four yearster, we got back together!¡±
Guan Lei hurriedly added thetter sentence, fearing Shen Xi might misunderstand.
Shen Xi was incredulous that they had broken up for such a reason. She became furious instantly. ¡°Guan Lei, are you out of your mind? Meng Yu and l? How is that even possible? You¡¯re truly magnanimous, giving up a girlfriend so easily!¡±
Guan Lei felt a bit guilty and awkwardly said, ¡°Well, I realized I was wrong!¡¯ Even though Shen Xi couldn¡¯t remember their past together, just assuming that one day her boyfriend would hand her over to someone else made her furious.
Shen Xi reached out and pinched Guan Lei¡¯s arm hard out of anger. Guan Lei shouted, ¡°Xi, are you trying to murder your husband?¡±
The next moment, both of them froze.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t know how she had made such an intimate gesture, as if muscle memory guided her to act naturally.
Guan Lei was also a bit surprised, ncing at Shen Xi who was frozen in the passenger seat, feeling a small thrill in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t say anything but silently rejoiced.
In the quiet car, the two returned to the Shen family without speaking.
Shen Xi apologized, feeling a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for pinching you earlier. Did it hurt?¡±
Guan Lei remained silent but extended his arm to Shen Xi. With a smirk, he said, ¡°It didn¡¯t hurt, but it hurt more when you¡¯re aroused! If you want to keep pinching, feel free to continue. I don¡¯t mind!¡±
Shen Xi had genuinely intended to apologize, but Guan Lei turned out to be shameless and a bit of a rogue.
Feeling irritated, Shen Xi reached out and pinched a piece of skin on Guan Lei¡¯s arm, twisting it a few times. Before Guan Lei could retaliate, she swiftly got out of the car.
Guan Lei watched Shen Xi¡¯s triumphant look without getting angry, just shaking his head affectionately.
Shen Xi, with slightly flushed cheeks, returned to her room, cursing Guan Lei for being vulgar and shameless several times before gradually calming her chaotic thoughts.
The next day, the news about Li Zhe and Meng Yu spread widely. When Li Yuan and his group hurried back to Hai City, the chairman¡¯s office was already crowded with the so-called elders of the family..
Chapter 872 - 872: No Successor
Chapter 872 - 872: No Sessor
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio| Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Peng faced the elderly rtives who clung to their old ways, leaving him only with a sense of powerlessness and fatigue. All he could do was listen in silence.
¡°Since your lineage is no longer viable, I suggest adopting someone from a coteral branch. The vast Li Industries should be inherited by a true member of the Li family, shouldn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Exactly, one is homosexual, and the other is a girl. If we let outsiders inherit the Li family business, we¡¯ll be at a loss.¡±
¡°My son is a good choice. He just graduated and already has a girlfriend. Once the heir is confirmed, having a child immediately is not impossible.¡±
¡°Get out of here! What can your son achieve? My son is the outstanding one! The crucial point is that he¡¯s already married and has a son. We have heirs for two generations.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong with my son? At least, he has a normal sexual orientation and can have children! I guarantee that the Li family¡¯s descendants will thrive in the future. As for your grandson, who knows whose child he really is? I heard your daughter-inw had a promiscuous life before marriage!¡¯
¡°You old fool, what nonsense are you spouting? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll beat you!¡¯
As Li Yuan and his group entered, they witnessed the chaotic scene inside, with people pushing and shoving.
¡°Stop it all!¡± Li Yuan shouted.
Upon seeing Li Yuan and Li Dan¡¯s arrival, the elders who had been arguing fell silent.
¡°Cousin, you arrived at the right time. How do you think we should handle Li Zhe¡¯s situation?¡± an old man around Li Yuan¡¯s age asked.
Li Yuan knew there was no easy solution to this matter, so he had to control his temper and said, ¡°Go back for now. I will give you an exnation. With so many people causing a ruckus here, what will the employees think?¡±
The old man chuckled and said, ¡°What else can they think? Li Zhe has admitted to being homosexual; nothing is bigger than that.¡±
Another man, with a disdainful expression, added, ¡°Your main branch is declining. Li Industries should have new leadership. We can¡¯t afford to have no one to inherit it.¡¯
Li Jin coldly retorted, ¡°Uncle, I am also a member of the Li family. Why would there be no one to inherit it?¡±
The man sized up Li Jin with disdain and mocked, ¡°A depreciatingmodity destined to be married off. Moreover, when you get married, the family assets might end up with your husband to please the inws!¡±
Li Jin¡¯s eyes turned red with fury. Being called a depreciatingmodity was beyond insulting.
Despite being a girl, Shen Xi could inherit two major conglomerates from the Shen and Lu families, while the Li family, albeit a smaller n, still clung to the outdated practice of favoring sons over daughters. It disgusted her.
Li Dan intervened, ¡°What do you mean by a depreciatingmodity? You better be polite! ¡±
The man fearlessly stated, ¡°Polite or not, what difference does it make? When has a woman from the Li family ever inherited the family business? It¡¯s a joke!
Our purpose ining here today is simple: either choose an heir from our coteral branch or divide Li Industries among us!¡¯
¡°You know very well that when Li Industries fell into my brother¡¯s hands, it was a mess. The sess of Li Industries today is the result of my brother¡¯s hard work and the support of the Guan family. Now, you want a share of it because Li Yuan has no sessor. How ambitious!¡± Li Dan said coldly.
Though Li Dan hadn¡¯t been involved in the actual operations of Li Industries in recent years, he knew that the family hadn¡¯t contributed anything to the sess of Li Industries.
Instead, it flourished with Li Yuan¡¯s rise to prosperity.
Seeing Li Yuan with no heir, they wanted to seize the opportunity, and it was truly despicable!
The man gave Li Dan a cold, scornful look and then sneered, ¡°Is it that we have big ambitions, or is it that you, Li Dan, have malicious intentions? Are you thinking of getting rid of us and then relying on a granddaughter to monopolize the Li family assets? Let me tell you, Li Dan, it¡¯s wishful thinking!
Li Dan was infuriated but had no rebuttal.
Seeing his younger brother facing criticism, Li Yuan was furious.
He would rather pass the business he had built to his brother¡¯s granddaughter than give it to a bunch of people who consider themselves family but act otherwise..
Chapter 873 - 873: Scheming Li Jin
Chapter 873 - 873: Scheming Li Jin
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
With a chilling look, she summoned the security personnel to drive out those self-righteous rtives.
At that moment, Li Yuan deeply regretted his actions.
Previously, Guan Yi had suggested that he separate his assets from the family. Back then, he thought Li Zhe would eventually take over as the head, and the pack of unsavory characters wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him. So, he paid little attention.
It was thisck of attention that left Li Yuan unable to shake off those rtives who were clearly overstepping their bounds.
Holding her phone, Li Jin looked at Li Yuan with a worried expression. ¡°Grandfather, there are many articles online ndering Li Zhe. Some even dug up his past scandals. Many media outlets are setting the tone, iming that Li Industries is in chaos without a leader, and even spreading rumors of us selling assets and restructuring, causing the stock price to plummet.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s words made the two old men sigh.
With a morose tone, Li Jin said, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. My abilities are limited, and I can¡¯t be of much help.¡±
Li Pengforted, ¡°We failed to consider the implications beforehand, allowing them to exploit the situation.¡±
Li Jin nodded but continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that, as a member of the Li family, I feel powerless. I am truly ashamed.¡±
Li Yuan sighed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±
Li Jin felt a growing sense of anxiety. She had already expressed herself to this extent, yet these people seemed oblivious to her intentions.
Li Zhe was no longer in the picture. Didn¡¯t they still have this granddaughter to rely on?
Didn¡¯t Li Yuan suggest that she find a husband to marry into the Li family and inherit Li Industries?
Why wasn¡¯t that mentioned now?
Li Jin felt impatient but dared not show it on her face. She feared that Li Yuan would think she was like those rtives, coveting the vast family business of Li Industries.
Li Dan consoled, ¡°It¡¯s okay. When Ah Zhe faces some hardships outside and realizes life isn¡¯t that simple, he wille back.¡±
Li Jin was instantly frustrated. How could her grandfather be so naive? Once Li Zhe returned, wouldn¡¯t these industries be his again?
Li Peng, upon hearing the name Li Zhe, got angry and cursed, ¡°Unfilial son!¡±
Li Yuan turned to Li Peng, his face full of anger, ¡°Look at the fine son you raised. He inherited the same behavior as his mother. He learned nothing about family responsibility, behaving recklessly and disregarding the entire Li
Industries. He cared little for the well-being of all the employees of Li
Industries.¡¯
Li Peng felt hollow inside after being scolded by his father, unable to speak, silently enduring the reprimand.
News of the decline in Li Industries¡¯ stock and internal chaos also reached Li Zhe and Meng Yu.
Meng Yu worriedly asked, ¡°Do you want to go back and take a look?¡±
Li Zhey on Meng Yu¡¯sp, blissfully saying, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet. Let them make a fuss for now. Besides, do you really think those old folks in the n can do anything to Li Industries?¡±
Nieng Yu smiled and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve nned ahead. It¡¯s just in case something unexpected happens, and you might regret it¡±
Li Zhe flipped over andy directly on Meng Yu. With a satisfied expression, he said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, I don¡¯t care about anything else. As for those assets and material possessions, I can always earn them back.¡±
¡°What about your parents and family?¡± Meng Yu was genuinely concerned.
Li Zhe slowly moved on top of Meng Yu, then cupped his face and said earnestly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my mother. She¡¯s more open-minded than me. As for my father and grandfather, they wille around. Trust me, don¡¯t worry about these things for me.¡±
Hearing Li Zhe¡¯s words, Meng Yu felt a bit more at ease.
Well, Li Zhe might have been unreliable at times, but he never dropped the ball on important matters.
Seeing Meng Yu l s rxed expression, Li Zhe contently nted a kiss on Meng Yu¡¯s lips before the two began to pack their luggage for their overseas trip.
¡°Should I bring disposable underwear? It¡¯ll save the trouble of washing themter,¡± Li Zhe said while packing.
¡°You¡¯re justzy,¡± Meng Yu replied with a teasing smile.
Their eyes met for a moment, filled with deep affection.
Li Zhe sifted through Meng Yu l s clothes, selecting a few of his typical outfits and neatly folding them into the suitcase. Sensing something peculiar, he yfully remarked, ¡°Ah Yu, there¡¯s something in this piece of clothing of yours..¡±
Chapter 874 - 874: The Lost Photograph
Chapter 874 - 874: The Lost Photograph
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Meng Yu¡¯s gaze had just shifted when he caught sight of Li Zhe pulling out that thing.
Upon seeing that familiar photograph, Li Zhe was momentarily stunned, turning to Meng Yu with a perplexed expression. ¡°How is this photo here in your possession?¡± he inquired.
Feeling slightly guilty, Meng Yu turned his head and whispered, ¡°It just happened to end up with me.¡±
Li Zhe rose, walked to Meng Yu¡¯s side, and pinched his chin. With narrowed eyes, he captured Meng Yu¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°Did you take my treasure while I was injured?¡±
Nieng Yu looked at the photo in Li Zhe¡¯s hand, featuring him at the age of sixteen.
Hearing Li Zhe refer to the photo as a treasure, Meng Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed as he said, ¡°What do you mean, your treasure? I took it, rightfully so!¡¯
Li Zhe pulled Meng Yu close, tightly holding him on hisp, and chuckled, ¡°Even though the person in the photo is you, I¡¯m the one who took it. Why can¡¯t it be considered my treasure?¡±
Annoyed, Meng Yu pushed away Li Zhe¡¯s wandering hands and retorted,
¡°Then you¡¯re infringing on my portrait rights.¡±
Li Zhe tightly embraced Meng Yu, speaking matter-of-factly, ¡°l haven¡¯t used the photo formercial purposes, just satisfying my own fantasies. It doesn¡¯t count as infringing on your portrait rights.¡±
¡°You¡¯re distorting the facts!¡± Meng Yu lightly red at Li Zhe, his eyes devoid of anger and instead carrying a faint hint of coyness, leaving Li Zhe uncontrobly aroused.
Li Zhe moved his hand down Meng Yu¡¯s body, causing him to gasp. With a mischievous smile, Li Zhe said, ¡°Ah Yu, do you know what I do with your photo when it¡¯ste at night?¡±
Meng Yu¡¯s eyes widened slightly, his face flushing as he tightly gripped Li
Zhe¡¯s hand, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Stop it!¡¯
Li Zhe gently fondled the slowly hardening object in his hand, teasingly asking, ¡°What are you thinking? Why did your face suddenly turn so red? Are you thinking about something inappropriate for children?¡±
Meng Yu, blushing from Li Zhe¡¯s mockery, grabbed Li Zhe¡¯s hand that had reached his chest and bashfully countered, ¡°Is it me who¡¯s thinking? Clearly, you¡¯ve done something unspeakable.¡±
Li Zhe lightly pinched Meng Yu t s nipple andughed, saying, ¡°Where did your thoughts wander? I was just holding your photo, missing you. Where did the unspeakable thingse from?¡±
With Li Zhe¡¯s rification, Meng Yu¡¯s face turned even redder due to his misunderstanding.
¡°You deliberately misled me.¡± Meng Yu pinched Li Zhe in irritation and even twisted a few times with force.
Li Zhe made a soft sound and immediately begged, ¡°Okay Ah Yu, your hubby is in pain. Don¡¯t pinch me.¡±
Meng Yu softened a bit and released his grip, but the next moment found himself pinned down by Li Zhe, his clothes removed.
Having been together for a long time, Li Zhe¡¯s skill in undressing Meng Yu was almost wless.
¡°Ah Yu, I did use your photo to satisfy my desires. It was just an expression of deep affection. Don¡¯t be mad!¡± Li Zhe shamelessly confessed.
¡°You just lied to me!¡± Meng Yu questioned, both embarrassed and angry. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly a lie, In my opinion, missing you and having desires for you are not unspeakable things. If you want to hear, I can tell you every day¡ªI miss you, and I want you!¡± Li Zhe said with a grin.
Meng Yu was left speechless by Li Zhe¡¯s forceful words and could only mutter, ¡°Deceptive words, shameless!¡±
Li Zhe leaned down and gently nibbled on Meng Yu¡¯s now timidly erect nipple, skillfully attacking Meng Yu¡¯s sensitive spots, making him breathless and aroused.
Meng Yu tightly embraced Li Zhe¡¯s head, his slender fingers with visible veins weaving through Li Zhe¡¯s smooth ck hair. Finally, he grasped it firmly, closed his eyes, and tilted his head back in ecstasy.
Golden particles danced in the streaming sunlight, creating a romantic and intimate atmosphere as they hung in the air above the entwined bodies, apanied by soft, lingering moans.
¡°Ah Yu, from the moment I saw you at neen, I wanted to do this to you. Fate has truly favored me.¡± Li Zhe, thrusting against his lover beneath him, shared his past desires for Meng Yu.
Nieng Yu, filled with sweetness, shyly covered Li Zhe¡¯s mouth in response to his affectionate words, saying, ¡°Stop talking! Ah¡¡±
Since Meng Yu didn¡¯t want him to speak, Li Zhe could only use his body to prove his love for him..
Chapter 875 - 875: Distant Cousin
Chapter 875 - 875: Distant Cousin
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Within the conglomerate, the affairs grew moreplex by the day, leaving Shen Xi with no choice but to channel all her emotions into work. In the midst of it all, she even managed to carve out time for a graduation thesis defense.
While the official announcement of Li Zhe and Meng Yu¡¯s rtionship was made abroad, it became the talk of the town back home. Li Industries, like a delicate sapling swaying in the wind, seemed on the verge of copse.
Observing the two opposing groups in the meeting room, Li Jin felt an ufortable tug at her heart. Why did no one consider her an existing heir? Did they really have to cling to Li Zhe, a homosexual unlikely to have descendants?
¡°Are you Li Jin, my cousin?¡± a voice came from behind Li Jin, prompting her to turn around in surprise.
A girl in a floral dress stood before her, her eyes clear and a gentle smile ying on her lips.
Although the girl appeared innocent, Li Jin¡¯s wariness instantly surged. After all, she used to portray herself as this type of girl.
¡°Who are you? Why are you calling me cousin?¡± Li Jin asked, her gaze tinged with suspicion.
¡°I¡¯m Lin Mi. My grandfather is your grandfather¡¯s cousin, and my mother is your father¡¯s cousin,¡± Lin Mi replied with a smile.
Li Jin¡¯s expression turned chilly at once. She scoffed, ¡°So, you¡¯re a distant rtive here to seize the opportunity to acquire a share of the assets. A distant cousin isn¡¯t worth my time.¡±
Unfazed by Li Jin¡¯s mockery, Lin Mi spoke gently, ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s no need for hostility. I am different from the others in the Li family.¡±
Li Jin chuckled; her gaze fixed on the quarreling individuals in the conference room. She sneered, ¡°Different? Then why are you here? A Lin, stepping into the Li family¡¯s territory. Just here for the show?¡±
¡°Cousin, can we talk somewhere else?¡± Lin Mi said in a hushed tone, ¡°l can help you get what you want.¡±
Li Jin skeptically scrutinized Lin Mi l s face. After a moment of contemtion, she followed Lin Mi out.
They arrived at a caf¨¦ below thepany. Li Jin wasted no time and directly asked, ¡°So, what do you want to tell me? Are your grandfather and others trying to get something from me? Let me tell you, I won¡¯t betray my granduncle.¡±
Lin Mi, locking eyes with Li Jin, said confidently, ¡°Cousin, rest assured, I have no intention of making you betray anyone. I just feel that as women, we should fight for what we deserve, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±
Li Jin raised an eyebrow. While the words made sense, she couldn¡¯t afford to reveal her ambitions now.
¡°l don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Just get to the point; I don¡¯t have time to waste with you,¡± Li Jin said, showing impatience on her face.
¡°Cousin, you¡¯re straightforward. Let me be clear. I want to help you be the heir of Li Industries, the next chairperson.¡± Lin Mi said confidently.
Li Jin couldn¡¯t help butugh at the audacity of the seemingly naive girl. Bing the next heir seemed more conceivable to Li Jin, but the next chairperson? Li Jin instantly felt that the girl was here to mock her.
A chairperson without a substantial share? Ridiculous!
Li Jin grabbed her bag and got up to leave.
Lin Mi stood up, grabbing Li Jin¡¯s wrist. Leaning close to Li Jin¡¯s ear, she said, ¡°Several projects of Li Industries will face problems soon. Thepany will be in a severe financial crisis. Either it will go bankrupt, or the shares will be sold at a low price. I can help you acquire enough shares to make you the majority shareholder.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s lips curled with disdain. ¡°Just you? Do you think I would believe a little girl like you? Do you know who supports Li Industries? It¡¯s the Guan family from Beijing! They won¡¯t sit idly by and watch the Li family, which they¡¯ve supported for decades, copse,¡±
¡°What if there¡¯s a conflict between the Guan family and Li Industries? Such as a blood feud? Do you think the Guan family would help an enemy?¡± Lin Mi tightened her grip on Li Jin¡¯s wrist, a glint of a smile lingering in her gaze.
Li Jin widened her eyes. ¡°Are you nning to kill Guan Lei and frame the Li family?¡±
Lin Mi shook her head, smiling, ¡°The Guan family has descendants other than Guan Lei. Don¡¯t they have an adopted son? The one who is now deeply involved with your cousin and has even obtained a marriage certificate abroad? If Meng Yu ends up killed by Li Zhe, will Guan Yi still support Li Industries? I believe, in that case, watching from the sidelines would be the greatest mercy Guan Yi could show to the Li family..¡±
Chapter 876 - 876: The Li Family
Chapter 876 - 876: The Li Family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Jin¡¯s face was filled with skepticism. ¡°He¡¯s just an adopted son. 1 find it unlikely that Guan Yi would forsake a business partner whom he has supported for decades in favor of an adopted son who is not rted by blood.¡±
Lin Mi released Li Jin¡¯s hand, her smile innocent. ¡°That¡¯s because, cousin, you are too naive. Being at the heart of the Li family¡¯s headquarters, you surprisingly don¡¯t even know Meng Yu¡¯s true identity. Meng Yu is not just an adopted son; he is Guan Yi¡¯s biological son.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s eyes widened instantly as she said incredulously, ¡°What are you talking about? How could Grandpa Guan possibly¡¡±
Lin Mi gave a suggestive smile. ¡°Why do you think Guan Yi would adopt a son out of the blue? Moreover, even after Meng Yu dered himself gay, Guan Yi didn¡¯t sever ties with him. Do you wonder why?¡±
Caught off guard by this sudden revtion, Li Jin stood there in shock for a moment before murmuring, ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡±
Lin Mi didn¡¯t answer, but her expression conveyed everything.
As Li Jin reflected on the past, she began to sense that something was amiss.
No wonder Grandpa treated Meng Yu so courteously all along. No wonder
Meng Yu held a prominent position in Li Industries. It all made sense now.
Despite learning this secret, Li Jin still couldn¡¯t trust Lin Mi. ¡°l don¡¯t understand. Why are you helping me? We are on opposing sides. If I be the actual head of Li Industries, your side won¡¯t gain anything.¡±
Lin Mi nodded at Li Jin; her face now tinted with resentment. ¡°l know, but I precisely want my people to gain nothing. They don¡¯t deserve it!¡±
¡°Do you have a grudge against them?¡± Li Jin stared at Lin Mi intently.
Lin Mi smiled with a hint of bitterness. She replied, ¡°Yes, I do! The Li family members are all vampires, sucking the life out of the women in the n. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have be an illegitimate child, and my mother wouldn¡¯t have be a despised mistress. She was burned alive by our own kin.¡±
Li Jin was not well-acquainted with the affairs of the Li family¡¯s coteral branches. Following Grandpa Li Dan¡¯s advice, she avoided unnecessary contact. Thus, she hadn¡¯t anticipated such a revtion.
Observing Li Jin¡¯s expression, Lin Mi smiled and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t know much because you kept your distance. But that¡¯s okay; I can enlighten you.¡± Lin Mi gestured for Li Jin to sit back down.
Amid the ambient music in the caf¨¦, Lin Mi, with a mncholic smile,
continued, ¡°The Li family prospered through goldsmithing. You know that, right?¡±
Li Jin nodded, aware of the family¡¯s history, starting from goldsmithing to the jewelry industry and eventually the mining sector.
Lin Mi went on, ¡°But did you know that the Li family has a horrifying ancestral secret? In times of adversity or when the family business struggled, they burn the bodies of the women in the n as offerings to the ancestors, seeking protection and blessings?¡±
Li Jin was dumbfounded. ¡°Are you joking? In today¡¯s civilized society, how could such superstitious practices exist?¡±
Li Jin recalled Lin Mi¡¯ s earlier words about her mother being burned alive by their own people, and a chill ran down her spine.
With a faint smile, Lin Mi said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not as extreme now. They¡¯ve modified the tradition, turning it into a practice of sending their daughters away to secure various benefits for the family. Since your grandfather and great-grandfather left the Li family, the family¡¯s fortunes declined. So, the daughters of the Li family were sent to the beds of high officials and wealthy merchants, ensuring the prosperity of the Li family in a different way.¡±
Listening to Lin Mi l s narrative, Li Jin thought about why her grandfather always warned her against associating with members of the Li family¡¯s side branches.
¡°My mother was sent away in the same manner, bing a mistress that people scorned. I am the daughter of that mistress, equally despised and kept in the shadows. One day, my mother was discovered, brutally beaten, and sent back to the Li family. To maintain appearances, they publiclybeled her as disgraceful and not a true Li family member, ultimately driving her away.¡±
Finally seeing a trace of genuine sorrow on Lin Mi l s face, rather than the earlier mask of indifference and superficial anger, Li Jin asked curiously, ¡°Then why did she die in the end?¡±
Chapter 877 - 877: Cooperation
Chapter 877 - 877: Cooperation
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Lin Mi clenched her fists tightly, her voice squeezing through gritted teeth with resentment. ¡°The family¡¯s industry suffered a heavy blow. They sought help from your grandfather and granduncle, and even requested an early dividend. but were refused. So. they thought of the family¡¯s traditional practice and thought of me. They brought me back, intending to change my surname to Li. They nned to sacrifice me to protect the family from disaster. However, my mom took my ce. I survived; she died.¡±
Concluding her words, Lin Mi looked at Li Jin across from her, a smile returning to her face. ¡°So, why do you think I would want to cooperate with you? You don¡¯t want them to snatch your things, and 1 don¡¯t want them to be powerful because I want them dead! If they be powerful, it¡¯ll be troublesome for me.¡¯
Listening to Lin Mi l s candid words, Li Jin began to trust her sincerity to some extent.
However, the matter of cooperation still needed careful consideration. She had to verify Lin Mi l s authenticity.
So, once Li Jin returned, she sought out Li Dan and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you know about the Li family burning female bodies to seek ancestral protection?¡±
Li Dan immediately looked at Li Jin, asking in shock, ¡°How do you know about this?¡±
¡°So, it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing the confirmation from Li Dan himself, Li Jin couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit rmed.
If her grandfather and granduncle hadn¡¯t left the Li family decades ago, could the situation Lin Mi faced now have happened to her?
Looking at Li Jin with affection, Li Dan said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about such things. When we left the Li family, we abandoned those inhumane practices. Grandpa wouldn¡¯t have the heart to send little Jin out for sacrifice.¡±
Li Jin feltforted and cuddled up to Li Dan. Fortunately, her grandfather was a morally sound person.
With that assurance, Li Jin believed that Lin Mi hadn¡¯t deceived her.
¡°Grandpa, is everything normal with ourpany¡¯s projects? 1 1 m afraid some people might take advantage of this situation to target our projects.¡± Li Jin asked tentatively.
After recalling for a moment, Li Dan hesitated before answering, ¡°It seems to have been affected, but you know, Grandpa doesn¡¯t deal with these things, and your parents don¡¯t understand them either. So, for such matters, you still need to ask your granduncle.¡±
Li Jin was rather displeased. Although Li Zhe¡¯s family indeed held a significant share in Li Industries, her family also had a stake. Even if it was a small one, her parents should fight for it.
However, her parents, like her grandfather, were immersed in artistic pursuits. They painted works she couldn¡¯t appreciate, which weren¡¯t even valuable.
They were like attention-seeking performers, not as respectable as holding a position in thepany.
After further investigation into Lin Mi f s past, Li Jin finally let go of her worries.
Yet, Li Jin was curious. How would Lin Mi, who was younger than her, be able to make her the heir and future chairperson?
What kind of power did Lin Mi possess to boldly im that she would kill Meng Yu and frame the Li family?
Due to this distrust, Lin Mi surprised Li Jin with a deration of loyalty. The next day, Li Jin was urgently summoned to thepanys conference room. Amid the chaos, she found herself bing the heir of Li Industries.
A temporary resolution was reached between Li Yuan and the family.
Li Jin, with a puzzled look, asked Li Dan, ¡°Grandpa, what happened?¡±
Li Dan nced at Li Jin. Though Li Jin felt a bit guilty under his gaze, Li Dan didn¡¯t say anything else. He simply exined, ¡°The coteral branches demanded that we must choose a sessor today, or they would demand a share of the ownership and even move your great-grandfather¡¯s tomb out of the Li family cemetery. Your granduncle didn¡¯t want to create more trouble, so he pushed you forward.¡±
Surprised, Li Jin looked at Li Dan and said, ¡°But how can this be? I don¡¯t know anything. What if something goes wrong? I think they just want me, someone who knows nothing, to go up there. Then, they can find my faults and continue to make things difficult for us. By then, we won¡¯t have any other choice.¡¯
Li Dan let out a soft sigh and said, ¡°For now, this is the only way. We¡¯ll see how things unfold..¡±
Chapter 878 - 878: New Sucessor
Chapter 878 - 878: New Sucessor
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Jin sighed helplessly; her face filled with worry. ¡°Grandpa, what should I do? I¡¯m scared. Honestly, I¡¯ve always felt that granduncle doesn¡¯t need to concern himself with those people in the n. After all, granduncle is now the major shareholder, isn¡¯t he? At worst, we¡¯ll lose a little profit to get rid of them.¡±
Li Dan patted Li Jin¡¯s head and said, ¡°The journey of the Li family hasn¡¯t been easy. It can¡¯t withstand the slightest disturbances. So, your granduncle is in a difficult position. Don¡¯t be afraid; your grandfather and granduncle have your back. ¡±
Li Jin appeared distressed by the weight of the critical mission entrusted to her.
But as soon as Li Dan walked away, Li Jin¡¯s expression changed drastically. Her initial nervousness turned into a triumphant look.
Looking at Lin Mi l s message on her phone, Li Jin couldn¡¯t deny the advantage of having such an ally.
On Guan Lei¡¯s side, upon learning that the Li family had pushed Li Jin to the forefront, he immediately called Li Zhe. ¡°Li Zhe, do you know that your grandfather has given Li Jin a push? What are your thoughts?¡±
Li Zhe¡¯s voice came through the phone, ¡°l know, it¡¯s indeed unexpected, but considering the actions of those distant rtives of the Li family, it¡¯s understandable.¡¯
Guan Lei¡¯s voice carried a hint of caution, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the situation. You should know that the people we¡¯ve been cooperating with from the Li family belong to your branch. If Li Jin takes over, things might not continue smoothly.¡±
Li Zhe was well aware of Guan Lei¡¯s implications. However, with the sudden turn of events, he needed time to think about the next steps.
Meanwhile, since bing the heir of Li Industries, Li Jin seemed to glow with renewed vitality.
The stock of Li Industries stabilized, and the previous turbulence subsided. Li Jin increasingly felt the importance of her role, sensing that her career and life were taking off.
Watching the excited Li Jin in her office chair, Lin Mi smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Director Li!¡±
Li Jin¡¯s face was full of pride, and she replied to Lin Mi with a touch of arrogance, ¡°This time, you did well. Once Ipletely control Li Industries, I¡¯ll help you eliminate those in the Li family who killed your mother.¡±
Lin Mi, with a faint smile, respectfully bowed to Li Jin, saying, ¡°Thank you, Director Li!¡±
However, her expression quickly turned solemn. ¡°We¡¯re in a crucial period of a power struggle. If Li Zhees back, it might cause some trouble.¡±
Li Jin, looking displeased, said to Lin Mi, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to help me ascend to the position of chairperson? What¡¯s this? No longer confident?¡±
Lin Mi sighed lightly, ¡°l promised to help you be thergest shareholder of Li Industries, Director Li. It¡¯s not just empty talk. But, Director Li, you¡¯re aware of Li Zhe¡¯s capabilities. If he returns and takes away your position as chairperson, what then? It¡¯s not that Ick confidence, I¡¯m just cautious about Li Zhe. What if hees back to snatch it away after I fulfill my promise to you? I just want to remind you to be careful.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s gaze flickered slightly.
As long as Li Zhe never returned, she would be Li Industries¡¯ only hope.
With a hint of hostility, Li Jin said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to deal with Meng Yu? Why not just get rid of both Meng Yu and Li Zhe together?¡±
Lin Mi furrowed her brows and shook her head, saying, ¡°l can¡¯t help you with that. My current capabilities only allow me to deal with Meng Yu. Unless we seek external assistance, there¡¯s no way.¡±
Li Jin snorted and sneered, ¡°l thought you were capable! Turns out, not so much. It¡¯s just a matter of hiring a few assassins. If you can have Meng Yu killed, why can¡¯t you do the same for Li Zhe?¡±
Having had a taste of power, Li Jin was unwilling to let go. Only if Li Zhe died could she be the Li family¡¯s sole choice, enjoying a blissful life supported by both families.
¡°Killing Li Zhe would be much more costly. After all, it involves Li Industries. Your grandfather and granduncle might exhaust all their wealth seeking revenge for Li Zhe. It¡¯s not worth it. But Meng Yu is different. He¡¯s an illegitimate child. Apart from the one-foot-in-the-grave Guan Yi, I doubt anyone cares about his life or death. This way, there¡¯ll be fewer troubles ahead,¡± Lin Mi exined.
Li Jin pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°How much is Li Zhe¡¯s life worth?¡±
¡°Judging by Meng Yu¡¯s price, Li Zhe¡¯s estimate would be around two hundred million,¡± Lin Mi replied, her gaze coldly fixed on Li Jin..
Chapter 879 - 879: Business Banquet
Chapter 879 - 879: Business Banquet
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Jin took a sharp breath, ¡°Two hundred million? Are you kidding me?¡±
Lin Mi looked at Li Jin calmly, with no hint of joking. ¡°I¡¯m talking about the market situation. If you want to deal with Li Zhe, perhaps you should think about whether you have enough money first.¡±
Li Jin gritted her teeth, surprised at how expensive Li Zhe was. Two hundred million? Even if she sold herself a hundred times, she wouldn¡¯t be worth that much.
But if Li Zhe died, she would have that much money.
The entire Li Industries was worth nearly tens of billions.
Li Jin was in a dilemma.
On the other side, Lin Mi said with a smile, ¡°Director Li, there¡¯s no rush. You can take your time. By the way, there¡¯s a business banquet tonight. You need to get readyter. It¡¯s your first appearance as the heir of the Li family in front of everyone. It¡¯s different from the parties you used to attend.¡± Lin Mi dutifully carried out her responsibilities as a secretary.
Unable to resolve the matter of Li Zhe, Li Jin¡¯s mood was not good. Impatiently, she said, ¡°1 got it, you can go now!¡±
Lin Mi smiled in response and then stepped back, leaving Li Jin¡¯s office in an orderly manner.
Li Jin calcted her current savings. She didn¡¯t even have enough money to hurt Li Zhe¡¯s hand. She felt extremely frustrated.
This frustration persisted until she was respectfully escorted to the banquet hall, where she was surrounded by many people ttering her. Only then did Li Jin slowly rx her brows.
In Hai City, Li Industries was a well-knownrge enterprise, and with the recent high-profile events involving Li family, many people had already seen Li Jin¡¯s face.
When they learned that Li Jin was not yet married, manypany presidents brought their sons to the banquet. What was supposed to be a regr business dinner almost turned into a blind date for Li Jin.
Li Jin enjoyed the feeling of being adored, like an emperor choosing a concubine. It seemed that she could have any man she wanted.
Ye Min watched Li Jin, the center of attention, and quietly sipped her drink.
This time, she came to Hai City for business opportunities rted to a project.
Ye Min had heard some things about the Li family in Hai City these past few days. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter Li Jin so soon.
Thinking about the conflicts between Li Jin and Shen Xi in Beijing, as well as the closeness between the Ye family and Shen Lu families, Ye Min prepared to avoid Li Jin.
Now that Li Jin¡¯s momentum was strong, she didn¡¯t want to jeopardize the smooth progress of this project because of her.
So, upon seeing the target, Ye Min decisively approached and greeted,
¡°President Tao, what a coincidence to meet you here!¡±
President Tao turned to the unfamiliar Ye Min, asking in confusion, ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°l am Ye Min from New Leaf Real Estate. We met when my mother and I were with you during the project in the western suburbs of Beijing.¡± Ye Min warmly introduced herself.
President Tao, as if recalling something, smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I remember
now. You¡¯re President Ye¡¯s daughter. Why are you in Hai City?¡±
¡°It¡¯s just my mother¡¯s idea to let me explore the world on my own. There happened to be an invitation to this business banquet, so I came to take a look. Unexpectedly, I ran into you.¡± Ye Min shed a warm smile to bridge the distance.
Ye Min and President Tao exchanged pleasantries before moving to the side to chat.
Since the project hadn¡¯t been secured, Ye Min felt the need tomunicate with President Tao about the reasons.
Meanwhile, Li Jin, with a proud gaze, scanned the surroundings. She didn¡¯t expect to encounter an old acquaintance in Hai City. Her eyes sparked with interest, and without hesitation, she dismissed the men and women around her, heading in Ye Min¡¯s direction.
Li Jin¡¯s haughty attitude visibly displeased some of the nearby individuals. Lin Mi, as a secretary, could only apologize with a smile as she followed behind.
As Li Jin approached Ye Min and the man, she overheard Ye Min saying in a pleasing tone, ¡°President Tao, for this project, when do you think we can sign the contract?¡±
President Tao was satisfied with the concession Ye Min had just made and was about to respond when he heard a voice from behind, ¡°President Tao, I heard that you have a good project. I wonder if Li Industries has the opportunity to participate?¡±
President Tao instinctively turned to look, only to see the girl known as the heiress of Li Industries smiling at him..
Chapter 880 - 880: Lost the Project
Chapter 880: Lost the Project
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ye Min saw Li Jin¡¯s arrival, and inbination with her words, her heart immediately sank.
She knew that Li Jin was not easy to get along with. She had already avoided her, but still couldn¡¯t escape Li Jin¡¯s deliberate interference.
President Tao cast a troubled nce at Ye Min. His mind was also filled with unease, wondering why Li Jin had approached to discuss involvement in the project.
Although Li Industries invested in some real estate projects, weren¡¯t they primarily focused on jewelry and minerals? Why was there a sudden interest in this small real estate project?
President Tao was a straightforward person and openly expressed, ¡°Tao
Industries deals with small projects. How dare we propose coboration with
Li Industries? Perhaps we are not qualified.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s gaze swept across Ye Min, and with a sinister smile, she said, ¡°How could a project that attracts the interest of New Leaf Real Estate be considered small? President Tao is too modest.¡¯
Once Li Jin spoke, everyone¡¯s attention turned to Ye Min. People in the room were not fools; they could sense that Li Jin was targeting New Leaf Real Estate.
Since there was no avoiding it, Ye Min could only face it head-on.
¡°Li Jin, what a coincidence to meet you in Hai City,¡± she said with a polite smile.
¡°How incredibly unexpected? It seems we¡¯re destined to cross paths. I overheard your conversation with President Tao just now and suddenly became interested in your project. Ye Min, are you willing to let me join in?¡± Li Jin phrased it as a question, but everyone could sense her unyielding tone.
From the moment Ye Min saw Li Jin, she had a premonition that something might happen today. Now, it wasing true.
Sometimes, a person¡¯s sixth sense was remarkably urate.
At the same time, Ye Niin was well aware that the project that seemed to be in her grasp today was definitely slipping away.
While Li Industries couldn¡¯t rival the influence of the four major families in Beijing, they still held considerable sway in Hai City.
Moreover, President Tao¡¯s headquarters were located in Hai City. This essentially put him in a difficult position, forcing him to coborate with them.
Given the circumstances, Ye Min decided that she was done being courteous to Li Jin. She scoffed, ¡°What will you do if I refuse? Will you openly seize it or use your influence to pressure me?¡±
Li Jin lowered her eyes and chuckled, ¡°Ye Min, do you think so poorly of me? I¡¯m just thinking that we can all prosper together. But from your words, it seems you want to have it all for yourself. That¡¯s not eptable!¡±
With that, Li Jin turned to President Tao and asked, ¡°President Tao, why not you decide? Who do you want to coborate with?¡±
President Tao knew that coborating with New Leaf Real Estate would likely be better than with Li Industries.
Although New Leaf Real Estate was somewhat weaker, it had a high level of professionalism. Aside from the exceptional support, they could also have more say in the coboration.
So even if he didn¡¯t encounter Ye Min this time, when the twopanies reconnectedter, they were likely to have chosen New Leaf Real Estate. However, Li Jin¡¯s interference put President Tao in a difficult position. He was concerned that turning down Li Jin at this moment could potentially invite trouble from Li Industries down the road.
The surrounding guests were surprised. It was Li Jin¡¯s first public appearance as the heir, and her dominance and arrogance had altered their perception of Li Industries.
Li Zhe used to be decisive, and Meng Yu was ruthless, but their actions were targeted at businesspetition. Li Jin¡¯s behavior, on the other hand, seemed irrational and unreasonable, grabbing opportunities without any consideration.
Nevertheless, no one dared to speak up. No one wanted to attract Li Industries¡¯ attention.
Facing President Tao¡¯s somewhat guilty expression, Ye Min smiled gently.
President Tao turned to Li Jin, ttering her, ¡°Li Industries is powerful, and naturally, we would like to coborate with yourpany.¡±
Li Jin was pleased with President Tao¡¯s sense of timing. She looked at Ye Min and said with a smirk, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, it seems President Tao has chosen Li Industries. But it¡¯s understandable; who wouldn¡¯t want to coborate with a powerful enterprise? Isn¡¯t that right, Ye Min?¡±
Looking at Li Jin, who had be noticeably more arrogant, Ye Min responded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, President Tao is a wise man. Naturally, he would choose the betterpany. Congrattions, Director Li!¡±
Li Jin looked satisfied as Ye Min lost the opportunity for the project. She knew that Ye Min must be furious, but what could she do?
Li Jin enjoyed the feeling of being disliked yet untouchable, forcing others to swallow their pride. It was simply delightful..
Chapter 881 - 881: We Shall See
Chapter 881: We Shall See
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
With a few steps, Li Jin approached Ye Min and leaned in, whispering arrogantly in Ye Min¡¯s ear, ¡°Ye Min, don¡¯t me me. me yourself for befriending people I dislike. I can responsibly tell you that as long as you continue to associate with Shen Xi, you won¡¯t get any projects in Hai City, and I can even sabotage many good projects for you in Beijing. Your New Leaf Real Estate will disappear from Beijing.¡±
Ye Min¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of a smile, ¡°We shall see, Lee Jin.¡±
Li Jin didn¡¯t expect Ye Min to be so defiant at this point. Indeed, people associated with Shen Xi were tough nuts to crack, unable to see the bigger picture.
Li Jin straightened up, looking at Ye Min coldly, and chuckled, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±
With that, Li Jin left with her entourage, and others followed suit.
President Tao nced at Ye Min, sighed, and left.
Lin Mi nodded politely to Li Jin, smiled slightly, and then turned to leave.
Those who were socializing with Ye Min before now wished they were far away from her, fearing that Li Jin would implicate them because of Ye Min.
Ye Min gently swirled the red wine in her ss and then drank it all in one go.
In business, losing a project was normal, but Li Jin genuinely irritated her.
Ye Min ced her ss on the table and looked toward Li Jin¡¯s direction. Their eyes met, and both of them smiled.
With a smug expression, Li Jin observed Ye Min¡¯s departing figure. The champagne in her hand swirled with increased vigor. However, before she could bring it to her mouth, she was bumped by someone, causing the champagne to spill on her expensive couture dress, leaving dark stains.
Without hesitation, Li Jin fiercely pped the girl in front of her and shouted,
¡°You blind fool!¡±
Stunned, the girl stood still, unable to react for a while.
She didn¡¯t know what had just happened. Her knees suddenly went weak, and she fell onto Li Jin, colliding with the champagne in Li Jin¡¯s hand.
It wasn¡¯t intentional, but Li Jin pped her in front of everyone. The girl felt extremely wronged but dared not utter a word.
Witnessing her daughter being pped, the girl¡¯s mother wanted to speak up, but her husband held her back. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Li family.
The girl¡¯s father stepped forward and bowed to Li Jin, ¡°My daughter was reckless and bumped into Director Li. I apologize on her behalf.¡±
Li Jin coldly stared at the middle-aged man bowing to her and lightly chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s your daughter¡¯s fault, not yours. I won¡¯t ept your apology.¡±
Li Jin believed that since the girl bumped into her, the girl should personally apologize.
Watching her peers submit to her, Li Jin felt a sense of superiority.
The girl¡¯s father immediately pulled the girl, pressing her head down, and sternly said, ¡°Clumsy girl, apologize to Director Li!¡±
With teary eyes, the girl obediently apologized to Li Jin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t see Director Li and bumped into you.¡±
Li Jin looked at the disheveled girl crying in front of her, feeling a bit satisfied.
Having power was indeed awesome. Regardless of right or wrong, it could make the other party bow and apologize.
Li Jin then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just remember to watch where you¡¯re going next time, If you bump into someone you can¡¯t afford to offend, your whole family won¡¯t be able topensate!¡±
The girl¡¯s father secretly breathed a sigh of relief and nodded submissively.
Later, apanied by the attendant, Li Jin left the banquet hall to change her clothes.
As people watched Li Jin¡¯s departing figure, a wave of sighs swept through the crowd.
Even the frivolous Li Zhe and the cunning Meng Yu hadn¡¯t been so supercilious.
Those who had nned to form a marriage alliance with the Li family instantly changed their minds. If their sons really married Li Jin, their lives would be miserable.
Given their modest backgrounds, they couldn¡¯t afford to be associated with someone of Li Jin¡¯s stature.
However, they had inquired before. Li Jin¡¯s grandfather, Li Dan, was a renowned calligrapher and painter in Beijing, and her parents were also engaged in literary and artistic work. Li Jin could be said toe from a cultured family.
ording to the information they had gathered, although Li Jin wasn¡¯t an exceptionally outstanding girl, they hadn¡¯t heard of her being so arrogant and overbearing.
How did her personality turn out like this? This was truly unexpected..
Chapter 882 - 882: Mockery Behind Her Back
Chapter 882 - 882: Mockery Behind Her Back
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
At this moment, Li Jin had long been intoxicated by the ttery andpliments showered upon her in the past few days, to the point where she paid little attention to others¡¯ opinions of her.
In her eyes, she had the strength, so why not be arrogant?
Weren¡¯t Shen Xi and Guan Lei also arrogant in front of her, relying on the power of their families?
Now that she found herself in a position of power, why not pay forward the unfair treatment she had once received?
Wasn¡¯t that the rule of the world, where the weak were prey to the strong?
Sitting in the VIP room, Li Jin waited for Lin Mi to fetch the spare dress, enjoying the fresh fruit and pastries on the side in pleasure.
At this moment, Li Jin heard her name being mentioned from the next room. ¡°Li Jin is really arrogant. Li Zhe was never this arrogant before, right?¡±
¡°Do you know what a nouveau riche is? It¡¯s someone who was poor for a long time and suddenly became rich overnight, immediately losing sight of their ce. Li Jin is such a person. She used to be careful in her actions, but now that she has risen, she¡¯s trying to show off her noble status by suppressing others.¡¯
¡°Haha, your description is too apt. I was just thinking why it feels strange, turns out it¡¯s this kind of feeling. She may have elevated her status, but her aura hasn¡¯t caught up, making her seem out of ce.¡±
¡°Hmph, she¡¯s just a cousin of Li Zhe. When Li Zhees back, she might be immediately stripped of her position as heir.¡±
¡°Exactly, I think Li Jin was pushed up by the Li family just as a means to provoke Li Zhe toe back.¡±
¡°l think so too. Although Li Zhe is gay, it¡¯s not that difficult for him to have a child inherit the Li family. Just find someone for surrogacy, and you can have as many as you want. It¡¯s so easy!¡±
¡°l can¡¯t wait to see what will happen to Li Jin when Li Zhees back. Let¡¯s look forward to witnessing andughing at Li Jin¡¯s downfall!¡±
¡°Haha, her face will definitely be unsightly at that time. I can¡¯t miss it.¡±
¡°Count me in. I just can¡¯t stand her high and mighty attitude. upying someone else¡¯s territory, does she really think she¡¯s the heir of the Li family?¡±
Li Jin was infuriated, her fists clenched. She kicked the wall fiercely in the direction of the neighboring room, and instantly, the room fell silent.
Lin Mi, who came in with the spare dress, looked at Li Jin¡¯s furious appearance and asked in confusion, ¡°Director Li, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Li Jin turned her head, her eyes emitting a murderous aura. She asked, ¡°Can Li Zhe really be killed with two hundred million?¡±
Lin Mi furrowed her brows slightly and then said, ¡°It should be possible. After all, interests move people¡¯s hearts. There are always those who are not afraid to die, willing to take Li Zhe down with them and leave arge sum of money for their families. Isn¡¯t that how bloodthirsty assassin operates?¡±
Paying no attention to what Lin Mi said, Li Jin¡¯s mind was now filled with thoughts of how to kill Li Zhe.
¡°Help me make the arrangements. I want to kill Li Zhe!¡± Li Jin said ruthlessly.
The words from the people next door just now reminded Li Jin ¨C so what if Li Zhe was gay?
As long as Li Yuan wanted a grandson to inherit the family business, Li Zhe could provide sperm for surrogacy.
Therefore, for everything to be settled once and for all, Li Zhe would have to die.
A mere two hundred million to gamble on the multi-billion-dor Li Industries, what was wrong with that?
Lin Mi looked deeply into Li Jin¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡±
Li Jin looked into Lin Mi f s eyes and replied with determination, ¡°Yes!¡±
Lin Mi handed the dress to Li Jin and said gently, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll help you make the arrangements, but you need to prepare the money.¡±
When it came to money, Li Jin became somewhat uneasy. ¡°Can it be paid in installments? As you know, once Li Zhe is dead, everything in the Li family will be mine, right? Besides, didn¡¯t you say you would help me be thergest shareholder of the Li family? When I be the chairperson, how could I not afford a mere two hundred million?¡±
Lin Mi nodded and said, ¡°l trust you. However, those assassins make a living on the edge of a knife. They won¡¯t be willing to take the risk without seeing the cash upfront. Even for a deposit, it has to be more than half.¡±
Li Jin was well aware of this, but currently, her funds were indeed limited, and she couldn¡¯te up with cash.
¡°Do you have any way to help me get a hundred million as soon as possible?¡± Li Jin asked Lin Mi with a hopeful look in her eyes..
Chapter 883 - 883: Sophistry
Chapter 883 - 883: Sophistry
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Although Li Jin didn¡¯t hold Lin Mi in high regard, Lin Mi t s ability to deal with Nieng Yu indicated a certain level ofpetence.
To give Lin Mi some credit, even if shecked any abilities, there must have been some other avenues that could have helped her procure money.
Therefore, at this moment, all of Li Jin¡¯s hopes were pinned on Lin Mi.
Lin Mi appeared slightly troubled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask aroundter. Right now, 1 don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯
Disappointed, Li Jin withdrew her hopeful gaze, saying, ¡°Fine, just keep this matter in mind and quickly find a solution for me.¡±
Lin Mi nodded in agreement.
When they returned from the banquet, Li Jin was immediately summoned to the study by Li Dan.
With a stern expression, Li Dan looked at Li Jin and asked, ¡°What happened at the banquet today? Snatching projects and resorting to violence? Have you forgotten all the manners you were taught? What has gotten into you?¡±
Li Jin panicked. She hadn¡¯t expected the news to spread so quickly. She carefully exined, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m just a girl, after all, not as assertive as my cousin. So, I thought, for my first appearance in such a business setting with my new identity, I had to assert dominance to prevent others from taking me lightly.¡±
Li snorted heavily, ¡°Are you attempting to gain respect through such childish means? A person of virtue persuades others through reasoning. Your unreasonable actions only make the Li family look uncultured!¡±
Seeing that Li Dan was genuinely angry, Li Jin quickly apologized, tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa. I didn¡¯t think it through. I just didn¡¯t want people to underestimate Li Industries. 1 was wrong, and I¡¯ll learn from this.¡±
Li Dan, looking at the apologetic Li Jin, couldn¡¯t bring himself to say harsh words. He sighed, ¡°Forget it. You¡¯ve never experienced such situations before. Let¡¯s leave it at that. When your cousin returns, everything will be fine.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Suppressing her resentment, she asked with a cheerful face, ¡°Is my cousining back? When?¡±
Li Dan¡¯s expression darkened a bit, ¡°There¡¯s no contact yet, but this family business was built by your granduncle. It will surely be inherited by Li Zhe when the timees. In the meantime, you¡¯ll have to stand in for your cousin. ¡±
Li Jin¡¯s face lit up with joy, ¡°It¡¯s great that my cousin ising back!¡±
However, Li Jin sneered inwardly. Let Li Zhe return? No! She wouldn¡¯t allow him toe back and take everything away from her.
¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll go to thepany tomorrow and learn from uncle and others. Since we don¡¯t know when cousin will return, I¡¯ll hold dovvn the fort for him, so no one can take advantage,¡± Li Jin said resolutely.
Li Jin knew that besides dealing with Li Zhe, she also had to establish her presence in thepany. She had to make sure the employees understood that there was a change in leadership and that she, as the heir, was here to stay, preventing them from thinking she was just a tool to bring back Li Zhe.
Li Dan looked at Li Jin and was d to see her determination. He forgot about what Li Jin did at the banquet, ¡°Good child, you have a strong sense of responsibility. Grandpa is pleased.¡±
Li Jin smiled at his approving gaze. ¡°Grandpa, 1 1 m just doing my duty as a little sister, protecting what belongs to my brother. It¡¯s only natural.¡± Li Dan nodded; his affectionate eyes filled with praise for Li Jin.
Once Ye Min returned to Beijing, Zhao Yuan immediately invited her to a gathering with Shen Xi.
The atmosphere in the small pub was warm. Shen Xi snacked on small bites while expressing concern, ¡°l heard that Li Jin snatched your project?¡±
Taking a small sip of wine, Ye Min nonchntly replied, ¡°It was just a small project. She¡¯s quite something to target me right after taking on the role, but it doesn¡¯t bother me.¡¯
Zhao Yuan chuckled, ¡°If Li Jin knew you didn¡¯t care much about that small project, she would probably feel frustrated.¡±
Shen Xi warned, ¡°Li Jin is now the heir to the Li family in Hai City, and she has some real power in her hands. Be careful not to let her take advantage. She has always harbored resentment towards me, and she won¡¯t miss any chance to bully you.¡±
After saying this, Shen Xi specifically turned to Zhao Yuan and added, ¡°And you, be cautious too. Li Jin mighte after you as well..¡±
Chapter 884 - 884: Fighting for a Man
Chapter 884 - 884: Fighting for a Man
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ye Min smiled and shook her head, lightly swaying her body to the rhythm of the singer on the stage. She casually said, ¡°Let her be, but she¡¯d better not give me any ammunition against her, or else¡¡±
Although Ye Min didn¡¯t finish her sentence, Shen Xi knew it wouldn¡¯t be something pleasant.
Indeed, in her past life, Ye Min had killed someone and been to prison¡ªa character not to be trifled with.
On the other hand, Zhao Yuan was like a leaf in the wind, carefree and not tethered by concerns. There was a chance she might attract the attention of Li Jin.
Before Shen Xi could continue reminding Zhao Yuan to be cautious of Li Jin, Zhao Yuan leaned toward her with a sly smile and asked, ¡°Do you know why Li Jin targets you? Remember why?¡±
Shen Xi was momentarily stunned by Zhao Yuan¡¯s question. Yes, she remembered that Li Jin held a grudge against her, but why?
Shen Xi retraced her memories of Li Jin and then looked uncertainly at Zhao
Yuan, saying, ¡°It¡¯s probably because of a man?¡±
Zhao Yuan burst intoughter and continued, ¡°Then, do you remember any conflicts you had with Wang Lei?¡±
Shen Xi went through her memories again and her expression became somewhat awkward. She hesitated and said, even more uncertainly, ¡°It seems like it was also about a man. Or maybe a gigolo or a pretty boy?¡±
Shen Xi felt a bit embarrassed. Why were all her conflicts with others aboutpeting for men? What had she been doing in her past?
Based on her recollections, she had openly fought with Wang Lei for a man at a banquet. It was unbelievable!
Zhao Yuan couldn¡¯t stopughing and, looking at the man next to them whose face had turned unpleasant, continued, ¡°Do you know that the man you and Li Jin vied for is Guan Lei? The pretty boy both you and Wang Lei were fighting for was also none other than Guan Lei!¡±
Shen Xi froze on the spot; her rosy lips trembled slightly. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±
After a brief pause, Shen Xi furrowed her brows, nodded thoughtfully, and when she raised her eyes once more, she concurred, ¡°But you¡¯re right. Guan Lei does possess the potential to be a gigolo. His looks are the kind that rich women might find appealing.¡±
Guan Bo at the neighboring table couldn¡¯t hold back and burst intoughter, banging on the table.
Shen Xi and the girls followed the sound and saw Guan Lei with an expressionless face. Shen Xi instantly felt awkward.
Did she just say that Guan Lei was the type that rich women liked?
Shen Xi scratched her head. She was feeling quite embarrassed!
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi with a burning gaze, a slight smile on his face, and casually asked, ¡°Xi, you said I¡¯m the type that rich women like. Does that mean you like me?¡±
Shen Xi stared at Guan Lei with wide eyes, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Who likes you?¡±
People heard Shen Xi¡¯s words and shook their heads sympathetically at Guan Lei.
After all, Shen Xi had once publicly dered her sovereignty over Guan Lei in front of everyone, and now she seemed to have forgotten everything.
It was like reaching the end of a game only to be told that there was a problem, and you had to start over. How frustrating!
However, Guan Lei, the protagonist, didn¡¯t show any self-pity at the moment. Instead, he looked at Shen Xi with a mischievous smile and teased, ¡°If we ask who is the wealthiest woman in Beijing, Shen Xi, besides you, who else could it possibly be?¡±
Ye Min couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Xi, Guan Lei is right. In Beijing, no one is richer than thebined wealth of the Shen and Lu families. You really are the wealthiest woman.¡¯
Zhao Yuan nodded in agreement, saying, ¡°Exactly, Xi, you are the richest woman in Beijing. No wonder you said Guan Lei is the type rich women like. It seems you picked ording to your taste?¡±
Shen Xi was extremely embarrassed due to the teasing of her friends, and even Guan Bo added fuel to the fire. ¡°Yeah, sister-inw, if you like my brother, just say it. There¡¯s no need to be shy. As long as you say you like him, my brother will definitely return a thousand confessions to you without hesitation! Absolutely no ambiguity!¡¯
Shen Xi¡¯s lips twitched with a touch of helplessness. ¡°There are so many of you, and I can¡¯t argue with you. Can we drop it?¡±
Seeing that Shen Xi was genuinely ufortable, everyone kindly let her off the hook.
Guan Bo cleverly took a seat beside Zhao Yuan, while Ye Min astutely rose with her drink in hand and headed to the stage to join the singer in a song..
Chapter 885 - 885: Intimate Memories
Chapter 885 - 885: Intimate Memories
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei sat beside Shen Xi with a mischievous smile. ¡°Since Xi likes me, I¡¯ll take good care of her tonight.¡±
Shen Xi clenched her teeth and ruthlessly pinched Guan Lei¡¯s waist. His yful expression instantly turned sour.
Zhao Yuan had grown ustomed to Guan Lei¡¯s childishness in front of Shen Xi, while Guan Bo, on the other hand, continued to watch Guan Lei curiously.
After all, Guan Lei always wore a cold and fierce expression in front of him. ¡°Xi, what a coincidence!¡± An untimely voice interrupted.
d in a ck casual shirt, Gu Chen appeared before everyone with a cheerful greeting to Shen Xi.
Shen Xi hadn¡¯t expected to encounter Gu Chen here, especially not while he was d in the ck shirt that she remembered as the most alluring. Particrly, with the top two buttons undone, revealing the enticing curve of his neck and the defined lines of his corbone ¨C her favorite spots to nibble at!
Various scenes flooded her mind, causing a blush to color her cheeks and her heart to race. Even the sound of Gu Chen¡¯s passionate and light gasps seemed unusually vivid. Those were memories of their intimate moments!
Thinking about this, Shen Xi¡¯s face turned red, and her voice stuttered, ¡°You, that, um! What a coincidence!¡±
Zhao Yuan looked slightly surprised at Shen Xi. Seeing Shen Xi nervous in front of Gu Chen was a stark contrast to her usual distant and cool demeanor.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s gaze shifted to Guan Lei on the side. Indeed, Guan Lei¡¯s face had instantly darkened. She sighed inwardly; love was indeed a troublesome thing.
Fortunately, she only indulged in the physical aspects and avoided emotional entanglements.
Shen Xi felt awkward. She desperately wanted to shake off those inappropriate images from her mind, but every time she looked at Gu Chen, she couldn¡¯t stop reminiscing.
Gu Chen moved a chair from the side and sat next to Shen Xi, asking with concern, ¡°Xi, what¡¯s wrong? Yourplexion doesn¡¯t look good.¡±
Shen Xi quickly turned her face to the other side, not letting Gu Chen see the blush on her face. Unexpectedly, her gaze collided with Guan Lei¡¯s deep eyes.
The palpitations and tenderness that had filled her heart instantly dissipated when she saw the deep, cold gaze of Guan Lei.
Even so, Guan Lei still felt hurt. Shen Xi¡¯s coyness in front of Gu Chen was something he was quite familiar with.
A faint smile appeared on Gu Chen¡¯s face, but it couldn¡¯t hide his captivating beauty, causing Zhao Yuan on the opposite side to pause her breath.
Although Gu Chen wasn¡¯t a good person, Zhao Yuan had to admit that his appearance was truly mesmerizing, like a fox spirit. She had known this the first time she saw Gu Chen four years ago.
But before Zhao Yuan could enjoy the beautiful sight for long, Guan Bo on the side became jealous. He turned Zhao Yuan¡¯s face toward him, expressing his displeasure as he firmly took hold of her hand. He whispered in her ear, ¡°What are you looking at? Am I not enough for you to see?¡±
Seeing Guan Bo smoldering in jealousy, Zhao Yuan regained someposure and teasingly said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen enough of you. Maybe I¡¯m a little tired of it, so I¡¯m looking at other men. What? Do you have a problem?¡±
Zhao Yuan found amusement in Guan Bo, who was practically steaming with anger.
She admitted to having some fondness for Guan Bo, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten what happened four years ago. me it on Guan Bo for having provoked such a petty person who held grudges.
Infuriated, Guan Bo tried to pull Zhao Yuan away, but she firmly sat on the chair, refusing to yield.
Unable to use force, Guan Bo could only sit on the side and sulk.
If he had known that Zhao Yuan was so vindictive and hard to cate, he wouldn¡¯t have done what he did four years ago.
Punishing Zhao Yuan for a night had resulted in her punishing him for four years, and she still wouldn¡¯t relent.
Because of Gu Chen¡¯s arrival, the atmosphere at the table became strangely tense.
Gu Chen looked affectionately at Shen Xi and suggested, ¡°Why is everyone suddenly so reserved? How about we y a game? I remember there¡¯s a game called Truth or Dare. I haven¡¯t yed it before. Shall we?¡±
All eyes turned to Guan Lei.
Gu Chen knew very well that Shen Xi currently had a confused memory, mistaking him for her lover. Yet, he suggested ying Truth or Dare right in front of Guan Lei.. Wasn¡¯t this a provocation?
Chapter 886 - 886: Dare
Chapter 886 - 886: Dare
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Lei cast a cold gaze at Gu Chen¡¯s face, and finally, he sneered and said, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s y.¡±
Shen Xi was somewhat surprised that Guan Lei would agree to Gu Chen¡¯s childish provocation.
However, no matter how they confronted each other, Shen Xi didn¡¯t want to get involved. She spoke, ¡°You guys y, I¡¯m going back.¡±
Shen Xi stood up, and looked at Guan Lei, gesturing for him to let her leave. However, Guan Lei refused to budge. He just silently stared at Shen Xi. He wanted to know how strong those imnted memories really were.
Helplessly, Shen Xi turned her head to the side, signaling Gu Chen to back away and let her out. She wanted to avoid a social demise.
However, the usually easygoing Gu Chen was stubborn like a mule and didn¡¯t get up to make way. Instead, he gazed at Shen Xi with those glistening and enchanting fox eyes.
He wanted to win a round in front of Guan Lei. He wanted Shen Xi to admit her feelings for him in front of everyone, even if it was fake.
¡°Xi, let¡¯s y together. I¡¯ve never yed like this with a friend before. Just apany me, will you?¡± Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi with pleading eyes.
That pitiful tone inexplicably softened Shen Xi. In her memories, she couldn¡¯t resist Gu Chen¡¯s cajoling tone.
Shen Xi sighed slightly and finally sat back down.
Gu Chen felt satisfied seeing her obedient look, while Guan Lei felt frustrated. The two on the opposite side sighed in their hearts.
Even Ye Min, who hade down from the stage, couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. She had witnessed the sweet moments between Guan Lei and Shen Xi in the past.
Soon, an empty wine bottle was ced in the middle of the six people.
Zhao Yuan got the first turn to spin the bottle. With excitement, she spun the bottle vigorously, and everyone¡¯s eyes followed the bottle¡¯s neck until it pointed at Ye Min.
Zhao Yuan joyfully eximed, ¡°So, truth or dare?¡±
Ye Min let out a sigh and then boldly dered, ¡°Dare! I¡¯m keeping too many secrets. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find out!¡±
Zhao Yuan, with a mischievous look, nced at the male singer on the stage. Ye Min was startled. True to her expectations, Zhao Yuan wickedly said, ¡°Go up and kiss that singer for a minute!¡±
Shen Xi looked at Zhao Yuan in surprise. ¡°Yuan, isn¡¯t that too much?¡±
Zhao Yuan clicked her tongue and said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, it¡¯s not fun if we don¡¯t go big in a dare!¡±
Ye Min nced at the singer on the stage. It seemed like the singer sensed Ye Min¡¯s gaze and responded with a radiant smile. This prompted Zhao Yuan and Guan Bo to cheer and tease the two.
¡°Go, go, go!¡± Guan Bo shouted with enthusiasm, enjoying the spectacle.
Zhao Yuan, equally excited, looked at Ye Min and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be afraid, right? We agreed, only truth or dare, no drinking option! Sister, I¡¯m helping you here! ¡±
Ye Min chuckled twice, speaking in a sarcastic tone, ¡°You truly are my good sister. Thanks a lot.¡¯
Ye Min¡¯s gaze returned to the stage, and a slight smile curved her lips as she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a kiss for a minute, what do I have to be afraid of!¡±
With that, Ye Min walked directly toward the center of the stage, intercepted the male singer who was about to leave, and whispered a few words in his ear.
The boy was initially stunned, and his face became unnatural as he looked toward Shen Xi¡¯s table. Finally, with a bashful nod, he agreed.
Ye Min turned back to look at everyone, her lips curved ever so slightly, and she domineeringly lowered the boy¡¯s head and kissed him.
The entire pub erupted with apuse and cheers.
Watching the two passionately kissing on stage, the people below thought it was just another activity arranged by the pub. Some couples joined in the fun and started kissing each other.
In an instant, a heightened sensuality filled the air of the pub.
Guan Bo turned to look at Zhao Yuan on the side, his gaze uncontrobly falling on Zhao Yuan¡¯s lips, his eyes clearly conveying his intentions.
Seeing that Zhao Yuan was just looking at him without making a move, Guan Bo felt a rush of joy. He leaned towards Zhao Yuan¡¯s face, thinking he could finally share a French kiss with the girl he loved. However, just as he thought he was about to achieve his goal, he felt a sting on his cheek.
Like a little devil, Zhao Yuan pinched the flesh on Guan Bo l s cheek and said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±
Guan Bo looked aggrieved as he sat back in his chair, his gaze shifting to the chaotic scene on the opposite side, which seemed even more disastrous than his own..
Chapter 887 - 887: Han Cheng
Chapter 887 - 887: Han Cheng
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The two men with equally powerful auras and striking appearances faced each other. Both of them were gazing at the girl in the middle with eyes full of fiery passion and anticipation.
Shen Xi, seated in the middle, felt awkward and dared not look at anyone. Her body was tense, sitting stiffly upright in difort.
Internally troubled, Shen Xi found herself contemting the irony of the situation. Although it was supposed to be Ye Min¡¯s dare, she appeared to be relishing the moment, while she, the one in distress, found herself unable to move even an inch.
Zhao Yuan, observing the scene from across, burst intoughter, tears welling up in her eyes. It was quite rare to see Shen Xi acting so cowardly.
Shooting a re at Zhao Yuan, Shen Xi spoke up to ease the awkwardness,
¡°Yuan, aren¡¯t you afraid that the singer might have a girlfriend?¡±
Zhao Yuan replied nonchntly, ¡°Afraid of what? Didn¡¯t you see the flirtatious interactions between Min and the singer on stage just now? They clearly hit it off. I¡¯m just helping them foster their rtionship quickly, speeding up the process. Look, they can hardly bear to part now. They should be thanking me!¡±
Shen Xi shifted her gaze rigidly toward the two on the stage, watching as the spotlight brought them together. The shy and reserved boy from moments ago now bravely held the girl in front of him, responding passionately to her boldness. Shen Xi couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of envy.
She envied the rity others had about their feelings, whether they loved someone or not. But for her, it was different.
She believed she loved Gu Chen, but everyone insisted she didn¡¯t.
Shen Xi felt deeply despondent.
Unbeknownst to Shen Xi, the two men beside her engaged in a silent battle of nces, sparks flying, each wishing to banish the other to a different.
Finally, Ye Min and the singer ended their kiss, and Shen Xi breathed a sigh of relief.
Under the spotlight, Ye Min, with flushed cheeks, led the singer toward Shen Xi and her friends. Sweetness and affection overflowed in their eyes.
Ye Min introduced the singer, ¡°Let me introduce you all. This is Han Cheng, the one I just kissed.¡±
Han Cheng, feeling embarrassed by Ye Min¡¯s introduction, greeted them in a soft voice, ¡°Hello!¡±
Ye Min continued, ¡°This is my good friend, Zhao Yuan, this is Guan Bo, and this is my good friend Shen Xi, along with her two pursuers, Guan Lei and Gu
Chen.¡¯
Ye Min¡¯s words amused Zhao Yuan, while Guan Bo expressed dissatisfaction. ¡°Ye Min, I¡¯m Zhao Yuan¡¯s pursuer. Why didn¡¯t you mention that?¡±
Ye Min nced at Guan Bo and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re not a pursuer; you¡¯re just a man who has a substantial rtionship with Yuan but hasn¡¯t obtained the title of a boyfriend.¡±
Zhao Yuan widened her eyes, ¡°Ye Min, you¡¯re taking revenge!¡¯
Ye Min nodded unabashedly, ¡°Yes!¡±
¡°Ye Min, you have no conscience! I helped you because I saw you were interested in Han Cheng. How could you return kindness with malice?!¡± Zhao Yuanined.
Han Cheng cautiously nced at Ye Min, his eyes sparkling with joy.
When Ye Min went on stage to sing with him, he was already attracted to this bold girl. Little did he expect that when Ye Min returned to the stage, she would ask if he could kiss her for a minute as a result of a dare.
At that moment, he felt his heart leaping out of his chest.
Learning about Ye Min¡¯s interest in him brought a sense of joy that left him feeling lightheaded.
Ye Min unapologetically said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting even. After all, you turned my innocent script into an adult game. If I don¡¯t seek revenge from you, who else should I turn to?¡±
Ye Min didn¡¯t deny her interest in Han Cheng.
Ye Min gestured for Han Cheng to sit and she picked up the bottle. ¡°Enough talk, let¡¯s continue the game!¡±
With that, Ye Min swiftly spun the bottle, and when it pointed at Shen Xi, her eyebrows twitched slightly. An ominous premonition crept into her heart.
Powerless to help her, Ye Min looked at Shen Xi and sighed. ¡°Xi, your turn.
Truth or dare?¡±
Guan Lei and Gu Chen¡¯s eyes met in the air before settling on Shen Xi.
Everyone was curious about the world in Shen Xi!s current memory, eagerly anticipating her choice of truth or dare..
Chapter 888 - 888: Fickle in Love
Chapter 888 - 888: Fickle in Love
¡°Dare!¡± Shen Xi eximed. She was aware of everyone¡¯s curiosity, but she didn¡¯t want to reveal it.
Gu Chen felt a sense of disappointment upon hearing Shen Xi¡¯s choice of ¡°dare.¡¯
Zhao Yuan and Ye Min exchanged a sly nce. Then Ye Min looked at Shen Xi with a mischievous smile. ¡°Well then, Xi, sit on Guan Lei¡¯sp for ten minutes.¡±
Shen Xi stared wide-eyed at her friend, who was clearly ying a prank on her, only to receive a yful wink from Ye Min, who seemed to think she was performing a benevolent act.
Guan Lei timely leaned back in his chair, saying with a contented smile, ¡°Xi,e on! It¡¯s not difficult. You used to let me hold you like this all the time, didn¡¯t you?¡±
Guan Lei¡¯s words nearly made Gu Chen flip the table and leave.
He had intended to make Guan Lei feel ufortable, but he miscalcted. He forgot that everyone at the table was on Guan Lei¡¯s side.
Shen Xi felt a bit awkward, and Zhao Yuan began to speak. ¡°Xi, no cheating. Hurry up and sit down, and let¡¯s continue the game.¡±
Shen Xi turned her gaze to Gu Chen. Her feelings wereplicated at the moment. It felt like sitting on another man¡¯sp in front of her ex-boyfriend with whom she hadn¡¯tpletely broken up.
A tant betrayal!
Shen Xi forced a smile. Just as she was about to stand up, Guan Lei grabbed her hand, and, in the next moment, she was sitting securely in Guan Lei¡¯sp.
Guan Lei provocatively looked toward Gu Chen, thoroughly enjoying himself.
Gu Chen¡¯s petty tricks, feeble and too weak to annoy Guan Lei, ultimately backfired on him.
Gu Chen, with a darkened expression, withdrew his gaze from Shen Xi. Out of sight, out of mind. Clenching his teeth, he wished he could bite off Guan Lei¡¯s smug face.
Shen Xi, with a stiff posture, sat in Guan Lei¡¯sp in front of everyone. Reluctantly, she felt the warmth from Guan Lei transferring through the points of contact between them. The temperature in the small pub seemed to have risen significantly, making her feel hot all over.
Desperate to divert attention from her embarrassment, Shen Xi quickly spun the bottle.
This time, the bottle pointed toward Guan Bo. Shen Xi, ignoring the temperature beneath her, smiled and asked, ¡°Truth or dare?¡±
Guan Bo cast an excited nce at Zhao Yuan but reluctantly chose the truth under her pressure.
Shen Xi, looking suggestively at Zhao Yuan, asked Guan Bo, ¡°How many girlfriends have you had?¡±
Guan Bo nearly exploded. ¡°Sis? You can¡¯t ask me that! Aren¡¯t you setting me up to be forever alone?¡±
Guan Bo, with a reputation for being a yboy, had numerous female acquaintances. If he were to confess, it might be close to a hundred, if not more.
These matters had never been discussed with Zhao Yuan, and Guan Bo naturally wouldn¡¯t voluntarily disclose his unsavory past.
Smiling at Guan Bo, Zhao Yuan said with a slightly chilly tone, ¡°No cheating!¡¯
Guan Bo was practically in agony. He said pitifully, ¡°Those don¡¯t count as girlfriends. You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve ever wanted as my girlfriend!¡±
Guan Bo looked sincerely at Zhao Yuan, his expression anxious and nervous.
Zhao Yuan questioned skeptically, ¡°Is that so? Why do I find it so hard to believe?¡±
Guan Bo nodded vigorously, desperate to show Zhao Yuan his sincerity. ¡°Since I realized my feelings for you, I haven¡¯t had any contact with those other girls. I¡¯ve deleted them all!¡±
Afraid that Zhao Yuan wouldn¡¯t believe him, Guan Bo took out his phone, opened various social media tforms, and showed Zhao Yuan his friend list one by one. Then, he solemnly swore, ¡°Yuan, I swear, now there¡¯s only you, and I only like you! As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯ll be with you for the rest of my life.¡±
Guan Bo became anxious at Zhao Yuan¡¯sck of response. He quickly said, ¡°Yuan, I¡¯m not lying to you. This is truth or dare, and I have game ethics. I won¡¯t lie.¡¯
Zhao Yuan chuckled and ignored Guan Bo¡¯s words. She only reminded him,
¡°Alright, hurry up and spin. The game continues.¡±
Guan Bo felt extremely sad inside. With a heartbroken face, he turned the bottle in his hand, desperately hoping the next spin wouldnd on Zhao Yuan so he could ask about her true feelings.
He was sure Zhao Yuan must like him.. Otherwise, why would she only sleep with him and not others?
Chapter 889 - 889: Asking Questions
Chapter 889 - 889: Asking Questions
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As if the heavens had heeded Guan Bo t s call, the bottle¡¯s opening perfectly pointed toward Zhao Yuan.
Guan Bo looked at Zhao Yuan with excitement, asking with a joyful expression, ¡°Truth or dare?¡±
Zhao Yuan was utterly speechless. She was certain that if she uttered the word ¡°dare,¡± Guan Bo would probably seize the opportunity to engage in a ten-minute-long French kiss right in front of everyone.
To avoid an awkward situation like Shen Xi¡¯s, Zhao Yuan decisively chose truth.
Although slightly disappointed, Guan Bo still anticipated Zhao Yuan¡¯s response.
He held her shoulders, his deep gaze locking onto her eyes, and earnestly asked, ¡°Yuan, do you like me?¡±
All eyes were now on Zhao Yuan, and even Shen Xi forgot her awkward sitting posture, eager to hear how Zhao Yuan would respond.
Zhao Yuan felt a bit pressured. She had some feelings for Guan Bo, but the events of four years ago lingered in her mind. The fright and humiliation she experienced that night almost drove her insane.
Even though four years had passed, Zhao Yuan would asionally be haunted by nightmares, staring at the man beside her in bed, momentarily consumed by fear.
Thus, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡°like.¡±
Staying true to her heart, Zhao Yuan said, ¡°l have positive feelings, but I can¡¯t say I like you.¡±
Her words struck Guan Bo¡¯s heart like a sharp stone, piercing deep and leaving a painful wound.
Guan Boughed at his greed. Especially during those nights when Zhao Yuan woke up abruptly, he should have known that such moments were clear signs that his sins couldn¡¯t be easily repaid.
Indeed, one could notmit a wrongdoing without eventually facing the consequences.
Guan Bo forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Continue.¡±
Guan Bo¡¯s attempt at nonchnce drew sympathetic sighs, but it couldn¡¯t be denied that he brought this upon himself. He was reaping what he sowed.
Gu Chen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly. He had looked into Guan Bo¡¯s affairs and knew something about the grievances between Guan Bo and Zhao Yuan, particrly the incident four years ago when Shen Xi took Zhao Yuan away from Guan Bo¡¯s house.
He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if one day, Shen Xi discovered that he had exerted mental and emotional control over her, would she react simrly to Zhao Yuan now¡ªperhaps liking him but unable to ept being together?
A wave of inexplicable panic crossed Gu Chen¡¯s mind, but he quickly shook his head, admonishing himself not to entertain such thoughts. After all, if he didn¡¯t do what he did, there would be no chance for him and Shen Xi.
So, the consequences, however dire, were merely a continuation of the status quo: Shen Xi and him remaining strangers.
The bottle on the table continued to spin. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, it slowly pointed to the new addition to the group, Han Cheng.
Han Cheng looked a bit uneasy as he nced at Ye Min and ultimately chose truth.
Distractedly, Guan Bo asked, ¡°Does the person you like, like you back?¡±
Guan Bo¡¯s tone carried a touch of sadness, making Zhao Yuan feel a bit ufortable.
Meanwhile, Han Cheng seemed stunned. What kind of question was this?
His gaze instinctively turned to Ye Min, and feeling a bit embarrassed, he said,
¡°Well, I really don¡¯t know, so I might have to ask.¡±
Guan Bo¡¯s sorrowful gaze focused on Han Cheng and Ye Min. Seeing the obvious tension in their eyes, he felt even worse. He said in a dispirited tone,
¡°Then go ahead and ask!¡±
In the dim light, Han Chengs eyes flickered nervously as he stared at Ye Min. Carefully, he asked, ¡°Do you¡ do you like me?¡±
The words hung in the air, and Han Chengs ears started to burn. He couldn¡¯t even meet Ye Min¡¯s eyes, keeping his head down and ncing around the floor.
Ye Min forcefully turned Han Chengs face toward her, then nodded calmly, saying, ¡°Look here. If you¡¯re asking me, you should look at me. Otherwise, I might think you¡¯re asking if the Earth likes you.¡±
Han Cheng swiftly raised his head, looking at Ye Min with urgency. ¡°l didn¡¯t ask the Earth. I¡¯m asking you.¡±
Ye Min gazed at the earnest boy before her, her eyes forming a crescent moon of amusement and tenderness. ¡°l like you!¡¯
¡°What?¡± Although he had a hunch about Ye Min¡¯s feelings, hearing her say the word ¡°like¡± still shocked Han Cheng..
Chapter 890 - 890: Not Me
Chapter 890 - 890: Not Me
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Ye Minughed even sweeter, loudly dering, ¡°I said, I¡¯ve answered your question. I like you!¡¯
After confirming again, Han Cheng was ecstatic, behaving like a fool as he excitedly eximed to Guan Bo, ¡°The person I like, likes me back! Did you hear that? She likes me too!¡±
Guan Bo felt a sharp pang in his heart, wearing a sorrowful expression as he said out loud, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so happy about it!¡±
Han Cheng immediately restrained his joy. He had forgotten that the person Guan Bo liked didn¡¯t reciprocate those feelings. His excitement had indeed touched on Guan Bo t s sore spot.
Han Cheng buried his happiness deep within, but the joy started overflowing from his heart. He nced at Ye Min, then under the table, extended his trembling hand toward her, his eyes filled with anticipation, staring intently at her.
Ye Min looked at therge palm before her and the anxious Han Cheng. A sweet smile spread across her lips as she ced her hand in Han Chengs palm. The two interlocked their fingers as if no one else was around.
Guan Bo just sighed softly; tears were almost streaming down. It was truly a devastating situation.
This smitten couple was oblivious to his feelings. They were immersed in their sweet world while he was experiencing heartbreak. Truly, the joys and sorrows of humanity did not always resonate with others.
¡°Hurry up! Spin the bottle!¡± Guan Bo angrily shouted.
Han Cheng, feeling a bit embarrassed, smiled at everyone and then spun the bottle. Soon, the bottle pointed toward Gu Chen.
Han Cheng looked at Gu Chen and said, ¡°Truth or dare!¡±
Gu Chen¡¯s soft gaze fell on Shen Xi. He then said, ¡°Truth!¡±
Unaware of his gaze on her, Shen Xi remained focused on her phone, quietly counting down in her mind. When ten minutes were up, she immediately got up from Guan Lei¡¯sp and sat back down.
This discreet action pleased Gu Chen, and his furrowed brows rxed.
Han Cheng, unfamiliar with everyone, could only ask Ye Min, ¡°What should I ask him?¡±
¡°Should I ask instead?¡± Ye Min suggested.
Han Cheng nodded affectionately and said, ¡°Sure, you ask!¡±
Ye Min looked at Gu Chen with a touch of coldness and asked directly, ¡°Master Gu, did you alter Xi¡¯s memory?¡±
The straightforward question drew everyone¡¯s attention to Gu Chen. Facing Shen Xi¡¯s gaze, Gu Chen smiled and replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me.¡±
Gu Chen responded decisively and with conviction, without the slightest hesitation.
Both Ye Min and Zhao Yuan stared at Gu Chen with skepticism.
Guan Lei, however, sneered disdainfully, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a game. Some people,cking game ethics, probably won¡¯t adhere to the rules.¡±
Ignoring Guan Lei, Gu Chen looked at Shen Xi with clear eyes and asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Xi, do you believe it wasn¡¯t me?¡±
Shen Xi, under the expectant gaze of Gu Chen, pondered for a while and, sumbing to the seemingly sincere eyes, replied, ¡°1 believe you.¡±
This elicited several sighs ofment, giving off a feeling that Shen Xi was beyond help.
Gu Chen paid no attention to the reactions of others. As long as Shen Xi believed him, it was enough.
¡°I¡¯ve told the truth, so let¡¯s continue.¡± Gu Chen smiled and looked around before spinning the bottle.
When the bottle pointed at Shen Xi again, Gu Chen took a nce at Guan Lei and asked, ¡°Xi, truth or dare?¡±
Having just experienced the awkwardness of sitting on Guan Lei¡¯sp, Shen Xi reluctantly chose truth.
¡°Xi, between me and Guan Lei, whom do you prefer to be with?¡± Gu Chen stared at Shen Xi without blinking.
This sharp question instantly piqued everyone¡¯s interest.
Even though they knew Shen Xi¡¯s current state of confusion, they still wanted to know how messed up her thoughts were,
While Gu Chen might have asked the question to irritate Guan Lei, his behavior, disregarding her situation, decreased Shen Xi¡¯s fondness for him.
However, for this particr question, if not for Gu Chen asking, Shen Xi had to admit her answer would be Gu Chen.
After all, in her mind, Gu Chen was her boyfriend of several years, and they shared many sweet memories between them..
Chapter 891 - 891: Fireworks Show
Chapter 891 - 891: Fireworks Show
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Gu Chen was well aware that posing such a question could put Shen Xi in a tough spot, but he couldn¡¯t resist asking for his own sake. This action, however, left a thorn in Shen Xi¡¯s heart.
Even if they had been a couple in the past, having a boyfriend who disregarded her emotions like this would still irk her.
Others could ask freely, but in Shen Xi¡¯s heart, Gu Chen, as her boyfriend from the memories she held, was not allowed.
Shen Xi gave Gu Chen a faint smile, causing an inexplicable unease to settle in his heart.
¡°l don¡¯t want to be with anyone!¡± Shen Xi said lightly.
Guan Lei inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief.
Shen Xi¡¯s memories were currently in disarray, so Guan Lei understood that she might say things that would sadden him.
Nheless, he wasn¡¯t prepared to hear any words from Shen Xi expressing affection for someone else.
Thus, Guan Lei was quite happy with her response, After all, there was no one else in Shen Xi¡¯s heart. Wasn¡¯t that good?
Gu Chen couldn¡¯t fathom what went wrong. Why would Shen Xi respond like this when, logically, her feelings should lean towards him?
Guan Lei looked at Gu Chen, who seemed to be at a loss and said with a smirk, ¡°Master Gu, you still don¡¯t understand Xi. Trying to control someone¡¯s emotions isn¡¯t as simple as altering memories.¡±
Gu Chen nced coldly at the amused Guan Lei and finally cast a puzzled look at Shen Xi.
He couldn¡¯tprehend why Shen Xi would answer this way when he had already manipted her memories.
Her memories were all fabricated by him. What more did he need to understand?
Gu Chen fell into self-doubt but eventually concluded that being with Shen Xi would provide ample time to understand her.
Shen Xi picked up the bottle and spun it. Unfortunately, the bottle turned toward her, and Zhao Yuan burst intoughter, tears welling up. ¡°Xi, you¡¯re really the queen of setting traps for yourself!¡±
Shen Xi, with a look of distress, asked, ¡°So now, am I asking myself?¡±
Zhao Yuan chuckled, ¡°Certainly not! If you spin again and it points to someone, that person bes your Doss.¡±
Shen Xi resignedly continued spinning. When the bottle pointed at Guan Lei,
Zhao Yuan eximed, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this fate, Xi? You¡¯re really good at choosing. You knew Guan Lei would go easy on you.¡±
After saying this, Zhao Yuan took a nce at Gu Chen and quickly averted her eyes.
As Shen Xi¡¯s friend, she naturally had her future in mind.
Although she was a bit fearful of Gu Chen, she was willing to go out on a limb for the sake of her friend¡¯s future.
Guan Lei grinned at Shen Xi. ¡°Xi, do you want truth or dare?¡±
¡°Truth!¡± Shen Xi immediately replied.
Knowing Guan Lei¡¯s character, if she chose dare, things might escte, and she didn¡¯t want to risk whatever crazy idea Guan Lei might have.
¡°Oh, Xi, you disappoint me. I was hoping you¡¯d choose dare. Then, I could hug you for a full ten minutes,¡± Guan Lei shamelessly said.
Gu Chen felt displeased, ¡°Young Master Guan¡¯s behavior is truly licentious. Hugging girls in public has be a habit. 1 bet he has hugged quite a few girls!¡¯
Guan Lei coldly snorted, ignoring Gu Chen¡¯s obvious attempt to provoke him.
Instead, he said to Shen Xi, ¡°Truth it is. Xi, think about the fireworks show in
Rong City four years ago. Who did you go with?¡±
Shen Xi hesitated for a moment. She remembered attending the fireworks show in Rong City, and besides her ssmates, she seemed to have spent a long time alone with someone. Could that person be Guan Lei?
Shen Xi apologetically said, ¡°l can¡¯t remember. I only recall going with my ssmates.¡¯
At this point, Zhao Yuan excitedly picked up her phone, saying, ¡°Xi, I know the answer to this question. Let me help you remember.¡±
Scrolling through the photo album on her phone, Zhao Yuan mumbled, ¡°Fortunately, I always transfer photos whenever I get a new phone. Otherwise, you¡¯d be in trouble now. Ah, here it is. Take a look, Xi!¡±
Filled with curiosity, Shen Xi took the phone from Zhao Yuan. However, upon seeing a picture of her kissing Guan Lei, she froze in ce.
Both Gu Chen and Guan Lei saw the photo, and their emotions were in stark contrast..
Chapter 892 - 892: On the Way
Chapter 892 - 892: On the Way
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan nonchntly retrieved her phone from Shen Xi¡¯s hands, unabashedly remarking, ¡°Xi, you asked me to send you this photo back in the day. I must say, Xi, you were quite bold back then, kissing Guan Lei in front of so many ssmates. It was so intimate that I was shocked.¡±
Shen Xi blushed a bit at Zhao Yuan¡¯s words, and she finally asked in mild surprise, ¡°You sent it to me?¡±
¡°Yeah! But four years ago, the day you and Guan Lei broke up, your phone got damaged, and the photo was lost. I thought about sending it to you again, but then I remembered that you and Guan Lei had ended your rtionship, so I didn¡¯t bring it up. However, recently, you and Guan Lei got back together, right? If you want it now, I can send it to you again. It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±
Zhao Yuan¡¯s face lit up with excitement. Back in the day, she was a fan of Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s rtionship. If it weren¡¯t for Guan Lei¡¯s foolish actionster, she believed Shen Xi and Guan Lei might have been married with children by now.
Shen Xi didn¡¯t answer, but Guan Lei chuckled and said, ¡°Zhao Yuan, send it to me too. Xi seems to have forgotten everything between us, so I can only try to preserve our memories as much as possible.¡±
Shen Xi quickly shook her head toward Zhao Yuan, who regrettably replied, ¡°Guan Lei, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give it to you. Xi is not willing, so it¡¯s for my eyes only.¡±
Guan Bo, on the side, grumbled discontentedly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of enjoying someone else¡¯s kissing photo? If you like it, when I kiss you in the future, I¡¯ll set up several cameras. You can have photos from any angle you want, keep them for your leisurely appreciation! ¡±
Zhao Yuan pinched Guan Bo¡¯s arm and gave it a fierce twist. She snapped, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t speak, no one will consider you mute!¡±
Guan Bo howled in pain.
Guan Lei, with a smile in his eyes, looked at Shen Xi and made a concluding remark, ¡°It seems my question has been answered. Xi, you were with me on that day.¡±
With that, Guan Lei turned his gaze toward Gu Chen and sneered, ¡°Real memories are like this, withmon witnesses. But false memories are ultimately fake, unable to withstand any verification. Don¡¯t you agree, Master Gu?¡±
Gu Chen remained unfazed, not deigning to give Guan Lei even a nce. He calmly retorted, ¡°Regardless of whether the memory is true or false, the emotions and needs of the parties involved at this moment are the most important, aren¡¯t they? At least, I am the one remembered by someone¡¯s heart, while you have be a forgotten past.¡±
Gu Chen was frustrated inside. He had initiallye to assert himself but ended up feeling stifled by Guan Lei and his group.
In the subsequent events, it seemed that Shen Xi had the unfortunate luck of being the chosen one each time.
Listening passively to Shen Xi and Guan Lei¡¯s past, even if he tried to conceal it, Gu Chen asionally revealed his emotions.
Toward the end of the game, the ever-smiling Gu Chen had lost his smile.
On the other hand, Guan Lei wasughing as if he had just gotten married today and was about to enter the bridal chamber. His smile was so radiant that it could blind everyone.
As the game concluded, Gu Chen, once again wearing the smile that had disappeared for a while, said to Shen Xi, ¡°Xi, let me take you home.¡±
Guan Lei quickly grabbed Shen Xi and said, ¡°Xi, we¡¯re heading in the same direction. Come with me!¡±
Zhao Yuan and Ye Min chimed in, ¡°Exactly, Xi, you and Guan Lei are heading in the same direction. It¡¯s convenient. Don¡¯t trouble Master Gu to go out of his way to take you home. It¡¯s quite a hassle for him.¡±
Gu Chen immediately spoke up, ¡°Xi, I just want to apany you. It¡¯s still early; it¡¯s not a trouble at all!¡±
Furrowing her brows, Zhao Yuan said, ¡°Master Gu, it¡¯s actually not that early.
Xi usually rests at this time. It¡¯s already quitete.¡±
At this moment, Gu Chen wished he could poison Zhao Yuan to silence.
If he had known that friends could be so useful, he would have tried making some earlier. That way, he would have friends to back him in such situations.
Shen Xi directly refused, ¡°No need. I drove today, and I haven¡¯t had any alcohol. I¡¯ll go home by myself. You all should go back early too.¡±
Guan Lei shot a resentful look at Gu Chen. If it weren¡¯t for Gu Chen causing trouble here today, Shen Xi would definitely have gone home with him.
Gu Chen stood his ground and returned Guan Lei¡¯s look. He was extremely irritated today. If it weren¡¯t for maintaining his image in front of Shen Xi, Gu Chen felt that beating Guan Lei up right now would be a light punishment..
Chapter 893 - 893: Flat Tire
Chapter 893 - 893: t Tire
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio | Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Guan Bo looked at the three people caught in a deadlock and spoke, ¡°Well, take your time to decide. I have ns for the evening, so I¡¯ll take my little Yuan home first.¡¯
Facing Guan Bo¡¯s clearly nonsensical words, Zhao Yuan responded by giving him a sharp pinch around the waist.
Ye Min also spoke, ¡°I¡¯m taking my little friend home too. You guys take your time.¡±
Han Cheng, referred to as the little friend, blushed instantly.
As for Shen Xi¡¯s situation, neither Ye Min nor Zhao Yuan were concerned.
As long as Guan Lei was with Shen Xi, they didn¡¯t have to worry about Shen Xi being taken away by Gu Chen.
Moreover, Shen Xi was no pushover; her partial memory loss didn¡¯t make her a fool.
Shen Xi watched the four leave, then turned to the other two and said, ¡°I¡¯ll head back too. Take care!¡±
With that, Shen Xi left on her own, leaving two big men ring at each other with fiery anger in their eyes.
¡°Gu Chen, you don¡¯t understand Xi at all, nor do you respect her. You and her can never be together,¡± Guan Lei said bluntly.
¡°Understand? After being together for a while, wouldn¡¯t we understand each other? When Xi and I have been married for more than a decade, I don¡¯t believe I won¡¯t understand her. As for respect, when Xi bes my wife, I will naturally give her the utmost respect as her husband,¡± Gu Chen coldly replied.
Guan Lei sneered, ¡°You want to be with Xi? Let me tell you, it¡¯s impossible in this lifetime. Stop daydreaming!¡¯
Guan Lei turned and left, unwilling to waste more words on this self-righteous guy.
Meanwhile, Shen Xi had just reached her car and discovered her already t tire. Shen Xi brought her hand to her forehead in defeat, wondering why she was so unlucky today.
Peeking from the shadows, Zhao Yuan gave Guan Bo a sidelong nce and teased, ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you had so many tricks up your sleeve!¡¯
Guan Bo immediately became flustered andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for the good of your friend and my brother? As long as the oue is good, using a little strategy is harmless.¡±
¡°Then hurry and inform your cousin, or Xi will leave!¡± Zhao Yuan reminded harshly.
Guan Bo btedly picked up his phone to notify Guan Lei toe quickly.
Guan Lei had just arrived at the parking lot when he received Guan Bo¡¯s message. His lips curled into a subtle smile, and he hastened toward the location sent by Guan Bo.
Seeing Shen Xi hang up the phone, Guan Lei approached with a smile, ¡°Xi, why are you still here? Haven¡¯t left yet?¡±
Shen Xi shot a helpless nce at her already ttened tire. Looking baffled,
Guan Lei said, ¡°A t tire? How did this happen?¡±
Shen Xi could only shrug in resignation. It was indeed strange. How could the tire burst for no reason?
¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, how about I give you a ride home? We¡¯re neighbors, and it¡¯s really on the way, isn¡¯t it?¡± Guan Lei earnestly suggested. Shen Xi considered for a moment; it didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.
¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s just a ride,¡± Guan Lei continued to persuade Shen Xi. ¡°As for your car, I¡¯ll have Xue Lie down to help you or wait for the repair shop to send someone. It¡¯s almost two in the morning now; it¡¯s veryte.¡±
Checking the time, Shen Xi agreed to go home with Guan Lei.
Once Guan Lei got in the car, he rolled down the window, iming it was to ventte the car.
As soon as Shen Xi took the passenger seat, Guan Lei enthusiastically fastened her seatbelt. Shen Xi could feel Guan Lei¡¯s breath as he did so.
The proximity that could easily spark mes made Shen Xi¡¯s body tense up.
Fortunately, after fastening the seatbelt, Guan Lei immediately retreated to the driver¡¯s seat.
As Shen XTs breathing returned to normal, Guan Lei looked triumphantly at Gu Chen standing not far away from the car.
Gu Chen wanted to challenge him, but he seemed a bit inexperienced. Shen Xi¡¯s parents, friends, and rtives were all on Guan Lei¡¯s side.
Gu Chen¡¯s fists were clenched tightly as he looked at Guan Lei¡¯s mocking expression, smiling confidently as he left with Shen Xi. He wanted to grab something but realized his stress ball was missing.
Ever since he found new sce in life, he hadn¡¯t thought about that ball that had apanied him for so long.
But at this moment, he suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness¡ªa feeling of being unable to have Shen Xi. Hence, he wanted to grab onto something to feel secure..
Chapter 894 - 894: Just Unwell
Chapter 894 - 894: Just Unwell
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor:
In the quiet car, Shen Xi felt an impulse to say something. However, her lips mumbled for a while, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak.
Guan Lei chuckled, ¡°Xi, you don¡¯t have to force yourself to say anything. Today¡¯s truth or dare game was unexpected, but I don¡¯t deny that I wanted you to know more about us. 1 want you to understand that our feelings are real, and those memories in your mind are imnted, they¡¯re fake.¡±
Shen Xi abruptly spoke, ¡°I¡¯ve read the materials you sent me about emotional control. So, you should know that it¡¯s very likely I¡¯ll only recognize Gu Chen as my partner for the rest of my life. Even if we have differences, I probably won¡¯t betray him and fall in love with someone else.¡±
Guan Lei smiled and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve read the information too. So, I¡¯ve decided that if this is the oue, I¡¯ll abide by the promise I made to you. I¡¯ll pursue you for a lifetime. In short, 1 won¡¯t let you be with Gu Chen. If you can¡¯t recover for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll stand between you and Gu Chen forever, making him miserable every day, giving him thirty-one days of unrest in a month.¡¯
Shen Xi was amused by Guan Lei¡¯s words and said with a wry smile, ¡°Why go to such lengths? Why wait a lifetime for someone impossible?¡±
¡°You may have forgotten, but I remember. When we got back together, I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t let go in this lifetime for any reason. You spent a lot of time punishing me, making me believe that you have me in your heart and that you love me. In return, 1 made a promise to you. So, Xi, you¡¯re not an impossible person; you¡¯re just unwell,¡± Guan Lei spoke in a subdued tone, tinged with a hint of mncholy.
As if recalling something, Guan Lei¡¯s lips curved gently. ¡°Xi, I¡¯m someone that you¡¯ve taken deliberate actions to be with. So, I must protect you. In case one day you wake up and realize the person lying next to you isn¡¯t me, but Gu Chen. Knowing your temperament, I believe you¡¯d be so furious that you might take me up into the sky in a helicopter and then throw me down, leaving me with no ce to rest in peace.¡±
As Guan Lei spoke, heughed, and his posture carried a sense of loneliness, causing Shen Xi to feel a hint of sympathy.
The person in front of her was someone she had defied all odds to be with, but she couldn¡¯t remember. What was she to do?
A rootless, wandering panic instantly crawled up Shen Xi¡¯s mind. Her heart uncontrobly stabbed with pain, quickly spread with overwhelming force, causing Shen Xi to cover her head.
The pain this time was more severe than the previous episodes. Shen Xi instinctively curled up, feeling as if her head was violently pounded from all sides, on the verge of exploding.
rmed, Guan Lei quickly parked the car in a safe area. Familiar with the routine, he took out the painkiller from Shen Xi¡¯s bag, fed it to her, and then firmly embraced her, gently patting her back with a face full of heartache.
¡°Alright, Xi, let¡¯s not think about it. Let¡¯s not think about it,¡± Guan Lei¡¯s heart ached almost to the point of bleeding.
It took a full ten minutes for Shen Xi to slowly recover.
The next day, as a consequence of Guan Lei¡¯s concern for Shen Xi, he directly reported a vition in one of Gu t s family projects, causing a billion-dor project to be halted for investigation.
Gu Chen watched the news, his lips curling slightly. He figured that Guan Lei must have faced some setbacks with Shen Xist night, leading to today¡¯s madness.
Facing Guan Lei¡¯s provocation, Gu Chen didn¡¯t hold back either. Soon, a foodpany controlled by Guan¡¯s family fell into a food safety crisis. All products were recalled, resulting in a direct loss of at least fifty million.
Most infuriatingly, in the end, nothing was found.
The back-and-forth between the Gu and Guan families aroused suspicion in the business world. Everyone spected about what had happened between the two families, why they suddenly became so direct, openly attacking each other without restraint.
Meanwhile, news of Li Dan¡¯s suddena reached Beijing from Hai City. Guan Lei, who was nning to confront Gu Chen and let off some steam, suddenly realized that something was amiss.
Guan Lei tried to contact Li Zhe but to no avail. This further unsettled Guan
Lei..
Chapter 895 - 895: Coma
Chapter 895 - 895: Coma
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Feng rushed to Hai City with his wife Hai Xi, only to find his father unconscious in the hospital room, and Li Jin crying with red eyes by his side.
¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Feng asked with a heavy expression.
Looking at her weary parents, Li Jin¡¯s tears fell, and she sobbed, ¡°It¡¯s those people from the coteral branch. They said Grandpa sent me to Hai City for the family estate of the main branch, to seize the inheritance rights of Li Zhe. Thus, to legitimize my position, Grandpa transferred his shares to me. But unexpectedly, they continued to verbally attack Grandpa. After a few arguments, Grandpa had a stroke and passed out.¡±
They were aware of the situation at Li Industries, but Li Feng had never been involved in its operations and knew little about business matters.
After the incident, Li Feng followed Li Dan¡¯s advice and stayed obediently in Beijing. After all, they couldn¡¯t be of much help.
However, they never expected the coteral branch to push things to this extent.
¡°They¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Li Feng furiously eximed.
Li Jin tremblingly showed Li Feng a share transfer contract, crying even harder. ¡°Dad, did Grandpa anticipate trouble from the coteral rtives beforehand? Is that why he transferred the shares to me?¡±
Hai Xi hurriedly approached, holding their precious daughter in her arms, and consoled, ¡°Jin, don¡¯t overthink it. Your grandfather will be fine.¡±
Sobbing breathlessly in Hai Xi¡¯s embrace, she stubbornly said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want this share. I don¡¯t want anything. I just want Grandpa to wake up. I want Grandpa!¡¯
Hearing his daughter¡¯s sorrowful voice, Li Feng felt deeply saddened and rushed out the next moment.
Hai Xi shouted anxiously from behind, ¡°Hubby, where are you going now?¡±
Li Feng¡¯s angry voice resonated, ¡® I¡¯m going to settle the score with those bastards!¡±
Li Jin quickly pushed Hai Xi, saying, ¡°Mom, hurry and stop Dad. With Grandpa in this state, what if Dad also gets mistreated by those people? What should we do then?¡±
In a panic, Hai Xi ran out to bring her husband back.
Li Jin and the unconscious Li Dan remained in the hospital room. As Li Jin¡¯s tears gradually ceased, she gazed at her grandfather lying on the bed, overwhelmed by an unbearable sorrow.
Thinking of the grandfather who had treated her so well, now lying lifeless, Li Jin¡¯s heart was heavy.
However, her grief didn¡¯tst long. Before Li Jin could fully reflect on the situation, Li Feng was pulled back by Hai Xi.
A moment of silence enveloped the room. Li Feng finally spoke, ¡°Where are your granduncle and the rest?¡±
Wiping away the tears, Li Jin replied, ¡°They just left. It seems there¡¯s anothermotion at thepany.¡±
Current circumstances have stirred resentment in Li Feng towards Li Zhe, who was living carefree overseas. He called Li Zhe, only to find his phone switched off.
¡°Scoundrel! He created such a mess for us to clean up and ran off to enjoy himself with some guy abroad! This is outrageous!¡± Li Feng angrily criticized the absent Li Zhe.
With a tearful voice, Li Jin added, ¡°Cousin finally found happiness. We can¡¯t me him.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t me him? Who else should we me then? Should all of us bear the consequences of his happiness?¡± Li Feng continued; his anger undiminished.
Nheless, no matter how angry Li Feng was, it couldn¡¯t change the current situation.
Hai Xi sighed and said, ¡°The most important thing now is to deal with those people from the coteral branch. If they keep causing trouble, your uncle might be the next to fall. I think we should find a way to help Li Jin stabilize her position in Li Industries. At least it will deter those unruly rtives.¡±
Li Jin nodded and said, ¡°Grandpa also said the same. So, I¡¯ve started studying hard at thepany. Mom, Dad, rest assured, 1 will help protect the Li family.¡±
Watching her sensible daughter, Hai Xi lovingly patted Li Jin¡¯s head. ¡°We believe in you.¡±
Meanwhile, upon receiving news of Li Zhe and Meng Yu, Guan Lei immediately sought out Shen Xi..
Chapter 896 - 896: Identifying the Bodies
Chapter 896 - 896: Identifying the Bodies
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°What? Meng Yu and Li Zhe were killed?¡± Shen Xi eximed, rising from the sofa in shock. She stared at Guan Lei in disbelief.
¡°At 11:00 PM local time in America,¡± Guan Lei said with a grim expression.
¡°Could it be a misunderstanding? How¡?¡± Shen Xi hesitated, unwilling to believe.
¡°The information we received indicates that. I can¡¯t reach them now. If it¡¯s true, relevant news will probablye out soon,¡± Guan Lei exined.
Shen Xi copsed onto the sofa,pletely shell-shocked.
Meng Yu and Li Zhe had embarked on their journey in pursuit of happiness this time, but unexpectedly, such a tragedy urred.
¡°I¡¯ve sent people to verify. Maybe¡¡± Guan Lei paused, then continued, ¡°Maybe nothing happened? Meng Yu, who has experienced so much, wouldn¡¯t easily fall into trouble.¡¯
At nine in the evening, as Guan Lei predicted, numerous news reports surfaced. A same-sex couple from China faced an attack by local armed militants and were caught in an explosion. Both of them had tragically lost their lives.
Even though Shen Xi was reluctant to believe it, apart from these official reports, they knew nothing about Meng Yu and Li Zhe. The uncertainty weighed heavily on them.
The news of Li Zhe and Meng Yu¡¯s tragedy reached Li Industries and the Guan family, catching everyone off guard.
Li Yuan slumped in his office chair. Li Peng and his wife were left aghast.
Li Feng never expected things to turn out this way. No wonder Li Zhe¡¯s phone was off when he tried calling yesterday. It seemed something terrible had already happened.
Li Yuan entrusted thepany affairs to Li Fengs family, then, apanied by Li Peng, headed overseas to identify the bodies.
Upon hearing of Nieng Yu¡¯s tragic fate, Guan Yi copsed and was rushed to the hospital.
Leaving Guan Yan and his wife to take care of Guan Yi, Guan Lei bid farewell to Shen Xi, intending to go to America to handle Meng Yu¡¯s affairs.
¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± Shen Xi said, her face filled with sorrow.
Guan Lei looked at Shen Xi and eventually agreed, ¡°Alright, pack your things.
I¡¯ll go prepare as well. We¡¯ll meetter.¡±
Shen Xi nodded and hurriedly went to pack her luggage.
Upon learning about Meng Yu¡¯s news, Shen Yan and Lu Shan were also dismayed. Lu Shan reminded Shen Xi, who was leaving with her luggage, ¡°Xi, remember toe back quickly. Be safe, okay?¡±
Shen Xi nodded.
Guan Lei spoke up, ¡°Uncle and Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of Xi.¡±
Lu Shan nodded, telling Guan Lei, ¡°You take care too. If something bad happens, be cautious, alright?¡±
Guan Lei obediently nodded.
The two rushed to America to identify the bodies, coincidentally meeting Li
Yuan and his son.
¡°Grandpa Li,¡¯! Guan Lei greeted and led Shen Xi along.
Li Yuan gave Guan Lei and Shen Xi a nk look, then slowly nodded before turning his attention back to the trantor, who was conveying what the police were saying.
The shrewdness in Li Yuan¡¯s eyes now seemed veiled with a mist of sorrow. He appeared to have aged by a decade, exuding the cold and deste air ofte autumn.
Shen Xi¡¯s gaze fell on the two covered bodies on the beds. They werepletely obscured by white sheets.
Feeling uneasy, Shen Xi lowered her head. Guan Lei considerately supported her and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to be sad. It might not be them.¡±
Shen Xi nodded obediently. Yes, it was not confirmed yet, right?
The trantor indicated that Li Yuan¡¯s group could proceed with the identification. Li Pengs trembling hands gently lifted the white cloth, only to reveal bodies burnt beyond recognition. It was impossible to discern whether it was Li Zhe or Meng Yu.
Stunned, Shen Xi stood still. Guan Lei gently covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡±
Then he added, ¡°The facial features of these two are beyond recognition. We need to conduct gic testing on some tissue samples andpare them with their family members for confirmation.¡±
During the two days of awaiting the gic test results, many projects at Li Industries faced various difficulties.
Out of desperation, Li Feng and his wife had to return to Beijing. Seizing the moment during their visit to Old Master Guan, they sought his assistance.
Guan Yi, however, looked at Li Fengs family with hatred, as if they were enemies.. He eximed with resentment, ¡°Li Zhe killed Meng Yu!¡¯
Chapter 897 - 897: Not Helping the Li Family
Chapter 897 - 897: Not Helping the Li Family
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Feng and his wife exchanged bewildered nces.
Li Feng hastily said, ¡°Old master, that¡¯s not how it happened. Meng Yu and Li Zhe encountered the riot together, and both tragically lost their lives. How can you say that Li Zhe killed Meng Yu?¡±
Guan Yi¡¯s eyes red with anger as he retorted, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Li Zhe luring
Meng Yu, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to America, and he wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±
Li Feng, surprised by the old master¡¯s logic, helplessly responded, ¡°Old master, how can you see it this way? Meng Yu and Ah Zhe genuinely loved each other. We are all deeply saddened by this situation, but ming it entirely on Ah Zhe is unjust.¡±
The words fell on deaf ears as Guan Yi was adamant that Li Zhe was responsible for Meng Yu¡¯s death. He even grabbed something nearby and threw it at Li Feng and his wife to chase them out.
Guan Yan and his wife, who had just returned to the hospital room, intercepted Guan Yi and urged Li Feng and his wife to leave.
With a troubled expression, Li Feng turned to Guan Yan and said, ¡°Guan Yan, we came here today hoping that the Guan family could help us. Li Industries is facing difficulties, and we wonder if you could assist us.¡±
Guan Yi, still furious, shouted, ¡°No way! The murderer who killed Meng Yu!¡¯
Exasperated, Li Feng said, ¡°Guan Yan, we grew up together, and our families have deep ties. Must Old Master abandon the friendship between our families for a godson who is not even rted by blood? Moreover, it was the Guan family that helped establish and support the Li family. Are you really going to give up on us?¡±
Infuriated by the mention of a non-blood-rted godson, Guan Yi went so far as to hurl his IV bag at them, yelling, ¡°The Li family is nothing to me! Get out! ¡±
With that, he sternly warned Guan Yan, ¡°Don¡¯t help the Li family! Got it?¡±
Guan Yan could only nod in resignation to appease Guan Yi¡¯s agitated emotions.
Su Han intervened, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this matterter. It¡¯s not appropriate to talk about business right now. You should leave.¡±
Li Feng, ncing at Guan Yi¡¯s resentful gaze, had no choice but to leave.
Even outside the hospital room, Li Feng and his wife could still hear Guan Yi¡¯s enraged voice, ¡°Did you hear me? I forbid you to help the Li family. Otherwise, I¡¯ll revoke your position!¡±
Feeling helpless, Hai Xi looked at her husband and asked with concern, ¡°What should we do now, dear? Jin¡¯s granduncle entrusted Li Industries to us before he left, and now we¡¯re facing problems. What should we do?¡±
Li Feng, a mere schr, had never encountered such a situation. With a profound sense of despair, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we¡¯ll have to contact Uncle and ask for guidance.¡±
Back in Hai City without sess, Li Feng and his wife, feeling defeated, faced their daughter Li Jin¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Mom, Dad, how was it? Is the Guan family willing to help?¡±
Li Feng sighed, ¡°Your Grandpa Guan believes that Li Zhe killed Meng Yu and refuses to help.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, surprised at Lin Mi¡¯s maniption of the situation.
Although Meng Yu and Li Zhe officially died in the riot, Guan Yi firmly believed Li Zhe was the culprit.
Nevertheless, this was the oue she desired, and Li Jin didn¡¯t want to delve into the details.
Worry clouded Li Jin¡¯s face as she suggested, ¡°If the Guan family won¡¯t help, what should we do? Should we talk to granduncle and others?¡±
Li Feng sighed again, ¡°Your granduncle is still in America dealing with the identification of the bodies. Let¡¯s not disturb him. We¡¯ll endure a bit longer.
It¡¯s tough for them too.¡±
Li Jin nodded in deep concern.
Li Feng was naively optimistic. In these past few days, Li Industries had encountered a series of troubles, causing a state of unrest and anxiety throughout the entirepany.
First, Li Zhe¡¯s announcement of his homosexuality led to a power struggle within the family. Then, Li Dan fell into aa, followed by Li Zhe¡¯s tragic death. Almost all of Li Industries¡¯ projects were now in jeopardy.
With Li Yuan and his son absent from thepany, only Li Feng and his wife, who knew little about business, along with the equally inexperienced Lin Jin, were left in charge.
This uncertainty caused unease among the employees.
The stock prices plummeted once again, leaving Li Feng and his wife deeply rmed..
Chapter 898 - 898: Really Dead
Chapter 898 - 898: Really Dead
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
In just two days, rumours were spreading that Li Industries, which was originally at the peak of its power in Hai City, was on the verge of copse. Many media outlets had already begun to predict when Li Industries would dere bankruptcy to gain attention.
Li Feng couldn¡¯t take it anymore and called Li Yuan.
When Li Yuan learned that the Li Industries which he had worked hard to maintain in his life was facing such difficulties, he felt a little dejected. ¡°Uncle, a few bigpanies have contacted us and said that they want to acquire our Li Industries. How do you think I should reply?¡± Li Feng asked tiredly.
These two days had tortured Li Feng, a literary artist, to death. Especially when thepany was in trouble, the subordinates did not dare to make any decisions. Everything had to be done by Li Feng and Li Jin.
Li Jin didn¡¯t understand these things, but Li Feng didn¡¯t understand these business matters either.
Other than adding more trouble, Li Feng could not do anything.
Li Yuan was waiting for the report. He was not in a good state of mind. He replied weakly, ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. I still have something to do.¡±
Li Feng, who didn¡¯t get a reply from Li Yuan, became even more frustrated.
¡°Dad, is Grandpa not nning to sell the stocks?¡± Li Jin asked anxiously. ¡°But now that the stock price had fallen to such a state, it was useless for Grandpa to hold onto the stock. Moreover, I heard that someone is already buying up odd lot shares outside. If that person buys them all, thepany might also be sold, right? Isn¡¯t it the same ending? Instead of being sold cheaply when the timees, we should sell it now.¡±
Li Feng had a headache. He didn¡¯t know anything about stocks or business capital. He just wanted Li Yuan and Li Peng toe back as soon as possible and push all these troubles back to them.
When Li Jin saw his father¡¯s actions, his face revealed a disgusted expression.
Why was it that other people¡¯s fathers were like the sky in the family, but her father was so useless?
Li Yuan¡¯s family owned 35% of the Li Industries. Her family owned 15% and other family ns owned another 10%. The rest of the shares were odd lots.
Now that Li Yuan¡¯s family was no longer in charge, her family was the most powerful and could make decisions.
However, her father was so unconfident.
It was fine if he couldn¡¯t solve the Li family¡¯s current situation, but now he didn¡¯t even dare to make a decision. It was really embarrassing and unpresentable.
Li Feng waited until nighttime before he dared to contact Li Yuan again. When he learned that the two bodies were really Li Zhe and Meng Yu, that Li Yuan had fainted and was hospitalized and that Li Peng would not return for the time being, Li Feng was sad and heartbroken.
He mourned Li Zhe¡¯s departure and felt sad that he had to continue to drag on with this seemingly dpidated Li Industries. ¡°Dad, is cousin really dead?¡± Li Jin asked in disbelief.
Li Feng nodded heavily.
Li Jin¡¯s face revealed a sorrowful expression. She said sadly, ¡°Li Zhe passed away at such a young age. How are Grandpa, Uncle, and Auntie going to face this?¡±
Hai Xi also sighed,menting the rapid changes in life. A few days ago, Li Industries was still the leadingpany in Hai City. Now, not only was it in deep waters, but even the leader of thepany was either dead or fainted in the hospital. How could this not make people sigh?
When Li Jin returned to her office, she saw Lin Mi walking in with a faint smile.
¡°You¡¯d better control your expression,¡± Li Jin reminded kindly. ¡°If others see it, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re gloating over thepany¡¯s misfortune.¡±
Lin Mi did not respond to Li Jin¡¯s reminder. She only reported slowly, ¡°You asked me to think of a way to buy loose shares. I¡¯m already doing it. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s only about 8% at the moment.¡±
If Li Zhe had not died, Li Jin would have thought that 8% was too little.
However, now that Li Zhe was dead, the 35% that belonged to Li Zhe would definitely be hers in the future. Adding on the 8% that she had now, it had already reached 43%. It was enough for her to control the entire Li Industries.
As for the 15% that Li Dan gave her, Li Jin just wanted to say that it was worth it. Using 15% to exchange for 35% was a profitable transaction.
Therefore, what Li Jin was most worried about now was the future of Li Industries. She said, ¡°Things are almost done. I think since the shares will undoubtedly fall into my hands, it¡¯s about time to deal with Li Industries ¡®current crisis quickly.. It¡¯s just nice that I can also show my management skills!¡±
Chapter 899 - 899: Embezzlement
Chapter 899 - 899: Embezzlement
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°It¡¯s not time yet. I still want you to buy more shares. It won¡¯t be good if something happens,¡± Lin Mi said with a slight smile.
¡°But I don¡¯t have the money.¡± Li Jin frowned slightly. ¡°The 8% shares that I asked you to buy previously were embezzled by me when my parents didn¡¯t know. If someone finds out, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡¯
¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Lin Mi asked in a bewitching voice. ¡°Now that Li Zhe is dead, you are the only hope of the Li family. No matter how much you do, the Li family will cover for you, just like they did for Li Zhe, right?¡±
Seeing that Li Jin was still considering, Lin Mi continued, ¡°You have to think carefully. No one knows what will happen to Li Yuan¡¯s 35% shares in the future. What if Li Yuan doesn¡¯t give it to you, or Li Peng gives birth to another son? Wouldn¡¯t you have nothing? By then, Li Yuan will also be back. If you want to use public funds to buy your assets, you wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡± Lin Mi l s words made the originally confident Li Jin waver a little.
¡°Director Li, only when something is under your name can it truly belong to you. Otherwise, you would be a puppet that was being pulled on strings without any power for the rest of your life. You don¡¯t want to live that kind of life, do you?¡± Lin Mi looked at Li Jin and said.
Li Jin¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t want to be a puppet that was led by others. She wanted to be like Shen Xi, a real person with real power. She wanted to be as glorious as Shen Xi.
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get someone to allocate fundster. Continue to help me collect them,¡± Li Jin said firmly.
Lin Mi respectfully acknowledged Li Jin and left her office.
Li Jin stared nkly at the door for a while. She felt like she was trampling on the rules and ignoring thew, but she suppressed it in the end.
The more daring a person was, the more they could do. In this era, the more daring would die full, and the more timid would starve. Since they were all going to die, why should they starve to death? Wouldn¡¯t it be good to die after eating?
Besides, maybe she wouldn¡¯t die after eating!
Li Jin¡¯s eyes gradually became filled with madness.
The Li family had alreadypleted the identification of the body. This was known throughout Hai City. Li Industries hadpletely entered the lows. Many employees had already begun to look for their next job, waiting for thepany to fire them and receivepensation.
Li Enterprise¡¯s stock price had fallen several times, and both the outside world and thepany¡¯s employees were discussing it.
¡°Ourpany is hopeless, right? The previous Director Li is already dead.
Now that the chairman is sick, Old Director Li is also busy.¡±
¡°l know. I heard from our department head that all the projects in our department have stopped. We¡¯re losing money every day. I don¡¯t know how long we canst.¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same for our project. Such arge-scale stopping of projects is definitely not idental. It must be nned by someone.¡±
¡°l think so too. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? I wonder what kind of big shot we provoked. This person is out to make the Li Industries go bankrupt. ¡±
¡°Then what should we do now? Are you really looking for a job? After working for the Li Industries for so long, I really can¡¯t bear to part with them.¡±
¡°What else can we do? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still expecting that little girl Li Jin to turn the tide. Can¡¯t you see that although their family is here, they couldn¡¯t do anything?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have any ability at all, yet you still dare to sit in that position. It¡¯sughable.¡±
¡°It¡¯s such a pity that it happened so suddenly. If Director Li and President Meng were here, our Li Industries wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation. Unfortunately, both of them are dead.¡±
¡°s, Director Li and Meng Yu are quitepatible with each other. Why is God so crazy to take away the lives of these lovers?¡±
¡°s, if Director Li and President Meng hadn¡¯t died, the little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring the entire Li Industries to its death.¡¯
¡°Don¡¯t say anymore. It won¡¯t be good if Li Jin hears you.¡±
¡°What are you afraid of? The Li Industries is on the brink of bankruptcy, and we can¡¯t stay here anymore. At most, I¡¯ll just leave. Am I going to be killed?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re not talking nonsense. Li Jin is just not capable.¡±
¡°We used ourbor to exchange for our sry. Now, we might not be paid for ourbor.. Can¡¯t we just talk? If Li Jin had the ability, would the Li Industries be on the verge of bankruptcy now?¡±
Chapter 900 - 900: Guilty
Chapter 900 - 900: Guilty
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
¡°She¡¯s just a little girl without any ability. What can she do to me?¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± A cold voice interrupted their discussion. ¡°I do want to see what I can do to you!¡¯
The group turned to look at the person who spoke. Li Jin and Lin Mi were looking at them with a dark gaze, and the few of them broke out into cold sweat, ¡°¡ Director Li!¡±
Li Jin walked to the side of the group and said in a cold tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all call me a little girl happily earlier? Why change your mind so quickly? With just this bit of backbone? You guys are so cheap!¡¯
Li Jin¡¯s insulting words provoked a counterattack from one of them. ¡°Director Li, I admit that it¡¯s not honourable to talk about people behind their backs, but can¡¯t you be more polite? Who are you calling cheap? Aren¡¯t you being too insulting?¡±
Li Jin¡¯s cold gaze was like a venomous snake. She coldly looked at the person who spoke and sneered, ¡°You all were born low. I¡¯m just stating the truth. How can it be called an insult?¡±
Not expecting Li Jin to be so rude, the staff was angered instantly. He shouted at Li Jin, ¡°Li Jin, I¡¯m being polite to you because you¡¯re my boss. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can insult my character.¡±
Another person was also angered. He looked at Li Jin and said loudly, ¡°After all, the boss and the employee are only in an employment rtionship. What right do you have to say that we¡¯re cheap?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. When Director Li and President Meng were around, they treated us with sincerity. They never said that their employees were cheap.¡±
Li Jin sneered. ¡°That¡¯s because Li Zhe and the others are willing to lower themselves. They want to form a friendship with people like you who stretch out their hands for money. I¡¯m not Li Zhe. I¡¯m not as stupid as him. I¡¯m not naive enough to waste time and energy to talk to ungrateful employees like you.¡±
The employees were flushed with anger. They were justining in private and had never thought of betraying the Li Industries. However, Li Jin was clearly saying that they had no conscience.
Li Jin didn¡¯t care about the thoughts of these employees. She turned to Lin Mi and instructed, ¡°Secretary Lin, bring me the information of these peopleter. I want to think about how to fire them to vent my anger!¡¯
Lin Mi still had a faint smile on her face. She nodded and replied a yes before leaving with the imposing Li Jin, leaving behind a few employees who did not know what to do.
Such a bigpany naturally followed the rules when it came to firing employees, but if a bigpany wanted to mess with people behind their backs, it would not be difficult.
Yes, they were afraid. They were afraid that Li Jin would find trouble with them and put some false charges on them before chasing them out.
The group panicked and wanted to plead for mercy, but they were stopped by the security guards that Lin Mi called over.
Li Jin, sitting in the office and leisurely reading the information of the few people, smiled. ¡°Secretary Lin, it seems that we have caught the person who embezzled the public funds.¡±
¡°Director Li, you mean to let them take the me?¡± Lin Mi raised her eyes and smiled. ¡°This is not an easy operation. After all, the money had not passed through their hands. Their position in thepany is also not high enough to embezzle the public funds.¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they did it or not.¡± Li Jin smiled. ¡°As long as theye out and admit it, it would be fine.¡¯
¡°Who would jump out for no reason and admit to such a crime that is enough to put them in jail?¡± Lin Mi asked.
¡°They didn¡¯te out of a rock. They naturally have family and weaknesses, don¡¯t they?¡± Li Jin said coldly as she gently yed with the flowers on her desk.
Lin Mi looked at the fierce-looking Li Jin and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right, Director Li. I¡¯ll go and arrange it now.¡±
Li Enterprise¡¯s crisis was not over yet. The news of Li Jin, as the newly appointed Director, dealing with thepany¡¯s deadweight and found several embezzlers spread like wildfire.
Li Feng looked at the news and said angrily, ¡®Jin, you did the right thing this time! These people are simply the Li Industries¡¯s bloodsuckers. They actually took advantage of the Li Industries crisis and embezzled so much public funds. They are just making things worse.¡±
¡°These people are also veterans of thepany. I can¡¯t bear to see them like this.¡± Li Jin sighed slightly. ¡°However, when I think about how Cousin treated them so well in the past and they took advantage of the situation as soon as he left, I really can¡¯t stand it. As long as there¡¯s anything that can be understood,
I can¡¯t bear to let those old employees of the Li Industries end up like this..¡±
Chapter 901 - 901: Lu You Defends His Team Member
Chapter 901 - 901: Lu You Defends His Team Member
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
As soon as Li Jin finished speaking, a man suddenly barged into Li Jin¡¯s office and questioned angrily, ¡°Director Li, Xiao Nan and the others can¡¯t have embezzled public funds. There must be a misunderstanding. I request for a re-investigation!¡±
Li Jin¡¯s gazended lightly on the man in front of her. She smiled and said, ¡°Lu
You, they have all admitted to the crime. 1 don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to investigate again.¡±
Lu You was one of the people Li Zhe had rescued from S Nation. At that time, it was quite a big deal, so Li Jin had some impression of him.
After returning, Lu You was also very capable. He was one of the employees that Li Zhe focused on training.
However, since Li Zhe had already left, there was no need for Lu You to stay.
Lu You¡¯s gaze fell on Li Jin¡¯s indifferent expression. Heughed and said, ¡°Director Li, I heard some rumours. It¡¯s said that the few of them have talked about you behind your back. I suspect that you¡¯re maliciously framing them and deliberately taking revenge!¡¯
¡°Lu You, you¡¯re just a small supervisor. Please mind your attitude!¡± Lin Mi reminded him coldly.
¡°No matter what position I hold, can¡¯t I say something when I encounter injustice?¡± Lu You snorted coldly. ¡°Besides, there are people from my team among those people. If I don¡¯t seek justice for my team members as a supervisor, what¡¯s the point of me being a supervisor?¡±
At that time, as the person in charge of thepany, Li Zhe personally brought the ransom to S nation for the sake of their employees¡¯ lives. Even when he was seriously injured, he had sent them away.
Such a boss naturally influenced Lu You.
Now, he was also a supervisor, and he had his subordinates. If he couldn¡¯t stand up for his innocent team members, how could he be worthy of Li Zhe saving his life?
Li Jin sneered. He sized up the boy who was about the same age as her and said sarcastically, ¡°We gave you a small management position and you think you¡¯re some big shot? How dare youe in here and argue with me?¡±
Lu You looked at the young girl in front of him and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue with you. I¡¯m here toin about injustice. Xiao Nan and the others are just low-level employees. How could they have the ability to misappropriate public funds? This is impossible. It¡¯s nder!¡±
Li Jin seemed to be able to ept Lu You¡¯s exnation. She nodded and said,
¡°Yes, yes. What you said does make sense.¡±
Li Jin¡¯s words made Lu You feel slightly relieved. Li Jin was Li Zhe¡¯s cousin after all, and he heard that Li Jin¡¯s parents and elders were also from a schrly family. Therefore, Lu You was willing to believe that Li Jin was not the kind of person who could not distinguish right from wrong.
However, in the next moment, Li Jin¡¯s gloomy face turned to Lu You and said, ¡°Since your team members don¡¯t have the ability, then as the supervisor, do you have the ability? I heard that you¡¯re a reserve cadre trained by my cousin. The projects youe into contact with are all big capital projects.¡±
Lu You¡¯s eyes widened. He had never expected Li Jin to be so ignorant and frame him.
¡°Director Li, what do you mean? Are you nning to deal with me too? I am even more convinced that you forced Xiao Nan and the others to confess.¡± Lu You said angrily.
¡°l didn¡¯t say that. You admitted it yourself.¡± Li Jin retorted innocently. ¡®You said that your team members did not have the power to embezzle funds, but they did turn themselves in. Then I think there is only one possibility. They are indeed innocent, and the real person who embezzled public funds is you.
They only plead guilty to protect you. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right, Supervisor Lu?¡±
Lu You was so angry by Li Jin¡¯s shameless words that his entire body trembled.
Li Jin ignored Lu You, who was so angry that his head hurt. Instead, she instructed Lin Mi, who was beside her. ¡°Secretary Lin, go and investigate the project that Supervisor Lu took overter. Remember to investigate it well.
Maybe you can prove those people¡¯s innocence.¡±
Lu You was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out. He shouted,¡±
Li Jin!¡¯
Zhao Cheng and Lu Sheng, who had rushed over, looked at each other nervously. Then, they rushed into Li Jin¡¯s office and pulled Lu You, who was about to rush up to Li Jin and argue.
Lu Sheng said with a calm smile, ¡°Director Li, Supervisor Lu was just a little impulsive because there were some incidents with a member of the team. I hope Director Li can forgive Supervisor Lu this time..¡±
Chapter 902 - 902: Young and Vigorous
Chapter 902 - 902: Young and Vigorous
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Jin looked at the three people in front of her calmly. She sipped her coffee with disdain and said faintly, ¡°l don¡¯t mind if a dog bites me. However, I think Supervisor Lu is right about embezzling public funds. It¡¯s time to re-investigate. After all, someone of Supervisor Lu t s level is more likely to have embezzled the funds, isn¡¯t it?¡±
The young and impetuous Lu You clenched his fists and was about to argue with Li Jin. Zhao Cheng pulled Lu You back and smiled at Li Jin, ¡°Director Li, this kid is a little impulsive, but it¡¯s impossible for him to do something like embezzling public funds. Therefore, I hope that Director Li can investigate it thoroughly.¡±
¡°Of course.¡± Li Jin smiled brightly. ¡°l don¡¯t want to believe that Supervisor Lu would do something that would harm thepany¡¯s interests either.¡± Lu You looked at Li Jin¡¯s fake smile and wanted to tear her face apart.
Zhao Cheng and Lu Sheng dragged Lu You out to Lu Shengs office.
¡°Lu, you¡¯re too impulsive!¡± Lu Sheng looked at Lu You with a disapproving expression.
When they were in S nation, the three of them were considered to be close friends. Therefore, after returning, the three of them were still very close.
When they saw Lu You going angrily to Li Jin, Lu Sheng and Zhao Cheng knew that things were over and wanted to pull Lu You back.
Although they didn¡¯t know Li Jin very well, they could naturally guess some of Li Jin¡¯s personality through recent events.
¡°Then do you think I¡¯ll just watch my team member be wrongly used of embezzling public funds? How is this possible?¡± Lu You said angrily.
¡°We know it¡¯s impossible.¡± Zhao Cheng patted Lu You¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°But if you rush up like this, won¡¯t you give Li Jin an excuse to deal with you?¡±
¡°Yeah, Li Jin is not Li Zhe. Don¡¯t look at how young the little girl is. She¡¯s probably not a good person. You should be careful during this period.¡± Lu Sheng reminded.
¡°I¡¯m innocent!¡± Lu You shouted angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of her ndering me!¡±
Lu Sheng looked at Lu You with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I just looked at the whereabouts of the funds seriously and even used an excuse to go to the finance department. 1 realized¡¡±
Lu Sheng looked around warily and then lowered his voice. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that Li Jin embezzled the funds. Now, I think that girl is looking for someone to take the me. Now that you¡¯ve rushed to confront her, I think the possibility of her pinning the crime on you is very high.¡±
Lu You widened his eyes and looked at Lu Sheng in disbelief. Just as he was about to speak loudly, Zhao Cheng covered his mouth. ¡°Keep your voice down.
There are ears behind the walls.¡¯
Lu You suppressed the frustration in his heart and asked in confusion, ¡°Why? Director Li has already passed away. The Li family will belong to Li Jin one day. Why would she take such a risk?¡±
The older Lu Sheng smiled and said, ¡°l said you¡¯re young, kid. You¡¯re really young. Don¡¯t forget, Director Li t s father is only in his fifties. He can have another son to inherit the family business. I guess Li Jin is afraid of this and wants to take some money with her.¡±
¡°She¡¯s fearless,¡± Zhao Cheng said coldly. ¡°She knows very well that even if she¡¯s really found out, people might not pursue her further on ount of her being the only heir. That was why she was sowless. Besides, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen to Li Industries now. If they really go bankrupt one day, no one might pursue the money she took.¡±
¡°Then what should we do now? Thepany was already on the verge of copse, but Li Jin still took money from thepany and put it in her pocket. Wasn¡¯t this elerating thepany¡¯s bankruptcy? What¡¯s even more hateful is that to clear her name, she¡¯s even ming others for what she did.¡± Lu You¡¯s heart was itching with anger, but he didn¡¯t know what to do.
Lu Sheng sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t have any evidence now. The entire finance department is under Secretary Lin¡¯s control. All we can do is endure it first and then n on a counterattack.¡±
¡°l didn¡¯t expect that Director Li who trusted his employees would have such a cousin.¡± Zhao Cheng shook his head and sighed.
¡°Shall we contact the chairman and the others directly?¡± Lu You said.
He didn¡¯t want Li Zhe and Meng Yu¡¯s hard-earned Li Industries to be ruined by Li Jin¡¯s family.
¡°I¡¯ve called, but no one picked up. I guess the chairman and the others are still in pain of losing Director Li. They don¡¯t have the mood to deal with thepany¡¯s matters. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have entrusted it to Li Jin and her parents.¡± Lu Sheng said..
Chapter 903 - 903: The Debts of the Li Consortium
Chapter 903 - 903: The Debts of the Li Consortium
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The three of them instantly fell silent. A sense of powerlessness pressed down on them, and they could not help but sigh. They really did not want to see the Li Industries decline, nor did they want to leave the Li Industries.
Even if Lu Sheng and Zhao Cheng managed to pull Lu You away in time, it still did not change Li Jin¡¯s determination to deal with Lu You.
In the afternoon, Lu You was taken away by the temporary investigation team to assist in the investigation.
¡°l didn¡¯t do anything!¡± Lu You said angrily when he saw the smiling Li Jin.
¡°You won¡¯t get away with it.¡±
Li Jin wasn¡¯t angry. She just nodded sincerely and said, ¡°l believe that Supervisor Lu is innocent. When Supervisor Lu is cleared of his suspicions, I will prepare a banquet for Supervisor Lu to get rid of his bad luck.¡±
Lu You gritted his teeth in anger at Li Jin¡¯s arrogance.
Everyone panicked when they saw Lu You being taken away, afraid that they would be the next innocent victim.
Therefore, when Li Jin¡¯s gaze swept over them, everyone immediately scattered, afraid that Li Jin¡¯s hunter¡¯s gaze would locate them.
Li Jin enjoyed everyone¡¯s fear of her and felt more carefree.
At this moment, all she wanted to do was return to Beijing and show off in front of Shen Xi. She wanted to let Shen Xi know that she was not bad either.
She also wanted Guan Lei to know that she was an outstanding girl. Giving up on her would be Guan Lei¡¯s loss.
It was fine. After the crisis at Li Industries was over, she would go back and hold a banquet to invite those people over to take a good look at her current glory.
Unfortunately, before Li Jin did that in front of Shen Xi and her old friends, she was also taken away by the investigation team.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Li Jin said calmly as she was questioned by the investigation team. ¡°The Li family is mine now. Why should I take my own money?¡±
For the entire afternoon, the investigators could not get anything important out of Li Jin¡¯s mouth, so they could only let Li Jin go.
As soon as she returned to the office, Li Jin called Lin Mi in and questioned her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was safe? Why can the investigation team find me?¡±
Lin Mi l s expression was indifferent. After Li Jin vented her emotions, Lin Mi said, ¡°1 guess it has something to do with Lu Sheng and President Lu. While you were being questioned, I went to investigate. Before this, Lu Sheng found an excuse to go to the finance department. I guess he had seen the previous ount records. 1 think Lu You must have exposed you when he was being investigated.¡±
¡°Despicable dog, how dare you bite your master. This kind of person should be beaten to death! Beat him to death!¡± Li Jin said fiercely.
Lin Mi l s gaze fell on Li Jin¡¯s expression, which could only be described as ferocious. It had only been a short while, and a girl who looked gentle and quiet before had be so crazy.
As expected, power was a good thing. It nurtured one¡¯s courage.
¡°If you want to stay in Li Industries for a long time, you have to find time to get rid of those old people left behind by Li Zhe, Otherwise, you never know when they will bite you back.¡± Lin Mi said.
Li Jin nestled in her office chair. After a while, she said,¡± I understand. I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. If you need anything, you can just tell me. I¡¯ll help you settle it.¡±
Lin Mi followed Li Jin¡¯s orders to eliminate dissidents in thepany. Many old employeesined endlessly, and many people tried to contact Li Yuan and his son, who were currently abroad. Surprisingly, they could not contact anyone.
This strange phenomenon made everyone very puzzled. Even if something happened to Li Yuan and his son, it was not to the extent that there was no news at all.
Therefore, many people were already specting that Li Yuan and his son, Li Zhe, had also encountered an ident overseas. Therefore, the current Li Industries would be in the hands of Li Jin.
Li Enterprise¡¯s stock price plummeted. Li Jin had raised a lot of money through embezzling public funds, selling assets, and transferring projects. She had acquired nearly 21% of Li Enterprise¡¯s loose shares.
However, when she got the shares and became the executive chairman, Li Jin regretted it. Li Industries was currently riddled with problems, and Li Jin was a little overwhelmed.
She was especially troubled by the various bank debts, the capital expenditure of various projects, the sries of employees, and the various expenses to maintain thepanys operations.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that these stranded projects will be able to operate normally soon? What is going on now? Why are we losing money every day? What I want is a Li Industries that is profitable, not one that makes me indebted.¡± Li Jin asked Lin Mi angrily..
Chapter 904 - 904: Keep Your Promise
Chapter 904 - 904: Keep Your Promise
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Li Jin really didn¡¯t expect this. In the past, she thought that it was easy for Li Industries to make money. She also thought that Li Zhe was just lucky and that his business was doing well because of the support of his parents.
Usually, as long as he went to work to sign documents, everyone would politely address him as Director Li.
But now, it seemed that managing a business was not like that at all. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell her that businesses could also lose money? Now, the amount of money that the Li Industries lose every day was an amount that Li Jin didn¡¯t even dare to imagine in the past.
Li Jin was sure that if this continued, the 21% of shares in her hands would be a pile of waste paper.
¡°Director Li,¡± Lin Mi said calmly, ¡°I promise you that I will make you the heir of Li Industries and the chairman of the board. Although you¡¯re only an executive chairman now, there is no one above you now. Therefore, my promise to you can be considered fulfilled. As for the project, I think you might need to put in more effort yourself. Find some professional talents to manage it. Maybe you can revive it.¡±
¡°Lin Mi, you¡¯re not going to burn the bridge after crossing it, are you? You¡¯ve made a mess of our Li Industries and now you are nning to leave just like that?¡± Li Jin said angrily.
Lin Mi smiled. ¡°Director Li, what you said doesn¡¯t make sense. What do you mean by burning bridges after crossing them? I remember that you promised me that you would help me deal with my nsmen. But now, they are still fine. I didn¡¯t get anything, did l? On the other hand, didn¡¯t you get what you wanted?¡±
Li Jin was rendered speechless by Lin Mi l s words. Indeed, Lin Mi had kept her promise so far, but she had yet to help Lin Miplete anything.
¡°Just because I didn¡¯t help you, you watched me suffer because of those projects that lost money?¡± Li Jin asked tentatively.
Lin Mi met Li Jin¡¯s questioning gaze and nodded calmly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve almost fulfilled all the promises I should have given you. However, you haven¡¯t fulfilled your promise to me. Therefore, to prevent myself from suffering losses, I can only let the Li Industries projects return to normal if you help me get what 1 want.¡±
Li Jin gritted his teeth and looked at Lin Mi. ¡°You¡¯re threatening me!¡±
¡°You can think of it that way,¡± said Lin Mi with a smile.
Seeing that Li Jin did not have any other reactions other than being angry, Lin Min said considerately, ¡°You can think about it slowly. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±
After saying that, Lin Mi did not retreat respectfully like she usually did. Instead, she turned around freely and left.
¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Seeing that Lin Mi was about to reach the door, Li Jin panicked and subconsciously asked.
Lin Mi smiled in triumph and looked back at Li Jin leisurely, ¡°I want us to go back to the Li family¡¯s old mansion, ept the position of the Li family¡¯s patriarch, and then destroy the Li family. Of course, in return, I¡¯ll give you the 10% shares held by the side families of the Li. When the Li Enterprise returns to normal operations, you will have 31% of the shares. Even if Li Yuan and his son return, you will still be the secondrgest shareholder.¡±
Li Jin didn¡¯t care whether she was a major shareholder or not because she was confident that the Li Industries was already hers.
She urgently wanted Li Enterprise toe back to life in her hands. This way, not only could she get rid of the predicament she was facing every day, but she could also show her management skills. Only then would she have the means to be arrogant in front of Shen Xi.
Otherwise, what was the use of a bankrupt Li Industries?
¡°Ok! I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Li Jin agreed decisively.
It was just an old mansion. What was she afraid of? These people wouldn¡¯t eat her up in a society ruled byws.
¡°Thank you!¡± Lin Mi smiled and said sincerely.
With Lin Mi l s smile, Li Jin became less vignt.
¡°By the way, you have to wear cheongsams at the Li family¡¯s old residence. You have to remember.¡± Before Lin Mi left, she did not forget to remind Li Jin about her outfit.
Li Jin sneered in disdain. It was just a declining family, yet they were so particr.
If it weren¡¯t for Li Zhe¡¯s grandfather¡¯s hard work all these years, where would the Li Industries be today? They still had the nerve to determine what kind of clothes to wear when they came to visit. What a joke.
Although Li Jin was very disdainful, she still needed Lin Mi l s help, so Li Jin obediently went to the mall to pick up a cheongsam.
As for the rest of the time, Li Jin spent it all on shopping for clothes from various brands..
Chapter 905 - 905: Meeting Zhao Yuan
Chapter 905 - 905: Meeting Zhao Yuan
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
On the other side of the mall, Zhao Yuan looked impatiently at Guan Bo who had been following her.¡± I told you I¡¯m here for work. What do you want?¡±
Guan Bo e s expression was cold and hard. He was obviously angry. ¡°What job? It was your mother who arranged a blind date for you. Aren¡¯t you here to meet the blind date?¡±
Zhao Yuan sighed helplessly. ¡°l have told you, my mother only arranged the blind date banquet after I came here. Can you not be so unreasonable?¡±
Guan Bo heard Zhao Yuan say that he was being unreasonable. He felt even more upset. He looked heartbroken and asked. ¡°Tell me honestly. Did you go to see your blind date?¡±
¡°l only found out that it was a blind date banquet when I went there.¡± Zhao Yuan exined in a low voice.
Everyone was looking at her curiously, so Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention.
¡°Then you went, didn¡¯t you? Yuan, even if the two of us aren¡¯t in a rtionship officially, you can¡¯t go on a blind date with someone else after sleeping on my bedst night. Your behaviour is a scumbag!¡± Guan Bo said sadly.
Even though he was using Zhao Yuan, Guan Bo didn¡¯t show any extreme emotions. He was afraid that he would make Zhao Yuan unhappy. The two of them couldn¡¯t even be lovers in secret.
However, no matter how soft Guan Bo l s voice was, the people around him still heard it. Everyone looked at Zhao Yuan with disdain.
¡°Can you lower your voice?¡± Zhao Yuan quickly kicked Guan Bo.
Zhao Yuan looked around nervously. No matter how much she didn¡¯t care about her reputation, she did not want to be called a scumbag in public.
¡°l didn¡¯t say anything wrong.¡± Guan Bo said with an aggrieved expression.
Zhao Yuan was furious. She pulled Guan Bo e s head down and whispered through gritted teeth, ¡°Guan Bo, have you forgotten? We talked about this before. They were only friends with benefits and did not talk about feelings. Since that¡¯s the case, what does it have to do with you who I go on a blind date with?¡±
Guan Bo stood rooted to the ground, his entire body emitting a deep resentment.
¡°If you continue to be so unreasonable, I¡¯ll have no choice but to terminate our rtionship as bed partners and stop seeing each other,¡± Zhao Yuan continued.
Guan Bo l s eyes were red with anger. He stared at Zhao Yuan for a long time. Seeing that Zhao Yuan didn¡¯t show any signs of softening, Guan Bo left with a face full of hatred.
Looking at Guan Bo l s angry and sorrowful back, Zhao Yuan couldn¡¯t bear it. Just as she was about to speak, a few figures appeared in front of her, blocking her view of Guan Bo.
Zhao Yuan took two steps back and looked at Li Jin, who was smiling mysteriously, as well as the group of bodyguards behind her.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s vignt gazended on Li Jin, and she chuckled, ¡°Zhao Yuan? What a coincidence, are you here to shop too?¡±
In Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes, the current Li Jin was like a snake demon. Her entire body was covered in venom, making her panic.
Zhao Yuan turned around and was about to leave when Li Jin waved her hand gently and the bodyguards stopped her.
¡°Li Jin¡± Zhao Yuan frowned and turned to Li Jin. ¡°We¡¯re not close, are we? We met at the mall by chance. Are you trying to get me to have a cup of coffee with you?¡±
Li Jin was not annoyed. She just looked at Zhao Yuan and said, ¡°Just old ssmates catching up. What are you afraid of?¡±
¡°Catch up? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need. I have nothing to reminisce about with you. Ask them to move aside!¡± Zhao Yuan said coldly.
¡°Why are you so irritable? Although you don¡¯t want to, I want to reminisce with you. It just so happens that I¡¯m shopping for clothes and need someone to help me carry my things. As an old ssmate, you should be willing to help me, right?¡± Li Jin¡¯s eyes were filled with obvious humiliation towards Zhao
Yuan.
¡°Li Jin, is there something wrong with you? If you don¡¯t move away, I¡¯m going to call for help!¡± Zhao Yuan said as she looked at Li Jin coldly.
¡°Call for help? They won¡¯t make it in time!¡± Li Jin smiled coldly. Before Zhao Yuan could react, the bodyguard beside her covered Zhao Yuan¡¯s mouth.
Zhao Yuan tried her best to struggle, but she could not break free at all.
Suddenly, a sharp object hit Zhao Yuan¡¯s lower back, causing her body to stiffen and she stopped struggling.
The hand on her mouth moved away, but Zhao Yuan, who was surrounded in the middle, still did not dare to move.
Li Jin yed with her nails and looked at Zhao Yuan arrogantly. ¡°l don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you, but I¡¯m in a very good mood today. So I¡¯ll reward you with a chance to carry my things..¡±
Chapter 906 - 906: Maid
Chapter 906 - 906: Maid
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan looked at Li Jin with eyes that were about to spew fire. She did not want to suffer such humiliation and was about to shout.
Perhaps the people around them would be indifferent, but someone would definitely call the police or the mall security.
¡°Don¡¯t even think about shouting for help. This mall belongs to the Li family. Even if you call the security guards, they¡¯ll just think that you¡¯re a thief who was caught by me, the boss.¡± Li Jin said with a sinister smile.
¡°Li Jin, what exactly do you want?¡± Zhao Yuan gritted her teeth in anger, feeling extremely anxious.
¡°Nothing much. I just feel that bullying Shen Xi¡¯s good friend is interesting. Of course, you¡¯ve never been polite to me before. So today, you¡¯ll have to pay for your previous actions.¡± Li Jin¡¯s eyes revealed a fierce light as she stared at
Zhao Yuan.
¡°Didn¡¯t you start the conflict yourself?¡± Zhao Yuan looked at Li Jin unwillingly. ¡°You were the one who coveted Xi¡¯s man and even stabbed her in the back. Can you me us for retaliating?¡±
¡°l don¡¯t care what the reason is.¡± Li Jin sneered. ¡°In short, you¡¯ve hurt me, so you must pay the price.¡±
Zhao Yuan finally understood that Li Jin, this vengeful girl, would not let go of the opportunity to humiliate her.
Since that was the case, Zhao Yuan did not intend to waste her breath. It was just helping Li Jin to hold her shopping bags. Zhao Yuan is flexible and fearless, she can do this.
It was that Guan Bo, how could he run so fast? Now, her back was being held up by a sharp weapon, and there were so many people watching. Her phone was taken away, and she didn¡¯t even have a chance to call for help. It was simply infuriating.
But it was good that Guan Bo had left. Otherwise, ording to that fool¡¯s personality, he would definitely fight. Then, the two of them would be humiliated by that lunatic Li Jin.
In the past, although Li Jin was not a good person, she was not so arrogant. Now, she even dared to threaten people with a knife in public.
As expected, with real power in her hands, her actions were a little more ruthless.
Li Jin swaggered around the mall with Zhao Yuan. The surrounding people were curious about such a strangebination.
A haughty woman was followed by a group of men in ck who looked like bodyguards. In the middle of these men was a woman whose face was almost invisible, only her long hair could be seen. The woman had all kinds of shopping bags on her.
At this moment, Zhao Yuan was panting, and her arms were almost out of strength. She did not dare to curse openly, but she had cursed Li Jin in her heart.
Without notice, Li Jin suddenly stopped in front of her. Zhao Yuan bumped straight into her. She was pushed to the ground by Li Jin with a disgusted expression. Her elbow hit the ground heavily, and Zhao Yuan couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.
Li Jin looked at Zhao Yuan, who was lying on the ground and taunted her. ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of trash. You can even fall just holding some things. Don¡¯t tell me you have an imbnce in the development of your brain?¡±
Zhao Yuan was in so much pain that her eyes were red as she looked at Li Jin, who was looking down at her from above. She bit her lower lip and did not budge. Her eyes were filled with anger.
Li Jin did not care about Zhao Yuan¡¯s hatred at all. Instead, she continued with a satisfied expression, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m tired of shopping too. I¡¯ll treat you to coffee. Consider it a little benefit for your old ssmate.¡±
Without waiting for a reply, Zhao Yuan was pulled up from the ground by the bodyguards and forced to follow Li Jin.
Fortunately, the bodyguards saw that Zhao Yuan was injured and did not let her continue to take the things.
Li Jin chose a quiet coffee shop. There were not many people when she entered.
¡°Little maid, go order a cup of coffee for your master.¡± Li Jin shouted as soon as she entered the door, instantly attracting the attention of everyone in the coffee shop.
Zhao Yuan covered her bruised elbow and red at Li Jin, ¡°Li Jin, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯m not your maid.¡±
Li Jin leaned closer to Zhao Yuan and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What¡¯s important is that if you don¡¯t listen to me, I¡¯ll make things worse for you.¡±
Zhao Yuan swallowed her anger and walked straight to the ordering table. A few people who were not far away suddenly stood up and came to Li Jin¡¯s side. They all greeted Li Jin with ttering expressions. ¡°Director Li, what a coincidence. I can¡¯t believe I met you here.¡±
Li Jin didn¡¯t know the people in front of her. She just looked at them with a puzzled expression.
Those few people were also tactful and hurriedly introduced themselves one by one.
¡°Sister Jin, my father is Liu Sheng from Hengnan Corporation. We met at a banquet before.¡± Liu Jing said with a smile..
Chapter 907 - 907: Pouring Coffee
Chapter 907 - 907: Pouring Coffee
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
The others also rushed to introduce themselves to Li Jin.
Although there had been rumours that the Li Industries might go bankrupt, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. What if the Li Industries turned around and survived the crisis?
Therefore, the few of them felt that it was better to take advantage of this moment to curry favour. There was no harm in doing so.
Although Li Jin still didn¡¯t remember if she had met the girl before her, such kind ofworking techniques, she had experienced many during this period.
Therefore, Li Jin didn¡¯t mind the girl¡¯s familiarity. She just replied perfunctorily, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys. What a coincidence.¡±
The few of them had a tacit understanding of the hypocritical greetings, but they all chose to maintain the warmth on the surface.
¡°What kind of coffee do you want?¡± Zhao Yuan asked loudly at the ordering table. ¡°Do you want ice?¡±
¡°You just order it!¡± Li Jin nced at Zhao Yuan and said.
Zhao Yuan secretly rolled her eyes in annoyance, and then she randomly ordered one for Li Jin.
¡°Who is that?¡± Liu Jing and the others looked at Zhao Yuan and asked curiously.
They had all heard Li Jin calling Zhao Yuan a maid just now, but Liu Jing and the others still wanted to confirm the rtionship between Zhao Yuan and Li Jin.
¡°Her name is Zhao Yuan. She¡¯s a young miss from a small family in Rong city. She¡¯s my maid now.¡± Li Jin said with contempt.
¡°So, Sister Jin and her are close friends?¡± Liu Jing asked, still a little uncertain.
After all, best friends in modern times would sometimes joke around like this. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy of being my best friend,¡± Li Jin said sarcastically.
Liu Jing and the others looked at each other and immediately understood the rtionship between Li Jin and Zhao Yuan.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wonder if Sister Jin would mind asking your maid to order a few cups for us?¡± Liu Jing said with a smile. ¡°Will she be angry?¡±
Li Jin smiled. ¡°She¡¯s just a servant. It¡¯s not her ce to be angry. Zhao Yuan,e here! ¡±
Zhao Yuan looked at her phone in the bodyguards hand and sighed in her heart. In the end, she resigned herself to her fate and returned to Li Jin¡¯s side.
¡°What else do you want?¡±
¡°Sister Jin, this servant of yours is a little arrogant,¡± Liu Jing suddenly sneered.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes instantly darkened. She raised her uninjured hand and was about to hit Liu Jing. She couldn¡¯t do anything to Li Jin now, but could she not even do anything to a brat who came from nowhere?
Unfortunately, Li Jin was determined to embarrass her. She immediately asked the bodyguards to restrain Zhao Yuan, who was about to hit her.
Zhao Yuan¡¯s injured hand was held behind her back, and it was so painful that beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.
¡°My dog is disobedient and has frightened you!¡± Li Jin said with a smile.
Zhao Yuan, who had been telling herself to stay calm, couldn¡¯t hold it any longer when she was described as a dog. She cursed, ¡°Li Jin, you despicable thing. Your Li family is about to go bankrupt, and you¡¯re still arrogant here.
Believe it or not, when I go back, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±
As soon as Zhao Yuan finished speaking, Li Jin gave Zhao Yuan a hard p. The crisp sound of the p was unusually loud in the cafe. Zhao Yuan felt her ears ringing and she was stunned on the spot.
Liu Jing and the others looked at each other and chose to remain silent.
The waiter at the side looked at the situation and was still hesitating if he should go up to diffuse the situation.
Li Jin retracted her hand and sat down on the chair. She smiled.¡± As expected of a bitch. Her bones are tough. My hand hurts from the beating.¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Li Jin said apologetically to Liu Jing and the others. ¡°Please ignore the barking.¡±
At this moment, the waiter came over with a cup of coffee. He looked at Zhao
Yuan and asked helplessly, ¡°Miss, this is the coffee you ordered. You¡¡±
When the waiter saw Zhao Yuan being grabbed, he wanted to say something but hesitated.
¡°She¡¯s my servant, you don¡¯t have to look at her.¡± Li Jin said arrogantly. ¡°Just put the coffee on the table.¡±
The waiter nced at the furious Zhao Yuan, then quietly ced the coffee on
the table and left quickly.
Li Jin took a sip of her coffee and frowned slightly. She made a gesture to the bodyguard beside her.
The bodyguard immediately pressed Zhao Yuan to the ground on both knees.
The humiliation of kneeling on the ground made Zhao Yuan¡¯s eyes redder. ¡°Li Jin, you¡¯re going too far!¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a servant to kneel down to her master?¡± Liu Jingughed.
Li Jin poured the coffee over Zhao Yuan¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re a piece of trash. You don¡¯t even know what I like.. Shouldn¡¯t you be punished?¡±
Chapter 908 - 908: Guan Bo’ s Search
Chapter 908 - 908: Guan Bo¡¯ s Search
Trantor: Nyoi-Bo Studio Editor: Nyoi-Bo Studio
Zhao Yuan closed her eyes as the iced coffee dripped down from the top of her head, leaving her entire face in a disheveled state. The surge of resentment swirled within her, yet she couldn¡¯t figure out how to vent it.
Beside her, Liu Jing promptly tried to ingratiate Li Jin, ¡°How can a servant understand anything about coffee? Why don¡¯t I personally order for Sister Jin?¡±
Liu Jing patiently inquired about Li Jin¡¯s preferences and then summoned the waiter. The group ordered coffee again, paying no attention to Zhao Yuan, who was still forced to kneel on the side.
The raging fury in Zhao Yuan¡¯s heart was on the verge of burning Li Jin alive, Unfortunately, she was utterly powerless in front of these bodyguards. She could only kneel in humiliation, listening to Li Jin and others chatting away.
Guan Bo, who had been waiting impatiently by Zhao Yuan¡¯s car for quite some time, couldn¡¯t tolerate it any longer. Why was Zhao Yuan taking so long to shop? The whole afternoon had passed, and Zhao Yuan had yet to return.
A peculiar thought crossed Guan Bo l s mind.
Could it be that Zhao Yuan went on another blind date?
Guan Bo, squatting on the ground, stood up abruptly. He was here waiting for Zhao Yuan to take him home, and now she was on a blind date with someone
No way!
Guan Bo rushed toward the direction of the mall like a streak of smoke.
After circling the mall with no sign of Zhao Yuan, an irritated Guan Bo stormed into restaurants and beverage shops one after another.
Meanwhile, Li Jin and her group were leisurely sipping coffee. In a moment of whimsy, Li Jin picked up her phone and took several pictures of Zhao Yuan, whose face was covered in coffee stains.
Liu Jing chuckled, ¡°It was just a ssh. It doesn¡¯t smell aromatic enough. How about I help decorate this servant a bit more, and then Sister Jin can take more photos?¡±